The Mythos of the Dragon Lords: A Chronicle of Ancient Legends

第1話 Mythical Creatures, and the Fate of the Nine Realms

　　Chapter 1: The Unknown World

　　In a small apartment building in Tianjin Dafu Community, Lu Fei walked up the corridor to the third floor, panting, carrying a door on his back. He opened his own door and moved it into the living room.

　　"I'm so tired. My waist is almost broken after picking you up from the beach. Please show some strength for me. It must be a cultural relic..." Lu Fei patted the door worriedly. The door was two meters high. No one knew what it was made of. It was gray, and there were countless dark brown strange runes painted on the door frame and door panel.

　　"I hope it's a cultural relic that can be sold for a good price, so that I can become rich, move to a bigger house, buy a car, find a beautiful girlfriend, and live a petty bourgeois life..." Lu Fei touched the door and began to daydream.

　　This is Lu Fei's lifelong dream. He does not expect to become a world-renowned figure, nor does he expect to make a great contribution to the world one day. Haha, as the saying goes, "A poor man has a short ambition."

　　"Well, this is the door handle. I hope it's not broken and it should be able to be opened!" Lu Fei gripped the handle and turned it gently. There was a crisp click, and it was obvious that a certain mechanism had been triggered and the gap in the door had loosened.

　　"It's not broken, it should be able to open!" Lu Fei was happy and pulled the door hard, but it didn't open.

　　"Should I push it inward?" Lu Fei thought about it and pushed hard unconsciously.

　　"Bang..."

　　The door opened, and with a loud splash, surging sea water poured out from outside the door. Lu Fei was suddenly knocked down by the huge amount of sea water. His whole body was wet, and his mouth was salty and bitter. A few silver fish flapped their tails and hit his face.

　　Lu Fei was stunned by the sudden change. The living room was flooded by the sea water. The sofa and coffee table were soaked. Several newspapers and magazines were washed to the ground. The surging sea water quickly submerged the ground and began to flow into the bedroom, bathroom and the corridor outside the house.

　　Lu Fei saw that the open door led to an area of ​​sea. Through the choppy sea, he could see a vast land hundreds of meters away. Near the coast, there was a prosperous port city.

　　"Oh no, the house is flooded!" Lu Fei was shocked and quickly closed the door in panic.

　　In just a few seconds, the entire living room was in chaos. The sea water had already reached his ankles, and a few silver fish were fluttering on the sofa. At this moment, Lu Fei no longer cared about what the living room looked like. His mind was full of thoughts about the sea, the land and the harbor he had just seen.

　　"What on earth is going on? There is obviously an unfamiliar place inside the door. Could it be that this door leads to other places?" As this thought flashed through his mind, Lu Fei immediately jumped up excitedly: "Impossible, impossible, if this is true, it would be the greatest discovery of this century!"

　　Lu Fei turned to the back of the door and found that the back of the door was very ordinary, gray, as if it was a whole, with no gap. Lu Fei was stunned. What's going on? No, a door should have a door frame and a door panel, and there should be door handles and gaps on both sides.

　　"It's strange. This is indeed a door, and it can be pushed open, but there is no gap on the back. So the door that was just pushed open must lead to somewhere else!" Uncontrollable excitement immediately filled every nerve of Lu Fei. Countless thoughts grew in his mind, and it was extremely chaotic.

　　"Open it again and take a look!!" An uncontrollable thought filled Lu Fei's mind. Lu Fei could no longer restrain the impulse and walked to the door. I turned the door handle and with a click, there was a door!

　　The door opened a crack and sea water poured out from the gap. Lu Fei looked along the crack and saw that the other side of the door indeed led to a strange world. The sea water only submerged half of the door, and he could see the land and harbor in the distance.

　　"Let's go over and take another look?" Lu Fei thought of this and immediately opened the door. He squeezed to the other side of the door with difficulty and entered the sea.

　　Lu Fei quickly closed the door, holding the door panel and floating on the sea. He looked at the sky, which was clear and blue with white clouds. There were several satellites on the vast sky. One was huge, and you could vaguely see the ocean and continent on it. The others were relatively small and in different shapes. Lu Fei was stunned and couldn't help but open his mouth wide...

　　Oh my god, what is this place?

　　Gaga ga... Several unknown white seabirds were circling in the sky. Occasionally, they would swoop down from the sky like sharp swords, dive into the sea, pick up a fish, and then flap their wings and fly again.

　　"What a vibrant world!" Lu Fei exclaimed when he came to his senses. Suddenly, he heard the sound of rushing water not far behind him. He quickly turned around and saw a 30-meter-long sea ship slowly approaching.

　　Lu Fei was stunned. What kind of boat is this? He has never seen it before. It is made entirely of wood. There is an unknown goddess totem standing on the bow. The boat is seven or eight meters above the water. I don't know what it uses to drive it. It is very fast and will pass by in a short while.

　　"Help, help, someone fell into the water..." Lu Fei shouted. At this time, Lu Fei didn't want to swim to the shore by himself, because there was still a distance of several hundred meters, and he would be exhausted if he wanted to swim there.

　　Lu Fei's shouting immediately alarmed the people on the boat. They all came to the edge of the boat and looked at Lu Fei, who was like a drowned rat.

　　At this time, Lu Fei also looked at the people on the boat, and was in doubt, because what Lu Fei saw was really strange. The people on the boat were not ordinary humans, but some other "races", some were two or three meters tall and extremely sturdy; some were tall and handsome, with slightly pointed ears, and wore gorgeous clothes. They definitely did not look like earthlings, but more like fictional races in the game.

　　"Captain, a human has fallen into the water. Do you want to rescue him?" a sailor shouted.

　　"Well, let's rescue him first. We're about to dock anyway!" A deep voice came, full of momentum. Lu Fei then saw a three-meter-tall man sticking his head out. On his head he wore a captain's unique three-pointed hat.

　　"Haha, it turns out to be a real human! Strange, how did he fall into the sea while holding a door panel?"

　　The thick rope was lowered, and Lu Fei grabbed it and shouted, "Can you pull up my door panel as well?"

　　"What did you say?" the big man shouted. Lu Fei was stunned, and then he realized that the other party was speaking a language he had never heard of before, and Lu Fei couldn't understand it at all.

　　Jiligugu..., the big man shouted again.

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei assumed that he understood and tied the door with a rope. Then the people on the boat pulled hard and pulled Lu Fei and the door panel onto the boat.

　　"Thank you again!" Lu Fei bowed slightly to express his gratitude, then looked up at the burly man. This guy was like a wall or a hill, making Lu Fei feel invisible pressure.

　　The big man understood Lu Fei's body language and said directly, regardless of whether Lu Fei could understand what he said or not: "No need to thank me. This ship belongs to the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants, so once the ship docks, you must leave!" The big man made a simple gesture.

　　"Ah... I understand!" Lu Fei nodded. The captain no longer paid attention to Lu Fei and turned away.

　　When several beautiful and elegant women saw Lu Fei get on the boat, they immediately frowned and walked away, obviously unwilling to deal with such a strange person like Lu Fei. Lu Fei was surprised. He had never seen a woman with such fair and delicate skin, such fine and flowing hair, such a crystal-like face and such a perfect figure. This was simply a masterpiece of the Creator.

　　Lu Fei felt a little ashamed of himself and didn't dare to look at it any longer, but his love of beauty always drove him, so he could only watch secretly intentionally or unintentionally. Lu Fei's behavior immediately made some people feel disgusted, but it was a pity that Lu Fei was unaware of it.

　　At this time, a little giant who was curious about Lu Fei came over. Yes, a little giant!

　　He is still a teenager in his teens among the giants, but he is a head taller than Lu Fei. He has a strong body and strong muscles. There are two daggers tied to the outside of his legs. He is holding a bulging package in his hand, and no one knows what is inside.

　　"Hey, what's your name? Why are you a little different from other humans?" the other person said.

　　"What did you say?" Lu Fei gestured.

　　The other party also understood that Lu Fei didn't understand, so he also gestured, pointed at himself and said, "Bart!" Then he pointed at the other party.

　　Lu Fei understood and said with a smile: "Lu Fei!"

　　The little giant Bart read it twice and memorized it. Bart looked at Lu Fei and saw that Lu Fei was wearing a white shirt, leather shoes, and an ordinary quartz watch. Obviously, this outfit was different from the outfit of the humans in the harbor.

　　"This... look!" Bart was curious about the watch and pointed at it.

　　"Haha, here you go!" He took the watch off and handed it to Bart. Bart took a look and found a transparent glass mirror on the back, through which he could see the internal operation of the watch. He curiously put the watch to his ear and listened carefully to the ticking sound of the watch. It seemed that this guy was seeing such an exquisite thing for the first time and he liked it very much.

　　He couldn't let it go and found himself reluctant to return it to Lu Fei, so he opened his package. Lu Fei saw a lot of strange trinkets in the package, including rings, necklaces, bracelets, armbands and other things, most of which were engraved with strange runes similar to the ones on the door panel.

　　Gurgle...

　　Bart handed over an ancient rune scroll with densely packed golden runes on it. Lu Fei took it in his hand and looked at it carefully. He found that the scroll was made of an unknown material, but it was very tough. Moreover, the countless tiny runes engraved on it were like living things, breathing and flowing. It was very magical.

　　"Take..."

　　Lu Fei was stunned and his eyes widened. This time he actually understood what the other party said!

　　"This is the [Language Knowledge] divine scroll. Its magic comes from the divine runes. With it, you will be able to understand any language that can be used to communicate with you face to face, including writing!" Bart said.

　　"This thing is great!" Lu Fei was shocked. It's great, it's great. How could there be such a thing in the world? If he hadn't experienced it himself, he would never have believed it. Thinking of the hard times when he worked so hard to learn English but still failed the Level 4 exam, Lu Fei couldn't help but sigh. Now that he has this thing, he can speak any language, whether it's English, French, German or African native languages.

　　"I'll exchange this scroll of divine language for this one!" Bart pointed to his watch.

　　…

　　Chapter 2: Wella Harbor

　　"Okay, deal!" Lu Fei said excitedly, "This is a watch. It indicates the time of a day very accurately. Look, this is the second hand. One move is one second, and one circle is one minute. The minute hand will move one circle cumulatively. One circle of the minute hand is one hour. The shortest one is the hour hand. One circle is 12 hours, and two circles are exactly one day!"

　　"Oh, I see. One circle of the hour hand is twelve magic hours, and there are exactly 24 magic hours in a day... Hmm? That's not right. The time is wrong now. It's one o'clock in the afternoon. Why does your watch indicate 11 o'clock? It's two hours off!" Bart suddenly became confused.

　　"Haha, you can adjust it. It will be accurate once it is adjusted!" Lu Fei hurriedly taught Bart how to adjust the watch, but he was muttering in his heart that it turned out that the time difference between this place and Beijing was two hours.

　　"Okay, the time is accurate!" Bart stared at the hands of the watch for a while and was very happy. On the mainland, there are really not many clocks that can keep time so accurately.

　　The ship slowly docked at the dock. Lu Fei had to get off the ship carrying the door panel on his back. Standing on the dock and looking at the entire harbor, Lu Fei felt that the whole world became infinitely beautiful.

　　This is a quiet harbor, a bit like Hong Kong's Victoria Harbor. The layout of the harbor city covers the plains and hills around the entire harbor. It can be said that this is a very prosperous harbor city.

　　The strange architectural style is absolutely different from the steel jungle of human cities on Earth. There are no skyscrapers here. Most of the buildings and castles are made of huge stones. There are also spires rising from the ground, which are extremely beautiful. There are also some huge statues hundreds of meters high, just like the Statue of Liberty in New York, USA. The huge statues stand in the city.

　　From a distance, the harbor looks prosperous and beautiful, like a pearl on the seashore.

　　"Lu Fei, why are you carrying this door panel on your back?" Bart, who followed from behind, asked curiously.

　　"This is my only fortune now, and I still have to rely on him for food!"

　　"Oh, so you sell door panels!" Bart suddenly realized. Lu Fei almost vomited blood! What is a door panel seller? Have you ever seen a boss who only sells door panels? I am a rare plane traveler now, but I can't say this. I sell doors, so I sell doors. Anyway, I don't care.

　　"Bart, where are you going?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Go to the Brilliant District, which was jointly established by the United Kingdom of Elves and our United Kingdom of Giants in this Free Alliance Wina Harbor."

　　"Then I'll go play too?"

　　"That won't work. The Glorious Zone doesn't welcome humans!" Bart shook his head and turned to look at the group of people getting off the boat.

　　Lu Fei turned around and saw dozens of people, most of whom were giants, and seven or eight male and female elves. The giants looked rough, while the elves looked elegant and noble. The difference between the two races standing together was huge.

　　Bart called to the captain, "Father, you guys go ahead, I'm going to play in the harbor for a while, see you in the evening!"

　　The big man nodded and said, "Okay, but you can't play too late!"

　　"Got it!" Bart turned around and lifted up Lu Fei's door panel, saying, "You are too small, this door panel will crush you. Let me help you carry it. Where are you going?"

　　"I don't know, just wander around here first!"

　　"Oh, well, I'm a little hungry, how about we go to the front and buy some fish?"

　　What is the most abundant thing in the harbor? The most abundant seafood. Fishing boats that are more than ten meters long are moored at the harbor. Piles of sea fish are moved out of the fishing boats. The fishermen set up fish stalls at the harbor and sell them. Lu Fei discovered that the people selling fish are all humans.

　　"Silver barracuda, silver barracuda... fresh and delicious silver barracuda, ten copper coins each!"

　　"Large flower-back lobster...deep-sea tuna...blue swordfish...green algae sea snake...come on, ten silver coins each!"

　　Bart came to a fish stall, took out a bright red purse embroidered with gold edges, took out a handful of exquisite silver coins, threw them, and picked up a few small silver fish. Lu Fei had seen these fish before. They were the same kind of small fish that rushed into his home, only the size of a shuttle.

　　Bart pulled out a dagger from his leg, scratched the skin of the silver barracuda in a few strokes, and then put the whole fish into his mouth and chewed it: "Uh... delicious, this silver barracuda is so good, it makes people want to stop every time!"

　　"Eat it raw?" Lu Fei smiled bitterly. Although he also ate sashimi, he had never eaten it this way. However, Lu Fei discovered that this silver barracuda had no bones, only one spine, but this spine was also soft. After peeling the skin of the whole fish, it was crystal clear without a trace of impurities, and it looked very delicious.

　　"Aren't you hungry? Eat too, I'll treat you, don't be polite!" Bart said, and then he took a fish, peeled it and stuffed it into his mouth. Lu Fei only then noticed that some tourists nearby did the same thing, throwing a silver coin to buy a lot of fish, cleaning the fish a little and stuffing it into their mouths, eating with gusto.

　　The fisherman chuckled and helped Lu Fei catch a fish and handed it to him. Lu Fei gritted his teeth and said, "Never mind, I've eaten the meat of mice, snakes, and cats. As the saying goes, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. I've got to try it at least once!" Lu Fei opened his mouth, threw the fish into it, and started chewing it.

　　Fresh, tender and sweet!

　　"Isn't this puffer fish meat?" Lu Fei chewed a few bites and suddenly remembered the time he ate puffer fish. This silver barracuda is more delicious than puffer fish. It is very fresh and melts in the mouth. It is indeed a good fish to eat raw. Lu Fei thinks that if it is dipped in other seasonings, it will not taste good.

　　The fisherman was an old man in his fifties, and he was accompanied by a little girl of seven or eight years old, who seemed to be his granddaughter. The old man had a short beard that was already gray, but he was still very agile and his eyes were bright. He looked at Lu Fei and smiled, "Young man from afar, this is your first time eating silver barracuda, right? Is it delicious?"

　　"It's delicious. I've never eaten such delicious fish. It's really delicious. Old man, how many fish are there for one silver coin?"

　　"Twelve!"

　　Lu Fei nodded. He had already seen the silver coin. It was as small as a thumb, made entirely of high-purity sterling silver, exquisitely crafted and shiny. It was printed with the pattern of the Free Alliance and words such as "Universal Terran Continent" were engraved on it. If his estimate was correct, it should be a universal currency that could circulate throughout the continent.

　　But in this world, is the silver coin so devalued? Twelve small fishes cost one silver coin. If it were on Earth, a silver coin of the same weight would be worth nearly 100 yuan.

　　Lu Fei ate three fish in a row and his mind was already on the silver coins. If silver coins were so cheap in this world, it would be nice to exchange them back to Earth and make a profit from the difference.

　　"Well, I'm done!" Bart patted his stomach. He had eaten more than twenty silver barracudas in a row and was finally not hungry anymore. Lu Fei was shocked. He was only seven-tenths full after eating three, but Bart was so big that he had to eat more than twenty before he was full.

　　"Let's go and look around. I haven't been to the harbor for more than half a year. I wonder if there is anything new?" Bart said.

　　"Okay!" The two of them started strolling in the harbor. Where the fishing boats were anchored, there was a long line of people buying seafood. There were all kinds of seafood, including thumb-sized natural pearls in various colors.

　　Lu Fei didn't have a single silver coin on him, so he could only stare blankly.

　　Walking up the stone steps, he came to a busy street with shops on both sides. Some were tall buildings, usually only three or four stories high, and there were also some taller tower buildings. Lu Fei saw the signs. These were all certain chambers of commerce, certain trade unions, and so on.

　　There were big markets, wine shops, restaurants, tailor shops, hotels, jewelry stores, grocery stores, blacksmith shops, and various large chambers of commerce. Lu Fei was dazzled by the sight.

　　People were coming and going on the street, and occasionally a gorgeous carriage would pass slowly by. There were also many carriages parked in the corridors in front of some large chambers of commerce, and people dressed in luxurious clothes were going in and out of the chambers of commerce.

　　Lu Fei understood that the so-called chamber of commerce was similar to a department store, with a complete range of high-end products. Ordinary people could not patronize such high-end places.

　　"This is the largest chamber of commerce in the Free Alliance's Wina Harbor - the Orbus Chamber of Commerce. Let's go in and take a look!" Bart came to a four-story chamber of commerce, and Lu Fei hurriedly followed him in.

　　After entering the Chamber of Commerce hall, Lu Fei realized that the hall was so spacious, just like a modern museum, with crystal cabinets everywhere, filled with a wide variety of goods, all with price tags.

　　Lu Fei suddenly saw a huge map hanging on the high wall of the hall. Compared with modern maps, the map was very simple, and only marked the approximate distribution of continents and oceans, as well as forests, plains, deserts, mountains, and some scattered city-states.

　　Lu Fei soon saw the specially marked Free Alliance Vina Port, which was a port city located on the Colles Plain on the east side of the continent, on the edge of the Gold Coast.

　　To the north of the port city is a mountain range and several forests. Further north of the mountains and forests are even larger mountains and plateaus.

　　Bart came over and said with a smile, "This is the map of the Terren Continent. It's the vast forest on the southern foot of Mount Taimur, full of tall and straight trees. The Taimur region is a treasure land. The mountains stretch 800 miles to the west. There are rich silver, gold, crystal, iron and diamond deposits underground. The directors of Weina Harbor can mine huge amounts of resources every year."

　　"There are a lot of timber in that place. Is anyone mining it?" Lu Fei's mind moved.

　　"Although those woods are of good quality, we use ironwood which is more water-resistant for shipbuilding, and we can mine rocks for building houses!" Bart shook his head.

　　Lu Fei nodded and thought about it. He thought that this place was full of timber, and if it came to the point where he had no choice, he could cut down the timber and sell it back even if he had to go shirtless. This would be enough to accumulate some funds. However, for now, he should find some easy business to do, and maybe he could make a small fortune.

　　…

　　I came from a certain point and wrote "Supreme Karma" and "The Gate of Eternal Life", both of which have been uploaded to China Mobile for mobile reading, so mobile phone users can watch them conveniently. I will do my best to read this book from beginning to end, haha, I need your support for uploading the new book, and I will accept all collections, red tickets, and rewards, thank you!

　　Chapter 3: Looking for Business Opportunities [Seeking Everything You Can Seek]

　　"Lu Fei, come and take a look at this gravity hammer and this killing armor." Bart suddenly pointed at a ferocious set of armor and weapons placed in a crystal closet and said.

　　Lu Fei looked and found the armor to be very majestic and ferocious. It was dark red in color, and was a heavy armor covering the entire body. It was painted with mysterious runes, and there were spikes on the shoulder armor and leg armor. The wild hammer was black, one meter and three meters long, and very heavy. There were also strange runes painted on it.

　　"Why is it called Gravity Hammer?" Lu Fei was puzzled.

　　"Because the rune on this wild hammer is called the Gravity Rune! It has been strengthened to the limit of mortal craftsmanship, with a total of 360 times the gravity. With the blessing of the rune, the weight of this wild hammer has reached an astonishing 3,000 kilograms. Generally, only giants or berserkers can lift it!"

　　"So that's it!" Lu Fei was secretly shocked. He walked closer and took a look at the price. It was three hundred diamond coins!

　　Lu Fei was shocked. The price was ridiculously high. Lu Fei had already secretly learned that in this world, the common currencies used throughout the continent were copper coins, silver coins, gold coins and diamond coins.

　　Copper coins are not valuable, equivalent to the dime in RMB. Silver coins, gold coins and diamond coins have some value. One gold coin is equivalent to one hundred silver coins, but one diamond coin is equivalent to one thousand gold coins. The so-called diamond coin is a perfectly cut diamond of standard shape and weight. There are two shapes, a tear shape and an oval shape, both of which are of the same value.

　　A diamond coin is a diamond the size of a little finger. If such a diamond were placed on Earth, it would be worth a lot of money. Now it takes three hundred standard diamonds to buy that hammer, which shows that this hammer is still very valuable.

　　"Bart, what are these?" Lu Fei pointed to a crystal counter not far away. Inside, there were things that looked like test tubes neatly arranged. Lu Fei initially thought they were chemical reagents.

　　"That's a potion!"

　　Lu Fei walked over and took a closer look. These medicines were in glass test tubes. Some were red like blood, some were gold, and some were green.

　　There is a small label on each test tube, indicating the name, usage and effect. It turns out that the red one is a strength potion, which can develop the body's potential and greatly increase a person's strength. The gold one is a wisdom potion, which can develop the brain area and increase wisdom. The green one is a life potion, some of which can restore energy and heal wounds instantly. High-level life potions can even increase lifespan by ten to one hundred years.

　　Lu Fei was quite surprised when he saw the function. Being able to increase lifespan was an incredible miracle. In his own world, there was a saying in ancient times that refining elixirs and breathing in qi could prolong life. Now, this world could actually do it.

　　"This is one of the highest achievements of alchemy. The life potion that can increase lifespan by a hundred years is extremely rare and hard to come by. Of course, the price is sky-high, and ordinary nobles are out of reach!" Bart said.

　　Lu Fei turned his head, looked at Bart, and said, "Don't you use this kind of thing?"

　　Bart said proudly: "How could we giants use these things? You should know that we and the elves are the closest alliance. The holy spring of the elves is the spring of life. As long as we giants have meritorious service, we can be granted the spring of life. The effect is no worse than this!"

　　Lu Fei was stunned and asked, "What is the average lifespan of your race?"

　　"About three hundred years! Elves have a very long lifespan, about six or seven hundred years. Dragons have the longest lifespan, which can reach thousands of years. You humans, barbarians, and orcs have the shortest lifespan, with an average of no more than a hundred years!" Bart said.

　　"What a talented race! Their resources are unparalleled!" Lu Fei said enviously.

　　"Of course, we giants all have unique talents and the blessings of the gods (qi), but you humans are very creative and some are very intelligent!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head. Bart didn't understand, so he sighed and said, "What's the use of all this? If you can't live forever, everything is just a passing cloud!" It's true. From ancient times to the present, immortality has been the greatest dream of mankind, but in the vast river of time, no one can live forever. Human life is so fragile and so short, just like a flash in the pan.

　　Seeing Lu Fei's expression, Bart couldn't understand and could only wonder: "It's not difficult to be immortal. If you want to be immortal, you can buy a youth potion. If you want to be immortal, you can buy a life potion or go find the fountain of life..."

　　"..." Lu Fei rolled his eyes and shook his head. What was he talking about? These things were super luxury goods, the entire heavenly grade. If he bought a few more, he was afraid that they would be out of stock. Moreover, this kind of thing did not bring immortality, it only extended life by a few decades. In the end, it was useless.

　　"If that doesn't work, you can practice arcane or divine magic. Once these magical powers are cultivated to a high level, they can prolong your life!" Bart said. Lu Fei's eyes widened. Is there such a thing as practicing arcane or divine magic in this world?

　　"You said that I can also practice arcane or divine arts?" Lu Fei's heart was pounding.

　　"Any intelligent life can practice arcane or divine arts! Because the foundation of arcane and divine arts lies here!" Bart pointed to his head and added: "Arcane is to trigger mysterious supernatural powers by concentrating one's own mental power, while divine arts is to obtain a part of the power of the gods by praying to the gods one believes in for many years!"

　　Lu Fei understood that no matter it was arcane or divine arts, the most important foundation was spiritual will. Whether it was mental power, telekinesis, faith, or wisdom, they were all manifestations of spiritual will. If the spiritual will was high and acted on the outside world, it could trigger mysterious supernatural forces. If it acted on gods, it could gain a portion of the gods' power.

　　The two directions of development of spiritual will created two power systems, one is arcane and the other is divine magic.

　　However, according to the Oriental concept, refining qi and cultivating the mind, and improving oneself are the right ways. Magic is not very reliable, because magic is actually similar to the legendary "divine beating". Usually, you burn incense and offer sacrifices, and in critical moments, you yell "Ancestor" and your strength will immediately double.

　　"Arcane is still the right way..." Lu Fei thought for a while and asked Bart: "Where can I practice arcane? Do I have talent?"

　　"Go to the Mage Guild. There are Mage Guilds in every city on the continent. Divine arts can be learned in various temples, but do you have the money? If you want to learn arcane or divine arts, even the most basic level 0 spell, it will cost more than 100 diamond coins, and that doesn't include learning!"

　　"Ah? I don't have any money!" Lu Fei was almost going crazy. Money, where can I get money? As long as I have money, I can own the world! !

　　Lu Fei thought about selling some goods between the two worlds to make some money, but the key point was that he had no money now, so what could he sell?

　　In this world, all goods must be purchased with silver coins, but he does not have a single silver coin. As for the fish in the sea and the trees on the mountains, there are plenty of them, but he is just a scholar and cannot lift or carry them. This makes Lu Fei very worried.

　　"It seems that I still need to go back to Tianjing immediately and buy some things to sell here. The right way is to earn the first pot of gold first..."

　　Lu Fei was thinking about it in his mind, and the wealthy Bart had already bought the Gravity Hammer and the Killing Armor without hesitation. Lu Fei saw that the guy opened his purse. The small purse seemed to have a space inside. Bart grabbed handfuls of diamonds from it. Each one was as big as a peanut, shining brightly, and all of standard size.

　　"He's really rich, a fat sheep. This little giant must be a second-generation rich man. That's right. His father is a captain. He should have some background and wealth. If he wants to make his first pot of gold, he has to dig from him..."

　　Lu Fei's eyes rolled, and he immediately had countless thoughts. He didn't have much talent for business, and he didn't do much research, but he knew how to buy at a low price and sell at a high price. Of course, Lu Fei also knew how to tap into the surplus value of acquaintances.

　　Bart played with the Gravity Hammer and the Killing Armor for a while before putting them into a bag he carried with him. Lu Fei's eyes widened as he watched a large object shrink and go into his pocket.

　　It was a bag with mysterious runes painted on it, and it looked no different from a purse, except that once it was opened, a faint light shone through, and one could see a delicate and exquisite space array suspended inside. The array expanded the space inside the bag, and it was unknown how big it was. There were also a lot of silver coins, gold coins, diamond coins, and some sundries inside.

　　Lu Fei was envious and felt warm in his heart. These things were the legendary magic items, just like the "Language Knowledge" scroll in his hand. They were indeed supernatural and incredible.

　　Lu Fei came forward and said, "Bart, your space bag is good and very convenient to use. I wonder if this chamber of commerce sells it?"

　　"Yes, space bags, space rings, space belts, space hats, and space bracelets are sold in this chamber of commerce. These things are made by the space arcanists of the Arcane Guild. Generally, a space of ten cubic meters is very common, usually only three thousand gold coins, and space items exceeding one hundred cubic meters are a hundred times more expensive..."

　　Bart paused, looked at Lu Fei, and asked curiously: "Do you want to buy one? I suggest you buy a space ring. It is very convenient to use, and it saves you the trouble of carrying the door panel!"

　　As soon as Lu Fei saw that there was a way, he rubbed his hands and said a little embarrassedly: "Bart, you know, I fell into the water just after arriving at the harbor. It is indeed a bit inconvenient now. But I still have a batch of rare and exquisite small goods, all brought from the distant continent. I wonder if you can buy some more? You also know that I need some currency now!"

　　"As exquisite and rare as this watch?" Bart's eyes lit up and he spread out the watch in his palm.

　　"Ah, yes!" Lu Fei nodded quickly. As for the goods, he didn't have any, so he needed to return to his original world to find a way.

　　"Well, where is the thing? Let me see!"

　　"It's not with me. If you want to see it, wait till tomorrow!"

　　"Okay, take this giant badge. If you want to find me, come to the Glorious Manor. Although ordinary humans can't enter, as long as you have this badge, the gatekeeper won't make things difficult for you!" Bart handed over a shield-shaped badge with two crossed hammers painted on it and the word "Baroque" written below.

　　"It turns out to be the family emblem!" Lu Fei immediately became excited. He was indeed blessed with good fortune. With Bart as a connection, he would definitely be able to make his first pot of gold.

　　Lu Fei followed Bart to visit the Free Alliance Wina Harbor for an afternoon, where he learned about the local customs and habits, as well as some "business opportunities".

　　As dusk falls and the setting sun shines on the beautiful harbor, Bart is heading to the Brilliant Gardens, a garden area on the north side of the harbor with magnificent garden buildings that can be seen from afar.

　　Lu Fei strolled along the harbor, feeling quite excited. The door panel beside him was undoubtedly his biggest golden rice bowl. With it, he would have no problem eating and drinking well in the future.

　　…

　　Chapter 4: First Purchase

　　"Well, we must hurry back to Tianjing!"

　　Lu Fei came to an empty corner by the harbor and quickly opened the door. Sure enough, he saw that the other side of the door was his living room. He couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, and immediately slipped into the room and quickly closed the door.

　　A passing fisherman's child saw this scene and suddenly widened his eyes, because he saw that after Lu Fei closed the door, the entire door also merged into the void and disappeared. The child thought that his eyes were blurry, so he rubbed his eyes quickly, looked a few more times, then shook his head and jumped away.

　　Lu Fei had no idea that his secret had been seen and then ignored.

　　Back in the living room, the whole living room was still extremely dirty and messy. Looking at the clock hanging on the wall, Lu Fei realized that several hours had passed. After thinking for a while, he opened the door again and found that the other side of the door was the deserted corner by the harbor where he had just entered. Lu Fei then confirmed a few questions:

　　First, the time in that world is two hours later than here.

　　Second, this door is definitely a plane door that can lead to the continent of Terran.

　　Third, the places this door leads to are the places you came to last time.

　　After coming to these conclusions, Lu Fei was certain that this door was a great miracle, a door connecting two different worlds. Most importantly, this secret must be firmly in his own hands.

　　Subconsciously raising his hand to look at his watch, Lu Fei couldn't help but laugh. The watch had been used to exchange for the [Language Proficiency] divine scroll. He immediately took out the scroll from his arms, unfolded it carefully, and looked at it again and again, unable to let it go.

　　Lu Fei's mind moved slightly, and he immediately ran into the bedroom, turned on the computer, found an English website at random, opened it with a click of the mouse, and saw a colorful web full of English pictures and texts.

　　"Haha, I totally understand it!" Lu Fei laughed, because he found that he could completely understand English. He took a deep breath and searched several websites in German, French, Japanese, and Korean. He could understand everything and read and write. Lu Fei was overjoyed.

　　"This thing is great, I must always carry it with me!" Lu Fei couldn't put down the [Language Proficiency] magic scroll. He didn't understand how it worked for the time being, probably because of the mystery of the magic runes on it.

　　I looked at the time and it was exactly five o'clock in the afternoon.

　　"Five o'clock?" Lu Fei jumped up: "It's already five o'clock, time is a bit tight, I still need to go to the ATM to withdraw some money, and then go to the Dadongmen Department Store Commodity Trading Market to buy some things to sell..."

　　Lu Fei didn't even have time to tidy up the room. He changed his clothes and went out. Then he locked the door carefully. He was still not sure, so he checked it several times before he felt relieved.

　　"Oh, it turns out it's Xiaofei's. What happened to you? Is the lock broken or don't you have the key?" Neighbor Aunt Zhao happened to be coming back with a basket of vegetables, and she laughed when she saw Lu Fei's cautious look.

　　"No, no, I was just about to go out. I just wanted to check if the lock was broken! Aren't thieves said to be rampant now?" Lu Fei was immediately ashamed.

　　"Don't worry so much. Although our community is old, the public security is still very good. You know, our security guard Lao Wang is a retired police officer. He is a very famous figure. Even thieves dare not break into our community!"

　　"Yes, yes..." Lu Fei laughed.

　　Aunt Zhao suddenly called out, "By the way, your house seemed to be leaking this afternoon. Have you turned off the water? I couldn't find you at the time, and it was difficult to break into your house. A lot of water leaked. It's such a pity!"

　　"It's closed, it's closed. It was a water pipe that burst. I have fixed it now!"

　　"That's good. Be careful in the future..."

　　Lu Fei was ashamed again and ran away quickly. This old lady was really merciless. She was very good at teaching young people a lesson. Fortunately, he had some political awareness and cleverness to learn from others. Otherwise, he would have been caught by the old lady from the neighborhood committee. He would have been "reformed" and it would have been worse than falling into the hands of the Red Guards.

　　…

　　The Dadongmen Department Store Commodity Trading Market is the largest commodity wholesale distribution center and trading place in the entire area. It is not far from the apartment complex where Lu Fei lives. It takes only five bus stops to get there. Lu Fei has been here several times, and every time there are huge crowds of people...

　　In today's society, there is an abundance of goods. Whatever you want is available, including food, clothing, housing and transportation. There are so many goods of all sizes in all walks of life that it is hard to keep up.

　　Lu Fei walked around the market and his eyes widened for a moment. There were so many goods that he really didn't know what to buy. He had just withdrawn all the money in his card, and the total was only 3,700 yuan. He was very poor. If he didn't budget carefully, he wouldn't be able to buy anything with this 3,000 yuan!

　　"Hey young man, do you want a toy?" an old lady pulled Lu Fei.

　　When Lu Fei took a look, he found that it was a toy store. There were fat, white and cute dogs and bears there.

　　"Is there a market for this thing in the Terran Continent?" Lu Fei had a headache and thought to himself, "Never mind, let's get a few of each and we'll know if there's a market for it then!"

　　Lu Fei walked into the toy store and picked out dozens of teddy bears and stupid dogs. Lu Fei planned to sell them to the children and women in the Free Alliance Wina Harbor, so he wanted all of them to be snow-white and not cute. The small ones were the size of a fist, and the large ones were as huge as an adult.

　　Even adults will be delighted to see such toys.

　　"Madam, how much are these?"

　　The pretty, middle-aged lady boss calculated with a calculator for a while, then grinned and said, "A total of 780 yuan!"

　　"So expensive? Give me a 20% discount, or I don't want it!" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"This is already the lowest price, young man. You know, this is a wholesale market. The price we give you is much lower than the retail price on the market. It can't be any lower!"

　　"If you don't give me a 20% discount, I'll really leave!" Lu Fei was very clear.

　　The old lady felt extremely painful when she saw this, and quickly grabbed Lu Fei and begged for mercy, "Okay, okay, young man, I'll give you a 10% discount, and it can't be any lower, because a 20% discount is already a loss..."

　　"Okay, just seven hundred, not a penny more!" Lu Fei paid the money with a painful look on his face. He only had three thousand seven hundred, and seven hundred was gone in an instant. Was it easy?

　　All the toys were packed into an extra-large bag, and Lu Fei found that he couldn't lift it at all because several teddy bears and toy dogs were as big as humans.

　　"Madam, I'll go find a cart and leave the goods here first. I'll be back soon!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Don't worry! Go over there and look, there are cars over there!" said the old lady, pointing to the intersection opposite.

　　"Got it. I'll go check it out!" Lu Fei came out of the toy store and after a while he saw a wholesale watch store. Lu Fei went in and saw that they were all fake brand name watches, both for men and women. The cheapest ones were thirty yuan each, and the most expensive ones were several hundred yuan each.

　　Lu Fei thought about it and felt that the people in the Free Alliance Harbor might not be able to recognize the gems. Although these watch brands were fake, their quality was still acceptable. As long as he bought a few, he would find that the low, medium and high grades of watches were clearly distinguished, and the huge profits would be on the high-end watches.

　　Watches that cost dozens of dollars are just rubbish. They are light, thin, not well designed, and lack details. Lu Fei selected more than a dozen watches, twelve low-end ones, four mid-range ones, and two high-end ones.

　　After a shocking price cut and some "sinister threats", the boss gave in and finally had a bloody sale. Lu Fei paid two thousand dollars with great pain.

　　There is only one thousand yuan left, and the money is running out. What should I buy?

　　Lu Fei was in a dilemma now. He walked around and bought a flashlight that could generate electricity automatically. He also bought dozens of exquisite murals from street stalls. They were all prints in the style of Greek goddesses, such as naked women drawing water, and other beautiful paintings. The prices were low, but the pictures were very beautiful. He spent another three hundred dollars, and he didn't have much money left.

　　Seeing the glass jewelry shop, Lu Fei's eyes sparkled with the exquisite glass artworks. He gritted his teeth and bought three vases that were very ornamental and artistic, and even took away the tulips and roses in the vases.

　　Now all the money was spent. I checked my wallet and found that I still had 80 yuan. I hired a tricycle and returned home when the lights were already on. I looked at my wallet and found that I only had 3.80 yuan left. I was completely penniless!

　　It's really a desperate move. If I can't sell it, I'll have trouble eating instant noodles next month!

　　After buying all the things, he tidied up the living room, picked up the fish under the sofa and made a pot of delicious fish soup. He had a good sleep, and the next morning, Lu Fei pushed the three-wheeled car at home through the plane gate and came to the Free Alliance Vina Harbor.

　　Lu Fei was dressed strangely, pushing a small tricycle and wearing a cloth hat. The tricycle was carrying a large bag of things. The plastic bag was transparent, and you could see the cute snow-white bear and dog toys inside.

　　Lu Fei pushed the cart along the way, and immediately attracted onlookers at the port. A group of fishermen's children ran around Lu Fei, looking at the toys on the cart with extremely eager eyes.

　　"Stranger, stranger, where are you from and what are you pulling?" some children shouted.

　　Lu Fei was stunned and said with shame: "Why do you call me a stranger? It is true that I came from a distant continent across the ocean, but don't call me a stranger. My name is Lu Fei, a great ocean-going merchant!!"

　　"We'll call you a foreigner! People from overseas mainland are called foreigners!" Several children repeated, very stubbornly, with a little bit of teasing in their voices.

　　Lu Fei ignored him and went straight towards the Brilliant Garden.

　　"The Glorious Garden is an area opened up by elves and giants. Humans are not allowed to enter!" Guarding the entrance to the area were two adult giants. They were both wearing shiny silver armor and holding sledgehammers. They were three meters tall and very strong and rugged.

　　Lu Fei was really a little nervous. He took out the badge Bart had given him and said, "Bart asked me to bring something to him. He said that if I took out this badge, I could go in!"

　　"Did it really that kid Bart ask you to come?" The two guards looked at each other.

　　"Yes!"

　　"Okay, I'll take you there!" A guard nodded and led Lu Fei into the Glorious Garden.

　　The Glorious Garden has beautiful scenery, with many huge buildings and high towers, as well as some magnificent gardens and ivy tree houses. Occasionally, you can see some giants and elves walking by. Those elves seem to be very arrogant, and they will frown when they see Lu Fei, a human.

　　…

　　Chapter 5: Reselling

　　"We're here!" The giant guard brought Lu Fei to a huge stone fortress that was 20 meters high, then came to the door and knocked and shouted: "Bart, Bart, are you there? Open the door quickly!!"

　　"Who is it? Why are you yelling?!" Bart's impatient voice came from the house, and then the door opened.

　　"Someone is looking for you. They say they have something to send you!" The guard turned around and pointed at Lu Fei.

　　"Ah, yes, that's right, I was the one who asked him to come!" Bart's eyes lit up and he quickly greeted Lu Fei.

　　"Open it and take a look. What did you bring me?" Bart asked hurriedly. He did not invite Lu Fei into the stone castle at all and only traded with him outside the door.

　　Lu Fei didn't mind and said with a smile: "Don't worry, they are all good things!" Lu Fei untied the big plastic bag, took out a dozen toys one by one, and placed them on the neat grass beside him. He also took out a few beautiful vases and placed them on the grass, then took out a small cloth bag and took out the watch for Bart to see.

　　"Well, yes, these watches are very exquisite! Especially these two, they are very gorgeous! I want all of them, how much do you sell them for?"

　　Lu Fei rubbed his hands together, decided to open his mouth as high as possible, and said with a smile: "These goods are all shipped across the ocean from distant continents. The craftsmanship is very exquisite. The low-end watches are 100 gold coins each, the mid-range ones are 500 gold coins each, and the high-end ones are 3 diamond coins each. Twenty watches are worth 12,000 gold coins in total!"

　　Lu Fei originally thought that Bart, this fat sheep, would bargain, and he was feeling uneasy, but Bart smiled and said, "Well, this price is not expensive. The scroll of language proficiency I exchanged with you last time was worth 5,000 gold coins. Now these watches are better!"

　　While Lu Fei was stunned, Bart opened his purse, counted out ten large, sparkling diamonds and 200 exquisite gold coins and gave them to Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei quickly packed them into a cloth bag, his heart pounding and his breathing becoming rapid. There were so many big diamonds, all perfectly cut and sparkling, and he had no idea how much they were worth.

　　Huge profits, definitely a ten thousand times increase in profits! Lu Fei's hands began to tremble. Looking at Bart who looked very satisfied, Lu Fei felt that it was ridiculous and he couldn't help but feel a little guilty and sorry.

　　"As the first customer, this big bear toy is a gift!" Lu Fei grabbed a bear toy as tall as a person and handed it to Bart.

　　"This snow bear toy is great!" Bart picked up the toy and asked curiously, "What are those?"

　　"This is an oil painting from a distant continent. It's very valuable! There are also a few crystal vases and a flashlight!"

　　Lu Fei picked up the flashlight and pushed the switch. The flashlight immediately emitted a beam of light. "This is a luminous device. It can emit light without the use of magic power. It is suitable for outdoor use. It is very convenient. This thing is very popular in the distant continent."

　　"I want this one too. And these paintings and vases are also great. I can put them at home to enjoy them..." Bart was very interested.

　　At this time, several elf girls saw the lively and cute toy dolls and the exquisite and beautiful glass art vases on the ground, and they could no longer resist their curiosity and walked over.

　　"Bart, do you want to buy something from an alien?" said an elf girl.

　　"Yes, these things are very novel and would be great for collection! Would you like to pick a few? Otherwise, I'll take them all!"

　　Several elf girls immediately grabbed some cute stupid dog toys and bear toys, and picked out a few paintings and three vases.

　　"These are masterpieces of the most outstanding artists from a distant continent. For those who know how to appreciate them, art is priceless!" Lu Fei explained shamelessly one by one.

　　"Name a price, we want everything!" said the leading elf girl.

　　Lu Fei rubbed his hands and said, "Although art is priceless, its value can only be fully realized when it belongs to the beautiful and elegant elves. So I will sell it to you at a loss, as long as... uh..."

　　Lu Fei wanted to say five hundred gold coins, so he stretched out his palm, with five fingers in total, and said, "That's the number!"

　　"Fifty diamond coins?" an elf asked in surprise.

　　"Uh... yes, the artistic value is very high, 50 diamond coins!" Lu Fei opened his mouth wide. He originally meant to ask for 500 gold coins, but the other party misunderstood his meaning and increased the amount a hundred times. It was really a beautiful misunderstanding. Okay, okay, art is priceless. Think about how Van Gogh's Sunflowers were worthless back then, but many years later, the paintings that were worthless back then were sold at a sky-high price.

　　"50 diamond coins?" The leading elf girl frowned and said firmly: "20, we'll buy 20!"

　　"What?" Lu Fei jumped up and said angrily, "I don't make much money with 50 diamond coins. You need at least 48 diamond coins, otherwise, forget it!"

　　"30, 30 at most, otherwise forget it!" the girl said coldly.

　　"No, no, this is like asking for my life! 47 diamond coins, it absolutely cannot be any lower, if it is any lower I will not be able to go back to my hometown with dignity!"

　　"Then just don't reply. We'll make a concession and only offer 40. If you don't want to sell it, forget it!"

　　Lu Fei secretly hated it in his heart, and cried, "No, absolutely not. I traveled across the ocean and survived many dangers to get here. What's more, these are precious works of art. Many lives have been lost in order to sell them. If the price is any lower, it will not be worth their value!"

　　Bart couldn't stand it anymore and said, "Isn't it just a few diamond coins? Just give it to him!"

　　Lu Fei nodded quickly and said, "How about this, we each give in for 45 diamond coins. If that doesn't work, I have no other choice!"

　　The leading elf girl gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, you profiteer, it's a good deal!" Then she took out her purse and counted out 45 peanut-sized diamonds and handed them to Lu Fei. Each diamond was full and Lu Fei stuffed the diamonds into the bag, feeling extremely happy.

　　The elf girl stamped her feet and said angrily, "Swindler, don't come to our Brilliant Garden to cheat us of our money in the future!"

　　Lu Fei looked at the elf girl who left happily, and felt ashamed! He thought to himself, what kind of people are these? They are really taking advantage of others.

　　Bart chuckled and said, "That's Kasra, ignore her!"

　　"knew!"

　　"You've finished your business, what are your plans?" Bart asked.

　　Lu Fei was stunned, thought for a moment, and said cautiously: "If possible, I want to buy a house near this seaport and settle down temporarily, and then buy some goods to transport back to the distant overseas continent!"

　　"Buy a house? Do you want to buy one in Harbour City?"

　　Lu Fei thought about it and shook his head, "It's better to buy outside the city. I personally prefer something elegant and quiet, like this brilliant garden, which is adjacent to the port city and has a piece of land!"

　　"There are probably no houses for sale outside the city, but this is not difficult. You can buy a piece of land on the other side of the Dolly River in the Brilliant Garden, and then ask the arcanist of the Construction Guild to build one. It will only take three days to build, it's very easy!" Bart said.

　　Lu Fei's eyes lit up and he said, "I don't know if the land across the river is expensive. You know, I don't have much property now!"

　　"Not expensive! The Terran continent is vast and sparsely populated, with vast tracts of land, most of which are unowned. However, the land near Vina Harbor belongs to the Free Trade Alliance. If you want to buy it, you can apply for it at the Free Trade Alliance Land Resources Guild in the Commercial Avenue Square. It only takes about 10,000 gold coins to buy ten acres, and the trees on the land and the resources underground will belong to you!"

　　When Lu Fei heard this, his heart beat fast. He now had fifty-five diamond coins. He could buy ten acres of land and build a stone fort. It would be even better if there was a Doli River in front. He could then build a pier and buy a ship to go straight out to the sea. With such a stronghold, he could then travel between the two worlds and resell goods without anyone noticing!

　　Lu Fei said goodbye to Bart and walked out of the Glorious Garden. From a distance, he saw another forest a few hundred meters away, and next to the forest was a rippling river.

　　This is the Doli River, which is two hundred meters wide, with a gentle and clear surface. It is said that this river is rich in gold. Fishermen often pan for gold in the upstream area a few miles away.

　　On the other side of the river was a vast jungle. Lu Fei saw tall trees hundreds of meters high, stretching like a green sea, but he didn't know what kind of trees they were. In the distance, there were dark green mountains.

　　Since Lu Fei wanted to buy land, he naturally had to understand the terrain clearly. However, there was a lack of a bridge across the river. As a last resort, Lu Fei had to return to the port and spend some money to hire a fisherman to take him across the river.

　　"Uncle, what kinds of trees are those over there? Why are they so tall?" Lu Fei asked.

　　The fisherman smiled and said, "Young man, you look like a stranger. People who have just arrived here don't recognize these trees very well, because those are silver pines, which are said to be a species unique to the southern foothills of the entire Taimur Mountains. There is also a golden nanmu, which is also a huge tree like this and grows in this vast forest."

　　Lu Fei's mind was moved, and he said, "Why hasn't anyone cut down such a good tree? It can be used to build ships!"

　　"Ironwood is the best for shipbuilding. It is corrosion-resistant. These are not good, so they are useless!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, thinking that the resources of the Terran continent were abundant, but this world was vast and sparsely populated, and it was impossible to mine them all. Even the vast forest in front of him was too sparsely populated for others to pay attention to.

　　The boat stopped leisurely on the other side of the river. Lu Fei got off the fishing boat and turned to the fisherman and said, "Old man, wait for me here for a few hours. I will come back after taking a look at the terrain here. You can take me back then!"

　　"Don't worry, young man. I have already collected your whole day's boat fee. Just sit back and wait. I won't sail until you come back!" The fisherman said with a smile. He sat on the bow of the boat, picked up a fishing net, and cast it into the river. He actually caught some fish.

　　Lu Fei walked to the shore and saw that the river bank was a narrow grassland with lush bushes, and then there was a large forest. Because there was no bridge and it was rarely visited, there was not even a path, so Lu Fei had to enter the jungle alone.

　　…

　　Chapter 6 Buying Land and Building a House

　　After walking for a quarter of an hour, we saw silver pines over a hundred meters tall along the way. Some of the ancient trees were so thick that three people could hug them together, while some were so thick that four or five people could not even hug them together. Many of the trees were nearly two hundred meters tall, and it was unknown how many years they had been growing.

　　Lu Fei climbed up a small hill and looked around. He could see a good spot on the river bank, with a hillside behind it and a plain and flowing water in front of it. If he enclosed the area in front of the hillside, there would be about ten acres of land, which was just right for building a house.

　　"Yes, this is it!" Lu Fei returned to the river bank along the same route. The fisherman had already netted the fish and was waiting.

　　"Young man, are you ready?"

　　"Yes! This piece of land by the river is nice!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　The fisherman shook his head, not understanding, "Although the Brilliant Garden is across the street and the Weina Harbor is only separated by a river, this is a jungle after all. Why don't you build a house in a crowded and bustling place in the city? Why do you have to come to a place like this?"

　　“Being busy has its advantages, and being quiet has its advantages. Besides, it’s only a ten-minute boat ride from the estuary, so the location is very advantageous!”

　　Lu Fei got on the boat, and the fisherman quickly started the boat and sailed to the Magnificent Garden opposite. Lu Fei then got off the boat and went all the way to the central square of the commercial street. After careful searching, he found that the Free Alliance Land Resources Guild was on the third floor of a high tower.

　　Lu Fei hurriedly walked in, went straight up to the third floor, and entered a spacious circular hall. The hall was several hundred square meters and more than ten meters high. On one side was a huge counter where many people were working.

　　Lu Fei walked up to the human lady who was working at the counter and said, "Pretty lady, I want to ask you something!"

　　"You say!" The other party was polite.

　　Lu Fei grinned and said, "I heard that the land on the other side of the river in the north belongs to the Free Trade Alliance. I want to buy ten acres of land there to build a stone fort and a garden. Is it possible?"

　　"Okay, of course. But there's only dense forests over there, and there are no valuable minerals underground. Are you sure you want to buy ten acres of land there?" The other party was very surprised and kindly reminded Lu Fei that generally no one wanted that place.

　　"I like that place very much. The most important thing is the beautiful scenery and quietness!" Lu Fei insisted.

　　"Well, according to the regulations, you just need to mark the location where you want to buy so that I can evaluate it and charge an appropriate fee. That's all!" The older sister handed over a very detailed map of the North Harbor District.

　　Lu Fei took a pen and carefully drew an area on the map. It was just opposite the Brilliant Garden, a large piece of land on the river bank and in front of the small hill, about ten acres.

　　"Based on ten acres of land, the land ownership is worth 10,000 gold coins!"

　　Lu Fei quickly counted out ten diamond coins and handed them over. The other party said, "I will first issue you a temporary land title. The formal and valid title certificate will generally be ready within three days. Come and pick it up then!"

　　"knew!"

　　"Do you want to build a house? We can do that here as well. Generally, a three-story stone fortress of 200 square meters costs 5,000 gold coins, including the simplest decoration. It only takes three days to move in!"

　　“So soon?”

　　"Yes, it was built quickly because it was built by an arcanist from the Construction Guild!"

　　Lu Fei thought about it and decided to let them do it so that he wouldn't have to run around. He immediately asked, "How much would it cost to build another 500 square meter dock on the river bank?"

　　"Add another 600 gold coins!" Lu Fei took out the money obediently and paid enough diamond coins very readily.

　　The other party handed over a form and a picture album of stone castles. Lu Fei flipped through them, chose one with a more novel style, and then filled out two copies of the form.

　　"Okay, construction will begin tomorrow. The arcanist will go there personally and build a stone fortress and a dock for you from the most professional perspective. You don't have to worry about anything. You can move in early on the fourth day!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, took the certificate and the stamped contract form for the construction of the stone fort and the dock and walked out of the tower. For a moment he was a little confused.

　　Lu Fei couldn't believe it. It was so easy. Wasn't the efficiency of this world too high? Buying land, building houses, all one-stop service? Looking at the certificates and documents in his hand again and again, they were all stamped with the official seal of the Free Trade Alliance. Perhaps the efficiency of the institutions here was like this, without the so-called bloated institutions, bureaucracy and inefficiency.

　　Lu Fei felt slightly relieved and thought that he might as well take a look around the harbor and then return to Tianjing. He would come back early tomorrow morning to see how the so-called arcane master built the house. A stone fortress and a dock could be built in three days?

　　If this were to happen on Earth, this would be an impossible task. Thinking about it, Lu Fei became more curious and expectant.

　　Early the next morning, Lu Fei simply spent his own money to buy a three-meter-long fishing boat and rowed to the territory, which was a total of ten acres of land, neither big nor small.

　　At this time, a huge ship more than 300 meters long sailed over from the river. Lu Fei didn't pay attention to it at first. It was not until the ship stopped by the river in his territory that Lu Fei paid attention to it.

　　A long sampan landed on the shore, and an arcanist in a yellow robe walked down from the ship. The arcanist was a young and beautiful woman. She held a slender silver staff in her hand, and her movements were very elegant and unique.

　　Behind her followed more than twenty barbarians, more than thirty minotaurs, and a group of mechanical-like constructs.

　　It was the first time that Lu Fei saw such a strange life form and he felt it was very novel. It was said that the construct was originally man-made and had no life characteristics, similar to a so-called robot.

　　A powerful arcanist or divine magician can cast a spell called "life giving", which can give life to certain special inanimate metals and crystallized objects, giving them souls and simple logical intelligence.

　　The biggest advantages of construct life are hard work, loyalty, tirelessness, and the fact that they don't need to eat, drink, defecate or urinate. The disadvantages are also obvious, that is, their intelligence is limited and they can only perform some relatively simple division of labor. Even so, construct life is still an indispensable labor force for some arcane masters.

　　"You are Mr. Lu Fei, right? I am Vera, the arcanist of the Construction Guild!"

　　"Yes, nice to meet you!" Lu Fei hurriedly stepped forward to greet him.

　　"Well, my task is to build a dock and a stone fort here! Do you have any other instructions? If not, I will start the construction according to my instructions!"

　　"There is no special explanation, but I hope the stone fortress will be built on a small slope. Of course, it should be about fifty or sixty meters away from the pier!" Lu Fei said hurriedly.

　　Chapter 7: How the Pier Was Made

　　Vera nodded, looked at the terrain, and said, "Okay, this place has beautiful scenery, but the stone fort is too low to be built on the riverside. It is just right to build it on a small slope, and it is not far from the river. But now we should build a pier first!"

　　Lu Fei nodded. This was the best option. Of course, he also wanted to see how Vera, the beautiful arcanist, built the house and the dock.

　　Vera stood on the shore, looked back and forth, then used white lime to draw the approximate location and range of the pier on the shore. Lu Fei nodded. The range was about 25 meters long and 8 meters wide.

　　"Okay, the size of the dock is just right!" Vera said and began to perform a ritual, which was to summon a pet.

　　"Come out, my rock and earth giant!"

　　Vera activated her magic power and pointed her staff. A mysterious force was immediately activated. The earth shook slightly, and three rock elves slowly rose from the ground. They were three meters tall, with clear facial features, and looked about 70% human. Their skin was gray and white, and they felt like giants who were hit by the stone skin spell.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but be surprised. This summoning technique should be a kind of arcane magic. As long as the magic power is strong enough, it can summon more powerful rock and earth giants. It was the first time for him to see this kind of natural spiritual life, and he was quite surprised.

　　"Go and flatten the soil in this area!" Vera ordered.

　　The three rock and earth elves immediately walked over, clenched their fists, and pounded the ground hard. Boom, boom, boom... The earth shook and made a roaring sound. Countless yellow earth air squirmed on the surface, swallowing up all the green grass and low shrubs. The ground magically sank downwards during the vibration, forming a flat ground, which was two centimeters lower than the lime line.

　　The three rock elves then stopped, looked at Vera, and waited for instructions.

　　Vera nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "Thank you for your hard work. Now we are just filling the sand..."

　　"Fill in the sand! Dump the white sand off the ship!" a barbarian shouted, and the others turned to look at the ship.

　　I saw a window on the ship open, and a pipe as thick as a bucket stretched out. Several barbarians immediately grabbed the pipe. After a while, with a few splashing sounds, grayish-white fine sand gushed out of the pipe.

　　The fine sand quickly filled the sunken ground. Several minotaurs pulled a water pipe from the boat and wet the white sand with water. After a few minutes, the wet white sand finally filled the sunken ground.

　　Vera walked over and nodded, "Okay, rock elf, please cooperate with me in using arcane magic!" Vera raised his staff, began to chant spells, and mobilized all his strength to cast the spell of turning mud into stone.

　　The three rock elves pressed their hands on the ground. Their staffs seemed to have accumulated a lot of magic power, gradually emitting a grayish-white light. Vera suddenly shouted and pointed the staff at the wet white sand.

　　To Lu Fei's astonishment, the staff emitted circles of light like ripples. The light was grayish white, the same color as rock, and felt very heavy. The light seemed to ignore the sand and soil, and actually penetrated directly and radiated in all directions.

　　Crack, crack, crack…

　　Countless tiny noises were heard, and Lu Fei saw the white sand turning into rocks bit by bit, starting from the staff and slowly spreading to the surroundings. In just a few breaths, a rock pier was immediately completed.

　　Following the same method, Vera ordered people to build some stone steps and stone pillars for mooring boats, and a small dock was built, which was fully capable of mooring ships and loading and unloading cargo.

　　"It's actually possible to build like this! It seems that all the arcanists in the construction union of this world have this ability. No wonder they say that a house can be built in three days. It really is possible!"

　　Lu Fei was very interested. He walked over and knocked on the pier where the white sand had turned into rocks. The rocks made a dull sound. Lu Fei smiled and said, "It's very solid. I see that most of the houses in the harbor are made of this kind of stone. So this is how they were built!"

　　Vera took a look at Lu Fei and saw that his clothes were out of tune with the people in this world. She knew that he was an alien from outside the domain. One or two such people can be seen every year in the Free Alliance's Wina Harbor, which is closely related to the prosperity of free business in the Free Alliance's Wina Harbor.

　　Outsiders may not know the ability of the professionally registered arcanists in the Construction Guild, so Vera said proudly: "This kind of stone is of course very strong. Although the main raw material of white sand is sand from the beach, it is also mixed with several special magical materials that strengthen the stone. Once it is successfully petrified by the arcane magic of turning mud into stone, it will become extremely strong and can withstand very severe earthquakes!"

　　After seeing how Vera turned mud into stone, Lu Fei became more interested in how to build a stone castle.

　　Vera looked at the hillside opposite, which was covered with tall silver pines.

　　"It seems that we should build a rock road first. Rock elves, pull up all the trees that are blocking the road!"

　　The rock and earth elf understood, walked out of the woods, and hammered the ground with his hands again. The rock and earth elf seemed to be able to control the power of the earth within a certain range. Under the penetration of his will, the roots of the silver pine were immediately crushed by the soil, and the tall silver pine immediately fell down with a loud bang.

　　At this time, the life of the constructs that had been there all this time came into play. These constructs were made in the image of humans, but their entire bodies were made of some unknown metal material, and their cores were the crystals that could be given life.

　　Constructed life forms are like robots, they have great strength. Two of them quickly cut off the obstructing branches, lifted the big tree and pulled it away. Soon all the blocking silver pines were cleared away, forming a winding road that was seven or eight meters wide and fifty or sixty meters long, leading all the way to the hillside. Vera then ordered everyone to do the same and repair the surface of the path into rock.

　　Building a stone fortress is the highlight of today. Vera surveyed for a long time before drawing an area of ​​more than 200 square meters on the ground that needed to be leveled, which was the foundation of the stone fortress.

　　The rock and soil giant sank the entire area by three meters, leaving a sewer outlet, and then covered the ground and the surrounding walls with wet sand. It used the technique of turning mud into stone to petrify the entire foundation. Not only the sand, but also the rock and soil outside were petrified to ensure that no water would seep in from underneath.

　　Then two wooden boards are clamped together, leaving a space in the middle, and then filled with sand. Because the white sand contains special materials, it has a certain plasticity when wet. The wooden boards are removed and then directly petrified with arcane magic, which becomes the wall that separates the space.

　　According to the original design, the stone fortress is divided into a main hall, a side hall, two rooms on the front left and two on the front right. There are corridors and six rooms behind the main hall. All the needs are met and built according to the newly designed sample rooms.

　　…

　　Chapter 8 Wanting to Become an Arcanist

　　Because there were many aspects to consider, the Vera Arcanist kept directing everyone to work. It took them three hours to build the entire underground floor. The ground was a half-meter thick rock layer and was very stable.

　　Lu Fei stood on the rock on the ground, estimating that the ground had good bearing capacity and was not worried about collapse at all.

　　"That's all for today! We'll continue tomorrow, and try to complete the construction of all three floors before sunset the day after tomorrow!" Vera clapped her hands and ordered the work to be called off.

　　"Quitting?" Lu Fei opened his mouth wide. It was less than an entire morning.

　　Vera glanced at Lu Fei as a matter of course, spread his hands and said: "There is no other way. This arcanist usually works in the morning and rests in the afternoon!"

　　Lu Fei looked at the workload that the Vera Arcanist and others had completed in the morning. Not to mention, they had built a pier, a road, and even the underground level of the stone fortress. This speed would be unbelievable on Earth, but in this world full of magical spells, it seemed to be commonplace.

　　Lu Fei opened his mouth wide and thought to himself, "Why do you say it takes three days? I think if we hurry up, one day will be enough to build a stone fort!"

　　As a young and promising arcanist, Vera built more than a thousand stone castles of various types. Sometimes he built one a day, but most of the time there was no need to do so because he had to use his staff to cast the spell of turning mud into stone. The ideal standard was to release four to seven a day.

　　Casting too many spells would increase the mental energy consumed and make one easily fatigued, so it was ideal to build a stone fortress in three days without getting tired. It was obvious that Lu Fei had not yet understood this truth.

　　"Master Vera Arcanist, thank you for your hard work today..." Lu Fei stepped forward to comfort him.

　　"It won't be hard. I'm used to this kind of work. If I'm quick, I expect it to be finished the day after tomorrow morning!"

　　"That's great. I'm also looking forward to owning a stone castle like this!"

　　"Anything else you need? If not, we'll go back!"

　　"There's nothing special, I just want to ask you something..." Lu Fei said cautiously.

　　"You say!" The Vera Arcanist was very straightforward.

　　"It's like this. I think your construct life forms and rock giants are very interesting. This is the first time I've seen these things, so if possible, I'd like to get a few to use as labor!"

　　Vera showed a hint of surprise, then shook her head and said, "These things are also sold in several large chambers of commerce on Commercial Avenue, but you must have a magic power value of 1, which is the minimum standard of arcanist power, to operate them..."

　　"Are you saying that ordinary people cannot control the life forms of constructs and rock giants?" Lu Fei asked in confusion.

　　"Of course, it takes a certain amount of magic power to manipulate them!"

　　"Magic power, what is that?"

　　"Magic power is a person's ability to cast spells. Do you know the most fundamental difference between ordinary people and arcanists?"

　　Lu Fei shook his head.

　　"Here or here!" Vera pointed at her brain and said, "What ordinary people lack compared to arcane masters is an arcane heart. Only by comprehending the arcane heart can one be qualified to become an arcane master!"

　　"Are you saying that not comprehending the Heart of Arcane means that my magic power is very low?"

　　Vera nodded and said, "The magic power of ordinary people is generally very small, far less than 1 magic power value."

　　"How much is one mana value? Can it be measured?"

　　Vera pointed to a feather under Lu Fei's feet and said, "Concentrate your mind and will. If you can control it to float, this power will be equivalent to 1 magic power."

　　Lu Fei's face suddenly fell, and he wondered what that so-called Heart of Arcane was.

　　"Ordinary people really can't do it. Why is this so?" Lu Fei shook his head in disappointment, thinking that this was an extraordinary ability and he didn't have such ability.

　　Vera laughed and said, "Because ordinary people have not undergone specialized systematic training, their spirit, will, and research on the use of spells are all lacking, so they are far from being comparable to divine magicians and arcane magicians."

　　Only then did Lu Fei understand that the magic popular in the Terran continent was divided into two categories: divine magic and arcane magic. No matter which category, it required magical power to perform.

　　"If I want to become an arcanist..."

　　"Go to the Mages Guild and have a look. They will teach you how to practice. Perhaps you have the talent to become an arcanist!" Vera felt that she had said too much today, so she turned around and told everyone to get on board.

　　"Do you want to cross to the other side? If so, get on the boat and I'll give you a ride!"

　　"Yes, I'm just planning to go to the Mage Guild!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Come on!" Vera took Lu Fei directly onto the ship. After a while, the ship stopped on the opposite side of the river, not far from the gate of the Brilliant Garden.

　　Lu Fei was now full of enthusiasm. He got off the boat and went straight to the Mage Guild.

　　The Mages Guild is just across from the Architects Guild. In fact, most of the important institutions of the Free Alliance Wina Harbor are gathered around the central square of Commercial Avenue. These institutions are both official and private. For example, there is one official mercenary guild, but there are more than a dozen privately established ones, such as the Divine Arrow Society, the Sword and Axe Alliance, the Star and Sun Alliance, and the Dragon and the Rose. These are all private mercenary guilds.

　　In addition, there are various alchemy laboratories. In addition to the official alchemy guilds, there are also many private alchemy laboratories, which are quite popular.

　　The only things that are strictly controlled are the Mage Guild and local temples. The Mage Guild is in charge of arcane magic, and the temples are in charge of divine magic. The Mage Guild implements a monopoly strategy across the entire continent and does not allow private Mage Guilds to exist.

　　The headquarters of the Mages Guild is not in the Free Alliance's Vina Harbor, but in the Principality of Nether, a small country famous throughout the continent for its arcane magic. It has 60% of the continent's arcane mages and a large number of high-level arcane mages.

　　But the temple is very different. The temple is inherited from the gods and is dedicated to the gods. There are many races and gods in the continent of Terran, so there are many temples. They all focus on the gods they worship. There is no such thing as private. Even if the temple is built by a private person, it still belongs to the gods, because the gods are the soul of the temple.

　　The Mages Guild at Vina Harbor is the tallest round tower building, more than 100 meters high, with 30 floors and a pointed top. It is the landmark building of the Free Alliance Vina Harbor.

　　Lu Fei walked into the hall of the Mages Guild. Arcanists and numerous apprentices came and went. As he walked into the hall, Lu Fei immediately felt a different atmosphere. The Mages Guild was elegant, ancient and mysterious. The Arcanists passing by were all very confident. They were the most glorious profession of this era and a group of people who were high and mighty on this continent.

　　===

　　My friends, please log in before reading. Only in this way can the clicks be effective. Hehe, we are asking for everything now, especially clicks, red tickets, and collections. Since we are rolling on the ground and asking for everything, please give us some help. Thank you!

　　Chapter 9: Arcane Enlightenment (Part 1) Please collect the red ticket

　　Friends who read the book, please collect it if you haven't collected it yet. Thank you. Today is Sunday, and I will post three chapters. I will post another chapter in the evening to make it to the list. Friends who read the book must come and support it. The popularity value mainly depends on clicks. If the popularity is high, there is hope that it will be on the list...

　　---

　　Lu Fei felt where fashion was. On this continent, fashion was reflected in the group of arcane mages, because arcane mages actually ruled the entire continent and were the superiors respected by everyone on the continent.

　　Lu Fei's attire did not fit in with the locals. One could tell at first glance that he was a foreigner from overseas. People in the hall cast curious glances at him.

　　Lu Fei suddenly had a strange feeling as if he was in another world. That's right, it was this feeling. In the city of steel jungle in the modern world, he was an ordinary person. Walking into the crowd was like a drop of water falling into a river, and he could no longer tell the difference.

　　But in this new and strange world, looking back, Lu Fei suddenly realized that he was also a unique person. Accepting the curious gazes of everyone, Lu Fei felt a sense of existence he had never felt before.

　　Lu Fei turned around and looked at the Mage Guild Hall. Sure enough, he saw several consultation desks, each with a staff member. Lu Fei walked over and saw an old mage wearing a pointed hat sitting at one of the consultation desks. He was earnestly persuading a fat kid about ten years old.

　　The chubby kid said, "My dream is to become a qualified arcanist. Don't you have any way to help me realize my wish?"

　　"Yes, please pay three diamond coins first, and an arcane master will enlighten you first. Then you can practice hard according to the method and become a qualified arcane master!"

　　"But I have already undergone three arcane initiations, and I still haven't become a qualified arcanist!"

　　"Oh, that must be because you didn't practice hard enough. Go back and practice for three years before trying again!"

　　"But, I received my arcane initiation here three years ago!"

　　"Oh, that's a pity. I don't think you have the talent to become an arcanist... I can't help you with this. You see, talent is innate. How about you go back and have a good talk with your parents?"

　　"I've already discussed it, but they all told me to come to the Mages Guild..."

　　"That can't be helped... How about this? Maybe you really don't have the talent to learn arcane arts, but you can switch to practicing divine arts. There is no problem of talent when practicing divine arts. As long as you are devout enough and pray devoutly day after day, you can gain some of the power of God. Practicing divine arts should be suitable for you..."

　　"But I hate boring prayers!" complained the fat boy.

　　"Well, child, you must have perseverance and determination to do anything, otherwise you will not be able to do anything well. Go, find a temple, look for a kind and benevolent god, and then believe in him devoutly. One day, you will become a great divine magician!"

　　"Okay..." The little fat man left with resentment, probably going to find a god to pray. Seeing this scene, Lu Fei wanted to laugh, thinking, is this the legendary scam?

　　"Dear customer, is there anything you need?" After sending the fat man away, the kind old wizard looked at Lu Fei and asked.

　　Lu Fei was suddenly alerted and said quickly, "I want to learn the arcane arts!"

　　The old wizard grinned and thought to himself, "It's good to learn the arcane, but whether you can learn it or not is another matter. However, the door to the arcane is always open to everyone. It depends on who is lucky enough to enter the hall of the arcane!"

　　"First pay three diamond coins, then fill out a form, then go to the Arcane Temple inside to let the Arcane Master give you arcane enlightenment!"

　　Lu Fei counted out three diamonds with some pain and handed them over. Three diamonds were equivalent to three thousand gold coins in this world. If it were in the modern world, such a diamond might be worth millions of yuan.

　　"Here, fill out the form carefully!" The old wizard handed over a form.

　　Lu Fei took a look, picked up a pen and hastily wrote down some of his personal information, such as name, occupation, address, etc., and then handed it to the old wizard. The old wizard took a look and stamped the form readily.

　　"Okay, take the form to the Arcane Temple on the second floor, and the respected Ferrari Arcane Master will give you arcane enlightenment!"

　　Ferrari? Lu Fei's mouth curled up when he heard the name. He imagined that this Ferrari arcane master should be a very elegant female mage wearing a red mage robe.

　　Lu Fei walked along the circular corridor to the second floor, where he saw a hall with "Arcane Temple" written on the lintel.

　　"Here it is!" Lu Fei pushed the door open and saw that the layout of the hall was very similar to that of a Western church, with rows of chairs on both sides and a staircase at the end with a podium on the steps. The walls on both sides were painted with murals of various arcane magicians performing magical spells.

　　Lu Fei's gaze fell on the high chair behind the podium. A person was sitting on the chair with his back to Lu Fei.

　　"It seems that's Master Farari!" Lu Fei stepped forward and said respectfully, "Master Farari, I'm Lu Fei who came here to learn arcane magic. I would like to ask for your guidance!"

　　The high chair slowly turned around, and what appeared in front of him was not a beautiful arcanist in a red robe with elegant manners, but an old man in a tattered robe. Lu Fei's eyes widened. How could the gap between imagination and reality be so huge? It was so huge that Lu Fei couldn't bear it.

　　Vomiting blood...

　　"Are you sure you are the Ferrari Arcane Master?" Lu Fei took a deep breath, calmed himself down and asked.

　　"Of course, I am Ferrari, Ferrari Servais."

　　"Shouldn't Ferrari be a young lady in red?" Lu Fei said with resentment.

　　"Who said that I, Ferrari Sevis, am a young lady? But I would rather be a young man, so that I can be at least several dozen years younger, haha..."

　　"Oh, hello, I'm Lu Fei. I'm here to learn the arcane. Please give me your guidance!" Lu Fei quickly saluted.

　　"Well, where's the form?" asked old man Ferrari.

　　"Here, here!" Lu Fei quickly handed over the form. Ferrari took a look at it, glanced at Lu Fei, and said, "So you are a traveler from overseas. You actually bought a piece of land across the river. Are you going to settle here?"

　　"That's the plan!"

　　"Well, Weina Harbor is nice, a good place to live!" Old Ferrari stood up, put his hands behind his back, and walked back and forth in front of Lu Fei. Lu Fei stood aside, not daring to disturb him.

　　"Do you want to learn arcane arts?" Old man Ferrari stopped and looked at Lu Fei with sharp eyes, as if he could see through Lu Fei's thoughts.

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei became more cautious.

　　"Have you ever been exposed to the arcane before?"

　　"No!" Lu Fei shook his head.

　　"Well, what do you think is the most important thing about the arcane?"

　　"Spiritual will!" Lu Fei thought for a moment and answered.

　　Old man Ferrari nodded: "Yes, it is the spirit will! In fact, whether it is arcane or divine arts, they are all based on the cultivation of spirit will. In this world, the spirit is not subordinate to matter, but independent of all matter, higher than matter, and has independent characteristics!"

　　Chapter 10: Arcane Enlightenment (Part 2)

　　"This is idealism, and the theory of the supremacy of the spirit within idealism..." Lu Fei was a little confused. This was completely contrary to the materialism he had always believed in.

　　The old man continued, "The truth of this world is not what we see with our naked eyes. In fact, truth is everywhere. The truth of the arcane lies in one's own spiritual will. If you want to practice the arcane, you should establish a belief, that is, spiritual will transcends everything, changes everything, and is above everything!"

　　Lu Fei felt that what the old man said made some sense and nodded unconsciously. In this way, the arcane should be the self-extremeization of one's spiritual will, where one dominates everything and controls everything, which is a bit like "all laws are determined by the mind, and all laws are determined by me."

　　"If the facts don't match the theory, then change the facts. Without such spiritual beliefs, you will never be able to glimpse the supreme truth of the arcane. So what you need is an arcane heart!"

　　After the old man finished speaking, he raised the staff in his hand and waved it, then suddenly pointed it at Lu Fei's forehead. A huge magical light burst out and suddenly poured into Lu Fei's mind from his forehead. For a moment, Lu Fei felt as if time had stopped!

　　The light of magic was like a ray of light before dawn, suddenly piercing through a dark and chaotic world. A ray of light appeared in the dark silence, illuminating the silent world.

　　Lu Fei had never known what his spiritual world looked like, nor had he ever seen it. But at this moment, Lu Fei saw it. It was hard to describe in words. The spiritual world was both near and far, filled with all kinds of spiritual imprints, memories, and thoughts, joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness, all the seven emotions and six desires intertwined to form a vast world, like an ocean, a spiritual ocean.

　　In an instant, the entire spiritual world shook and surged. An extremely powerful will poured in, disrupting the original tranquility. All kinds of arcane concepts and spirits rolled in Lu Fei's mind.

　　Old man Ferrari seemed to feel that Lu Fei's spiritual world was in turmoil and subversion. He nodded approvingly, as if he had insight into all of Lu Fei's thoughts.

　　"Yes, he is very cunning, has a patient and tough personality, and possesses a lot of knowledge, hundreds of times more than an ordinary person. His various spiritual imprints and memories have also increased explosively. Overall, the total amount of spiritual energy contained in this young man's spiritual ocean is very astonishing..."

　　Although the total amount of spirit is amazing, the will is very weak. This is because the various spirits are scattered and cannot be condensed to form a unity and achieve a qualitative change. No one spirit can stand out and form a particularly strong will.

　　"Good talent, a lot of spiritual energy, but not strong will! Okay, enlightenment is over!" Old man Ferrari suddenly retracted his staff and sat back in his chair, looking relaxed and contented. It took Lu Fei a while to come back to his senses, and he felt that there was something indescribable in his mind.

　　"What happened just now?" Lu Fei recalled and suddenly found himself refreshed, his mind was sharp, his memory was deep, without a trace of confusion, his brain was clear, his thoughts seemed as fast as lightning, and his creativity and wisdom were like a spring, endless.

　　Old Ferrari smiled and said, "What's going on? Of course it's enlightenment. I have already performed arcane enlightenment on you. Your original spirit was too scattered. I am now gathering them together as much as possible and strengthening your will to exist, reaching a qualitative limit. This is enlightenment, spiritual enlightenment, arcane enlightenment!"

　　"Master Ferrari, the enlightenment is over. Can I cast arcane spells now?" Lu Fei asked doubtfully.

　　"No, you don't have an arcane heart yet. Uh... here is a Level Zero Arcane Guide for everyone who wants to be enlightened!" The old man threw an arcane book into Lu Fei's arms.

　　"Go back and practice slowly according to the method. If one day you suddenly find that your spirit has undergone a qualitative change and formed a solid, independent, strong, and lasting will, then congratulations, you have comprehended the heart of the arcane, and you are already able to control the mysterious supernatural forces around you. At that time, you have entered the palace of the arcane."

　　“What happens if the spirit does not undergo a qualitative change?”

　　"What? Haha, if your spirit doesn't undergo a qualitative change, a unified will won't be born. Then you'll be an ordinary mortal, and it'll be even more impossible for you to comprehend the truth of the arcane!"

　　…

　　The enlightenment of arcane had a profound impact on Lu Fei. It not only helped him to gather his spirit, but also opened a door to the Arcane Palace for him and pointed out the direction he should work towards.

　　Although it cost three diamond coins, it was worth it.

　　Lu Fei walked out of the Mage Guild and looked at the little money in his pocket. Lu Fei suddenly became worried. He didn't feel it when he was earning money, but he felt stretched when he spent it.

　　"That's not a good idea. Selling small-scale street goods is not a long-term solution. It's better to find a stable source of income..." Lu Fei thought about it, and for a moment he couldn't think of anything in the modern world that was necessary and in short supply in the Terran continent. It was really a headache.

　　"Good news, good news. It is said that Lady Selina, the granddaughter of the Chairman of the Free Alliance Vina Harbor Council, has found her lover, and that person is Prince Richard, the Crown Prince of the Ossey Empire." A young man ran past Lu Fei, shouting.

　　"Does Lord Selina have a lover?" Several arcanists and nobles who were standing outside the Mages Guild gathered around to discuss.

　　"Lord Serena is the pearl of our Weina Harbor. I didn't expect that she would be captured by the Crown Prince of the Osai Empire...Oh, God, I hate the Osai Empire and the Crown Prince!"

　　"The Osai Empire is a large empire with a vast territory and strong power. If Lord Selina marries the Crown Prince of Osai in the future, it will be a further alliance between our Free Alliance and the Osai Empire, which will bring many benefits to our Free Alliance..."

　　"What's rare is that the two of them didn't marry for political reasons, but were truly in love..."

　　"This will become the most beautiful and influential story in our entire Free Alliance, Wina Harbor, and the entire Osai Empire!"

　　"I heard that Orbus Manor holds grand banquets every night, and some distinguished ladies are scrambling to attend the banquets. I also heard that today several ladies had a huge fight in the largest tailor shop in the harbor for a beautiful dress, and they lost all their face!"

　　Some young nobles laughed and some said, "So I say that the ladies and young ladies of the great nobility are willing to pay any price for a beautiful face and figure. I heard that Miss So-and-so went on a hunger strike for three days in order to wear her corset, and finally she fainted because she couldn't stand it anymore..."

　　"I heard that Lord Serena is also on a diet to keep herself beautiful, and she is also troubled by the acne on her face. Unfortunately, the alchemists and pharmacists can't do anything..."

　　"Who says it's not true? Alchemists and pharmacists are the greatest scholars. They devote their whole lives to the great cause of alchemy and pharmacy. Who would spend their precious energy studying women's faces and figures? This is simply an insult to knowledge and human dignity. Hehe, even the emperor of the empire cannot ask great scholars to do such research..."

　　"A woman's face and figure?" Lu Fei suddenly had an idea and shuddered. He was immediately ecstatic and thought to himself, "Yes, how could I have forgotten that it is easiest to make money from women and children in this world. This has been proven on Earth! This world is of course no exception, so I can deal in all kinds of cosmetics, even all kinds of dresses and wedding gowns, and bring beautiful dreams to the ladies and noble ladies of the entire Terran continent..."

　　…

　　I will be rushing to the top of the list tonight. I hope the push will be as endless as a big sea...

　　Chapter 11 The Value of Diamond Coins

　　I will rush to the top of the list at midnight tonight, and post another chapter on time at midnight.

　　The popularity value calculation method is: click*2+red ticket*0.5+collection. By then, you will be the real God. With just one thought, you can decide whether I am in heaven or in the abyss... Zero point urgently needs firepower support. Please support me if you have the conditions. It will be great if I can get enough clicks and red tickets. Thank you!

　　----

　　As Lu Fei thought about it, he felt overjoyed.

　　"Let's go back to Tianjin now and plan this operation carefully!" Lu Fei came to a remote corner and returned to Tianjin through the plane door. It was still the old little apartment.

　　Tianjing is a large city in the East. It has been a metropolis since the last century and is even more amazing today. The towering skyscrapers, bustling commercial avenues and the constant flow of people all speak of the prosperity of this metropolis.

　　The central square of the First Commercial Avenue is lined with tall buildings, commercial skyscrapers and numerous shopping malls.

　　Lu Fei straightened his clothes, looked up at the foreign words "Daoleson Jewelry" in front of the building, and then walked in.

　　The Dawsons are a famous British family, renowned for their jewelry business. This jewelry mall was opened by the Dawson family and is ranked among the top five jewelry merchants in the metropolitan area.

　　The mall was magnificent and spotless, with a dazzling array of jewelry, especially diamonds and various gemstone jewelry. If a woman came in, she would definitely hate herself for not being born into a wealthy family. Even Lu Fei was moved by the extremely luxurious jewelry.

　　"These are diamonds, will you accept them?" Lu Fei walked up to a manager and placed a handful of diamonds directly on the counter. There were twelve diamonds in total, and each one was crystal clear and dazzling.

　　"Sir, do you have a certificate? According to regulations, only diamonds with a certificate can be bought and sold!"

　　Lu Fei was dumbfounded and said, "No!"

　　"According to the regulations, without the appraisal certificate, we..." The manager was about to refuse, but Lu Fei slammed the table and said, "Are you a big jeweler just for show? I'm asking you to do an appraisal right now. You don't even have an appraiser, do you?"

　　"Of course. We, Dorayson, are an international jewelry chain store with business operations all over the world and a sound jewelry service system..."

　　"Then what's the point of talking!"

　　“For the appraisal, you need to fill out a form and pay a certain fee…” the manager spread his hands.

　　"You have to pay first. I don't have any money, absolutely not. You can do whatever you want!" Lu Fei said shamelessly.

　　“Well… let me help you take a look first. If it’s parallel imports, we at Dorayson are law-abiding merchants and we won’t do anything shady…” The manager is also an appraiser. He picked up a diamond and used a special appraiser to carefully examine the diamond.

　　"Really...really?!" The manager confirmed again and again, his hands trembling a little. He looked at Lu Fei again. These diamonds had no appraisal certificates, unknown origins, and unknown channels. They were clearly smuggled black goods?

　　"Do you want it or not? If not, I'm leaving. Hehe, you can't die without a certificate of appraisal. You are all a bunch of stubborn people who can't even make money!"

　　"Wait..." The manager hurriedly invited Lu Fei to the reception room nearby. Lu Fei was right. If you have the chance to make money, you're a fool. Who cares about the appraisal certificate? As long as it's genuine, the appraisal certificate can be forged, and the origin and circulation can also be fixed. Which big jeweler has not done such a thing?

　　After a while, several French guys, old and young, came over in person. They started checking the diamonds with special instruments. After a while, all the diamonds were checked.

　　"How about it, it's not glass, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"They are natural diamonds of very high quality. The weight of each diamond is surprisingly consistent, about 12.8 carats, and each diamond is perfectly cut. This cutting technique is more perfect than any current master craftsman's cutting technique. The light refraction of each surface has an amazing effect, so no matter from which direction you look at it, the diamond will shine brightly... Well, this cutting technique alone is the best in the world!"

　　"Okay, then you guys name a price!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Four million RMB each!" The foreigner raised a finger. Without saying anything, Lu Fei grabbed the gem and left!

　　"Wait... wait... we can negotiate it..." The foreigners shouted anxiously. In their opinion, each of these twelve diamonds was worth between 7 million and 10 million RMB, because some time ago, a 17-carat yellow diamond was sold for 17 million RMB.

　　Lu Fei turned around and sneered, "These are all top-quality. If you are not sincere, I believe other jewelry companies will be sincere!"

　　"Okay, okay, these are all unidentified diamonds, their origins and channels are unknown..." The foreigner gritted his teeth and said, "We can only offer 7 million RMB, no more. This is the current market price, and we also need to get qualified appraisal certificates for them, which also costs money!"

　　"Nine million RMB, if you don't want it I'll leave!" Lu Fei said.

　　"This price is absolutely not acceptable..." The foreigner broke out in a cold sweat, and after some bargaining, he finally offered a price of eight million per pill.

　　"Deal!" Lu Fei said with a smile, his heart was already beaming with joy. One diamond coin was so valuable, what would happen if he sold all the diamond coins?

　　The foreigner was also very happy. These twelve diamonds were of excellent quality and had been perfectly cut. If they were combined with other gemstones to make a necklace, it would be even more amazing...

　　A VVIP black card and a check for 96 million RMB fell into Lu Fei's hands.

　　"I'm rich now..." Lu Fei walked out of the jewelry store with high spirits. He looked at the people coming and going and the endless flow of cars on the avenue and couldn't help but feel deeply moved.

　　A few days ago, he was a penniless worker, but now he is a wealthy man with huge amounts of money, and there are endless resources waiting for him to tap.

　　After going to the bank and coming out, Lu Fei felt completely different. He turned around and saw a "Walmart" next to the bank.

　　Lu Fei walked in and went to the mobile phone sales counter. Regardless of whether it was good or not, he changed to the latest Apple phone and dialed a number. After a few beeps, a woman replied from the other end of the phone: "Lu Fei, why are you calling me now? I couldn't find you for several days. I went to your house and knocked on the door but you weren't there. I was so worried!"

　　The female comrade who was speaking was called Su Tongtong. She was Lu Fei's childhood friend. They had been going to school together since kindergarten. In elementary school, they were neighbors, in the same class, and sat at the same desk. In her last year of junior high school, the Sun family moved to a nearby community, so she was no longer a neighbor of Lu Fei. However, they went to the same school and the same class in high school, and applied to the same university, both majoring in Chinese.

　　Lu Fei's only friend since childhood is a female friend. But because they are too familiar with each other, they have never developed feelings for each other over the years. It seems that they are destined to be just buddies for life.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Okay, Tongtong, I'm back to you now. I'm on the street now. Have you eaten yet? If not, come out and I'll treat you to a good meal!"

　　"Really? Well, can we go to the legendary Italian restaurant? I've never had Italian food!"

　　"No problem!" Lu Fei said the address, put the phone in his pocket, thought about it, Su Tongtong would be here in another twenty minutes, so he simply went to the mall to change his clothes.

　　"Recommend me a suit of the highest quality and that fits me well!" Lu Fei walked into a Versace store. When it came to choosing clothes, Lu Fei was a complete layman and could only ask others for help.

　　The pretty waitress was very considerate. She took Lu Fei to a few suits of the best quality and said, "This one was flown in directly from Italy this morning. It's also the best suit in our store and is suitable for your height and body shape. It's just a little expensive!"

　　Lu Fei didn't care about all this at the moment. He just took out his credit card and let the other party swipe the card. He then put on his clothes and went into two more stores. He bought a white shirt, a belt, leather shoes, socks, and a watch worth one hundred thousand yuan. He changed everything on his body and even sprayed some men's perfume.

　　The pocket phone suddenly rang, and Lu Fei quickly answered: "Are you here?"

　　"I'm at the entrance of the mall, where are you, come here quickly!"

　　"Got it!" Lu Fei turned a few corners and walked to the gate of the mall. He saw many people standing at the gate of the mall. Su Tongtong was standing aside impatiently. The girl had short hair, and was wearing jeans and a white T-shirt. Her face was clean, without any makeup, and she looked heroic.

　　Su Tongtong saw Lu Fei coming over, her eyes widened, she looked Lu Fei up and down, and said with a smile: "Lu Fei, did you win the lottery?"

　　"You know what, I really won the first prize!!"

　　"real?"

　　"It's fake!" Lu Fei said with a smile, "Come on, I'll treat you to a good meal!"

　　…

　　After a delicious Italian meal, Lu Fei said to Su Tongtong, "I plan to open a cosmetics store and a dress store, mainly selling all kinds of cosmetics, perfumes, dresses and wedding dresses. I want you to help me. I'll pay you. How about you be the deputy general manager? I'll give you a monthly salary of 10,000 yuan?"

　　"Are you really rich? You want to open a store, how much money do you have?"

　　"Is 20 million enough?" Lu Fei asked with a smile, showing his bank card.

　　Su Tongtong opened her mouth wide, took out her bank card and said, "If I really have so much money, opening two stores won't be a problem, and I can open stores of a fairly large scale!"

　　…

　　Chapter 12 Timber Market [Please click on the red ticket to top the list]

　　To open a cosmetics store, one needs to find a large shopping mall. Lu Fei was very busy. He and Su Tongtong ran around all day and finally rented a 200-square-meter shopping mall area on the third floor of the crowded Xinghua Shopping Mall in the city center. Because it was facing the open elevator, the location was good and the rent was super expensive.

　　Lu Fei made the decision without hesitation and rented the 380-square-meter shop on the first floor close to the street. The monthly rent was hundreds of thousands.

　　The next steps were decoration, contacting merchants to purchase goods, recruiting shop assistants, etc. Lu Fei first asked Su Tongtong to recruit a few young female shop assistants, and then asked her to take a few female shop assistants to contact merchants everywhere and establish supply channels. There are many cosmetics on the market, and the brands are of varying quality, so naturally, they contacted suppliers based on the mid-, high- and low-end categories.

　　The dress shop is divided into two areas, one is for dresses, the other is for wedding dresses, and also for wedding photography. These are all professional jobs. Su Tongtong has many good friends, so she called on her friends for help and quickly gathered a group of people.

　　The decoration of the store also began. Lu Fei was busy for two days. Thinking that he still had things to do in Vina Harbor, he immediately explained the things and came to the Terran continent through the plane gate.

　　Lu Fei spent three thousand gold coins to buy a storage ring with ten-dimensional space. Then he arrived at the place where he built the stone fort. He saw a three-story stone fort standing on the river bank, surrounded by trees.

　　The Vera Arcanist was directing his men to do some simple renovations on the stone fortress. Seeing Lu Fei coming over, the Vera Arcanist smiled and said, "Sir Lu Fei, what do you think? This stone fortress is almost ready. Including the underground floor, it has four floors in total. We are now doing some simple renovations and you can move in after noon.

　　Lu Fei nodded and looked around. There was actually a large fireplace in the living room on the first floor, with wood burning. There were several silver pine logs piled outside the fireplace.

　　Only then did Lu Fei really notice that this silver pine wood had no resin, and its wood structure was very dense and had beautiful texture. Most importantly, the silver pine wood had a shiny silver thread texture.

　　Lu Fei's mind moved, and he said, "This wood is very good. I wonder if there is any wood with golden thread texture nearby?"

　　The Vera Arcanist was curious about why Lu Fei was interested in these things, but still said, "Yes, there is a forest outside. In addition to the silver pine, there is also a kind of nanmu tree. Most of the trees that grow all year round have golden textures. They are all tall trees, and the wood is the same as the silver pine. However, these trees are not very useful. We even cut down one outside this morning!"

　　"It looks like it's golden nanmu!" Lu Fei's mind surged, and he nodded. He knew that in this world, wood was not used to build houses, and shipbuilding used a kind of corrosion-resistant wood called ironwood, so other woods had no market at all. But in his own world, nanmu was a very precious tree species, especially golden nanmu, which was almost extinct now, and it was hard to find a single piece. Golden nanmu was the wood used by the royal family during the Qing Dynasty. Even the emperor's throne was made of top-quality nanmu. After hundreds of years of large-scale logging, large trees could no longer be seen.

　　Lu Fei went outside to take a look, and sure enough, he saw a felled golden nanmu tree. The trunk was very straight, and the tree was probably more than a thousand years old. The golden texture at the broken end was very delicate and bright. The most rare thing was that it was not hollow, which was a miracle for a thousand-year-old nanmu tree.

　　"It is indeed golden nanmu!" Lu Fei was certain at once. There were also a few cut down silver pines next to it, which also had silver texture and were also very delicate and shiny.

　　"This large forest on the southern foot of the Taimur Mountains is full of this precious wood. It is an inexhaustible resource and means huge wealth!" Lu Fei immediately suppressed the excitement in his heart.

　　The Vera Arcanist came over and asked curiously, "Sir Lu Fei, are you interested in wood?"

　　"Yes, in our overseas continent, houses were built with wood instead of stone!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　"Use wood instead of stone?" The Villan Arcanist was stunned and said with a smile: "How can you build a house with wood? Can a house made of wood be strong? And it is easy to catch fire, which is very dangerous!"

　　"Haha, that's right. Houses built with wood are not strong enough and are easy to burn. But what can we do? This is the local customs. Houses are all built with wood. Therefore, wood is a bit scarce in our area. Tall trees like this that have grown for thousands of years are very valuable!"

　　"Really? There is such a thing? Then you can cut some and sell them back. Anyway, this kind of trees in this place are of no use at all. The only use is to burn them for firewood."

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "So I want to get some construct lifeforms and elemental spirits to do the labor, so that I can cut down the trees. I can't cut them down by myself!"

　　Arcanist Vera thought for a moment and said, "You can go to the Chamber of Commerce and buy a few barbarian slaves. Those barbarians are very strong, so cutting wood is no problem for them!" Vera turned his head and stared at Lu Fei, then said, "I can see that your spiritual power has begun to gather, and it is much stronger than a few days ago. Have you received the arcane enlightenment of the Mage Guild?"

　　"Yes, the great arcanist who enlightened me is called Ferrari!"

　　"It's him... Master Ferrari has been a full-time arcanist in Vina Harbor for thirty years, specializing in helping people with arcane enlightenment. I was also enlightened by this old man back then, and I have to thank him. If it weren't for his teachings, I would not have been able to successfully materialize my spiritual power half a year after enlightenment, condense my own will, and start on the path of an arcanist..." Vera suddenly felt a lot of emotion.

　　Lu Fei was touched and asked quickly: "Vera Arcanist, how do you think we can successfully materialize the spirit?"

　　"The key is will!" Vera pointed to her forehead and smiled, "The convergence of spiritual thoughts causes them to constantly conflict and merge, and eventually become purer, and the thoughts become stronger and simpler. When they reach a certain level, they will transform and become will! Will is something that is indelible. It is the consciousness of one's own existence and the witness of one's own existence! As long as you understand this, the hall of arcane truth will open to you!"

　　"Thank you for the guidance of Vera Arcanist. If I become an arcanist in the future, it will definitely be due to your guidance today!" Lu Fei quickly saluted Vera Arcanist.

　　"Haha, calm down and practice completely. Only when you see your own heart clearly can you embark on the path of an arcane master!" Vera was still not satisfied and left with a smile, leaving Lu Fei alone standing in the woods thinking.

　　At noon, the simple decoration inside and outside the stone fort had been completed. There was also a small garden outside the stone fort, which had been planted with green grass and neatly arranged bushes. It was hard to imagine that such a large project was completed in just two or three days. Lu Fei couldn't help but yearn for the arcane more and more.

　　…

　　It’s on the charts! I’m begging for it, rolling on the ground begging…Thank you, God!

　　Chapter 13: There are houses and slaves [Please collect and vote]

　　After seeing off the Vera arcanist, Lu Fei cleaned the stone castle inside and out thoroughly. He did not clean it until sunset. Finally, the entire stone castle was clean and quiet, and ready to be moved in.

　　Lu Fei first laughed proudly at the empty stone fortress, thinking that he now had a villa too. What a wonderful coincidence!

　　Turning around and standing on the third floor of the stone fortress, he looked at the dock not far away. There was only a small boat at the dock, and there was still a lack of large ships. It seemed that he had to go to the Chamber of Commerce to buy some barbarian slaves and buy a sea ship by the way.

　　Lu Fei lingered on his own land for a while, got on a small boat, rowed to the brilliant garden opposite, went directly to Commercial Avenue, and walked into the largest chamber of commerce - the Orbus Chamber of Commerce.

　　"Sir, what do you need?" Some little deacons were very smart. Seeing Lu Fei was like seeing a fat sheep. They all smiled with bad intentions.

　　"I need to buy barbarian slaves. Does your Chamber of Commerce have any?" Lu Fei asked. The so-called barbarians are savage people, also called savages, most of whom live in the northern forests and ice fields. Because they have not yet been civilized, there are no city-states or countries. It is only the tribal era.

　　"Yes, come with me!" A deacon led Lu Fei to the third underground floor of the Chamber of Commerce. The third underground floor was a dungeon, where many barbarian slaves were imprisoned. Along the way, Lu Fei also saw elemental elves trapped in several cells. He wanted to possess the elemental elves very much, but unfortunately he had no way to control them now, and of course he didn't have enough money.

　　"We're here. Here are the best barbarian slaves of our Chamber of Commerce. Take a look. Which ones do you want?" The merchant took Lu Fei outside a huge prison cell.

　　Lu Fei saw nearly a hundred barbarian slaves standing or sitting in the cell, both men and women, adults and children. They seemed to be from the same tribe and were captured and brought to the southern human kingdom to be slaves. This was a bit like the time in his own world when black people were captured and used as slaves by white people during the Age of Exploration.

　　"I want the strongest young barbarian. Is his loyalty guaranteed?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Of course you can, but there are also some barbarians who are not afraid of death. If loyalty and reliability are your prerequisite, I suggest you take those four!"

　　The merchant pointed at a tall and rough barbarian, a female barbarian beside him, and two barbarian children, a boy and a girl.

　　"They are a family, right?" Lu Fei understood a little.

　　"Yes, with the bond of family, the two adults will definitely be loyal. Of course, we will mark both adults and children with arcane runes. If they run away or harm their master, they will be found and hanged!"

　　"Okay, that's them. How much do you need?"

　　The merchant said, "The slaves here are clearly marked with prices. Children are 300 gold coins, male adults are 500 gold coins, and female adults are 600 gold coins, a total of 1,700 gold coins."

　　Lu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that slaves were not expensive, but a few hundred gold coins were not cheap. According to the prices here, a dozen silver barracudas cost one silver coin, and buying one slave could buy ten thousand silver barracudas. Lu Fei quickly paid the bill, and the family of barbarians was soon brought to Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei looked carefully and found that this family all wore a collar as thin as a hair around their necks. If you didn't look carefully, you couldn't see it. He guessed that this was an arcane rune used to restrain slaves.

　　"The Hate family greets the master!" The four members of the barbarian family knelt on one knee to Lu Fei to show their loyalty.

　　"No need to kneel, stand up, just follow me, you won't have to kneel anymore. You know I'm from overseas, we don't have the custom of kneeling and bowing, just nod and it will be fine!"

　　"Thank you, Master!"

　　The deacon said, "Okay, Master Lu Fei, you can take them away without worry. They are all very loyal, because anyone who escapes will be caught and hanged!"

　　The Hate family's faces darkened upon hearing this, as they had heard and seen many things about the fate of slaves here.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Haite, right? Don't worry, follow me and you will have a good time. I am different from those nobles and will not discriminate or oppress you!"

　　When the Hate family heard this, the four of them looked at each other and showed a glimmer of hope.

　　"Let's go!" Lu Fei led everyone directly to his stone fortress. Standing on the dock, Lu Fei pointed to the towering stone fortress not far away and said with a smile: "See it? This is my newly built territory - Silver Pine Manor. You will all stay here from now on..."

　　Lu Fei led people into the stone fortress. The Hate family was very curious and looked around.

　　"What are your names?" Lu Fei asked, pointing at Hate's wife and two children.

　　Hater pointed at his wife and said, "This is Martha, and the two children are called Oradin and Yania!"

　　"How old are you two?" Lu Fei asked the two little barbarians.

　　"I'm ten years old" and "I'm nine years old" The two little guys are not afraid of strangers at all.

　　Lu Fei looked at them carefully. This family of barbarians was actually no different from ordinary humans, except for their race. They were relatively tall, and some had stripes on their skin. Hate was very burly and you could tell at first glance that he was a strongman. Martha was also very tall, and looked a bit like a Nordic person, with a hot body, fair skin, and long brown hair.

　　Although the two children were only nine and ten years old, they looked like fourteen or fifteen. Oradin was strong and sturdy, like a little bull, while Jania was the opposite. She was tall and slender, with a beautiful face, fair skin and a strong body. However, she was wearing a tattered coarse linen dress and had chestnut brown hair that fell to her shoulders. Like her mother, she exuded the wild beauty unique to barbarians.

　　Lu Fei arranged for the family to live in the inner rooms on the first floor of the stone fortress, while the second and third floors were where he lived. This newly built stone fortress was very large. In addition to the hall, there were eight rooms on the first floor. However, the rooms were now empty, without a single piece of furniture.

　　"I need to buy some furniture and daily necessities!" Lu Fei went to the third floor, took out the plane door from the space ring, placed it on the wall of the secret room, then opened the door and returned to Tianjing.

　　He went out to the mall and bought five beds, five sets of bedding, sofas, chairs, etc., and asked the mall staff to deliver the goods to his door. Then he bought ten bags of rice, as well as pots and pans, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, some bacon, canned food, etc. After thinking about it, he went to a nearby hardware department store and bought three electric saws and a simple generator.

　　After half a day, the truck delivered the goods to the house. Lu Fei put the things into the space ring. There were ten cubic meters of space in the ring, which was barely full. Then he returned to the stone fortress.

　　"The master is back?" The Hate family immediately surrounded him when they saw Lu Fei coming back.

　　"Well, I bought some things, you guys prepare them!" Lu Fei took things out of the space ring and asked the Hate family to put the sofa in the living room, move the beds and bedding to their respective rooms, and put the firewood, rice, oil and salt in the kitchen. Lu Fei took the firewood from the fireplace and started to make a fire and cook, while Martha watched and learned from the side.

　　…

　　Chapter 14: What we sell is the imperial wood

　　Lu Fei quickly cooked a meal of white rice and sausages. The Hate family had never eaten such soft and fragrant white rice and delicious sausages before, and they wolfed down all three pounds of rice.

　　After dinner, the whole family was filled with gratitude. Hate patted his chest and said, "Master, if you need anything, just tell us. We can all help you!"

　　"Okay, then you guys start cutting wood first, and come with me outside!" Lu Fei came to the outside of the stone fortress. Outside was a large forest. Each silver pine tree was a hundred meters tall, tall and straight. There were also some felled silver pines lying in all directions in the woods.

　　Lu Fei looked around but didn't see any golden nanmu, so he immediately walked into the woods. After searching for a while, he stopped in front of a giant nanmu tree that was a hundred meters tall and said, "I won't cut down the silver pine. I want to cut down this kind of golden nanmu, this is it!"

　　The Hates nodded, and Lu Fei took out the generator and the chainsaw, demonstrated them, and said, "Do you know how to use this chainsaw?"

　　Hate nodded, "Got it!"

　　"Then let's cut down the tree. After felling this golden nanmu tree, cut it into four-meter-long sections."

　　Hate nodded, picked up the chainsaw, turned on the switch, and the chainsaw started immediately, making a violent friction sound and wood chips flying. In three minutes, the trunk with a diameter of more than two meters and nearly three meters was sawed to the core of the tree. Hate then walked to the other side to saw.

　　"Master, this electric saw is very convenient for felling trees. It doesn't take much effort to saw down a big tree. It's just strange, why can this thing move by itself? Is it a magic?" Hate asked, looking up.

　　Martha and the other two children also looked at Lu Fei curiously. Lu Fei thought for a moment and said, "This machine needs the power of electricity to drive it. Don't you see this machine? This is a generator."

　　“How can this small machine generate electricity?”

　　"Of course! Conductors can generate electric current by cutting magnetic lines of force. This is the principle of power generation. This generator is made based on this principle!"

　　"Master understands the principles of electricity? Master is a lightning arcanist?" Martha asked in surprise.

　　Lu Fei shook his head: "I only understand the principle of generating electricity, but I am not an arcane master. I don't have the standard magic power in my body now, so I can't cast any spells!

　　At this time, the two children became curious. Oradin asked in surprise: "Father, why do people here have to comprehend power and magic by themselves? We barbarians don't need to do that. As long as we offer enough sacrifices to the barbarian gods, we can obtain the power of the barbarian gods!"

　　Lu Fei was stunned and said, "Is this a divine technique? But doesn't it require sincere prayers? I heard that God needs to gather the faith of all living beings so that mortals can receive the power bestowed by God!"

　　"Do we need sincere prayers? That is the way your human pantheon expresses piety. As for us barbarians, what we need is sacrifice. Every sacrifice requires the participation of all the people in the tribe. As long as enough sacrifices are made, a mortal can obtain divine arts and power. There is no need for personal piety!"

　　Lu Fei understood a little. Although the methods were different, the essence was the same. They all required faith. Human gods collected "one person's long-term" faith, while barbarian gods collected "everyone's one-time" faith because of their small population and lack of civilization. The sacrifice of barbarian gods could allow individuals who were not pious enough to practice divine arts, which was very different from the gods of the human pantheon, who would not pass on divine arts to those who were not pious.

　　Lu Fei ordered the Hate family to cut down golden nanmu in the woods, then cut off a piece and put it into the space ring. After thinking about it, he got a piece of silver pine and put it into the space ring. Then he took out his Apple mobile phone and took a few photos of the fallen golden nanmu and a silver pine. Then he went back to the third floor and returned to Tianjin through the plane door.

　　As soon as he arrived at the apartment, the phone in Lu Fei's pocket rang. Lu Fei was slightly surprised. It turned out to be Su Tongtong calling. Lu Fei smiled and said, "Hello, Tongtong, are you looking for me?"

　　"Lu Fei, where have you been all day? I couldn't find you, and when I called you said you were no longer in the service area. I was so worried. Come quickly, I'm in the store!"

　　"What's the matter?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"It's a big deal! I'm trying to contact suppliers everywhere. My legs are almost broken from running. How dare you be a hands-off boss? The store is being renovated right now. No one is watching. You should go and watch over it quickly to prevent the workers from cutting corners!"

　　"Got it!" Lu Fei shook his head, went out and took a taxi directly to the shopping mall. The southeast corner of the first floor of the shopping mall was being renovated and was tightly surrounded on all sides. This place was his dress and wedding dress shop, and the cosmetics store was on the third floor, and the final setup of the containers was also being carried out.

　　Lu Fei walked into the first floor. The contractor for the renovation was called Lu Dazhu, who was in his early forties. He came up to him and said with a smile, "Hey, boss, you're here?"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said with a smile: "Well, Lao Lu, you have worked hard!!"

　　"How could that be possible? My workers are really hard-working. How about you come and inspect them, boss?"

　　"Good!" Lu Fei looked around and smiled, "You didn't cut corners for me, did you?"

　　Lu Dazhu's face turned serious: "I dare not cut corners, this will ruin our reputation!"

　　"Which construction company are you from? Why does your sign sound so loud?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Lu Dazhu showed a hint of surprise and said, "So you didn't know, boss? We are from Luban Village, right at the foot of the Imperial City!"

　　Lu Dazhu was very proud as he spoke: "To be honest, my grandfather was a craftsman employed by the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. He built the Forbidden City and the Summer Palace. My Lu family's craftsmanship is a legacy of the Qing Palace. Even if they are used to build the Forbidden City now, there is no problem!"

　　"There is such a background?" Lu Fei's mind moved. Luban Village is the most powerful craftsman village at the foot of the imperial city. Now it has the largest number of construction companies and furniture companies.

　　Lu Fei turned the door and took out a piece of golden nanmu from the ring space. Although it was only a piece, it was as big as a large dining table and half a meter high. The cross section was cut with an electric saw. Although it was rough, the texture was still very clear.

　　Lu Fei pulled Lu Dazhu over and pointed at the golden nanmu and said, "Old Lu, you are well-informed in the construction industry, but do you recognize this thing?"

　　When Lu Dazhu first saw it, he thought he was seeing things, so he rubbed his eyes hard and opened his eyes wide, and saw a section of nanmu that looked like a large tree stump, with a flat cross-section, revealing circles of golden texture, which was very clear and delicate. What was even more magical was that the texture was shiny, like mountains, rivers and figures. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that it was a natural and mysterious work of God.

　　"This is golden nanmu..." Lu Dazhu's eyes widened immediately. He stroked the golden texture with his hand, trembling for a moment, and said in surprise, "It was just cut down! My God, isn't golden nanmu extinct? How can there be such a big one now?"

　　Lu Fei sighed, "What a good eye! This tree was just cut down not long ago. The tree was originally over a hundred meters tall and lush..." Lu Fei opened his cell phone and placed the photo in front of Lu Dazhu.

　　"Okay, okay..." Lu Dazhu said three times in a row, then took a breath and said, "I've learned a lot. This tree is so big, I think it's a thousand years old. Where did it grow? Could it be in the deep mountains of western Sichuan or southern Sichuan?"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "How much do you think this one can sell for?"

　　Lu Dazhu smacked his lips and said, "Such a big piece of wood was rare even in the early Qing Dynasty. Now... don't sell it if you don't have 20 or 30 million. Oh, it's hard to say the price..."

　　Lu Dazhu moved his lips and asked, "Boss, is this really yours?"

　　"Of course, I'm worried about what to do with it now. This is a precious wood used by the emperors of the Qing and Ming dynasties. It would be a waste if I used it to make solid wood floors. I need to find a skilled craftsman to make top-notch furniture so that it won't be wasted!"

　　Lu Dazhu rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "Yes, yes, the emperor's dragon throne is made of it. It won't be wasted if it is used to make top-grade furniture. And you can find the most skilled carpenters in our Luban Village. Those masters have inherited the most perfect woodworking craftsmanship of the Ming and Qing courts. From carving wooden beads to building the Ming and Qing palaces, it's not a problem!"

　　…

　　Please vote, please vote, rolling on the ground begging...

　　Chapter 15 Business Channels (Seeking Red Ticket Collection)

　　Lu Fei was slightly startled and asked in surprise: "Those old skills have not been lost?" Lu Fei knew some of them. From the century-long disaster of the Opium War between China and Britain, to the warlords' melee in the Republic of China, and then the ten-year catastrophe of New China, especially the ten-year catastrophe, social turmoil, and criticism of everything, many things were lost.

　　Lu Dazhu said quickly: "No, absolutely not. Although it has gone through several catastrophes, some rare skills have been passed down. I know clearly that there are still carpenters who study the craftsmanship of the Qing Palace living in seclusion in Luban Village. Do you know Huangchao International? It was originally established by the master carpenter who built the palace of the Qing Dynasty!"

　　Dynasty International?

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised. He knew this name. This was a large multinational group that started out as wooden furniture. After more than half a century of operation, it had expanded into multiple industries such as ocean shipping, road transportation, hotels, catering, construction and real estate, becoming a large multinational conglomerate.

　　"You want me to sell the timber to Dynasty International. Do you have connections?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"Yes, our Lu family is also from Luban Village. I can introduce you to my ancestor. He is the largest director of Dynasty International. He just celebrated his 100th birthday last year and is now living in Luban Manor. Although we young people cannot disturb him on weekdays, I think he would still be very interested if there was a piece of golden nanmu wood!"

　　"Okay, go and contact them right away. This piece of golden nanmu wood of mine is absolutely a treasure. You definitely can't find another one like it in this world!"

　　"Right away, right away!" Lu Dazhu immediately took out his phone, walked to the side and started making calls. He made more than a dozen calls in a row and talked for half an hour. Finally, Lu Dazhu came running over and said with a smile, "Boss Lu, it's OK. I have contacted a big manager of Huangchao Furniture. He said he would take a look at the goods first. If it is really golden nanmu, he can introduce my ancestor to you!"

　　"Since he is your ancestor, why can't you see him?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　Lu Dazhu said embarrassedly: "You say ancestor, but the relationship is too distant. Although most people in Luban Village are surnamed Lu, and they were all one family hundreds of years ago, they have already branched out and spread out. I am a humble man with little influence, and I can't be related to those rich masters, but we are still from the same village, and we are relatives for three generations, right?"

　　"Oh, can we go now?"

　　"Okay, let's go see him now!" Lu Dazhu was a little excited. He called a few workers and moved the piece of golden nanmu onto a small truck. Then he took Lu Fei all the way to Luban Village.

　　An hour later, after passing through many bustling neighborhoods, we finally arrived at Luban Village. This area still retains many courtyard houses and some mansions of former Qing dynasty princes and nobles.

　　Luban Village is not a small village either. It has long been developed and utilized. The car entered a villa area with a unique and ancient atmosphere, rockery, springs and forests. It is unique and has some of the flavor of a Qing Dynasty garden.

　　Lu Fei looked at Lu Dazhu and sighed, "This area is very expensive, but it has been turned into a landscape park with low utilization rate. It has the flavor of Qing Dynasty gardens. The people who live here must be rich or noble, right?"

　　Lu Dazhu replied, "Of course. Land is extremely valuable in Beijing, and this area is even more so. Those who can live here are powerful, wealthy or noble. Uh... here we are!" The truck finally stopped in front of a building with an ancient atmosphere, and a man in his fifties was waiting.

　　As soon as Lu Dazhu got out of the car, he immediately greeted him with a flattering smile: "Uncle, thank you for your hard work. If I hadn't come across a good item, I really wouldn't dare to bother you!"

　　"Okay, I've heard your mysterious words. Let me take a look at the things. If they are good, you will definitely get a share of the spoils!" the man immediately scolded with a smile.

　　Lu Dazhu smiled and said, "How dare I ask for your favor? It's just that we are all craftsmen in the Lu family. When we come across good goods, we naturally want to take them. It's not reasonable to let the good stuff flow to outsiders. But this time the goods are really special. How can a small contractor like me eat them all? So I thought I had to find you, the all-powerful God of Wealth!"

　　Lu Dazhu was indeed very smooth-talking. He introduced Lu Fei, "Boss Lu, let me introduce you to my uncle, who is the general manager of Huangchao Furniture. His last name is Lu and his given name is Changsheng. This name is well-known throughout the capital!" Lu Dazhu then said to Lu Changsheng, "Uncle, this is Boss Lu. He is the owner of the goods!"

　　Lu Changsheng smiled, shook Lu Fei's hand eagerly, and said with a smile: "Boss Lu, you are very young and courageous!" The assistant behind Lu Changsheng immediately handed over a business card, and Lu Fei reached out to take it.

　　"Manager Lu, thank you for the compliment. Let's take a look at the goods first. You will definitely not be disappointed!" Lu Fei said with a smile. Lu Dazhu jumped behind the van himself, opened the door, and saw a section of golden nanmu wood in front of him.

　　Lu Changsheng got on the car, looked at it carefully, and touched the texture for a while. He was stunned, "Uncle, uncle...what's wrong with you?" Lu Dazhu beside him called softly, and Lu Changsheng quickly woke up. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, and then said to Lu Fei: "Boss Lu, you are really good. You are so capable at such a young age!"

　　Lu Fei was not modest either, and said with a smile: "What's the big deal about getting a piece of wood? I have much more skills!"

　　"Oh?" A different light appeared in Lu Changsheng's eyes, as if he wanted to see through Lu Fei. He looked Lu Fei up and down, and saw that Lu Fei looked leisurely. Because of his concentration, he naturally exuded a kind of indomitable demeanor.

　　"Hmm?" Lu Changsheng was slightly surprised. This kind of demeanor was very subtle and absolutely different from ordinary ones. He had only seen it in a limited number of capable people. The first one was his great-uncle, and the other one was his extraordinary niece.

　　Lu Changsheng laughed out loud and said, "Okay, Boss Lu is a man who can do big things. Bring the goods here tomorrow. I'll give you the highest price. The diameter must be more than 1.3 meters, and the length is 500,000 yuan per meter. It's best to have one that's 5 to 7 meters long. It's even better if it's more than 10 meters long. If it's longer than 7 meters, I'll give you an extra 10,000 yuan per meter..."

　　"This price is not bad. How much do you want?" Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth, sighing in his heart at the preciousness of this wood.

　　"How much? How many do you have?" Lu Changsheng was very surprised. No one else could get one, because this kind of nanmu had been a tribute since ancient times. It had been cut down to extinction long ago and might not be found even in deep mountains and old forests.

　　"How much do you want?" Lu Fei looked at Lu Changsheng with a smile.

　　Lu Changsheng was shocked, thinking, could it be that Lu Fei really has the goods? If so, then it would be really lucky for him. Not to mention one, even if it was ten or a hundred, he could eat them all. Lu Changsheng said solemnly, "If Boss Lu really has the goods, I will buy them all!"

　　"I'm afraid you can't eat so much, Manager Lu, so just tell me how much you want?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Lu Changsheng choked, and a trace of anger rose in his heart. He was looked down upon. He thought that he had not yet finished the order. He immediately raised a finger and laughed loudly, "Okay, then I'll give you this number!"

　　"Ten or a hundred?" Lu Fei was a little confused, but he nodded and said, "Although a hundred is a bit too much, it's no problem. It just takes a little longer!"

　　This time it was Lu Changsheng and Lu Dazhu's turn to be stunned. They were obviously really shocked, their mouths opened wide. Lu Changsheng originally wanted Lu Fei to get ten golden nanmu trees, which was already a way to squeeze Lu Fei's arrogance. Unexpectedly, Lu Fei agreed to provide 100 golden nanmu trees without even thinking about it. This was too much. Are there so many golden nanmu trees in the world? Unless they robbed the palace at night and took down the pillars and beams of the Ming and Qing palaces.

　　Seeing the expressions of the two, Lu Fei frowned and said, "Why, Manager Lu, I can only get a hundred golden nanmu trees, can't you eat them? If you really can't eat them, then take me to see Lu Dazhu's ancestor, I think he can definitely eat them!"

　　After all, Lu Changsheng was a man who had seen the world. He took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, "If there are really a hundred of them, we at Dynasty International can also eat them. Of course, I will introduce my great uncle to you!"

　　Lu Fei made the decision and said, "Okay, I'll bring the goods here in three days, is there any problem?"

　　"No problem, no problem!" Lu Changsheng nodded and agreed, fearing that Lu Fei would go back on his word.

　　The deal was finalized. Lu Fei originally thought that golden nanmu was too expensive and was worried about its sales, but he didn't expect it to be done so quickly. As for how much money, that was not a problem. Lu Fei got into Lu Dazhu's car and left with great satisfaction.

　　Lu Changsheng looked at the car going away, turned around and said to his assistant behind him: "Go and investigate this person. I really doubt that there is anyone in this world who can get so much golden nanmu. Unless the beams of some halls in the Qing Palace are dismantled, otherwise..."

　　"Got it!" The assistant nodded and took out his phone to make a call.

　　Lu Fei returned to the store. Su Tongtong was watching the construction workers working in the store. Seeing Lu Fei coming back, she couldn't help but get angry and said, "Lu Fei, I asked you to keep an eye on it. Where have you been? You know, this is your store. What if the workers don't do a good job?"

　　Lu Dazhu followed from behind and said with a smile: "Boss Sun, I just went out to do some work with Boss Lu. Boss Lu is a man who can do big things. Such a person is awesome. Don't worry, I dare not act rashly with a person like Boss Lu. I must have put in enough materials for the project here, and I will never fool you!"

　　Su Tongtong's face looked better. Lu Fei smiled and said, "Tongtong, don't be too nervous. How is the delivery of goods?"

　　"Don't worry, I've talked to the supplier. With just a few phone calls, any goods can be delivered to your door. Now we just have to wait for the renovation to be completed so that we can put the goods on the shelves and open the store!"

　　Lu Fei said happily: "Well, first you get me a few of the most luxurious wedding dresses and a complete set of high-end cosmetics, with detailed usage tips. I will take them to meet a rich woman tomorrow and try to open up a sales channel..."

　　When Su Tongtong heard this, she immediately smiled and said, "That's good enough. Although you are the boss, you should also work harder. But what size wedding dress do you want?"

　　"It's fine if it's about the same size as yours... or I'd better get all three sizes, large, medium and small!" Lu Fei thought about it and decided to be safe.

　　The next morning, Su Tongtong sent nine holy wedding dresses, with large back hem design, noble and elegant, and three sets of beautifully packaged cosmetics series, all with detailed instructions and user manuals, and even flash memory. Lu Fei thought about it, and asked Su Tongtong to buy an Apple tablet at the mall to store some things, and then he thought about going to the Terran continent.

　　…

　　Chapter 16 Gift [Please collect red tickets]

　　Terran continent, Silver Pine Manor, Weina Harbor.

　　Lu Fei walked down from the third floor of the stone fortress and looked outside. He saw that a small area had been cleared in the woods not far from the stone fortress. A pile of six to seven-meter-long golden nanmu trees were piled on the ground. The Hate family was driving a three-meter-tall giant mammoth dragging a golden nanmu back from the woods.

　　Seeing Lu Fei coming, the Hate family hurriedly came forward. The four members of the family had changed into clean and tidy clothes, and their faces looked refreshed. Lu Fei nodded. When he left yesterday, he left them three hundred gold coins. It seemed that they had bought some clothes.

　　"Master, you're back?" The family stood beside Lu Fei somewhat stiffly, very respectful.

　　"Well, well done!" Lu Fei nodded as he looked at the pile of golden nanmu trees, then he looked at the mammoth that was as big as a hill and asked, "What is the name of this animal?"

　　"My Lord, this is a mammoth from the northern forests and glaciers. This beast is very strong and can pull a big tree at a time!"

　　"Mammoth?" Lu Fei's eyebrows jumped and his mind moved. If he remembered correctly, there were also mammoths in his own world, but they became extinct in the Ice Age. The image of mammoth in some popular science books was exactly the same as the one he saw before his eyes.

　　"It can't be a coincidence, is this the prehistoric era as the modern world says? No, the stars in the sky are also different!" Such an absurd thought flashed through Lu Fei's mind. Lu Fei shook his head and waved away countless conjectures. No matter what, he still didn't know much about this world. No matter what the situation was, it was the right way to gain a foothold first. The rest could be explored and understood slowly later. It wouldn't take a while...

　　Lu Fei came to a pile of golden nanmu wood and counted them. There were a total of forty-three pieces, six to seven meters long, piled up into a small hill.

　　"How many of the wood here are from Phoebe nanmu?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Hate counted on his fingers and found that he couldn't count them clearly. He said embarrassedly, "I can't count them clearly. Maybe about ten or so?"

　　"Master, there are thirteen trees!" Martha said hurriedly.

　　"Are there many golden nanmu trees in this forest?"

　　"The most common ones are silver pines. There aren't many of these nanmu trees. You have to walk a hundred steps to see one!" Hate said.

　　Lu Fei nodded and felt relieved. This meant that there must be quite a few golden nanmu trees in this large forest. Not to mention a hundred, he could get even a thousand or ten thousand.

　　"Okay, keep chopping wood. I have a great use for this wood!" Lu Fei gave a few more instructions. Hate suddenly asked, "Master, there are a lot of fish in this river. It would be a pity not to catch them. But can we use the boat tied to the dock?"

　　"Use it. I will buy a big sea ship later!" Lu Fei said with a smile. He walked into the stone fortress and bought a hundred bags of rice and a batch of oil, salt, sauce and vinegar for the stone fortress. Then he arrived at the commercial street of Vina Harbor.

　　He asked passers-by about Lord Selina's residence, rented a carriage, and headed to the south gate of the harbor.

　　The carriage left the Wina Harbor and headed south of the city. Along the way, there was a vast pastoral scenery. The land was fertile and the ground was flat. Occasionally, green grass like undulating hills could be seen. There were golden waves of millet everywhere, and farmers were tending to their crops in the rice fields.

　　A four-meter-wide stone road passed through a large area of ​​millet fields. After walking for ten minutes, they entered a neatly maintained manor. This manor was very large, and it looked very much like the manor of a noble family in the Middle Ages in the West that Lu Fei remembered. The road was shaded by green trees, and a magnificent castle could be seen standing on a hill in the distance.

　　"Is this Lord Selina's home?" Lu Fei sighed in his heart. Lord Selina was the granddaughter of the Supreme Council Speaker of the Free Alliance's Vina Harbor. Naturally, her family background was extraordinary. The power and financial resources of the Obus family were number one in Vina Harbor. Speaker Obus himself, an unknown little person, could not see it, but Lord Selina herself still had a way to see it.

　　The carriage stopped outside the gate of the manor. Before Lu Fei got off the carriage, he saw more than a dozen gorgeous carriages parked on the lawn outside the gate of the manor. Some well-dressed young noble men stood outside the big iron gate of the manor, looking at the castle on the distant hillside with different expressions.

　　These young noble men had eager eyes. Every day they wandered outside the Orbus Manor, gazing at the castle, hoping that the "goddesses" of the Orbus family would be merciful enough to summon them to have lunch or dinner with them.

　　The coachman obviously knew the situation here. He turned his head and glanced at the ambitious Lu Fei, and said with some gloating: "Dear guest, you see how popular the Orbus family is. There are always many young nobles with dreams in front of their door. Dear guest, are you going to visit the young lady of the Orbus family too?"

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei said with a smile and paid the coachman enough silver coins.

　　The coachman took the money and sincerely wished: "Well, although it is a little difficult, I still hope that your dream can come true!"

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei jumped off the carriage briskly, just like his current mood.

　　Perhaps they were used to it. These young nobles glanced at Lu Fei and immediately ignored him. In their opinion, Lu Fei was not a threat to them at all.

　　Lu Fei arrived outside the iron gate, where a team of guarding knights stood guard. The leader was a burly, battle-hardened middle-aged knight. Beside him was a concierge, an old man in his sixties or seventies. When Lu Fei stepped forward, he heard the old concierge say, "Our young lady has already said that she will not receive any guests today. Please come back in a few days and stop blocking the door!"

　　The young nobles simply didn't listen. Some shouted, "It's okay. We have plenty of time to wait. I believe I will be able to see Miss Serena and Miss Anna today."

　　Lu Fei came to the iron gate and smiled at the butler, "Old man, I am not here to see the young lady of the Orbus family. I am here to present my treasures. Can you present the treasures I brought from the distant overseas continent to the mistress of the Orbus family?"

　　"A treasure for my countess?" The deacon was stunned. This was new. In the past, all the young men who came here wanted to see the ladies, and most of the gifts were given to the three ladies. But now someone wants to give a gift to the lady? Tsk tsk, but the deacon looked at Lu Fei and found that Lu Fei was dressed in strange clothes. He was indeed not a local. It seemed that he was really an overseas traveler or a businessman.

　　"It's okay to present gifts. I can hand them over on your behalf, but I must take a look at them first to make sure the adults will like them. Please take out the gifts so I can take a look..." said the deacon.

　　"Okay, take a look!" Lu Fei took out a one-meter-long box from the space ring. The box was pink and the packaging was very beautiful, with silver prints and exquisite illustrations of wedding dresses printed on the box, showing its luxury.

　　When Lu Fei took out the box, everyone's eyes lit up. First, this kind of packaging was rare in the world, so it was very eye-catching. Second, the box was exquisite, and the picture on it was printed with the style of a wedding dress, which was extremely gorgeous.

　　"What kind of dress is this? How come I have never seen it before?" Everyone was shocked. These people were all nobles with sharp eyes. They could tell at once how charming the wedding dress printed on the box was.

　　Lu Fei opened the box, revealing a spotless wedding dress. In addition to the beautiful Durex lace, the rest of the materials used in this wedding dress are also the finest fabrics, as shiny and smooth as silk.

　　"What a holy dress..." Everyone was stunned. The old deacon also opened his eyes wide. He didn't even dare to touch it, for fear of dirtying the dress. Lu Fei immediately closed the box and said with a smile: "This is the first gift, called a wedding dress, because I heard that the lady's daughter, Lord Serena, is getting married soon!"

　　Lu Fei took out the second box, which contained a complete set of cosmetics and makeup tools, as well as perfume. Lu Fei picked up a beautifully printed makeup manual and showed it to the deacon. On it were printed the faces of holy and elegant beauties, as well as various patterns and text descriptions.

　　Lu Fei said, "This is the most popular cosmetic among noble women in the overseas continent. It can make noble ladies and ladies radiant!" Lu Fei picked up a bottle of exquisite perfume and said, "This is perfume. It can make women smell like flowers. Any man who smells it will be immediately attracted to it... These things are also rare treasures in the overseas market. Now I am willing to give them to the mistress of Orbus!"

　　The butler was also very happy and said excitedly: "It is indeed a good thing that I have never seen before, and it is a good treasure that women are crazy about. You wait here, give these two things to me, and I will personally deliver them to my wife and daughter!"

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei handed over the things.

　　"What's your name, young man?"

　　"Lu Fei!"

　　"Lu Fei? Okay, I'll remember that!" The deacon smiled and went to do his work. Lu Fei was so proud that he thought that as long as he could rely on the towering tree of Obus, his bright future would be here.

　　The young noble men gathered outside the gate of Orbus Manor were dumbfounded, and some of them were extremely jealous.

　　"Do you still have that dress and cosmetics? I want to buy them from you!" Some young nobles shouted. Lu Fei smiled but did not answer. These young nobles were helpless because it was not wise to cause trouble in front of the Orbus Manor.

　　The butler asked a knight to enter the castle with a gift box. Suddenly, a petite and cute figure flashed out and shouted, which frightened the old butler. When he saw the person clearly, he saw that she had bright eyes and was pretty. The butler was annoyed and happy at the same time, and said with a smile: "Miss Mingna, you come to scare me again!"

　　"Haha, what are those things in your hands?" Mingna snatched the box containing the wedding dress.

　　"Miss Mingna, this is a gift from a stranger from overseas to you ladies!" the knight said respectfully.

　　"Really? Let me see!" Mingna opened the box and saw the clean wedding dress. Her eyes lit up immediately and she exclaimed: "What a beautiful dress! What kind of material is it? How can it be so shiny and silky? And there are these laces, so prosperous and gorgeous!"

　　…

　　If I post three chapters a day, each chapter can only be a little over 2K, so there is not much difference between two chapters and three chapters...

　　Chapter 17: Noble Lady

　　"That's great, Mingna likes it so much, I'll show it to my sister!" Mingna suddenly ran upstairs excitedly with the box in her hands, as if a brisk whirlwind pushed open the door of a bedroom.

　　"Sister, come and look, this is the most beautiful dress I have ever seen!"

　　Mingna threw herself on a big bed, waking up Serena who was taking a nap. She was a little lazy, frowned slightly, and said dissatisfiedly: "What's going on, Mingna, you naughty girl, you come to disturb my rest again!"

　　"Sister, look, look!" Mingna grabbed the wedding dress and excitedly waved it in front of Selena. Then she compared it to herself and said intoxicatedly, "Look, how beautiful is this dress?"

　　"Where did this come from?" It was also the first time that Selena saw such a holy and noble dress. Her eyes were filled with surprise. She touched the fabric and lace of the wedding dress, and then compared it with herself.

　　"It was brought by the old servant!"

　　"Oh, let me put it on first!" Selina put on the wedding dress, Mingna pulled the long skirt, then looked up and down at her elder sister and exclaimed: "Sister, you are so beautiful!"

　　"Well, this dress is really beautiful!" Selena walked out of the bedroom in her wedding dress, with Mingna holding the long skirt behind her. They walked out of the corridor, down the stairs and came to the first floor. All the servants passing by couldn't help but stare at her. At this time, Selena in her wedding dress was like a noble and holy goddess.

　　The Speaker of the Parliament, Rebon Orbus, who was originally reading the book of arcane, also put down the book, stood up, and looked at his eldest granddaughter in surprise.

　　"Grandpa, how do you think I am now?" Selena leaned forward.

　　"So beautiful! My granddaughter looks like a goddess descending to the earth in her holy dress!" Rebon Obus opened his arms and exclaimed sincerely.

　　"Sister, this dress is so beautiful. Which tailor shop did you make it from?" A very beautiful blonde girl came in from the corridor on the first floor. The girl had dark green eyes, which were very beautiful. She was wearing a noble robe and holding a silver intermediate staff in her hand. Obviously, she was a mid-level arcanist.

　　"It's Anna. I didn't expect you haven't been to the Mages Guild yet. It's a good opportunity for you to come and take a look. This is the dress sent in by the old servant Bourne. I heard that it was presented by someone!" Selena said with a smile.

　　Everyone's eyes turned to the old butler. This man was Bourne, the old servant of the Orbus family. He was also very happy and said with a smile, "That's right, the man is still waiting outside the door. He said he is a businessman from overseas. In addition to presenting this dress, he also has this makeup box."

　　The knight holding the makeup box immediately put it on the table in the hall. Mingna was very smart and ran over to open the box. She saw a lot of little gadgets inside, including more than a dozen crystal lipsticks, face creams, eyebrow pencils, perfumes... and so on, as well as several beautifully printed color picture books.

　　The three sisters gathered around, curious about how to use these gadgets. Mingna pouted and said dissatisfiedly, "This is a foreign language, I can't understand it. Second sister, please use your language proficiency skills quickly. I want to understand these picture books!"

　　Anna nodded and raised her staff. Waves of magic power were transmitted from the staff. Anna pointed at her younger sister and elder sister with the staff and said, "We understand each other's language!"

　　Two rays of magical light penetrated into Selena and Anna's minds, and they both gained the magical ability to understand languages ​​in an instant. Of course, this spell is not a permanent spell. Once the magic power disappears, the ability to understand languages ​​will also disappear.

　　Mingna opened a practical instruction book of crystal lipstick and understood how to use it immediately. She picked up a lipstick, gently rotated it, and then gently applied the lipstick on her lips. Her lips immediately became as bright and shining as crystal, and the moist look made people want to take a bite.

　　"This is crystal lipstick, it's magical..." Selena and Anna couldn't resist the temptation and started applying it. They found that they looked much brighter and were surprised and happy at once.

　　Leibang Obus nodded happily and said with a smile: "Yes, my three little granddaughters are all very beautiful!" The Speaker of the Parliament turned to the old servant Bourne and said: "Let that person in!"

　　"Yes!" Deacon Bourne ran out of the castle and trotted to the iron gate. He ordered the guard to open the door and waved to Lu Fei who was waiting, "You, that's you. Our Lord President of the Parliament wants to see you!"

　　"The speaker of the parliament invited me?" All the young nobles stared with their eyes wide open. Some of them couldn't believe it, while others shouted arrogantly, "Why should a stranger like him be invited by the speaker? We don't accept it!"

　　Deacon Bourne smiled as always and said, "Dear young people, this is the decision of the Speaker. If you have any objections, let your elders come and protest!" All the young nobles immediately shut their mouths obediently.

　　"Please, Mr. Lu Fei!"

　　"Okay, thank you!" Lu Fei said politely, and followed Deacon Bourne for a while before finally entering the castle. The first floor of the castle was the hall, which was decorated very solemnly. When you looked up, you could see famous paintings, reliefs, sculptures, and emblems, exuding a deep sense of nobility everywhere.

　　This was the first time Lu Fei had seen decoration in this style. The hall alone embodied the luxury and grandeur of aristocratic life.

　　When Lu Fei entered the hall, the first person who caught his eye was Lord Selina in her wedding dress. Beside her were two equally stunning beauties, presumably Lord Anna and Lord Minna. These three were the three shining pearls of the Orbus family.

　　Sitting on the chair was an old man with white hair and beard, wearing a black noble robe with gold embroidery. He exuded a sense of majesty, which was the momentum cultivated by being in a high position for many years. Deacon Bourne came to the old man and said respectfully: "Mr. President of the Parliament, this is the merchant Lu Fei who presented the treasure!"

　　Lu Fei was also smart. He immediately knew that the old man was the president of the Supreme Council of the Free Alliance. He was an earl in the Free Alliance and held a high position of power. Lu Fei stepped forward and said respectfully, "President Obus is well-known. I heard about him when I first arrived at Weina Harbor. I am honored to meet the president today!"

　　"Oh, really?" Speaker of the Obus Council said with a smile, "Mr. Lu Fei, you are too kind. Please take a seat!"

　　"I dare not!" Lu Fei knew his limits and dared not sit down. He thought that he had no one to rely on in this world, so he should be low-key and humble. This was the way to conduct himself in the world.

　　Seeing Lu Fei's actions, Speaker of the Orbus Council nodded approvingly and asked, "Mr. Lu Fei, where are you from?"

　　"The overseas Eastern Continent is very far away from here. Even taking the fastest ship, it will take several years..." Lu Fei said anxiously.

　　"So what's the situation in your Eastern Continent? Why did you travel across the ocean to come here?"

　　"Like the Terran Continent, the Eastern Continent is also a vast continent with a splendid civilization. However, the Eastern Continent is plagued by constant wars, and civilizations have risen and fallen. Many splendid civilizations have gone with the wind. Now the country that dominates the Eastern Continent is China!"

　　"Huaxia?" Obus looked confused. He had never heard of this name before.

　　"It is the country of China. The beauty of its clothes is called Hua, and the great etiquette is called Xia. The kingdom is working hard to restore the Chinese civilization, and everyone is industrious. As a citizen of the kingdom, Lu Fei's greatest wish is to open up a Silk Road across the ocean for the kingdom and open up an unprecedented trade route. Therefore, he is not afraid of hardships and travels across the ocean just to exchange civilizations and pass on glory..." Lu Fei spoke eloquently, and naturally a lofty ideal and will were revealed.

　　Speaker Obus nodded, deeply moved, and sighed, "Young people are great, ambitious and courageous. This is a great thing for the mutual exchange of civilizations between the two countries. Is there anything I can do to help?"

　　The three female lords also gathered around and were impressed after listening to Lu Fei's speech, especially Lord Anna who was obsessed with the arcane. She was originally strong-willed and obsessed with the arcane. She had always been disdainful of those dandy nobles, so she was a little eccentric. To put it nicely, she was elegant and noble, but to put it bluntly, she was aloof. Even such a high-minded arcanist was impressed by Lu Fei's fearlessness of danger and his act of crossing the ocean. She couldn't help but look at Lu Fei a few more times, thinking that such a man was different from the noble children in the city, and was worthy of being her friend.

　　The three girls in the Orbus family each have their own personalities. The youngest, Minna, is quirky, shrewd and cute, while the eldest sister, Selena, is proficient in business, handles things tactfully and thoughtfully, and treats people considerately. She has always been a model of aristocratic women.

　　Lu Fei observed the expressions of the people and found that he had made a good impression on the Orbus family. He said without any pretense, "Lu Fei is a newcomer and is unfamiliar with the place, but he has come all the way across the sea with great ambitions. He has brought many of the most popular commodities among the nobles of the Eastern Continent. I just don't know how to sell these commodities and make them popular in the Terran Continent..."

　　"Haha, that's easy!" Obus turned his head and looked at Serena, and said, "Serena, why don't you help this guest from afar!"

　　Selina nodded, walked over and said with a sweet smile: "Mr. Lu Fei, you have found the right person this time. The Free Alliance Weina Port is the largest free commercial port on the continent. Every year, there are countless free merchants from all over the continent. Any goods you have can be circulated throughout the continent quickly. I am very optimistic about the dresses and cosmetics you presented. I wonder if you have a large amount of goods. My Orbus Chamber of Commerce will wholeheartedly provide you with agency sales!"

　　"It turns out that the Orbus Chamber of Commerce is really opened by the Lord. It is the largest chamber of commerce in Vina Harbor!" Lu Fei was surprised and slightly excited. It seemed that he had found an extraordinary sales channel. If he cooperated with the Orbus Chamber of Commerce, then trading all over the world would definitely not be a problem.

　　"Haha, you young people should discuss properly. I will no longer care about the Chamber of Commerce's affairs!" Speaker Obus stood up and went upstairs.

　　Selina smiled and said, "My grandfather is old and no longer cares about the Chamber of Commerce. Mr. Lu Fei, how about we go to the study to discuss it?"

　　"Okay, please!" Lu Fei said humbly.

　　Entering a large study room of about 70 to 80 square meters, there were bookshelves on all four walls, filled with books. The whole study room was filled with the atmosphere of books. There were no servants in the study room. Anna and Minna, one was obsessed with arcane, and the other was obsessed with fun. They both ignored the family business and were all blocked outside the study room by Selena.

　　…

　　Chapter 18: Rare Goods [Collection Request]

　　Selina smiled and said, "Mr. Lu Fei, I wonder what fine goods you brought from the Eastern Continent?"

　　"The best things in our Eastern Continent used to be silk and porcelain. I believe that my Lord also understands that the material of the clothes you are wearing is woven with extremely exquisite textile technology, which is much higher than the existing textile technology in the Terran Continent!"

　　Lu Fei took out two wedding dresses from the space ring, one white and the other black. Lu Fei was not afraid of shocking the world. He took out his Apple tablet and walked close to Lord Selena. He operated it very skillfully and browsed some pictures of wedding dresses, cosmetics, etc.

　　Lu Fei spent some time and effort to copy these things from the Internet himself. They are all top-quality products.

　　Especially the Western wedding dresses and modern porcelain, which are absolutely the most exquisite in the Terran continent. After an investigation a few days ago, Lu Fei found that most of the utensils in the Terran continent are made of copper, silver and gold. For example, the bowls and wine glasses on the dining table are all silver, and there are no porcelain at all.

　　Selena was shocked when she saw the Apple tablet and the countless beautiful pictures on it.

　　"This is also something from your Eastern Continent. How come there are so many pictures hidden in it? In addition to the wedding dress, is this porcelain the bowl you use for eating and holding water? And are those exquisite clocks also made by you?"

　　Lu Fei smiled bitterly. Serena asked too many questions and he didn't know which one to answer first. After a while, he said, "This is a computer. It is the highest wisdom of human civilization in our Eastern Continent. This thing is as precious as your magic props. It can store a lot of information!"

　　Lu Fei played a few music videos and a clip of Kung Fu Panda, and then looked at some exquisite high-definition pictures, including wedding dresses, ornamental porcelain, wood carvings, clocks, jewelry, jade, etc. Selena was very interested and couldn't put the tablet down.

　　"Hamlet? What is that?" Selena suddenly pointed at a video and said. Lu Fei was stunned and felt strange. This thing must have been played by Su Tongtong yesterday. He didn't remember downloading this video.

　　"This is a play!" Lu Fei taught Selena to click it, and a theater immediately appeared in the video, followed by Hamlet interpreted with modern elements. After watching for a while, Selena was attracted by the plot and felt that she could not stop watching.

　　As a modern person, Lu Fei had no interest in watching this kind of "art". It was something that only some elegant rich people spent thousands of yuan on tickets to watch. He was not interested at all. But when he saw Selina concentrating, he couldn't help but be shocked. He thought, isn't the entertainment in this world too monotonous? Maybe this world has no drama, no television, no movies, and no radio. Maybe there is only music...

　　"Your Lord, Your Lord, we still have to talk about serious matters, can you please..." Lu Fei reminded him after coughing a few times.

　　"Oh..." Selina came back to her senses, reluctantly looked away from the computer, glanced at Lu Fei and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Lu Fei, I was too focused, because these things are so interesting, so..."

　　"It's okay, Lord Selina, I'm glad you like it!" Lu Fei waved his hands quickly.

　　Serena calmed down and said, "Well, Mr. Lu Fei, it's not easy for you to come here, let's talk about our cooperation. I am very interested in these exquisite dresses, cosmetics, perfumes, porcelain, and the drama. I wonder how you would like to cooperate?"

　　Lu Fei had been waiting for this sentence for a long time. After thinking for a while, he said, "My suggestion is that I provide sufficient supply of goods. I hope Selena can add more containers at the Orbus Chamber of Commerce to sell on my behalf. I don't care what the price is. In short, my reward is 80% of the price of each item!"

　　When Selina heard that it was a 20:80 split, she immediately shook her head and said, "That won't work. Our Orbus Chamber of Commerce has distribution channels all over the continent, and we also have to package and transport the goods, which costs a lot. I think a 50:50 split is better!"

　　"How is this possible?" Lu Fei almost jumped up. This was simply too much. Lu Fei took a deep breath and said, "These goods of mine need to be shipped at a high price. The shipping fee alone is a huge sum. At most, I can split it 20% and 80%. If it doesn't work, I will look for other chambers of commerce. I believe that with such generous conditions, many chambers of commerce will be very happy to accept the 20% and 80% split, because my goods are rare and have no worries about sales.

　　"Haha, it's true that it's a rare commodity, but as for the sales... do you think other chambers of commerce would dare to sign a contract with you without the approval of my Orbus family?"

　　"..." Lu Fei calmed down immediately. The Orbus family was the uncrowned king in Vina Harbor. Without the support of this big tree, he would be unable to move forward.

　　"Lord Selina, how do you want to divide the profits? You can't ask for too much. If there is not enough profit, I can only go to other kingdoms and other ports..."

　　Selina's face slightly changed. She considered carefully for a while and tried to test him: "I'll take four, you take six. This is my bottom line!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head in disappointment: "If it were anything else, I would have absolutely no objection, but my products are different. I can give you the exclusive agency rights for some products, but it has to be 30% for you and 70% for me. This way, both parties can make a lot of profit. Otherwise, I will be too embarrassed to return home!"

　　Serena looked closely at Lu Fei's eyes and found that he was very determined. She thought for a long time, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. After a long time, Serena finally said, "Okay, 30% and 70%, I'll give you 70%. According to this general principle, I will prepare the detailed terms first, and you can come over tomorrow morning to discuss and sign the contract in detail. How about that?"

　　Lu Fei thought about it and decided that it was a big deal after all, so he couldn't be in a hurry and had to work out the details carefully.

　　"I want the other two dresses, and I really like this Apple computer. Can you sell it to me?" Selena said, holding the tablet computer and unable to let it go.

　　"This..." Lu Fei hesitated. Computers are technological products. If they flow to the Terran continent, it would have a profound impact. Lu Fei was a little undecided for a moment.

　　"I won't let you suffer a loss. I bought all the three dresses, cosmetics, and computers here at high prices!" Selena smiled, turned around and took out a fiery red magic bag with a firebird pattern from a drawer in the study.

　　"Here, this bag is made of the magic skin of a high-level firebird. There is an independent space hidden inside. It is a very good space magic prop. It also contains three thousand diamond coins and three fire spirit gems. Is it enough to pay for these things of yours?" Selena said with a smile.

　　Lu Fei was pleasantly surprised and expressed his gratitude: "Praise the goddess, praise Lord Serena for her generosity, Lu Fei is grateful!"

　　Lu Fei took the magic bag and looked at it carefully. The bag was covered with golden patterns as thin as hair. When he opened the bag, he could see that there seemed to be a small halo inside the bag, like the Milky Way, with brilliant and dazzling light. Lu Fei knew that this must be the arcane magic circle that maintained the space. The halo wrapped a huge space. Lu Fei estimated that it was as big as a football field. The space seemed to be a vacuum, without gravity. Three thousand dazzling diamonds and three fiery red gems were suspended in the space. The magic bag seemed to have a special magic attached to it. Things of different materials were separated and wrapped by neat soft light.

　　Only after holding the magic bag in his hand did Lu Fei feel how precious this magic bag was. With such a large space and a lot of additional magic, this thing was simply incomparable to his own space ring.

　　With unprecedented excitement and excitement, Lu Fei walked out of the castle. Lord Selina's generosity made Lu Fei sigh: three thousand diamond coins and three fire spirit gems whose value was still unknown.

　　In the Terran continent, three thousand diamond coins are a huge fortune. Lu Fei couldn't calculate how many Silver Pine Manors he could buy with them.

　　"Please wait a moment, Mr. Lu Fei!" A girl's voice came from behind.

　　Lu Fei turned around and saw that it was Lady Anna, the second daughter of the Orbus family. Lady Anna was wearing a noble robe and holding a silver staff in her hand. She looked very beautiful and clean, with a quiet temperament that no one else had, like a white lotus that could not be desecrated.

　　"It's Lord Anna. Do you have any instructions for me?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　Anna stared at Lu Fei with her gem-like eyes and nodded, "Mr. Lu Fei is from the overseas continent. I wonder when he will return?"

　　"I haven't planned on that yet... What can I do for you?"

　　"There's nothing else to do. When you go out to sea and return to the Eastern Continent, can you take me with you?" Anna said with some anticipation.

　　"You want to go with me to the overseas continent?!" Lu Fei was shocked by the answer. If this was true, his lie would become bigger and bigger.

　　"Why, is it not possible?" Anna immediately noticed Lu Fei's attitude and frowned, "Don't underestimate me. I am a mid-level arcane mage who has experienced more than a dozen dangerous adventures. I even went deep into the land of undead bones and fought against the necromancer..."

　　"No, no, no, I'm not underestimating Lord Anna, but the Eastern Continent is very far away, and it's not easy to travel back and forth. I have no plans to go back in the near future, at least I have to wait until I sell all the goods on hand!" Lu Fei said hurriedly.

　　"How long will that take?"

　　"It will take a year or two, right?"

　　Anna frowned and stared at Lu Fei, as if she wanted to see through his lies. Lu Fei felt guilty and coughed twice. Anna suddenly smiled and said, "Well, do it as soon as possible, but don't be perfunctory. I will wait for you for half a year, and you must set sail within half a year. I am curious and I must see what your Eastern Continent looks like!"

　　Anna turned and walked into the castle. Lu Fei was embarrassed and felt bad, but he didn't know how to refuse this little girl. "I should have never mentioned my origins, or said I would come back in three to five years. How could I have made such a big mistake? No matter what, if there is a way out, I can just blindfold her and take her to the modern world. It's not a big deal!"

　　Lu Fei's mind turned, and he walked out of the big iron gate. Suddenly, a figure flashed out from behind him and shouted, "Brother!" Lu Fei was startled for no reason, and turned around to see a young man. The one who scared him was a little fat boy, white and tender, with a round belly and a fat face, about thirteen or fourteen years old, wearing aristocratic clothes, and smiling at Lu Fei.

　　"Brother, who are you? I don't remember knowing you..." Lu Fei said in Chinese.

　　“Hehe, thank goodness I have a [Language Proficiency] magic rune necklace, otherwise I really wouldn’t understand what you are saying…” The fat man was a little proud, and then introduced himself: “My name is Frederick Monte, and my family runs the Monte Chamber of Commerce!”

　　"Monte Chamber of Commerce?" Lu Fei was slightly stunned. He had some impression that this Chamber of Commerce seemed to be on the commercial street of the harbor, facing the sea. The area was very prosperous with people coming and going. Such a prime location was second only to the central square of the commercial avenue. It was just that he had never been there, so he really didn't know what the Monte Chamber of Commerce sold.

　　"What do you want to talk to me about?" Lu Fei frowned. He was a busy man now and would soon be running between two worlds. He didn't have time to chat with a little fat man.

　　The little fat man smiled and said, "It's nothing special. I just want to treat you to a meal. You must do me the honor!"

　　"Interesting!" Lu Fei suddenly grinned and patted Frederick on the shoulder in praise: "Okay, since I came to Weina Harbor, no one has ever approached me like this. You are so familiar with me and even invited me to dinner. Okay, as a businessman, you have a great future. Let's go, I'll give you this opportunity!"

　　…

　　Chapter 19 Official Agent [Seeking Red Tickets]

　　Frederick was immediately overjoyed and flattered him, "Haha, we are indeed fellow travelers, buddy!" Frederick waved his hand, and a three-horse carriage slowly drove over. The three horses in the carriage were all snow-white, the carriage was silver-plated, and the seat cushions were made of the fur of unknown monsters. The carriage was driven by an old coachman with superb skills, and there was also a young girl in the carriage.

　　Lu Fei was not afraid of the stage either. He sat in the carriage carefree and feasted his eyes on the young girl. Frederick sat next to Lu Fei and said with a smile: "This is my sister Feili!"

　　"Hello, Miss Feili!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand, but Miss Feili snorted coldly and was very indifferent to Lu Fei.

　　Frederick smiled awkwardly and said, "My sister is ignorant, please don't mind it!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand imposingly and said: "It's okay, I'm a very casual person and I won't mind the little girl..." Lu Fei looked and saw Feili glaring at Lu Fei fiercely, looking angry, but still didn't say anything.

　　Lu Fei had no choice but to turn to the little fat man and said, "Frederic, what does your Monte Chamber of Commerce mainly sell?"

　　The little fat boy scratched his head and said, "There are many things for sale, such as firewood, rice, oil, salt, candy, medicine, daily tools, etc. Everything that is used in daily life is sold!"

　　It turned out to be a grocery store!

　　"Are there any sea vessels for sale?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"The Monte Chamber of Commerce does have a shipyard that sells ships of 30, 40, 50, and 80 meters in length. Brother, do you want to sell a ship?"

　　"Yes, how much does a 30-meter seagoing vessel cost?"

　　"Others buy it for 30,000 gold coins, but if you want it, 20,000 gold coins will do!" Frederick said with a smile. Fili on the side was not happy and said angrily, "No, brother, how can you sell the ship at a fair price? When father finds out, he will definitely beat you up!"

　　"I don't need you to teach me how to do things. I will naturally tell my father about this!" The little fat boy immediately fought back.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Okay, since Brother Frederick is so kind to me, then give me a 30-meter sea ship and pull it to the river outside the Brilliant Garden tomorrow. I have built a pier and a stone fort across the river. That is my territory, Silver Pine Manor!"

　　The carriage drove into the Weina Harbor, not to the Monte Chamber of Commerce, but to the Central Square, which was the truly prosperous place. Lu Fei opened the curtains and said, "Stop first, I have something to do first!"

　　Lu Fei got off the carriage and ran to the guild that specialized in managing land. Now that he was rich, he directly spent money to buy all the large tracts of land and forests near Silver Pine Manor. Then he ran down and got back on the carriage. Only then did Lu Fei realize that Fili had left, leaving only a fat man like Frederick.

　　"Brother Lu Fei, you want to buy land?"

　　"Yes, I bought the large piece of land opposite the Brilliant Gardens!"

　　The little fat man was puzzled and said, "That piece of land is all silver pine forest. There doesn't seem to be any mineral deposits underground. What's the point of buying such a place?"

　　"Of course I want to build a bigger Silver Pine Manor!" Lu Fei was slightly proud. Others naturally didn't know the Chinese people's obsession with land. Although it was just a forest, it was also a considerable resource.

　　"We're here!" The carriage stopped in front of a big hotel. Frederick invited Lu Fei into the hotel. Lu Fei looked around curiously and found that no matter which world they were in, hotels were all similar. Their function was to be a place for rich people to enjoy delicious food and fish.

　　“What is the star rating of this hotel?”

　　"How many stars?" Frederick asked puzzledly.

　　"Nothing!" Lu Fei was embarrassed. It turned out that the hotels in the Terran continent did not have star standards.

　　Frederick smiled and said, "This hotel is one of the three best hotels in Wina Harbor!"

　　"Come on, bring me some seafood and good wine..." Frederick waved the menu in his hand and called out a list of dishes. Soon the wine and dishes were served.

　　After three rounds of drinks, Frederick's true intention was revealed. He flattered, "I waited outside the Orbus Manor for most of the day, but no one could get in. I originally wanted to see my dream lover, Lord Minna, but Lord Minna ignored me and turned me away. Those who came with me all wanted to get the three pearls of Orbus, but no one could get it. Brother Lu Fei, you are really amazing. You offered two boxes, and even the chairman of the parliament personally met you..."

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "So that's what you wanted to know!"

　　"Yes, I just want to know, how is my Mingna?"

　　"Lord Minna? She's fine. All three sisters are here today!"

　　"All here? Uh... so you saw Serena and Lord Anna too?"

　　"Yes, Lord Serena even had a conversation with me!"

　　"Okay! Brother Lu Fei, you are my real brother. You are so awesome. I am convinced, brother. I just don't know if Lord Serena discussed the business with you?"

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Frederic, after all this talk, you actually want to know this?"

　　Frederick scratched the back of his head in a simple manner and said with a smile, "It's just about this. I saw your dress, it's really good. I've never seen such shiny fabric in my life, and those patterns, are they hand-woven?"

　　"So you want me to supply you too?"

　　"Haha, if you have the goods, can you take care of me? I, Frederick, promise that I will never let you suffer any loss!"

　　"Okay, but we don't have that kind of dress anymore because the Orbus family has agreed to be the agent. But do you want children's clothes, supplementary food, and various groceries? I'll provide you with some groceries in a few days, and we'll split the profits in half!"

　　"Okay, thank you brother!" Frederick was extremely grateful. Lu Fei smiled, it was just a piece of cake.

　　Returning to Silver Pine Manor, Lu Fei was in high spirits. Standing on the top of the stone fortress and looking around, a large piece of land along the river bank was his. It was a large piece of land with rich resources.

　　The next morning, Lu Fei came to Orbus Manor again in high spirits. The old butler Bourne took Lu Fei to the study, where Lord Selina was already waiting. Seeing Lu Fei coming, she handed over two contracts recorded on parchment scrolls and said with a smile, "These two contracts have been drafted. Take a look!"

　　Lu Fei took the parchment scroll. On the gray surface were words written in golden ink. There were thirteen clauses in total, which clearly stated the cooperation mode and profit distribution of both parties.

　　"We can sign the contract now!" Lu Fei saw that there was no big problem. Although he would suffer a loss with a 70% share, considering that he was unfamiliar with the place, 70% share would be enough for him in terms of long-term stability. The profit would be more than 68%, because the purchase price was basically very cheap and some of it could even be ignored. After deducting the cost of re-transportation and necessary sales expenses, the Obus family could make a profit of about 20%. It was a win-win situation.

　　"Okay!" Lord Selena dipped the quill pen into ink, quickly signed her name, and then stamped the Orbus family seal with a special red ink.

　　"I don't have a seal!" Lu Fei was a little embarrassed. Selina said: "You don't need a seal, you can just use the blood-colored ink to make a handprint!"

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei pressed his fingerprint and received a contract.

　　"When can you deliver the goods?" Selena asked with a smile.

　　"About three or four days. It takes some time to move the goods!"

　　"Okay, but I also want to open a big theater and have people perform the same Hamlet play in the computer. I wonder if it's possible?" Selena said again.

　　…

　　A book friend made a suggestion, so I changed the division of the previous chapter. Thank you for your suggestion.

　　Chapter 20 Meditation [Seeking Collection]

　　Hearing that Serena wanted to open a theater, Lu Fei was a little surprised, smiled, nodded and said: "Okay, Lord, you can do it yourself. When the play opens, you must ask me to watch it. Do you have other scripts? If not, I can write a few good scripts for you!"

　　"You can write scripts?" Selena was surprised.

　　Lu Fei was very shameless, thinking that he could not write, but he could not copy, so he smiled and said, "Yes, and I can write a script as good as Amrit's!"

　　"That's great. You must help me write a few when you have time!" Selena took out her Apple tablet and began to ask about some usage of the computer.

　　"There are a few movies in this computer, called Harry Potter and The Lord of the Rings, and there's also a movie called The Wizarding World. Is that the movie from your Eastern Continent? Anna and Mingna both watched it yesterday and were very excited!"

　　"Magic is declining in the Eastern Continent, and there are no more miracles. Those movies are all made up based on legends. They are fake!" Lu Fei was speechless and began to explain to Selena.

　　…

　　In the stone castle of Silverpine Manor, Lu Fei sat cross-legged on the bed all night. He did not sleep, but he was full of energy. According to the arcane master's training guide, just meditation that night made Lu Fei completely tireless.

　　To practice the arcane arts, the most important thing is the spirit, and to practice the spirit, one needs to meditate. What should one meditate on? One should meditate on the root of oneself and the origin of all things. The spiritual sea communicates with the ocean of the force between heaven and earth, and thus the supernatural mysterious power between heaven and earth can be aroused. This is the essence of performing the arcane arts.

　　Meditation is Lu Fei's compulsory course every night. Since he received the arcane enlightenment, Lu Fei no longer needs sleep. It seems that sleep has been completely isolated from Lu Fei. He just meditates every night to concentrate his mind and feel energetic in the morning.

　　Although they hadn't opened their eyes yet, Lu Fei's perception was very sharp. Every move of the entire stone fort was under his subtle perception. It was not until dawn that the Hate family got up as usual, had breakfast and started cutting wood.

　　When the first ray of morning light passed through the third-floor window of the stone fortress and fell on his eyelids, Lu Fei opened his eyes. What came into view was a sea of ​​golden light, which was very warm. Lu Fei clearly felt that the morning light was full of vitality and hope, which he had not felt before.

　　"It seems that my spirit is concentrating very quickly, and I can already sense the will of certain things in nature!" Lu Fei was extremely happy. He walked to the window sill and saw that the Hate family in the forest had begun to drive the mammoths to pull wood, and there was a pile of wood outside the stone castle.

　　Lu Fei turned his head to look at the river, and saw a 30-meter-long ship slowly approaching. From a distance, he could see a little fat man standing on the bow.

　　"It turns out that the ship we ordered from the Monte Chamber of Commerce has arrived!" Lu Fei walked downstairs, walked out of the stone fortress and slowly walked towards the dock. Martha and Yania had already trotted over to wait for Lu Fei's instructions.

　　"Master, would you like breakfast? I have prepared it for you!" Martha asked.

　　"No need. Since you are here, just follow me to the dock. Yesterday, I ordered a 30-meter ocean voyage from Frederick of the Monte Chamber of Commerce. Now they have arrived. Let's take over!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"A sea-going ship? That's great. With a sea-going ship I can go fishing. I heard there are a lot of fish in the sea and we can catch a lot of big fish in one trip!" Martha was extremely happy.

　　Everyone came to the dock. The big ship had already approached and finally slowly docked at the dock. Because the ship was empty, its draft was very shallow. The fat man Frederick walked down from the deck and said, "Brother Lu Fei, I have already brought the boat you ordered here for you. Do you like it?"

　　"Okay, let's take a look!" Lu Fei walked onto the boat and looked it over inside and out. He found that the boat was very spacious and had a good shape. It was made entirely of a yellow-black natural wood, which was very tough. The wood had an oily texture and was waterproof and corrosion-resistant. He guessed that this was the ironwood specifically used for shipbuilding.

　　"Not bad!" Lu Fei paid the bill of 20 diamond coins very readily. Frederick was very happy and left with his crew. Before leaving, he said, "Brother, you haven't forgotten what I asked you to do before, right?"

　　"I'll never forget you!" Lu Fei waved and sent Frederick away. Lu Fei turned to Martha and said, "When you have nothing to do, you can go fishing on the sea. You can sell the fish you can't finish. You can rub the fish you can't sell with salt and put it in a cool place to dry and make salted fish..."

　　Martha was surprised and asked, "Can fish do this?"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Yes, you can do the same with other meats. They can be preserved for a long time!"

　　"Well, I'll catch some fish today and make some salted fish!"

　　Lu Fei said nothing more. When he arrived in front of the stone fortress, Hate and Oradin, father and son, were directing Mammoth to unload seven or eight pieces of wood. Lu Fei calculated carefully and found that a large nan tree was often seventy or eighty meters high and could be cut into ten pieces after being sawed off.

　　"Haite, don't cut it too short. From now on, cut each piece into different lengths, such as ten meters, twenty meters, twenty-five meters, or thirty meters!" Lu Fei's original space ring was too small. Now with the space bag given by Selena, even a fifty-meter-long piece of wood can be directly put in it. If the wood is cut too short, it will not be good either, at least it cannot be made into pillars or top beams.

　　"Master, the mammoth is too long and it's hard to pull it back!" Hate said helplessly.

　　"Yeah, that's right. Can we buy some more mammoths?"

　　"Buying more mammoths won't solve the problem. You know, it's difficult to perform magic with too many mammoths in the forest. It would be much better if we had a large space bag or wood elves!" Hate pointed to the magic bag in Lu Fei's hand.

　　Lu Fei nodded, thought for a moment and said, "How about this, you cut down the tree first, saw it into trunks, and leave it there. When I have time, I will use my bag to pack it up directly, saving you the trouble of pulling it back!"

　　Lu Fei opened the mouth of the magic bag and pretended to hold a pile of wood that was about ten meters high. The magic bag was also magical. It had a guiding magic circle, and it quickly put the pile of wood into the bag, like a mustard seed containing Mount Sumeru.

　　"It turns out that the magic space bag is so easy to use!" Lu Fei was surprised and happy. He was worried at first, but now it's okay. It turns out that this bag can hold so much things, even objects bigger than pockets. He packed hundreds of pieces of wood one by one, each about six or seven meters long. In just a short while, all the trees cut down by the Hate family were packed.

　　"Master, are you going out?" Hate asked hurriedly.

　　"Yeah, what's up?"

　　"If the master needs our help, please let us know. We will do our best for the master!" Hate promised.

　　"Not yet, let's talk about it later. For now, you just look after Silver Pine Manor, and then cut more golden nanmu trees!" Lu Fei gave a few instructions and returned to the stone castle. He entered his bedroom, took out the plane door from the space ring, opened it, and in one step he had arrived at the old apartment. He closed the door, and Lu Fei put the door back into the ring.

　　…

　　Chapter 21 Qingyuanju [Seeking Collection]

　　Some friends have given me rewards, I am so touched, thanks to Qiudie and Quanshuxincao for their support and rewards...

　　Now Lu Fei already has two space magic props. One is a space ring, which has a relatively small space, only about ten cubic meters. The other is a magic bag, which has a large space, about the size of a football field. He doesn't have to worry about what he puts in it, and every time he shuttles back and forth, the plane door will be put into the space, so the chance of the plane door being exposed is extremely low.

　　The apartment was the same as before, except that no one had lived there for several days and the air was very stuffy.

　　"This is an old neighborhood, not very safe. It seems like it's time to change the environment!" Lu Fei shook his head, not very satisfied with his own small apartment. He has lived in this apartment for seven or eight years. It is not only small, but also damp and extremely hot in the summer. There was no way when he had no money, but it is different now. Lu Fei now has a "treasure" and needs a safer place to live.

　　After leaving the apartment, Lu Fei took a taxi and came to the warehouse in Dongcheng District.

　　"Clang", Lu Fei opened the door of a warehouse. There was no cargo in the spacious warehouse. The ground was a solid cement slab, which was cleaned tidy. Lu Fei closed the door, opened the bag, reached into the bag and grabbed and pulled. Piles of golden nanmu were already piled on the floor of the warehouse. In addition, there was a pile of silver pine.

　　Lu Fei dialed the phone, "Is this Manager Lu? I'm Lu Fei. The goods you want have arrived. I'm now in the warehouse No. 38 of Chen Ping Warehouse in Dongcheng District!"

　　"So fast, okay, I'll be there right away!" Lu Changsheng turned off his cell phone. Although he was surprised and suspicious, he still called the driver and several subordinates, and several BMWs roared towards Dongcheng District.

　　Lu Fei was standing outside the warehouse. A row of three BMWs stopped in front of the warehouse. Lu Changsheng and several subordinates came over. Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth slightly and suddenly opened the warehouse door behind him.

　　Rustle...a pile of hundreds of large logs appeared before our eyes.

　　Lu Changsheng showed a look of surprise, without saying a word, he walked directly into the warehouse, looked at each piece of wood carefully, and then stroked it with his hands. This was not enough, he took out a steel file from his pocket, poked the wood a few times, and got some sawdust to look at carefully.

　　"Were these just cut down?" Lu Changsheng took a deep breath, calmed his excitement, then looked up and asked.

　　"Of course. It's only been a few days since the trees were felled, and the moisture on them hasn't dried up yet!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"There are one hundred and seventeen pieces of golden nanmu wood. What are those eleven silver ones?" Lu Changsheng said, pointing to a piece of silver pine wood.

　　"That's Silver Pine!"

　　Lu Changsheng took a closer look at the silver pine wood and discovered that it, like the golden nanmu, had beautiful and glossy textures, naturally forming patterns of landscapes and figures that looked very inspiring.

　　"This is also a kind of high-quality wood, but why have I never seen this kind of tree?" Lu Changsheng asked in surprise.

　　"Because of its rarity, this silver pine is almost extinct on the entire earth!"

　　Lu Changsheng shook his head. He didn't quite believe that silver pine could be more precious than golden nanmu. In the eyes of the world, value is not determined by quantity, but by many factors. Silver pine has no historical background, and people don't recognize it, so it has no value and cannot be expensive.

　　"Manager Lu, can you estimate how much these golden nanmu trees are worth?" Lu Fei said happily.

　　Lu Changsheng counted the diameter and length of each one, and then calculated the money one by one. In the end, he had to pay Lu Fei a total of 573 million yuan. Lu Changsheng was a little overwhelmed. He had no power to pay such a large sum of money! He coughed, took out his mobile phone and made a call directly. Only then did he dare to write a big check and fill in the amount of funds in the checkbook.

　　Lu Fei took the check and gave it a gentle kiss.

　　"Boss Lu, I will contact a truck to transport these goods immediately. But your silver pine wood?"

　　"Don't you, Dynasty Furniture, make furniture for other people? Can you help me make a set of distinctive dining tables, wardrobes, sofas, and chairs using silver pine wood?"

　　"That's fine. I can have someone design a whole set of special furniture for you!"

　　"Call me when the price is right!"

　　"This is just my order. I'll take care of everything. You don't have to spend any money!" Lu Changsheng held Lu Fei's hand and said with a smile, "This is a big deal. Without the old man's consent, I wouldn't dare to move such a large sum of money. The old man has spoken. When do you have time? The old man wants to see you!"

　　"The old man you are talking about is the one that Lu Dazhu mentioned?" Lu Fei asked carefully.

　　"Yes, the old man is over 100 years old this year. He is the oldest person in the Lu family. He is a legendary figure who has inherited many carpentry skills that were not passed down during the Qing Dynasty. You also know that Dynasty International started out by making furniture!"

　　"I know, I know!" Lu Fei nodded and said, "It's my honor to meet such an old senior. When it's convenient for you, please call me and let me know so that I can go and meet you!"

　　"Okay then, I'll send a car to pick you up the day after tomorrow morning!"

　　"Come to my shop, where Lu Dazhu is doing construction. I'll be there the day after tomorrow morning!"

　　Two days passed in a flash.

　　In Luban Village, a luxury BMW stopped in front of Qingyuanju. Lu Fei got out of the car, looked up at the antique plaque of [Qingyuanju], and then looked at the surrounding pavilions, terraces and towers. He praised Lu Changsheng: "Manager Lu, this place is beautiful, the old senior really knows how to keep healthy!"

　　Lu Changsheng nodded and smiled, "This place is indeed a good place. Living here makes one feel refreshed. It is said that it can prolong one's life! To be honest, although the old man is old, his body and spirit are still very good. He usually likes to tinker with wood, but he has been unable to find good wood for many years. I didn't expect that you, my little brother, could send a large batch this time. The old man was so happy that he said he would buy it all and also wanted to meet you!"

　　"It is my honor!" Lu Fei said modestly and followed Lu Changsheng into Qingyuanju.

　　After crossing a large courtyard, I saw a young woman in white sportswear dancing with a sword. From the looks of her posture, it seemed like she was dancing with Tai Chi sword, and her movements were very slow.

　　"Niece Qingwei, is my great uncle here? I've brought Brother Lu to see him!" Lu Changsheng waved and said with a smile.

　　The woman stopped her sword and looked at Lu Fei. Lu Fei was also looking at the young woman. The woman was probably twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Her face was like jade, white and smooth, gentle and delicate. She didn't wear any makeup. She was a real beauty. She was full of energy and spirit, and her brows were full of heroism. At this moment, she stood with a sword in her hand, revealing the temperament of an ancient chivalrous woman.

　　…

　　Chapter 22 {Please collect, collect}

　　Thanks to Tianwang Xiaoerhei for supporting me, I feel so motivated now...

　　---

　　Seeing Lu Fei staring at him unscrupulously, Lu Qingwei frowned and said with a slight displeasure: "Are you Lu Fei? I heard that you took away a lot of funds from my family..."

　　Lu Fei's wealth has indeed increased dramatically, but he does not show off, is not arrogant, and does not have bad habits. Although this wealth came suddenly, it has not had a big impact on his mind and will not change his life. He does not care and shakes his head and smiles: "I am Lu Fei, and I did make some money recently..."

　　"Small money? Five or six hundred million RMB is small money to you?!" Lu Qingwei suddenly laughed out loud, staring at Lu Fei with a pair of deep and clear eyes. Some heroes think alike, and they admired each other and exclaimed: "The world is now full of material desires, and people's hearts are not as good as they used to be. There are not many people who can treat money as dirt, and you are one of them!"

　　"Thank you for the compliment, Miss!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"You don't have to call me Miss. I'm not one of those women who lives in seclusion and has no experience of the world. Just call me Lu Qingwei!" Lu Qingwei suddenly became interested and said, "It is said that it is hard to find a foot of golden nanmu now, let alone a newly cut one. You were able to get so many at once, which shows your means. Now even I am very curious, where did you get so many golden nanmu..."

　　"Uh... this is a trade secret!" Lu Fei kept it a secret, then said with a smile: "Doing business and selling wood are just my part-time jobs. In fact, my real career is to focus on exploring the mysterious power of the supernatural!"

　　"Supernatural mystical power?" Lu Qingwei was stunned, and then he really looked at Lu Fei. After looking him up and down, Lu Qingwei's brows relaxed and he shook his head and said, "You don't store your energy, which shows that you don't cultivate your energy on weekdays. But you are full of energy, which is ten or a hundred times stronger than that of ordinary people. It seems that you usually train your spirit!"

　　Lu Fei was slightly shocked and was surprised that Lu Qingwei saw through his background at once. Such vision was definitely not ordinary.

　　Lu Qingwei narrowed his eyes and stared at Lu Fei, and said directly: "The world is one world, and the human body is another world. The qi between heaven and earth is the source of all elements, the foundation of the world, and the most mysterious. The most mysterious thing about human beings is their spirit. The interaction between human spirit and the source of heaven and earth is the way to enter the Tao. Taoists value qi, and cultivating Hunyuan can produce three flowers gathering at the top of the head and five qi returning to the origin, and achieve immortality. Buddhists value spirit, and can achieve perfection, transcend reincarnation, and achieve Buddhahood in spirit. I just don't know which school of practice you are practicing?"

　　Lu Fei was stunned for a moment, savoring the meaning of Lu Qingwei's words, then shook his head and smiled, "Miss Qingwei, you think too highly of me. I am just a mortal. How could I have practiced any method? Besides, those Taoist and Buddhist things are all illusory and unreliable. I have lived for more than 20 years, but I have never seen anyone become an immortal or a Buddha. As for those biographies of immortals circulated in ancient times, they are probably just fabricated..."

　　Lu Qingwei was obviously not satisfied with Lu Fei's answer. She frowned and remained silent for a while before she said, "I won't argue with you about those immortal deeds. After all, they are just stories and no one has really seen them. But since you said that Taoist and Buddhist things are unreliable, then I will let you see the Taoist Qi!"

　　Lu Qingwei suddenly shook the sword in his hand, stroked the sword, and a clear white light flashed and rushed out from the sword. With a click, a clay pot seven feet away broke immediately.

　　It was only a brief moment, but Lu Fei could see clearly that it was a stream of energy that came from Lu Qingwei and shot out through the sword.

　　"Are you really angry?" Lu Fei was shocked. Seeing Lu Fei's surprised expression, Lu Qingwei was slightly dissatisfied. He was not sure whether Lu Fei was pretending to be stupid or really stupid. He could not help but snorted coldly, turned around and walked into the house, no longer paying attention to Lu Fei.

　　Lu Changsheng asked quickly, "Is Grandfather here?"

　　Lu Qingwei had disappeared, but his voice came: "Grandpa is in the study, take him in!"

　　Lu Changsheng turned around and smiled bitterly: "Little Brother Lu, I think you have offended my eldest niece. She is the most talented cultivator in our Lu family. It is not fun to offend her!"

　　"Practice? What are you practicing..." Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"Of course it's cultivation! Aren't you also cultivating Taoism? My eldest niece just said that your spirit is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Maybe you have practiced some kind of visualization method!" Lu Changsheng said.

　　"..." Lu Fei was speechless. He did meditate every night, which was the basis for practicing arcane arts, but it was not the way to become an immortal. As for what kind of visualization method Lu Changsheng mentioned, he had never studied it at all! If he hadn't accidentally picked up the door to the plane, he would never have had the opportunity to come into contact with arcane arts. Of course, in the modern world, he had never come into contact with any Taoist arts, and he couldn't even recite a few sentences of the most famous Tao Te Ching.

　　"Let's go!" Lu Changsheng led Lu Fei through the courtyard, into an old house with a quaint atmosphere, through the front hall and into the corridor, and stopped in front of a door. Lu Changsheng looked inside and saw a tall and thin old man with white hair flipping through a book in front of a large bookshelf.

　　"Haha, uncle, Changsheng is here to see you!" Lu Changsheng said with a smile, and walked into the room to greet him.

　　"It's you, kid. Sit down!" the old man laughed and pointed to a few old wooden chairs in front of him.

　　"Uncle, I brought Brother Lu to you. Didn't you say you wanted to meet him?" Lu Changsheng immediately called Lu Fei in.

　　"Hello, old man!" Lu Fei stepped forward and bowed slightly.

　　“No need to be so polite!” The old man waved his hand, his eyes sparkling. This look was not what an old man on his deathbed should have. The old man looked at Lu Fei for a while, and laughed, “Young people nowadays are incredible… I originally wanted to meet someone who could sell golden nanmu, but I didn’t expect to see such a young man with a spirit far superior to that of an ordinary person!”

　　Lu Fei suddenly smiled bitterly. It turned out that this grandfather and grandson were not easy to deal with. They had a very sharp vision. However, he had not done anything wrong and was very open and honest.

　　Everyone sat down. The old man looked at Lu Fei and said with a smile, "Is it inconvenient to ask you to come? Originally, I just wanted to meet someone who could get the golden nanmu! You know, the golden nanmu is about to become extinct. Anyone who can get a large amount of wood must be extraordinary and have great connections!"

　　"You're too kind. I'm just an unknown person. I don't have any means, let alone being all-powerful!" Lu Fei said modestly.

　　The old man shook his head: "I have seen countless people with my eyes, but I have never made a mistake. When I saw you just now, I felt that you are not an ordinary person!"

　　The old man stood up and stopped in front of the bookshelf. He took out a book from among the numerous books and handed it to Lu Fei, saying, "Take a look at this scripture!"

　　Lu Fei took it and saw five ancient characters "Visualization Method of the Original Deity" written on the page of the scripture. Lu Fei's heart moved and he couldn't help but feel curious. The Visualization Method of the Original Deity should be a method of Buddhist practice. I just don't know what is the difference between the Visualization Method and the Arcane Meditation Method and the Divine Prayer Method of the Terran Continent?

　　…

　　It is important to collect new books. I would like to ask everyone who is reading this book to collect it. Please!

　　Chapter 23: Heart of Arcane

　　With such curiosity, Lu Fei opened the scripture and started reading. The scripture was written entirely in ancient characters, with several images of Bodhisattvas and Buddhas attached to it. Although they were written in ancient characters, Lu Fei had a magical rune prop that allowed him to read any language, so he could read any text.

　　Lu Fei was not in a hurry. He read it carefully and finally understood the principles in the book.

　　The practice of the original Buddha is that the practitioner of Tantric Buddhism selects a Buddha with whom he has a connection among all Bodhisattvas as the original Buddha, and visualizes himself becoming the original Buddha.

　　After carefully pondering the principles and comparing them with the principles of arcane and divine arts, Lu Fei suddenly had an epiphany, as if he had received inspiration, and instantly understood the root of all kinds of magic in the world.

　　Visualization is actually a kind of divine art. Through devout visualization of a certain "existence", one can obtain the power of that existence. This is the divine art of the Terren continent. Through belief in a certain "god", one can obtain part of the power of the god. The arcane art is to communicate with the omnipresent ocean of the Force between heaven and earth, triggering supernatural mysterious power.

　　Whether it is visualization, arcane magic, or divine magic, the principle is exactly the same, that is, to connect with a certain "existence" and obtain the direct or indirect power of that existence. Whether it is a certain Buddha, the ocean of force, or a certain god, the only difference is the object of contact.

　　As soon as he reached this thought, all the things that had been confusing him before suddenly became clear. His own spiritual sea seemed to have undergone a baptism of creation. A lightning of wisdom cut through the spiritual space, and the originally gloomy spiritual and mental space suddenly became bright. All spiritual thoughts were illuminated at the same time, and every spiritual thought became bright, as transparent as glass.

　　There was a "boom" in Lu Fei's spiritual sea, and all the bright spiritual thoughts gathered together spontaneously to form a ball of light, like the morning sun, emitting a soft dawn glow.

　　In an instant, Lu Fei felt the infinite sublimation of his spirit!

　　This is an unparalleled transformation, from scattered to concentrated, from quantitative change to qualitative change, from vague to clear, from turbid to clear, from disorder to order, from chaos to unity. Thus, a unified will that forms a qualitative change is formed. Lu Fei feels a unified and clear spiritual will, which is "existence!".

　　Self, true self, original heart, Tathagata, heart of Tao, heart of arcane, will of divine magic… different names but the same thought flashed through my mind like lightning.

　　That moment of realization brought about a profound change in Lu Fei's entire spiritual world. An arcane heart represented his own spiritual will, which was strong and lasting. Although it was only a change in the spiritual realm, it was enough to change Lu Fei's worldview.

　　Lu Changsheng on the opposite side did not seem to notice the qualitative change and sublimation at this moment. Lu Fei knew that Lu Changsheng did not practice cultivation and his realm was too low. He could not sense the changes in the spiritual realm, no matter how earth-shaking the change was.

　　In fact, Lu Fei's entire mental outlook changed in just a few breaths, his eyes became deeper and brighter, as if they could reveal profound wisdom. Eyes are a window to the spiritual world, and through them one can often see many clues.

　　The old man's body obviously trembled slightly, then he turned around and looked at Lu Fei curiously. Until Lu Changsheng felt that the atmosphere was a little solemn, he immediately became restless and wanted to remind Lu Fei. The old man quickly waved his hand, signaling Lu Changsheng not to speak.

　　At this time, Lu Qingwei, who had been missing for a long time, walked in quietly and silently. His pair of bright eyes fell on Lu Fei, revealing an unprecedented strange light, with surprise, approval, and more of confusion.

　　Lu Fei felt that his mental state was better than ever before. When he looked up, the whole world seemed to have become different, because the world in his eyes was clearer, more subtle and wonderful, and more vibrant.

　　Lu Fei saw the ripples caused by the gentle breeze in the air. All kinds of energies as light as flowing light changed like the reflected waves. The grass and trees in the courtyard were green and full of vitality. A faint, colorful earth energy rose from the earth, and clear and bright air fell from the sky. The entire world was filled with all kinds of vitality, which was mixed and scattered, gathering and dispersing at random.

　　Lu Fei saw the spiritual light on the old man. The top of his head and shoulders were brighter, like a faint flame that could not be blown away by the wind. The seven chakras on his body also emitted a more conspicuous spiritual light. The color of the spiritual light was also mixed and quite complicated. The same was true for Lu Qingwei who walked in. The intensity of the spiritual light was much higher than that of Lu Changsheng.

　　The two concepts of "three souls and seven spirits" suddenly flashed through Lu Fei's mind. The soul is the spirit, and the spirit is the body. Lu Fei suddenly understood why ancient books said that people have three souls and seven spirits, instead of one soul, four souls, or ten spirits or eleven spirits? The reason why there are three souls and seven spirits is that the eyes can see everything. There are ten places on the human body where the spiritual light is more obvious, reflecting all the subtle changes of the person.

　　"So this is the arcanist's vision. It is indeed more profound and wonderful than that of ordinary people's naked eyes." Lu Fei was a little dazed.

　　"How about it, do you have any questions?" the old man spoke at this time.

　　Lu Fei then came back to his senses and closed the scripture. The enlightenment he had just experienced made him comprehend the Heart of Arcane. Lu Fei also felt as if he was in a dream. He did not expect that he would suddenly comprehend the Heart of Arcane.

　　Originally, I only understood the methods of casting arcane and divine spells, and did not realize the similarities and differences between the two. However, after reading the Buddhist visualization sutras and comparing and summarizing them one by one, I immediately grasped that the three are actually the same process and the same essence!

　　"Thank you for your guidance, senior. The visualization method in this scripture is very inspiring!" Lu Fei expressed his gratitude sincerely.

　　"Well, it seems that you have gained something. Haha, yes, there are many methods like this in both Taoist and Buddhist classics, but the quality varies. Although there are cultivation methods, the inheritance of the true essence has been lost... If you want to practice cultivation, there is only one person among millions who can do it!"

　　Lu Fei suddenly realized and began to sigh at how precious the arcane enlightenment he had received in the Mage Guild at that time was. If it weren't for that enlightenment, he would probably be unable to enter the door like most people. He thought that the role of arcane enlightenment was probably like the legendary sudden enlightenment.

　　Comprehending the Heart of Arcane means that one can cast level 0 arcane spells. Lu Fei had been looking forward to this day, so he couldn't wait to get up and say goodbye to the old man.

　　"Okay, I'm a little tired too, and need to rest for a while. You can go back. If you have time in the future, you can come to my Qingyuanju. I have collected many rare ancient books here. You can take a look. It will definitely help your practice!"

　　"Thank you very much, old man!" Lu Fei glanced at the books on the bookshelf and saw mostly Taoist and Buddhist classics. Lu Fei also became interested in Taoism and Buddhism. He thought that he would have the chance to find some more to study in detail in the future, but now was not the time.

　　…

　　This book has been sold out, so feel free to read it. I hope you will support me. I have to say: You are welcome. I am looking forward to it...

　　Chapter 24 Delivery {Please collect the red ticket}

　　After leaving Qingyuanju, Lu Changsheng wanted to see Lu Fei off, but was politely declined. What Lu Fei needed now was some peace and quiet.

　　"Lu Fei, wait a moment!" Lu Qingwei called Lu Fei from behind.

　　"Miss Lu, what can I do for you?"

　　Lu Qingwei looked calm and said, "I want to know who you are, which faction you belong to, and why you are close to our Lu family?"

　　Lu Fei laughed in silence. It seemed that Lu Qingwei was meticulous and cautious, but a little suspicious. He immediately shook his head and said, "First, I am just an ordinary person. I have no master and no purpose. I came to your house purely by chance... No, it was not by chance. I was invited by Mr. Lu!"

　　Lu Qingwei obviously didn't believe Lu Fei's words, and Lu Fei had no choice but to shrug: "If nothing else, I'll leave!"

　　Lu Qingwei stared at Lu Fei's receding back, gritted his teeth, turned back to Qingyuanju, entered the study and said, "Grandpa, I don't know what this man's purpose is?"

　　The old man laughed and said, "Qingwei, don't think too much about it. I think we just met by chance today, but that young man is not simple. Oh, Changsheng investigated his background. Here is his information. Take a look!" The old man took out a folder from the drawer and pushed it over.

　　Lu Qingwei opened it and found Lu Fei's basic information. After reading it, Lu Qingwei said, "He has a younger sister who is studying in Tianjing. He had been working as a laborer before. How could he suddenly be able to open two shops with his friends? This is suspicious. It's too suspicious. He is also a cultivator. So who is his master?"

　　"Don't try to get to the bottom of it. I think this young man has some secrets, but he has no ill will towards us. I can still feel that. In fact, you can help our Lu family win him over. This young man has a good future..."

　　"Humph, win him over? Our Lu family is a century-old family. I, Lu Qingwei, can't afford to lose face. Besides, I am also a cultivator who has opened the top door. He should learn how to practice from me... But this person is very secretive. I will definitely check his background when I have time!"

　　"I can't interfere in your affairs!" The old man shook his head, thinking that his great-granddaughter was good in every way except that she was a little aloof and unwilling to admit defeat. Often, such a character brings more losses than gains.

　　"Tongtong, have you finished what I asked you to do?" Lu Fei said loudly while walking on the road, holding his mobile phone.

　　"Okay, the goods have been delivered. They have been transported to the warehouse you specified. Would you like to check it?"

　　"Okay, then you go ahead and get busy. I have to deliver this batch of goods to another place personally now, and I won't be back for about ten days or half a month. You can take care of the shop matters yourself..." Lu Fei turned off his phone immediately without waiting for Su Tongtong to get angry.

　　After taking a taxi to the warehouse and opening the door, Lu Fei saw several piles of cardboard boxes. He checked them one by one and found that they were all wedding dresses, cosmetics, perfumes, children's clothing, as well as a batch of porcelain, high-end watches, instant noodles, sausages, cereals, sesame paste, instant coffee, white sugar and other foods. There were millions of items in total. This batch of goods cost Lu Fei tens of millions of RMB.

　　After putting all the things into the magic bag, Lu Fei returned to the apartment, took out the door to the plane, opened it and came to Silver Pine Manor in Vina Harbor.

　　Lu Fei came to the window and saw the newly bought ship docked at the pier. The Hatt family was busy unloading piles of sea fish from the ship. The two children, Oradin and Yania, laughed happily. So many fish made the whole family very happy.

　　The Hate family netted the live fish in the river pond near the dock, and then came to the stone fort. The door of the stone fort was already open, and Lu Fei was standing outside the door, smiling and saying, "Hate, you did a good job!"

　　"Thank you for the compliment, Master!" The Hate family came over immediately. Martha asked with concern, "Master, have you eaten? We just caught a lot of fish, including some big crabs!"

　　"Okay, then let's make some crab soup. By the way, I brought back some instant noodles and sausages from outside. You can try them too..." Lu Fei took out a box of instant noodles and a box of sausages from the magic bag.

　　Under Lu Fei's guidance, Masha prepared instant noodles. Oradin and Yania immediately rushed to get a big bowl and ate it with great relish. Lu Fei mainly ate two hairy crabs, which tasted very delicious.

　　After finishing the freshly cooked instant noodles, Aoladin and Yania still felt that it was not enough, so they ran to Lu Fei and said, "Master, we want to eat more instant noodles!"

　　"Is it really so delicious? We've cooked ten packets just now!" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. These two guys not only ate instant noodles, but also a big bowl of white rice, boiled fish and crab soup.

　　"Master, that instant noodle is delicious. I have never eaten anything so delicious before, and it cooks very quickly. I am still not satisfied..." Hate stood aside, touching his belly and smiled.

　　"Okay, let's cook the rest of the box!" Lu Fei was relieved now. People in this world have good tastes, and the market for instant noodles in the Terran continent should be huge.

　　After dinner, Lu Fei asked Hatter to row him to the harbor, then called a carriage to take him to Orbus Manor. Butler Bourne soon took him to the castle to meet Lord Selena.

　　Lord Serena was in a good mood. She had obviously dressed up carefully, and her lips were painted with bright crystal lipstick, exuding charming charm, which made men want to take a bite.

　　Before Lu Fei could speak, Lord Serena smiled excitedly and said, "Sir Lu Fei, you are here? I have been in a really good mood these past few days. You don't know that at the noble banquet last night, the three of us sisters wore the dresses you sent us. We dressed up carefully, put on shiny lipstick, and sprayed on fragrant perfume. Guess what?"

　　"How is it? Is it popular?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Oh my God, you weren't there and don't know that kind of craze. As soon as we three sisters appeared, we immediately attracted everyone's attention! All the men, including the white-haired old men, looked at us like wolves in heat, with naked desire in their eyes. And those noble ladies and unmarried girls all hated us to the core..." Selena became more and more excited as she spoke.

　　"You don't know, yesterday morning all the noble ladies came to our manor to inquire about dresses, perfumes, and lipsticks. If I hadn't said that I would sell these things at the Orbus Chamber of Commerce in a few days, those ladies would have hated me to death!" Selena said with a smile, showing off her pride without any concealment.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "I brought a batch of goods this time. I was just about to show them to the Lord and discuss their selling price!"

　　"How much did you bring?" Selena's eyes lit up and she looked a little anxious.

　　"There are a lot of them. They can't all fit here. Can we find an empty warehouse first?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Oh, okay, come with me!" Selena took Lu Fei to the back of the castle, where there were several huge empty rooms. Lu Fei took out most of the goods, a total of five or six thousand large and small cartons, which almost occupied a large room.

　　After Selena called the servants of the manor to count the goods, Lu Fei introduced exquisite porcelain, watches, cereal, coffee, instant noodles, sausages and white sugar to Selena.

　　"My God, this porcelain is so smooth and white... If I can use it to serve delicious fish soup and tasty hot rice, I can definitely eat one more bowl!" Selena took an exquisite small bowl and looked at it carefully, not sparing her admiration for the porcelain. Lu Fei was also slightly proud, because there was no porcelain in the Terran continent. These things might be very cheap in Tianjing, but in Terran, porcelain was definitely a rarity and a luxury.

　　Believing that the most exquisite and high-end porcelain artworks could even be sold at sky-high prices, Lu Fei had no doubt about how huge the wealth accumulated by the nobles of the Terran continent was.

　　Facing all the goods, Selina's cheeks flushed with excitement: "Great, Lord Lu Fei, these things will make our wealth grow like a snowball... We are going to become the richest merchants and nobles in the whole continent!"

　　…

　　Chapter 25 Wealthy Life {Please recommend red tickets}

　　Selena personally counted the goods that Lu Fei had brought over. The servants of the Orbus family were ashamed, thinking that their young master would not usually be so active. It seemed that these goods really concerned the lord.

　　Selina was beaming with joy and said to Lu Fei, "All these things of yours are rare and valuable. There are a large number of people in the human kingdom of the entire Terran continent, but these things have never appeared before. Therefore, all kinds of dresses, cosmetics, perfumes, porcelain, and watches can all be sold at high prices. Those foods can also be sold well, but the prices are lower. Of course, the trading volume of those foods should be very large, so the profit is also guaranteed!"

　　Selena and Lu Fei discussed it and divided most of the goods into several grades, high, medium and low. High-end items can be priced at a very outrageous price. For example, the highest-end wedding dresses are priced between ten and several hundred diamond coins. This price is simply astronomical and is set entirely to satisfy the vanity of the nobles.

　　The price of mid-range wedding dresses is lower, ranging from one to ten diamond coins, and the price of low-end ones is between one hundred and one thousand gold coins. Some common people cannot afford such prices. In the Terran continent, wedding dresses are destined to be the clothes of nobles or big businessmen. If common people want to buy one, they must spend a lot of money.

　　Porcelain, cosmetics, perfumes, and watches are also divided into high, medium, and low-end grades, while food is set at a suitable uniform price.

　　According to such a rough estimate, the price of this batch of goods is as high as more than 300,000 diamond coins. Lu Fei took over Selena's final statistics and gasped. More than 300,000 diamond coins, converted into gold coins, are 300 million gold coins. My God, this amount can easily fill up several large rooms. Such huge profits are no different from opening a bank and printing money.

　　Lu Fei's throat was dry, and he worriedly asked, "Are the prices of those high-end products too high? More than 300,000 diamond coins, 80% of which are from high-end products. Can they be sold at such a high price?"

　　Selina shook her head and smiled, "Not at all. You underestimate the wealth of the nobles. They own vast lands and countless resources. Once they start to compare with each other, they will become crazy. I have set the prices of these goods conservatively. When the time comes, I can even increase the prices appropriately to increase some profits. I believe that within a month, all the goods will be sold out. You don't have to worry about this!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, feeling much more relieved.

　　Selina smiled and said, "According to the current preliminary pricing, this batch of goods costs as much as 323,107 diamond coins. According to the agreement, I should pay you 226,175 diamond coins. You follow me to the Weina Free Union Bank now, and I will pay you with the diamond coins. When the actual sales begin, I will use some means, such as auctions, promotions, etc. I believe that the prices of some luxury goods will double. As for the extra profits, I will convert them and give them to you later!"

　　Even though Lu Fei had experienced a lot, he was still slightly shocked by the number 226,175. Perhaps the reserves of diamond mines in this world are amazing, amazing enough to be used as currency, but in Lu Fei's concept, so many diamond coins are still an unimaginable wealth!

　　Even in the Terran continent, the currencies include copper coins, silver coins, gold coins, and diamond coins. One silver coin can buy twelve small silver barracudas, which is enough for a meal for a civilian family.

　　One diamond coin can be exchanged for one thousand gold coins, equivalent to one hundred thousand silver coins. That is to say, what one diamond coin can buy in Terran is roughly equivalent to the value of one hundred thousand RMB in Tianjing.

　　If a diamond coin is sold directly in Tianjing, the price will be millions. This is a trade surplus, and a big trade surplus. So Lu Fei actually took diamonds, gold, silver and other precious metals and transported them directly back to Tianjing to sell. There is no more profitable or lucrative way than this.

　　Two hundred and twenty thousand diamond coins was an astronomical figure for the common people of the Terran continent, but it was still nothing for the great nobles who controlled the vast land and mineral resources.

　　"Vena Free Union Bank" is located in the central square of the commercial street. Apart from the Mages Guild, this bank is the tallest and most imposing. Lu Fei followed Lord Selina into the bank and was immediately surprised by its scale.

　　The banks in the magical world are very grand. The halls are dozens of meters high and cover an area of ​​tens of thousands of square meters. They are very spacious. Windows with hundreds of seats are open to the public, all of which are busy handling business. Countless nobles and businessmen come in and out of the Free Union Bank. Lu Fei unexpectedly discovered that most of the bank employees are dwarfs with pointed ears and relatively short stature.

　　Many nobles and businessmen, even giants, elves and some strange races were depositing or withdrawing money at the bank counter. Lu Fei and Selena completed the formalities at one of the windowsills. After an hour, a dwarf elf took Lu Fei and Selena to the rail car and drove quickly into the depths of the earth.

　　Deep in the earth is an abnormally huge underground building with criss-crossing tunnels. On both sides of the tunnels are treasure houses that are tightly protected by magic. The rail car stopped in front of treasure house No. 588. The elf took out a silver magic key, opened the door of the treasure house, walked through the ten-meter-long passage, and entered the treasure house.

　　The four sides of the treasury were completely petrified and covered with various protective magic arrays. The ground was very clean and paved with silver bricks. A pile of diamonds was placed in the center of the treasury. Each diamond was the size of a plump peanut. It was unknown how many there were, but the diamonds piled up as high as Lu Fei, like a small hill, shining brightly. When Lu Fei saw this, his eyes widened and his breathing became a little heavy.

　　The dwarf turned to Lu Fei and said, "This treasure house is No. 388, and it contains 226,1075 diamond coins. You can take the diamond coins now, or you can store them here. If you want to withdraw them at any time, you can use the magic key to open the vault, so you must keep the key safe!"

　　Lu Fei looked at Lord Serena, who spread his hands and said, "This treasure house is yours, and the wealth here is also yours, so you can do whatever you want!"

　　Lu Fei still had a lot of diamond coins in his magic bag, but he didn't need so many for the time being, so he only took out 10,000 diamond coins for backup, leaving the rest behind. He turned to the dwarf and said, "Let's keep these here for now!"

　　"Okay then!" The dwarf led Lu Fei and Selina out of the treasury. The dwarf closed the door with the magic key, and then solemnly handed the magic key to Lu Fei, saying, "Each magic key is unique, so now even our bank staff can't open this treasury, so you must keep it well and don't lose it!"

　　Lu Fei took the magic key and carefully put it into the space ring. After walking out of the Weina Free Union Bank, Lu Fei felt as if he was in another world. Selina smiled and said, "Sir Lu Fei, the matter is done. I will go back first. If you have anything, you can come to Orbus Manor or Orbus Chamber of Commerce to find me. I welcome you anytime!"

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei bowed slightly. Selena returned the greeting slightly and got into the luxurious carriage. The coachman gave a clear shout and the carriage slowly drove away.

　　Lu Fei looked up at the sky. The sun was shining brightly. What should he do now? First, he would go to see Frederick of the Monte Chamber of Commerce and give him some groceries. Then he would apply to build a stone bridge to connect the pier and the front door of the Brilliant Garden. As long as the bridge was built, transportation would be convenient and there would be no need to use the ferry every time.

　　The next step is to practice some level 0 arcane spells, and finally register with the Mage Guild to become a formal arcane spellcaster!

　　"Haha, this is life!"

　　Lu Fei thought about it infatuatedly, and couldn't help rubbing his hands excitedly. He had never been so high-spirited and ambitious in his life. It seemed as if the whole earth and the whole Tyran continent were waving to him, asking him to conquer and explore...

　　…

　　Chapter 26: Level 0 Arcanist

　　At Silver Pine Manor, 50 meters upstream from the pier, there is an elevated stone bridge spanning the two banks, which is quite spectacular. The stone bridge is 10 meters wide and 130 meters long. The arcanist in charge of its construction dispatched hundreds of his men and completed it in just four days.

　　The forest behind the stone fort had been cleared by Hatter. The bushes and grass had been cut down, leaving only the tall and straight silver pines.

　　Lu Fei went back to Tianjing and brought over millions of square meters of turf. He cleared all the woods around the stone fortress and planted turf. Without the messy shrubs and weeds, the entire Silver Pine Manor immediately became clean and beautiful, a bit like a park.

　　The woods behind the stone fortress were extremely quiet. The sun shone through the treetops, casting streaks of light through the woods.

　　Lu Fei held a slender silver staff in his hand. This was a primary staff that he bought at a high price. It could slightly enhance various arcane abilities and could also store three conventional first-level arcane spells. It was very suitable for low-level arcanists. Lu Fei stood under a big tree, and countless leaves floated up from the ground and began to surround Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei's face was a little pale. He had used his mental power too much, which made him a little tired. Lu Fei was now using pure mental power to directly control objects, which was similar to controlling objects with telekinesis. The understanding of the heart of arcane made Lu Fei's mental power extremely powerful, and all kinds of incredible abilities could be displayed one by one.

　　This is somewhat like the superpowers that people on Earth often talk about. In fact, Lu Fei is using authentic arcane abilities at this moment. Anyone who has comprehended the heart of the arcane can display some abilities through his mental will. These abilities are the basis of level 0 arcane. After simple training, various level 0 arcane abilities can be successfully formed.

　　"Mage's Hand!" Under Lu Fei's spiritual will, all the leaves on the ground have gathered together to form a big hand, flying around Lu Fei, and hitting the tree trunk from time to time. The leaves immediately flew away, and then quickly re-condensed to form a big hand again to hit the tree trunk.

　　After doing this for thousands of times, the mage's hand gradually gathered, and the leaves scattered. Lu Fei pointed, and all the leaves shot into the distance like arrows, knocking down large pieces of fresh green leaves. The latter was archery, also a level 0 arcane spell, which controlled objects to fly and hit targets.

　　Lu Fei first chose to practice a few relatively simple arcane arts, which were the simplest applications of mental will.

　　Of course, there are many other zero-level spells, such as increased resistance, stun, reading magic, detection, light, flash, tremor shock, frost ray, repair, sound transmission, arcane runes, wizard tricks (simple magic), etc. There are more than a dozen such zero-level spells recorded in the Zero-Level Arcane Guide provided by the Mages Guild.

　　Lu Fei studied them one by one and had to admit that comprehending the Heart of the Arcane was like opening a door to mysterious powers. The various arcane arts were the essence of various abilities that had been refined and summarized through practical application by successive arcane masters. They were the concentration and enhancement of various abilities.

　　"Light magic!" Lu Fei raised his staff, and a bright ball of light condensed on the top of the staff, like an incandescent lamp. Lu Fei gently shook the staff, and the big leaf hand hanging in the air was immediately covered with light. "Flash magic!" Lu Fei's mental will was suddenly activated, and the light immediately intensified and burst out, forming a strong and dazzling flash, enough to dazzle people for several seconds.

　　"Great, master is great. Master can use arcane magic..." Yania and Oradin were watching from the side and couldn't help clapping when they saw the exciting parts.

　　"How many times have I told you, you two, don't disturb the master from practicing arcane magic!" Hate walked over and knocked the two little guys on the head, then took them away.

　　After practicing for a while, Lu Fei felt increasingly exhausted, so he stopped and sat on a rock to meditate quietly to restore his mental strength.

　　After a few hours, Lu Fei felt full of energy, so he stood up, looked at the blue sky, and felt extremely refreshed. He immediately set off for Vina Harbor. Fifteen minutes later, Lu Fei arrived in front of the Mage Guild.

　　Coming to the Mages Guild again, Lu Fei was filled with emotion. Last time he came here to learn arcane magic, but now he came here to register as an arcane master. Becoming an officially registered arcane master was something Lu Fei had never dared to imagine before, and it was also something that many mortals in the Terren Continent dreamed of. Unexpectedly, Lu Fei had achieved it now.

　　"I want to register for the arcanist qualification!" Lu Fei came to an old wizard.

　　The old wizard looked Lu Fei up and down and nodded, "Well, you have comprehended the heart of the arcane, and it seems that you have mastered a few level 0 arcane spells. Come with me to the spellcasting room, and I will test you. As long as you can cast three level 0 arcane spells, our Wizard Guild will register you and make you a member of the great Wizard Guild!"

　　The spellcasting room is an enclosed room with only a table in the middle. On the table are a few silver leaves and a desk lamp, which is not lit, so the room is very dark. The walls on all four sides of the room are built with anti-magic materials and can withstand the damage of mid-level spells.

　　Lu Fei took out his staff, gathered his mental will, raised the staff and pointed it, directly casting a lighting spell. A ball of light slowly condensed at the top of the staff, and the entire room lit up.

　　"Flash!" Lu Fei moved his mind and the ball of light exploded immediately, turning into a dazzling light. Even though they had been prepared, Lu Fei himself and the arcanist who was taking the test at the side could not help but close their eyes. Their vision was blank and they could not see anything. It took several seconds for their vision to recover.

　　In the blink of an eye, the flash magic turned back into the light magic, and the candles on the table lit up, not because they were lit and burned, but because light was attached to them. This was also a simple application of the light magic.

　　The arcanist who was testing nodded. The two level 0 arcane spells that Lu Fei cast were quite satisfactory. Lu Fei glanced at the silver leaves on the table, and they immediately floated up and flew around the room. Lu Fei grabbed a few silver leaves in the air, and then he slowly put away the arcane spells and turned to look at the arcanist who was testing.

　　"Well, it's done. You have cast three level 0 arcane spells in succession, one is Light, one is Flash, and one is Hand of the Mage. You are now an arcane master. I can register you for the official title of arcane master, but can you cast other arcane spells?"

　　Lu Fei was speechless. This arcanist was obviously making things difficult for him. It was said that to register as an official arcanist one only needed to cast three level 0 arcane spells, but now it was not over yet.

　　However, Lu Fei was not discouraged. He nodded, raised his staff and pointed it. With a snap, a lightning bolt as thick as a little finger shot out from the staff and hit the wall. The whole room shook slightly. This arcane spell was called "Tremor Electric Shock" and it was also a level 0 arcane spell. In fact, Lu Fei had not mastered this arcane spell very well so far, and the power was too small, but he could finally perform it.

　　"Okay, come with me!" The arcanist nodded, took Lu Fei to the third floor of the Mage Guild, completed all the formalities, handed Lu Fei a transparent gem the size of a ping-pong ball, and said solemnly: "You are already an officially registered arcanist of the Vina Harbor Mage Guild, and your level is 0. You should know that there are a total of 20 levels of arcanists, from 0 to 20. Among them, level 19 is a legendary mage, out of the realm, and level 20 is called a demigod, who can comprehend the laws of demigods."

　　"I already know this!"

　　"Well, what I'm giving you now is an Alpha Gem, also known as a Domain Gem. It is a rare divine stone that can contain elemental power of any attribute. Now you can infuse your blood and spiritual will into the gem, and it will become your exclusive gem. You can give it a try. Every officially registered arcanist in Vina Harbor can have an exclusive gem!"

　　Lu Fei took the domain gem and felt extremely excited. He gently stroked his index finger with the staff and a stream of blood flowed onto the gem. Lu Fei also poured his own spiritual will into the gem, and the gem immediately absorbed the blood.

　　Bang!

　　Dazzling light burst out from the gem, the light was extremely bright and presented in thousands of colors. A low dragon roar came from the gem, and two dragon-shaped phantoms flew out from the gem, surrounding Lu Fei, emitting solemn and low dragon roars and dragon power.

　　…

　　Chapter 27 Dragon Vein Mage {Please collect red tickets}

　　The arcane mage was also stunned for a moment, staring blankly at the flying dragon-shaped shadow. He racked his brains but could not find any information about this snake-like creature.

　　In just a breath of time, the dragon-shaped phantom drilled into the gem, and the gem light also shrank into the gem. Lu Fei looked at the gem in his hand and was stunned for a moment, because the gem became dazzling.

　　There is a ball of blood in the translucent gem, like a blazing flame, or a gorgeous red-yellow screen like a peacock spreading its tail. The flame is interwoven with countless mysterious textures and patterns. In the flame, two oriental real dragons, one red and one yellow, are baring their fangs and claws, entwined and dancing like the double helix structure of DNA.

　　"Is this my exclusive gem?" Lu Fei knew that every wizard's exclusive gem was unique, because the gem was permeated with his or her own blood, or DNA in modern terms, as well as his or her own unique spiritual imprint.

　　The arcane mage came back to his senses, looked at Lu Fei's exclusive gem, and asked: "Your bloodline is very special. Is that a snake? I have never seen a big snake with claws and horns!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "That is a real dragon believed in by a continent overseas!"

　　The arcanist nodded, but still asked in confusion: "Is the true dragon a branch of the giant dragon? So you are also a dragon vein mage..."

　　"Dragon Vein Mage?" Lu Fei was confused instead.

　　The arcanist began to show off his profound knowledge and said, "Blood is a very wonderful thing. It contains the mark of life and can pass on mysterious power through heredity. If what you said is correct, then you are a dragon vein mage. In the Terren continent, there are very few dragon vein mages. This is a high-level blood inheritance. Well, your dragon vein has not awakened yet, it has only been detected. However, once the dragon vein power awakens, it will produce a lot of exclusive innate power. Through hard practice, the innate power can be cultivated into exclusive arcane. Therefore, many dragon vein mages in history are powerful mages. What I am wondering now is whether you, a real dragon, have the unparalleled power, wisdom and majesty of a giant dragon..."

　　Lu Fei shook his head and indicated that he didn't know. It was true that he was a descendant of Yan and Huang and a descendant of the dragon, but he was completely immune to this title. He never believed that his Yan and Huang bloodline had any connection with the dragon. Now it seems that the Yan and Huang bloodline is closely related to the descendants of the dragon. It seems that one of his ancestors must be a real dragon.

　　According to legend, the dragon can control the clouds and rain, fly into the sky, and sneak into the earth. It is a legendary divine creature. According to legend, the leaders of the Yanhuang nation, Fuxi and Nuwa, had human heads and snake bodies, probably a dragon or snake. There is also the story that Dayu's father turned into a yellow dragon and flew up into the sky after his death... In short, the dragon is a divine creature and is absolutely multi-talented. It should be more powerful than the Western dragon!

　　"Well, your exclusive gem is very special!" The arcane mage handed over another copy of the "Arcane Encyclopedia" and said with a smile, "Anyway, you are now a formal arcane mage. Congratulations, and I will give you this copy of the "Arcane Encyclopedia" as well. You need to pay a total of 3,000 diamond coins. Thank you!"

　　"Ah?" Lu Fei's eyes widened and he shouted, "Why do we have to pay so much money? Are you sure?"

　　The arcane wizard shook his head and said, "I am not mistaken. The domain gem in your hand alone is worth three thousand diamond coins. This encyclopedia is a gift and I didn't charge you for it, so don't feel wronged!"

　　"It's so expensive to register as an official arcanist. How many people can afford it?" Lu Fei was very dissatisfied and was reluctant to pay.

　　The arcane mage suddenly felt dizzy, puffed his beard and glared, "Do you think it's so easy to become an officially registered arcane mage? You have to remember one truth, that is, most arcane mages are nobles, and nobles are the biggest supporters of arcane mages, while commoners are nothing!"

　　"If I had known I would have to pay so much money, I would rather not have registered and just been a wild mage!" Lu Fei rubbed his temple, feeling very conflicted.

　　The Arcanist got angry when he heard this and shouted, "You are insulting the Mages Guild and our class of Arcanists who have official status and privileges. A wild mage will not have a domain gem, so he will not have a foundation for rapid advancement. Moreover, the seventy-nine human countries in the entire Terran continent will not recognize his status and privileges..."

　　"Okay, okay, I admit it. I'll give you the money!" Lu Fei could hear that this domain gem was a good thing. It was a divine stone, and it seemed very precious. It was very beneficial to the practice of arcane magic, and it was also a guarantee for the rapid advancement of arcane masters. Lu Fei had no choice but to give up such a good gem. So he reluctantly took out the magic bag and paid the three thousand diamond coins in full. Three thousand diamond coins, this was a huge fortune. If he hadn't just made a lot of money, he would never be able to take it out even if he was beaten to death.

　　The arcane mage then left with a smile. According to the regulations, he would receive a generous commission for every arcane mage he registered.

　　Lu Fei felt a pain in his heart. Just think about it, three thousand diamonds the size of plump peanuts would be worth 100,000 fortunes in the Terran continent, and 1 million fortunes on Earth.

　　Well, I'll just have to endure it. Such a huge fortune was exchanged for an identity, a magic stone, and an arcane encyclopedia. It was said that this book was not sold by other guilds and was monopolized by the Mage Guild. It can be considered valuable, and it's not a huge loss.

　　Lu Fei was also curious, so he sat directly on the second-floor corridor of the Mage Guild and opened the "Arcane Encyclopedia". Lu Fei was now extraordinary. His mental will was strong, and his memory and interpretation ability had reached a limit that ordinary humans could not understand. He could read a hundred lines at a glance, and he had a photographic memory. He could even recognize texts he had never seen before. This was the level 0 arcane [Magic Reading]. Through this magic, he could recognize unknown texts.

　　Lu Fei turned the pages very quickly, almost one page in three breaths, and finished reading all the contents.

　　The "Arcane Encyclopedia" can be said to be a collection of knowledge on the arcane and arcane marginal disciplines. It not only records in detail all arcane knowledge from level one to level nine, but also records various arcane-related knowledge, including alchemy, alchemy, arcane runes, divine writings, potions, magic materials, Warcraft, Tyranid magical creatures, magical creatures in the underground dark world, creatures in the underworld... and so on. It is simply an all-encompassing encyclopedia.

　　Lu Fei looked up the gemstone category and found the annotation of the Alpha Gemstone, which is a kind of divine stone, very wonderful, also known as the domain gemstone. It can penetrate one's own blood to form a special gemstone, and when it is injected with power and reaches its limit, it can form a domain. The Alpha Gemstone is a precious gemstone that must be possessed by mages. The main production area is the ancient God Falling Area of ​​Anglia. The production is relatively rare, and it can be dissolved in the blood and used to practice exclusive arcane.

　　"Why are you reading here?" A childish voice came from behind Lu Fei.

　　"A child?" Lu Fei turned his head and saw that it was a little boy of eight or nine years old. He was fair and tender, with golden curly hair, and very cute. He was wearing aristocratic clothes and had a Snakehead badge on his chest.

　　"Are you from the Medusa family?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Yes, my name is Reinhardt. What's your name?" The little boy stretched out his hand and smiled.

　　"Oh... My name is Lu Fei, and I'm a newly registered arcanist of Vina Harbor!" Lu Fei quickly reached out and held the little boy's hand, feeling very honored, because the Medusa family is one of the oldest human families in the human history of the Terran continent, and can even be traced back to the elf era.

　　…

　　Chapter 28 Medusa Bloodline {Seeking Red Ticket Collection}

　　Lu Fei had just flipped through the "Arcane Encyclopedia". Although this book was not about human history, it mentioned several eras of the Terran continent when talking about some arcane heritage. Each era represented a great dominant race that once dominated the continent.

　　The first age was the Age of Gods.

　　The second era is the Age of Giants.

　　The third era is the flying era.

　　The fourth age is the Age of Hell.

　　The fifth age is the Age of Dragons.

　　The sixth age is the Age of Goblins.

　　The seventh age is the age of the dead.

　　The eighth age is the Age of Elves.

　　Now is the ninth age - the human age.

　　The so-called human beings are not just the human race, but the humanoid races, including humans, dwarfs, goblins, elves, giants, barbarians, orcs and other upright walking intelligent life races.

　　The Medusa family is said to be one of the earliest human ancestors, with a human head, a snake body and snake hair! Legend has it that the Medusa family once established the first human kingdom in the early human era. After the elves gradually declined, they inherited the will of the race to rise and led the human race to resist the invasion of dark forces.

　　Therefore, the Medusa family is respected by all races in the entire continent. Even though the Medusa family no longer has the same great glory as their ancestors, the family still owns a rich country called the Principality of Medusa on the richest southern plains of the continent.

　　Reinhardt looked at Lu Fei carefully and said with a smile: "Of course I know. I guess you don't know the first-level arcane yet? Because your magic power is very low!"

　　Lu Fei was a little embarrassed. He was indeed a level 0 arcanist, but the little guy in front of him was wearing a level 9 arcanist badge on his shoulder. According to the arcanist's 20-level rating system, level 9 was already quite good. For a five or six-year-old child, becoming a level 9 arcanist at this age was simply a miracle.

　　Fuck you! The gap is too big. Comparing people is really frustrating.

　　Reinhardt sat down next to Lu Fei, shook his hand, showing the watch on his wrist, and said, "I heard that there are some very new things in Weina Harbor recently. I wonder if you have seen them?"

　　Lu Fei immediately smiled and said, "This is a watch, used to record time!"

　　"You knew this?"

　　"I'm the one who sells this thing, of course I know it!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"It's you, after all. I heard that these goods were brought by a foreigner from an overseas continent, so I came to look for you. As expected, I found you. I'm really lucky!"

　　"Are you looking for me?" Lu Fei was surprised: "What do you want to talk to me about?"

　　Reinhard nodded and said, "Of course I have something to do. I want to go on an adventure to the overseas continent, so I came to find you!"

　　How come there is another guy who wants to go on an adventure overseas? Lu Fei was a little confused. There was no such thing as an overseas continent. He came from another world. How could he take people to a fictitious overseas continent?

　　"No, that won't work. Traveling across the ocean is the most dangerous thing. Since you are the noble lord of the Medusa family, your status is extremely honorable. If anything happens to a noble like you, I can't afford to offend you!" Lu Fei shook his head and refused.

　　"Why not? I don't want you to be responsible for my safety. I have many guardian knights around me, and I also have a large ship. Besides, my sister will definitely go with me. She is very powerful and can protect me!"

　　Lu Fei was stunned. It seemed that this little guy was very obsessed with the overseas continent.

　　"This is the Alpha Gem... Are you learning about the Alpha Gem? I know about this gem. If you don't understand anything, you can ask me!" Reinhardt saw the "Arcane Encyclopedia" in Lu Fei's hand, and he had turned to the page about the Alpha Gem.

　　"What does it mean that this can be dissolved in the blood? How can it be dissolved?" Lu Fei wondered.

　　"Of course, it is by casting a simple level 0 arcane spell [Gem Fusion] that the exclusive gem can be integrated into the body's blood, fused with the heart palace, and become another source of power for the mage." Reinhardt flipped through the encyclopedia with his little hands and turned to the page that recorded the gem fusion technique.

　　"So that's how it is, thank you!" After watching the gem fusion technique, Lu Fei finally understood the mystery of the arcane. It turns out that humans have two sources of power: the brain and the heart. The brain focuses on spiritual power, while the heart focuses on the power of blood, because the heart is the driving force of blood circulation.

　　"You can go to the Great Chamber of Commerce and buy a blood awakening potion. It can help you awaken the deep power in your blood. This power is very powerful, even as strong as arcane magic power!"

　　"Is this impossible?" Lu Fei was surprised. The power of blood was just a thin force in his opinion. Even in the Terran continent, the power of blood was not superior to arcane and divine magic.

　　Reinhardt sniffed at Lu Fei, nodded, shook his head and said, "That's because you don't understand. In the Terran continent, the bloodlines of most creatures are nothing special, even the so-called descendants of God. The gods will not easily allow mortals to open up and gain the power of divine bloodlines. On the contrary, some demigods, such as the bloodlines of dragons, have not had their power restricted. Anyone who has awakened the dragon vein, whether it is a strength warrior, an arcane mage, or a dragon god magician, is much more powerful than an ordinary mage. This is because of the power of bloodline!"

　　"You also awakened a special bloodline?"

　　Reinhardt said proudly: "Of course, the ancestor of our Medusa family is said to be from a distant plane and was a powerful demigod. Our bloodline is not bound by the gods and laws of this world. When we are born, we have the unique talents of Medusa, such as great strength, fast speed, keen perception and petrification ability. Therefore, the members of our Medusa family are natural warriors and natural mages!"

　　Lu Fei's mind moved, and he asked, "Do you think my bloodline is special?" Lu Fei took out the domain gem and showed it to Reinhardt.

　　The child looked at the two dragons in the gem. They were obviously a fire dragon and a yellow dragon. He even stretched out his little finger and tapped the gem a few times. He licked the gem with his tongue and asked in confusion: "I have never seen such a creature. What is it called?"

　　"Also called dragon!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　"Dragon?" Reinhardt was slightly surprised, then he said with certainty: "It is a dragon, but its appearance is very strange, different from the dragons we know. But it is a dragon, because I can feel the dragon power they exude. It seems that your ancestors are dragons. This kind of dragon is probably a demigod life form, just like my ancestor Medusa. If the bloodline is awakened, it should be able to have exclusive powers!"

　　Lu Fei was not sure, but his mind was churning. In Earth civilization, Medusa was a creature in Greek civilization. It was indeed a human head, a snake body, and snake hair. Its eyes also had an extremely evil ability, which was petrification! It was not an exaggeration to call such a terrifying creature a banshee or a demigod.

　　But the dragon of China cannot be compared with creatures like Medusa. The reason why the entire Eastern nation worships dragons is that dragons have many legends and myths. The Eastern dragon is a god-like existence with the longest lifespan, the strongest power, the most majestic, and the most noble. It is the oldest god clan in Eastern civilization. Even the emperor regards himself as the true dragon son of heaven. It is conceivable how noble and extraordinary the dragon is.

　　…

　　Chapter 29: Hot Business

　　If the Medusa family possesses noble blood power, then there is no reason why I, the descendant of the Yanhuang nation, should not have it either... With this thought, Lu Fei's heart immediately became eager.

　　Lu Fei quickly closed the book and was about to leave. Reinhardt asked hurriedly, "Where are you going?"

　　"Go buy some medicine!" Lu Fei said without turning his head.

　　"Wait, I'm going too!" Reinhardt shouted, and hurriedly jogged to catch up with Lu Fei.

　　The Orbus Chamber of Commerce was bustling with people. As soon as Lu Fei entered the Chamber of Commerce, he immediately discovered that there were many more people patronizing the Chamber of Commerce than usual. A special area for luxurious wedding dresses was set up in the most conspicuous place in the Chamber of Commerce hall. It covered a large area and was luxuriously decorated. Many dresses were displayed in the cupboards, and some beautiful young girls were invited to wear them as models. It was really popular, and countless people stopped in this area.

　　Lu Fei's mood suddenly became much better. He thought that he had opened up a way to make money that would have a bright future... However, in this plane that was watched by the gods and in an era where all kinds of magic flourished, it would be too narrow-minded to just pursue wealth. Life did not last a hundred years and money was like dirt. What he should pursue was "eternal life" and "becoming a god", which were the greatest dreams of all living beings and mortals of all races.

　　Reinhardt followed behind Lu Fei and said enviously, "You may not know this yet, but this Chamber of Commerce is making a fortune. Even my sister came all the way from the Principality of Medusa to see what's going on. Do you know why? Just because the dresses sold to our Principality of Medusa are not the best, countless nobles and big merchants from other kingdoms have come to Vina Harbor. It is said that there are still some dresses in stock, but the price has increased several times..."

　　"It seems that I have really underestimated the payment potential of this world..." Lu Fei instantly understood the mentality of those top nobles who showed off their wealth and compared with each other. They were more vain and concerned about face than anyone else. The dress was no longer a matter of money, but a matter of face and dignity. For the nobles, this issue was more important than life, so there would definitely be a lot of spending.

　　"Are you Mr. Lu Fei?" A senior deacon of the Chamber of Commerce came up to Lu Fei and bowed slightly.

　　"Yes, you are..."

　　The deacon was very happy and said quickly: "I am the deacon of the Chamber of Commerce, Beruk. I am honored that you have come to the Chamber of Commerce in person. Please follow me to the VIP room. According to the practice of this Chamber of Commerce, this Chamber of Commerce will provide you with a VIP card. If you hold a VIP card, you will get a 30% discount on all your purchases in this Chamber of Commerce!"

　　"There is such a benefit?" Lu Fei was very happy. Thinking of the power of the Orbus family, he suddenly felt that he had found the right way. He would supply the goods himself, and the Orbus family would provide the channels for circulation in the Human Empire. This was simply a match made in heaven.

　　Lu Fei and Reinhardt arrived at the VIP area and received a mithril magic card, which looked like a bank card with a unique magic pattern on it, and was very exquisite.

　　"Would you like to make some purchases? Our Chamber of Commerce has a complete range of merchandise. You can take a look at the catalogue!" Deacon Beruk handed over a thick "Encyclopedia of Orbus Chamber of Commerce Products".

　　"There is such a thing?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. This kind of catalogue was not available even in the big supermarkets and department stores in Tianjin. It can be seen that the businessmen in this world are really proficient in business.

　　Lu Fei followed the catalog and flipped to the list of potions, where he saw a dazzling array of potion names. There were strength potions, agility potions, mental potions, wisdom potions, and life potions, and there were many products in each category.

　　“Give me a blood awakening potion, a high-level life potion that increases lifespan by sixty years, a mid-level delayed aging potion, a high-level strength potion that permanently strengthens level 2 physical strength, a high-level spirit potion that permanently strengthens spirits, and a book called “Geography of the Continent”, “Humanities of the Continent”, “Gods of the Continent”, “Legendary Powers of the Continent”, “Rare Species of the Continent”, “Introduction to the Arcane”, “Introduction to the Divine Arts”, “Introduction to the Laws of Plane Communication”, “Contracts and Permanent Restrictions”, “Principles and Production of Plane Gates”… and three language-comprehensive divine arts rune bracelets, three golden man constructs, a human-faced giant scorpion construct, a primary wood spirit, a primary rock and earth spirit, and a primary blazing fire spirit!”

　　Lu Fei asked Beruk to write down what he wanted in one breath. There were dozens of things, none of which were cheap, and all of them were related to magic.

　　Reinhardt opened his mouth and asked, "What do you need so many things for?"

　　"Of course I use it!"

　　“…”

　　The butler Beruk, who was standing by and serving, was very happy. He quickly counted the money and said, "The original price was 1,329.67 diamond coins, but now it's 30% off, a total of 930 diamond coins. I'll remove the remaining gold coins for you!"

　　Lu Fei was depressed. Magic items were ridiculously expensive. He had only ordered a few items, but it was already a huge sum of money! However, he thought about the wedding dresses and other goods he was selling, which were even more profitable. Magic items were flooding the Terran continent, but the things he was selling were absolutely rare, so they were ridiculously expensive. It seemed that no matter what world it was, the saying "scarcity makes things expensive" always made sense.

　　After taking out the magic bag and counting the diamond coins, Lu Fei paid the butler Beruk with a slight pain in his heart. The items were brought to him one by one by the sales girl, and Lu Fei checked the bill one by one. Soon all the items were counted, but the three elemental elves were a little strange. With the help of a high-level arcanist, he made the three primary elemental elves sign a contract with Lu Fei on the spot. Only then did the three elemental elves truly belong to Lu Fei. The three elemental elves drilled into the vast ocean of the Force of heaven and earth, and disappeared in an instant.

　　At this time, Lord Selena entered the VIP room with a beautiful woman. Lu Fei turned around and took a look, and immediately felt ashamed of himself. The woman behind Selena was wearing a holy wedding dress, a diamond crown on her head, her black and shiny hair was flowing, her figure was outstanding, and she was naturally noble.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, I was planning to look for you these two days, but I didn't expect you to come to the Chamber of Commerce!" Lord Selina was in high spirits.

　　"Hello, Your Lordship!" Lu Fei quickly saluted.

　　"Let me introduce you to Her Royal Highness Princess Eudora of the Principality of Medusa..."

　　"Hello, Your Highness the Princess!" Lu Fei hurriedly saluted, thinking that such a beautiful girl must be Reinhardt's sister. She is indeed beautiful.

　　When Selena saw Reinhardt, she smiled and said, "So His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is here too. That's great. Your sister is looking for you everywhere!" Princess Eudora bowed to Lu Fei in response.

　　Eudora glared at Reinhardt fiercely, but Reinhardt made a face and stuck out his tongue in disapproval. Everyone was amused by Reinhardt's prank.

　　…

　　Chapter 30 Introduction

　　Selina said, "Your Highness, this is the Lord Lu Fei I mentioned to you. He is the one who provides the Chamber of Commerce's best-selling dresses, perfumes, cosmetics, and porcelain!"

　　Eudora looked at Lu Fei and found that the goods purchased by Lu Fei were everywhere. She realized that Lu Fei was an entry-level arcanist, and immediately said with a smile: "Sir Lu Fei, if you have time, I welcome you to come to our Principality of Medusa..."

　　"Thank you. I will definitely go to Medusa Principality to pay a visit to the two highnesses when I have time!"

　　Eudora smiled slightly, turned around and whispered a few words in the ear of the maid beside her. The maid showed a hint of surprise, nodded, found a tray, and handed over two things, one was a visiting card with the family emblem ironed on it, and the other was an ancient yellowed notebook. Eudora said, "It's our first meeting. This research notebook of the legendary wizard Meg is a gift from me to His Excellency Lu Fei!"

　　"How can this be so embarrassing?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. A legendary wizard's research notes? This shouldn't be something that can be measured with money, right?

　　Everyone was so surprised that their mouths opened wide enough to swallow a duck egg.

　　Eudora smiled and said, "Don't refuse. I just bought this from an explorer who was exploring the dark underground world. It is of great research value to arcanists. Please be sure to accept it!"

　　"I can't refuse such a kind invitation, so I'll accept it!" Lu Fei was not polite and accepted the gift. Then he took out a bottle of exquisitely packaged perfume from his space ring. It was imported from France. Only ten bottles were imported at the beginning. Lu Fei was interested in it and asked for one. He didn't expect that it would be useful now after being placed in his space ring.

　　Eudora's eyes lit up, she took the perfume, turned around and asked Selina, "Isn't this the best one in the Chamber of Commerce? It was out of stock when I wanted to buy it..."

　　Selina said, "The Chamber of Commerce only has nine bottles, and they have been sold out long ago. Only Lord Lu Fei still has some!"

　　Lu Fei spread his hands and said, "I don't have any more now!" Then he said modestly, "I hope Her Royal Highness the Princess doesn't think the gift is too light!"

　　"No, I like it very much!" Eudora seemed very happy. She was a princess with a noble status and had never lacked wealth. The only thing she lacked was the thing she loved, such as perfume.

　　Lu Fei felt relieved. After a while, Eudora and Selina left. Before leaving, Selina used the level 0 arcane [Voice Transmission] to tell Lu Fei, "You are not free today. Come to the Chamber of Commerce tomorrow morning. I still need to discuss with you and finalize a batch of goods!"

　　Lu Fei quickly agreed. Reinhardt, who was standing by, saw his sister leave, so he quickly put a strange short sword as red as blood into Lu Fei's hand and said, "It is said that this is a broken blade from the giant era. I used to play with it, and now I give it to you as a gift. That's it for today. I'll come to play with you when I have time!" After saying this, Reinhardt ran away happily.

　　Lu Fei was helpless and had a headache. This little guy was obviously the crown prince of a principality and had a very noble status, but for the so-called "adventure", he condescended to deal with an ordinary person like him who was penniless. It seemed that he had underestimated the nobles' persistence in adventurous activities.

　　Looking at the short sword in his hand, the blade was slightly bent, and the shape was very simple. It was covered with cracks, and there was a big hole on the blade. I didn't know what kind of metal the red material was, and I could vaguely see blood-colored patterns as thin as hair...

　　Lu Fei turned to Beruk and asked, "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince of Medusa said this is from the age of giants. Are you kidding me?"

　　Beruk shook his head and said, "That's right. The things His Royal Highness the Crown Prince plays with must not be simple. His subordinates must have taken them for appraisal before they dared to present them to His Royal Highness!"

　　"That's right!" Lu Fei nodded, thinking that Reinhardt had no reason to lie. Since this short blade was from the era of the giants, it must be quite extraordinary. You know, as the glorious era after the end of the Protoss era, the giants were a branch of the Protoss, inheriting the powerful power of the Protoss. Most giants had the power of demigods from the moment they were born, and they ruled the entire world for hundreds of thousands of years.

　　The Age of Giants, also known as the Age of Demigods, was an era of prosperity for various demigod races. To use the Chinese language, the Age of Giants was like the age of Fuxi and Nuwa, Huangdi and Yandi, and was full of mythology.

　　Lu Fei carefully put away the short blade. It was a weapon from the mythical era after all. Although it was a little damaged, no one could say for sure whether it was once a divine weapon or a semi-divine weapon. After all, it was too old. The Giant Spirit Era should be millions or even tens of millions of years away from now...

　　---

　　Lu Fei brought all the things back to Silver Pine Manor and saw two ships parked at the dock. One was naturally Lu Fei's, and the other was Frederick's. The fat man waved at him happily.

　　Lu Fei was speechless for a while, walked across the silver pine stone bridge that spanned the two banks, and arrived at the pier.

　　"Brother Lu Fei, please come up. I have brought something good for you!" Frederick waved at him. Lu Fei got on the ship. Frederick's face flushed and he hugged Lu Fei enthusiastically.

　　"Stop, stop, stop, let me go, I'm not a comrade!" Lu Fei felt a little cold. Frederick was smart and understood what Lu Fei meant at once. He was a little embarrassed and scratched the back of his head and said, "I'm too excited. I came here this time to thank you, brother, and also to ask you to provide me with some more goods!"

　　Frederick immediately handed Lu Fei a small space bag and said, "According to the contract, this is your share of the subsequent supplies!"

　　Lu Fei opened the bag and saw that his spiritual will had penetrated into it. He saw a pile of gold coins. Yes, they were all gold coins of high quality. These gold coins were what Lu Fei requested. There were too many diamond coins. What he needed was gold. In modern society, although diamonds are more valuable than gold, diamonds are not currency after all. Only gold is the most trusted hard currency in people's hearts that will not depreciate. It has always been like this and has never changed.

　　Lu Fei found a chair and sat down leisurely, looking at the clear river surface as smooth as a mirror, and said with a smile: "It seems that you have made a lot of money!"

　　Frederick chuckled and said, "Yes, I made a lot of money!"

　　"How much do you pay for a pack of instant noodles?"

　　"Six silver coins!"

　　"How much is a bag of cereal?"

　　"10 gold coins!"

　　Lu Fei nodded. There were fifty small bags in a bag of cereal. For the real poor, this cereal was a small luxury.

　　"Okay, how much do you want?"

　　"Of course the more the better!" Frederick rubbed his hands excitedly, imitating Lu Fei's action. Lu Fei smiled secretly and said generously: "Okay, I'll let you know in two days. I will ship the goods to this dock and you can pick them up in person!"

　　Frederick left very satisfied. Lu Fei then returned to the stone fortress and counted his gains on this trip. He was very satisfied. Finally, he took out an advanced strength potion that permanently enhanced the second-level physical strength and a permanent mental strengthening potion. These two potions were prepared for the rookie arcanist who had just entered the ranks of arcanists.

　　---

　　I will post another chapter at midnight tonight to make it to the top of the list. I hope you will come to support me!

　　Chapter 31 Bloodline Awakening (Part 1) Asking for votes

　　Rushing to the top, rolling on the ground to ask for red tickets and collections! !

　　---

　　There are two potions, one can strengthen the body, making the physical strength reach the level of a second-level warrior, and the other can strengthen the spirit, which can greatly increase the mental will and reach the standard of a first-level arcanist.

　　Generally speaking, it takes half a year for an arcane master to upgrade from level 0 to level 1. However, with the permanent enhanced high-level mental potion, the accumulation time can be saved. This high-level mental potion is already a high-level alchemical potion. One bottle costs three hundred diamond coins, which is very expensive. Lu Fei hated the alchemist when he paid for it. But just one hour later, Lu Fei no longer thought so.

　　With a "gulp", Lu Fei drank a high-level spiritual potion in one gulp, and the effect came out immediately. Lu Fei's mental power immediately boiled and rolled, and his mental will miraculously grew stronger, growing ten times stronger before stopping. Lu Fei suddenly had a vague understanding that he should be able to barely cast a level 1 arcane spell.

　　This is just a kind of enlightenment, an enlightenment of promotion, but it does not mean that Lu Fei can now successfully perform the first-level arcane. If he wants to successfully perform the first-level arcane, he needs a period of hard training, because every arcane is the crystallization of the wisdom and skills of predecessors that have been tempered thousands of times, and it must be formed through hard practice.

　　This turned out to be a first-level arcanist. Every time he upgraded his level, he would have a mysterious feeling. It seemed that the relationship between spiritual will and magic power was very close. When the spiritual will was strong, the magic power would increase.

　　Lu Fei picked up the prepared high-level strength potion that could permanently enhance the second-level physical strength and drank it in one gulp.

　　Crash——

　　A blazing power emanated from his body, penetrating every limb and bone. This power was so powerful that it quickly swept across his entire body. Every inch of flesh and blood and cells began to boil and cheer. Crack, crack, crack... every bone began to crackle. Lu Fei's muscles, tendons, and blood vessels were all expanding and wriggling. The pulling of the nerves made Lu Fei groan in pain.

　　Lu Fei bit his clothes, lay on the ground, and began to curl up and roll.

　　Incomparable pain, penetrating into the bone marrow!

　　It was so hot, as if all the blood and flesh were boiling and burning red!

　　Lu Fei groaned in pain and his whole body began to tremble. Beads of sweat the size of beans seeped through his skin and flowed down. In just a few breaths, Lu Fei's whole body was soaked. Then a heat emanated from him, and all the sweat was evaporated.

　　I don't know how long it took, but the pain gradually disappeared, and was replaced by a sense of comfort and incomparable joy, as if every cell in my body was filled with strength and vitality, and every cell was singing and cheering.

　　Lu Fei stood up, his bones crackling and his muscles and tendons making surging sounds. Lu Fei clenched his fists suddenly, and his hand bones vibrated violently again. A strong force naturally gathered in his fists. Lu Fei felt that he could kill a big bull with one punch.

　　"Strong! Is this the physical strength of a level 2 warrior?" Lu Fei was overjoyed, and all the suffering he had just endured was forgotten in an instant.

　　"Well, my mental will and physical strength have been greatly enhanced. I should be able to perform the level 0 arcane [Gem Fusion] smoothly!"

　　The reason why Lu Fei spent a huge amount of money to buy advanced spiritual potions and physical strengthening potions was, firstly, to save time in accumulating spiritual power, and secondly, to smoothly perform the gem fusion technique. Lu Fei had already planned to integrate the exclusive gem into his blood and completely merge it with his heart palace. This would be equivalent to opening up the second source of power in his body - the sea of ​​​​heart.

　　The first origin is the spiritual sea, which uses the entire cerebrum and cerebrum as the carrier, and the second is the heart sea, which uses the heart as the carrier. Opening up the heart sea means that Lu Fei also has the foundation to become a warrior. The two origins have different focuses, so they differentiate into two major professions and directions: magician and warrior.

　　After being promoted to a level 1 arcanist, Lu Fei took out his own exclusive gem. This gem was extremely magical and it echoed and resonated with Lu Fei's aura, blood, and spiritual will.

　　"Gem fusion!" Lu Fei took out his staff and raised it up, beginning to cast this spell, invoking the supernatural mysterious power between heaven and earth. The gem slowly emitted light, and the same light also emitted from Lu Fei's body. The light began to vibrate in response, and the frequencies gradually matched. The two lights suddenly merged into one, and Lu Fei suddenly felt that he and his exclusive gem had completely merged into one.

　　"Boom--" After a dazzling light, the exclusive gem completely turned into light and drilled into Lu Fei's body, completely merging with his heart and blood.

　　Bang, bang, bang, bang…

　　Lu Fei felt his heart beating strongly and full of vitality, as if it were shaken by spring thunder. His whole body suddenly felt light and refreshed, as if he had thrown away the heavy burden he had been carrying for years.

　　Lu Fei was also very surprised and couldn't help but touch his heart. It was strange that his mind could clearly feel the power of the exclusive gem gathered in his heart, but he didn't feel any discomfort. It seemed that the gem was completely integrated with his blood.

　　"Hehe, the finale is here!" Lu Fei took out a blood awakening potion, his eyes flashing with a rather complicated light. This potion was the color of red blood, like boiling magma, emitting surging and tremendous power.

　　"This thing looks very hot if you look closely. Will it kill me?" Lu Fei had this thought and was shocked.

　　Lu Fei had planned it out long ago. He would first use potions to strengthen his mind and body. Of course, this was just a prelude. After success, he would use the gem fusion technique to fuse the exclusive gem into his blood, condense it in the heart palace, and protect the heart meridian. Finally, the highlight came, and he could awaken his bloodline.

　　You have to know that the blood awakening potion has a certain probability, and there are many factors that affect awakening. However, Lu Fei has analyzed it carefully and believes that in addition to the genetic genes in the blood, it is nothing more than mental will and physical endurance.

　　Now that so many preparations have been made, the next step is to awaken the bloodline, and it must be 100% successful.

　　In Lu Fei's field of knowledge, Taoists practice qigong, Buddhists chant Buddha's name, and even in the West, what is cultivated is devout faith, and there is no concept of bloodline cultivation.

　　The situation on the Terran continent is a little different. This is a world with gods and magic is flourishing, so it is natural that there are relatively strange things, especially blood inheritance, which has always been considered by the nobles as one of the most orthodox ways of inheriting wisdom, power, and talent. Alchemists and pharmacists have also exhausted their wisdom to research a method to awaken the power hidden in the blood, which is the blood awakening potion.

　　Lu Fei did have some courage. Although he was a little scared, he still swallowed the blood awakening potion in one gulp.

　　"Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang..."

　　The heart was overloaded and started beating violently, the sound was extremely loud, just like beating a drum...

　　Chapter 32 Bloodline Awakening (Part 2)

　　On the way to the top of the list, please continue to ask for red tickets and collection!

　　----

　　"Boom, boom, boom, boom..." The heart was beating violently under overload, and the sound was as loud as a drum...

　　Lu Fei's face turned red in an instant, as if he was drunk, his face was red and his neck was thick, then the skin all over his body turned red and hot, and the blood in his body seemed to boil again. If his body had not just been strengthened, Lu Fei might not have been able to withstand such a violent heartbeat and blood pressure and died on the spot.

　　"Oh no, why is this potion so overbearing?" Lu Fei felt like his heart was about to jump out, his whole body was burning hot, especially his brain. He had a feeling as if his blood pressure was too high and he felt dizzy. He thought something was wrong and quickly mobilized all his mental will to suppress his heartbeat and the rapid circulation of his blood.

　　Lu Fei's whole body was shaking, and the blood around him seemed to be ignited. A thin and weak energy was stimulated from the blood, circulating throughout the body. Finally, all the energy gathered into a huge stream and poured into the heart.

　　boom--

　　This energy was injected into the heart, causing it to tremble suddenly, emitting thousands of colorful rays of light that penetrated Lu Fei's heart and shot out in an instant.

　　Thousands of bright lights were dazzling, and each one condensed into the shape of a dragon or snake, with fangs and claws bared, circling and dancing around Lu Fei quickly, and making majestic dragon roars...

　　"How could this happen? Did it succeed?" Lu Fei was not surprised but happy. He turned his head and looked at the countless dragon and snake shadows surrounding him. The blood in his body seemed to be burning continuously, and the energy from the deepest layer of the blood was emanating. Lu Fei seemed to hear the sound of the DNA of blood particles such as platelets, red blood cells and white blood cells in the blood constantly breaking and recombining.

　　Countless forces are emanating from the blood, spreading from the chaos and order of DNA breakage and recombination. This change is deep and extremely profound. Lu Fei has no idea that these changes have completely changed his DNA. He doesn't know whether it has been repaired or destroyed. In short, Lu Fei now has only one feeling, that is "rebirth".

　　"Haha, it's a success. This must be the successful awakening of my bloodline!" Lu Fei laughed happily. After a while, all the light and shadows outside his body penetrated into his heart and disappeared without a trace.

　　Lu Fei's mind moved slightly, and he carefully examined his heart with his spiritual will. He saw that his heart had already formed a blood-red sea of ​​heart at some point in time. In the sea of ​​heart, there were countless dragon-shaped phantoms. These phantoms overlapped and were countless, gathering into a ball of light composed of spiritual energy.

　　Lu Fei felt that he was able to "do two things at once". His mind and heart simultaneously possessed a unified yet separable "spiritual will". Yes, it was spiritual will. Lu Fei felt that there was something extra in his heart, and all kinds of insights came to his mind.

　　"The power of blazing fire!"

　　"The power of the earth!"

　　Lu Fei spread out his palms, his mind moved slightly, and suddenly a flame and an elemental energy like yellow dust slowly gathered on the palm of his hand. Seeing this scene, Lu Fei was happy. It seemed that his bloodline awakened successfully, and he gained a lot of innate abilities. Now he could understand two abilities, one was the power of scorching flames, and the other was the power of the earth. The faint flame on his hand and the elemental energy as fine as dust were the condensation of these two forces. As for other abilities, he seemed to have not been able to understand them yet, but this had already made Lu Fei overjoyed.

　　"That's right!" Lu Fei grabbed with his hand, the flames and yellow dust were annihilated, and strands of energy seeped back into his blood, seeping into every inch of flesh and blood, every strand of blood. In an instant, Lu Fei grasped the source of these two powers - blood.

　　"Such a strange blood power. My blood power seems to be very strong. I wonder if there is any explanation for this?" Lu Fei could no longer calm down. He took out the "Arcane Encyclopedia" to look it up. Lu Fei was sure that he only understood two powers, but he didn't know whether the countless other dragon-shaped phantoms were innate powers hidden deep in the blood, and he didn't know what kind of powers "they" were.

　　"All living beings in the world are God's people. God's power permeates the blood of all living beings. The power of blood is passed on endlessly along with the reproduction of all living beings. However, only the creatures blessed by God can release the power of blood and gain innate abilities..."

　　"Bullshit!" Lu Fei closed the book. What about the fact that only creatures blessed by God can release the power of their bloodline and gain innate abilities? This is just high-sounding nonsense.

　　As far as Lu Fei knows, in the Terran continent, all the nobles and most of the big families can more or less obtain innate abilities by awakening their bloodlines, but the talents may be big or small, useful or useless. For example, the ancient family of Medusa has a very strong bloodline talent.

　　Lu Fei was already certain that his bloodline talent was also very powerful, and judging from the situation in his heart, he should have far more than two talents. With this thought, Lu Fei could no longer remain calm.

　　Lu Fei turned his head to look at the flames in the fireplace, his heart moved, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the void, with a whoosh, all the flames were grabbed and fell into his hands, traces of fire elements seeped into his blood from the palm of his hand, Lu Fei felt that the blazing power in his blood had grown almost imperceptibly.

　　Maybe it was an illusion, but it had already surprised Lu Fei. It seemed that he had found a way to increase the power of Blazing Flame, which was to absorb! From nature, from the vast universe, absorb the same elements that awakened.

　　Lu Fei suddenly thought of a line from an ancient article he had read before: "Those who eat grass are good at running but stupid, those who eat meat are brave but fierce, those who eat grain are wise and skillful, those who eat air are divine and long-lived, and those who do not eat are immortal and divine?"

　　Vomiting blood, how does this resemble the Taoist way of refining Qi?

　　Swallowing and exhaling the primordial energy of heaven and earth, this primordial energy and elements are essentially the same thing, and you can tell from the names that they are named completely from different observation angles. Elements are energy observed from a microscopic perspective, so they are called "elements", which are the smallest units of matter. The primordial energy is energy observed from a macroscopic perspective, such as airflow.

　　Whether it is elements or vitality, Lu Fei does not dwell on the difference between them, because it is only a difference in word expression and has no practical significance.

　　Lu Fei walked out of the stone fortress. The evening sunlight fell on Lu Fei, feeling warm. Strands of yang energy, or fire elements, penetrated through the pores of his skin into his flesh and blood and merged into his blood. Lu Fei felt warm and comfortable. It seemed that after his bloodline awakened, he could absorb the energy of the sun to strengthen his own fiery power.

　　Lu Fei looked at a pile of silver pine wood beside the stone fortress, and immediately raised his hand and waved it. A ball of flame flew out from his hand and fell onto the pile of pine wood. With a loud bang, the pile of pine wood caught fire, and the raging flames shot up into the sky, three meters high.

　　Martha came over with Yanya and asked curiously: "Master, are you going to light a bonfire?"

　　Lu Fei was in a good mood and said with a smile: "Well, you guys take out the meat, we are going to barbecue today!" After Lu Fei said that, he sat next to the raging fire. The flame that was originally more than three meters high suddenly became half a head shorter, as if an invisible force was intercepting the fire element. This time, Lu Fei felt the increase of the blazing power in his body. This increase was relatively slight, but he had already captured it keenly.

　　"The power of blazing fire is like this, I wonder what the power of earth is like?"

　　Lu Fei suddenly stopped, and a huge spiritual will penetrated into the ground beneath his feet. A stream of earth energy was immediately drawn together, flowing into his body along Lu Fei's feet and merging into his blood.

　　This ability seems to be instinctive. Where the will is, there is the ability. Such ability is extremely surprising. Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth, picked up a short piece of wood as thick as his arm and broke it. When the short wood broke, Lu Fei felt his own strength for a moment, and felt that his strength was more than ten times greater than before his bloodline awakened.

　　"Wow, the power of the earth is indeed extremely strong. It is already like this now. When it is condensed to the extreme in the future, I am afraid that one punch can break a mountain and one kick can break a river!" Lu Fei was secretly amazed and felt extremely happy in his heart.

　　…

　　Chapter 33: Su Tongtong's First Arrival in Terran

　　Thanks to Qiudie and nanke233 for your support, thank you!

　　----

　　The renovation work around Silver Pine Manor was completed three days ago.

　　Ten stone houses have been recently built on the stone road between the stone fort and the dock. Each house has about five bedrooms and two living rooms, which can accommodate a small family. Hate's family has moved to the stone house near the stone fort. The other nine stone houses are already occupied by more than twenty servants. Now, Lu Fei is the only one living in the entire stone fort, which seems a bit empty.

　　A huge stone wall has been built around the stone fort. The wall is gray and three meters high, with a spire every few meters. It looks magnificent from a distance. Inside the wall, a garden with a local style has been renovated, with a pool, flowers, artistic stone sculptures, neat and low shrubs, etc. A square has been specially built in front of the stone fort, and beautiful landscape trees seven or eight meters high have been planted around it.

　　After the renovation was completed, the entire Silver Pine Manor was in order and looked grand and solemn, like a place where nobles lived. This was exactly the kind of living environment Lu Fei wanted.

　　Three pretty loli maids were hanging out the clothes and curtains behind the stone fort, two male servants were tending the flowerbed, and Lu Fei was standing on the corridor in front of the stone fort, basking in the slightly hot sun. A few servants passed by the corridor and hurriedly bowed their heads respectfully when they saw Lu Fei...

　　Lu Fei looked at the manor, feeling relaxed, basking in the sunshine, with his feet on the ground. Every moment, the power of fire and the power of the earth in Lu Fei's body were slowly growing.

　　In three months, several more shops were opened in Tianjing, and all the shops were handed over to his old classmate Su Tongtong to manage. He retreated to the Terran continent and lived in seclusion in Silver Pine Manor, practicing arcane arts every day, gathering the power of fire and the power of the earth. He lived a fulfilling life.

　　Selina and the fat boy Frederick would consult Lu Fei every month about purchasing, which made Lu Fei more and more unbearable. Cultivation was the right path, how could he let business trouble him every day? Making money was a trivial matter, but not having money was absolutely impossible.

　　"It's time to find someone to help me take care of business affairs, so that I can have enough time and energy to devote to cultivation!" After breakfast, Lu Fei returned to Tianjing through the plane gate again and came to the shop.

　　"Lu Fei, you're back?" Su Tongtong immediately came up to him happily when she saw Lu Fei coming back.

　　"How's business in the store lately?"

　　Su Tongtong smiled and said, "It's fine. You should believe in my ability. I have asked two trustworthy sisters to help me. You don't object to this, right?"

　　"I won't object. I said I trust you. You are responsible for operating all the shops here. I will give you dividends, and the loss will be on me!" Lu Fei spread his hands. The shops here are actually just a channel for purchasing goods. It doesn't matter whether they make money or not. The real money-making side is the lucrative dumping market on the Terran continent. You should know that the Terran continent is extremely rich in resources, but little developed. Mines such as copper, iron, gold, silver and gems are very abundant.

　　When he arrived at the lounge, Lu Fei took a look at the accounts handed over by Su Tongtong. They were not bad, with a net profit of hundreds of thousands every month. However, these were small amounts of money and not worth mentioning.

　　"Lu Fei, do you want to meet the three new managers I invited?" Su Tongtong was referring to her three trustworthy good sisters.

　　"No need for that, just take care of these things!"

　　"Just meet him. We are from the same school. Even though we are in different departments, you may have met him before!"

　　"Well, let's meet!"

　　Su Tongtong quickly picked up the landline and made a call. After a while, three beautiful women in professional attire walked into the lounge. Lu Fei's eyes lit up. It seemed that he had seen these three women somewhere before. All three of them were pretty, with graceful figures, fair skin, and their looks were full of intelligence. They were three smart and intelligent women.

　　Su Tongtong introduced: "This is the boss, I mentioned him to you, you have all come to meet him!" Then she introduced to Lu Fei: "This is Wang Dan, Shen Hua and Zhang Qian."

　　Lu Fei exchanged pleasantries with a few of them, and it took him a while to remember that these three female classmates were all from the School of Foreign Languages. They were three famous flowers at that time. Lu Fei felt a little emotional when he thought about it. Of course, it was just an emotion. He was an ordinary student back then, but now he is an arcane master. The vision and mind of an arcane master are beyond the imagination of ordinary people. When facing ordinary people, he would unintentionally exude an invisible will of a superior.

　　Now even Su Tongtong could feel the changes in Lu Fei. It was a change in his mental outlook, as well as a change in his temperament. Sometimes he became as deep as the ocean, sometimes he became majestic and noble, and sometimes he became as gentle as a spring breeze. It was ever-changing.

　　After the three female classmates left the lounge, Su Tongtong smiled and said, "How are they? These are the three beauties of the Foreign Languages ​​College, and they are still single. Do you like any of them? I can help you find a match!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said with a smile: "Forget it. But to be honest, these three people are all good. They are beautiful, intelligent, and focused. Their talents are higher than ordinary people!" As Lu Fei spoke, he suddenly thought of Lu Qingwei from Qingyuanju. She was the woman with the highest talent and skills he had ever seen, at least in Tianjing.

　　"Qualifications? You have to consider qualifications when choosing a wife? Do you think you are choosing a disciple..." Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"Okay, you can let them handle all the business. I'm going to take you to a place now!"

　　"Where? Are you going on a trip?"

　　"Go and close the doors and windows first!"

　　"It doesn't have to be so secret, right?" Su Tongtong looked a little strange, but she still turned around to pull down the curtains. Lu Fei took the opportunity to take out the Plane Door and placed it next to the wall.

　　Su Tongtong turned back and saw the strange door on the wall. She asked curiously, "When did this door appear?"

　　Lu Fei smiled without saying anything and opened the door. Su Tongtong saw that the door led to a spacious room with a strange layout, as if it was a large bedroom.

　　Su Tongtong came to her senses and said, "What's going on? There is a secret door in the lounge? Where does this secret door lead to? There doesn't seem to be such a strange room in this big shopping mall?"

　　Su Tongtong walked through the door and looked around curiously. Lu Fei walked through the door and immediately closed it, then put the door back into the space ring.

　　Su Tongtong turned around and found that the door was gone. She asked in surprise: "Oh, what happened? Where did the door go? Whose room is this?"

　　"This is my bedroom, welcome to Silver Pine Manor!" Lu Fei walked to the windowsill and pushed open the large window. The dazzling light came in from outside, making Su Tongtong squint her beautiful eyes.

　　After getting used to the sudden change in light, Su Tongtong looked out the window and saw the majestic buildings of the entire Vina Harbor in the distance, as well as a huge horse-headed man statue that was hundreds of meters high. Su Tongtong was stunned for a moment, thinking that she was dazzled. She rubbed her eyes quickly and looked again. She couldn't help but run to the windowsill, stuck her head out of the windowsill, and looked out at the vast world.

　　…

　　Chapter 34: A New World

　　I am trying to get on the list, please vote. If you haven’t collected it yet, please collect it. Thank you!

　　---

　　Su Tongtong looked out at the entire vast world of Terran, and the beautiful Silver Pine Manor was in full view.

　　In front of the manor is a clear and calm river, and on the other side of the river is the majestic Weina Harbor. Unlike any other steel building jungle on earth, the architectural features of Weina Harbor are unimaginably majestic, magical, and full of exotic customs. Turning to look to the other side, there is an endless sea of ​​forests, and in the distance are snow-capped mountains.

　　Su Tongtong's eyes were opened and she was suddenly excited. She took a deep breath, suppressed the countless doubts in her heart, and shouted "Oh Oh Oh" to the sky, attracting the servants who were working in front of the stone fort to look around curiously.

　　Su Tongtong shouted more than ten times until she had used up all her strength and her throat was a little sore. Then she turned around, first looked at Lu Fei, then looked for the door that had disappeared, and finally sat down on the sofa dejectedly, saying to Lu Fei in dissatisfaction: "You have been so secretive during this period, I knew you were hiding something from me, but I didn't expect..."

　　"What didn't you expect?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　Su Tongtong suppressed her endless questions, organized her words, and asked, "First, tell me where this place is and what's going on with that door?"

　　Since Lu Fei had already decided to bring Su Tongtong to Yinsong Manor, he did not intend to hide it and immediately said frankly: "That door is a plane door that can connect the earth and here. You can see that this world is very vast. You can call it the Tyran Plane, and the continent under our feet is called the Tyran Continent!"

　　"Then this is not Earth?" Su Tongtong opened her eyes wide, too shocked to speak, and it took her a long time to come back to her senses.

　　"Of course, this is no longer Earth, and I don't know which world or planet this is. In short, this is the Terran continent!" Lu Fei spread his hands and smiled.

　　"Great! So this is the new world that only we know about?" Su Tongtong suddenly got it. She jumped up excitedly, then walked around, too excited to sit still.

　　A new world, a new continent, Su Tongtong already vaguely understood what this meant.

　　"Okay, sit down first!" Lu Fei waved.

　　"Oh, I'll sit down first, sit down first..." Su Tongtong was so excited and her mind was so confused that she spoke incoherently. It was not until Lu Fei handed her a glass of water to calm her down that Su Tongtong gradually calmed down.

　　Lu Fei first said: "You can see that I built this Silver Pine Manor. Do you know why I brought you here this time?"

　　Su Tongtong shook her head.

　　"Take a look at this first!" Lu Fei took out a newly bought space magic bag and handed it over. Su Tongtong was quite curious. When she opened it, she was immediately stunned. Her hand shook unconsciously, and the whole bag fell to the ground. With a crash, a pile of diamonds as big as peanuts and countless golden coins scattered all over the ground.

　　Su Tongtong hurriedly held the magic bag tightly in her hand, looked at the pile of diamonds and gold coins on the ground, and took a breath and said, "Are these natural diamonds? And are the gold coins real gold?"

　　"The diamonds are natural and have been cut into standard shapes through magic. The gold content is also high, with only two percent of brass added!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　"Oh my God, Lu Fei, are you rich? How many diamonds and gold coins are here?" Su Tongtong couldn't believe it. She picked up a handful of diamonds and gold coins and looked at them again and again.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "These diamonds and gold coins are the currency of the Terran Continent. There are several thousand diamond coins and hundreds of thousands of gold coins in the space magic bag. This is only a part of it. There are still many stored in the underground treasure house of the Vina Free United Bank... What I want to say is that these things were exchanged for the batches of goods you brought to me before!"

　　"Are you talking about the goods you asked me to prepare before..." Su Tongtong widened her eyes with a look of horror.

　　"Those things are now sold as luxury goods. The nobles here are extremely wealthy, so they can make such huge profits. In the future, as the supply is sufficient, the price will gradually drop. Even so, it is still a huge profit. So you know why I brought you here today, right?"

　　"Are you going to take me with you to get rich?" Su Tongtong's eyes were already sparkling with stars.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "One is to help you get rich together, and the other is that I want to entrust you to take over my business, just like those shops in Tianjing. But now we have to sign an agreement and discuss the issue of profit distribution to avoid unpleasantness later!"

　　"Haha, okay, I'll listen to you..." Su Tongtong immediately smiled. Lu Fei trusted her so much, and he was worthy of being her childhood friend. Su Tongtong was very touched by this.

　　"This space magic bag and the diamonds and gold coins inside are all for you. The space in the magic bag is large enough, you can make good use of it. You can rest here first. I will go and prepare. I will take you to meet my two important agents later..."

　　Su Tongtong nodded repeatedly, like a good little chicken, and was busy taking the magic bag in her hand to put the diamonds and gold coins scattered on the ground into the bag. These things were her property now. Thinking about these, Su Tongtong felt indescribable happiness, as if everything in front of her was an unreal dream.

　　After Lu Fei went downstairs, Su Tongtong pinched her thigh hard, causing her to groan in pain and tears to flow.

　　"I'm rich, I'm rich, it turns out it's real!" Su Tongtong walked to the window sill, looking at the beautiful Silver Pine Manor and Wina Harbor, as if she was in a dream.

　　After a while, Lu Fei brought two maids up and said, "I'm ready, but you'd better change your clothes first, then we'll set off!"

　　Two maids hurried forward, holding a rather luxurious women's dress, as well as an exquisite women's belt, gloves, magic leather boots, etc.

　　Lu Fei went to the lobby downstairs and waited for a while. Su Tongtong had already put on the local luxurious women's clothing and walked down. She was quite uncomfortable and said, "The clothes here are really troublesome. It took me a lot of effort to put them on. Also, I don't know what language your maids speak. I can't understand them at all..."

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Stop talking nonsense, just follow me!"

　　Lu Fei led Su Tongtong out of the stone fortress. A luxurious three-horse carriage was already waiting. The driver was also a servant of Yinsong Manor. He respectfully opened the door and said, "Master and this beautiful lady, please get in the carriage!"

　　Lu Fei glanced at Su Tongtong and let her get on the carriage first, and then he got on the carriage himself. The coachman gave a clear shout and drove the carriage slowly towards Vina Harbor.

　　"You don't understand the common language of the Terran continent, so I prepared this for you, take it!" Lu Fei took out a [Language Proficiency] divine rune bracelet and handed it over.

　　The bracelet was delicately crafted, with gems on it and divine runes engraved in the gems, which could keep a level 2 divine spell [Language Proficiency] constant, allowing the wearer to be proficient in various languages.

　　"What's the use of this necklace?" Su Tongtong asked after putting on the bracelet.

　　"This is a rune necklace that spells the power of languages. Wearing it will allow you to speak any language!"

　　…

　　Chapter 35: Arcane Tower (Part 1)

　　"Is the bracelet so magical? You are not making fun of me!" Su Tongtong felt unbelievable.

　　Seeing that Su Tongtong didn't believe him, Lu Fei immediately spoke a few words in the language of Terran. Su Tongtong's eyes widened immediately, because she understood what Lu Fei said, but she had never heard such strange syllables and accents before.

　　"I understand now. It's really amazing!" Su Tongtong immediately stroked the rune bracelet, cherishing it very much, and asked, "Can I understand any language?"

　　"Yes! As long as we meet face to face, we can understand spoken and even written language!" Lu Fei said.

　　"It's amazing. Is there anything more amazing in this world?"

　　"Yes, like this!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand, and a ball of fire and a ball of light immediately condensed in Lu Fei's hand.

　　"You...you have special abilities, right?" Su Tongtong was surprised and said uncertainly.

　　"No, this is arcane magic. This plane has arcane magic and divine magic, and there are gods, so this is a world of gods. You will slowly feel this!"

　　Lu Fei gave some instructions and then talked about business: "The person we are going to meet now is Lord Serena, the eldest daughter of the Orbus family. This woman is born noble and powerful. In the entire Weina Harbor, if you want to walk sideways, you have to rely on the Orbus family. Haha, you are also a woman, so you should be able to get along with her better...

　　Their family opened a chamber of commerce called the Orbus Chamber of Commerce. Lord Serena has a considerable status and authority in the chamber of commerce. The Orbus family is the most powerful noble family in Weina Harbor. The person in charge now is Serena’s grandfather, who holds the title of Marquis. His immediate family members have been lords since birth, so people with high titles will have their descendants born nobles…”

　　Lu Fei talked about Frederick's family's Monte Chamber of Commerce again. Su Tongtong wrote down all the things that needed attention and soon understood what he meant.

　　The carriage soon stopped in front of the Orbus Chamber of Commerce, and the well-informed deacon Beruk quickly came to the door of the Chamber of Commerce to greet him. As soon as Lu Fei got off the carriage, he immediately saw this attentive deacon. Lu Fei immediately began to sigh that to be able to thrive in the Orbus Chamber of Commerce, one must be a very versatile person, and Beruk in front of him was such a person.

　　"Welcome, Mr. Lu Fei!" Beruk saluted.

　　Lu Fei nodded, pointed at Su Tongtong and said with a smile: "Let me introduce you, this is my partner, her name is Su Tongtong..."

　　Beruk saluted Su Tongtong again and said, "Nice to meet you. I am Beruk, the deacon of the Orbus Chamber of Commerce. If you need any service in the future, just come to me. Beruk will serve you wholeheartedly!"

　　"Thank you!" Su Tongtong exchanged a few words of greeting.

　　"Is Lord Selina here?" Lu Fei looked up at the top floor of the Chamber of Commerce.

　　"Yes, please follow me!" Beruk quickly led Lu Fei to the top floor and into Selina's exclusive office. Lu Fei first exchanged pleasantries with the popular lord and introduced him, "My Lord, this is my partner Su Tongtong. In the future, we will usually have her represent us in our transactions!"

　　Serena looked at Su Tongtong with bright eyes, then smiled and said, "Well, I know you are busy practicing the arcane arts now. Fortunately, Miss Su Tongtong is also a woman, so it is easier for us women to communicate..."

　　Su Tongtong was immediately overjoyed and bowed, saying, "Lady Serena, please take care of me in the future!"

　　Selina laughed loudly and said, "I dare not. You are the most important partners of our Chamber of Commerce. It is the Obus Chamber of Commerce that needs your care!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Don't worry about the business cooperation, Lord. We will continue as usual. But this time, in addition to bringing my partners to visit, I also have some things I want to ask you, Lord!"

　　"What's the matter?" Selena asked confusedly.

　　Lu Fei organized his words and said, "This is what I want to ask about the Arcane Tower, because I want to build an Arcane Tower at the highest point of the hillside behind Silver Pine Manor!"

　　"You want to build an arcane tower?" Selina was indeed a little surprised, but then she was relieved. Although building an arcane tower is expensive, Lu Fei is now a big businessman in Vina Port and is fully capable of building an arcane tower of his own.

　　Selina pondered for a moment, stood up, walked back and forth a few steps, and suddenly turned her head and said, "You are a level 1 arcanist now, right? It's not too early to build an arcane tower now. You should know that I also started to build my first arcane tower when I was promoted to a level 1 arcanist. Any arcanist who wants to progress faster must have an arcane tower of his own. Well... considering that you are still level 1, I still suggest that you build a six-star arcane tower."

　　“Is there anything special about this?”

　　"Of course. Arcane towers can be roughly divided into nine stars. One star is the most rudimentary, and nine stars is the most advanced. Not only is it tall, but it also occupies a huge area. It is an all-around Arcane tower. Of course, the construction cost is extremely high. If you build a six-star Arcane Tower, it will be more appropriate. Even I am using a six-star Arcane Tower now!"

　　"Excuse me for asking, what level of arcanist are you?"

　　Selina smiled slightly and said proudly, "I am now a level 15 arcanist, and it is just right for me to control a six-star arcanist tower. When I am promoted to level 18, I will build an eight-star arcanist tower. If I can be promoted to the nineteenth level of the legendary realm in my lifetime, I will build a nine-star arcanist tower!"

　　Lu Fei nodded. He had already learned something about the Arcane Tower through books. It would be a waste to build a six-star Arcane Tower now, because with the magic power of a level 1 arcane master, he simply could not bring out the power of a six-star Arcane Tower. However, considering the future, Lu Fei accepted Selena's suggestion and directly built a six-star Arcane Tower.

　　Compared with the five-star Arcane Tower, the six-star Arcane Tower has a qualitative improvement in all aspects. The biggest highlight is that the six-star Arcane Tower is already equipped with the Plane Gate and Arcane Altar as standard!

　　The Plane Gate, also known as the Gate to Otherworld, can be used as a passage for traveling between planes, similar to teleportation to another world, and can also be used as a summoning gate to summon creatures from another world. This is a ninth-level spell, requiring a wizard of at least level 18 to cast. Of course, a plane gate made of the most expensive materials is another matter. Even an ordinary person can reach other places through a plane gate, so a plane gate made well is much more convenient than casting a spell, but making a plane gate is not an easy task, and only a wizard of at least level 18 can make it successfully.

　　Arcane Altar, this is also a ninth-level spell. The altar can communicate with the mysterious plane and obtain magical arcane, wisdom, knowledge, and even power through sacrifice. Only wizards above level eighteen can make an arcane altar.

　　Because of the existence of these two standard configurations, the six-star arcane tower has a huge leap in functionality compared to the five-star arcane tower. Of course, the cost of the six-star arcane tower is also a huge leap compared to the five-star arcane tower, but Lu Fei no longer cares about these.

　　…

　　Chapter 36: Arcane Tower (Part 2)

　　After leaving the Orbus Chamber of Commerce, Lu Fei took Su Tongtong to visit the Monte Chamber of Commerce. He not only met Frederick, but also met Frederick's father, who was also a fat man, an old fat man.

　　After meeting these two major agents, Su Tongtong was ready to truly take over Lu Fei's great business. For this purpose, Lu Fei took Su Tongtong to the Vina Free United Bank and deposited a sum of diamond coins for her. At noon, he took Su Tongtong to have a meal of expensive aristocratic cuisine before returning to Silver Pine Manor.

　　Su Tongtong followed Lu Fei for a walk, and she was full of energy. She was in a state of great excitement the whole time, especially after going to Vina Free United Bank. After returning to Silver Pine Manor, she responded to all the servants' greetings one by one, scaring the servants.

　　Just as Lu Fei was about to enter the stone fortress, Hate hurried over and said respectfully: "Master, the Obus family just sent someone to give you the blueprints!"

　　"So fast, where are the people?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. He had just mentioned it to Selina this morning, and only two hours had passed before someone sent him the blueprint of the six-star arcane tower.

　　"I've already left. I've put the things in the living room!"

　　"Okay, I got it!" Lu Fei waved his hand and entered the stone fortress. On the table in the hall was a silver cylinder, one meter long. Lu Fei opened it and found a stack of drawings. There were eight of them in total, which were the architectural drawings of each floor of the six-star arcane tower.

　　Su Tongtong was also very interested and asked, "Lu Fei, are you really going to build an arcane tower?"

　　"Of course!" Lu Fei picked up the architectural drawings and studied them carefully.

　　"So you're giving up your big business just to practice the arcane arts?"

　　"Who said I won't do it? Aren't I asking you to take responsibility?" Lu Fei put down the drawings and said with a smile.

　　"Then I also want to learn arcane, is that okay?" Su Tongtong pouted.

　　"Sure. When you have time, go to the Mage Guild to receive arcane enlightenment. Then you can start practicing arcane magic. But the prerequisite is that you don't interfere with your business..."

　　"Okay, I promise not to delay, uh... I'll help you study the Arcane Tower now!" Su Tongtong was immediately happy. When she was studying in Tianjing, she liked watching Harry Potter and was extremely envious of the mysterious magic. Now she finally had the opportunity to learn it.

　　Lu Fei and Su Tongtong studied it carefully for a long time, and also turned to the part of the "Arcane Encyclopedia" that introduced the six-star arcane tower. After reading it carefully, they had a more comprehensive concept of the so-called six-star arcane tower.

　　According to the design drawings sent by Selina, the tower is extraordinary. The design on the drawings is obviously much stronger than the conventional six-star tower, reaching the top of six stars and close to seven stars.

　　Lu Fei studied the drawings and found that the six-star arcane tower had a total of eight floors, three underground and five above ground. The above ground part was 28 meters high and the underground part was 18 meters deep. The three underground floors covered an area of ​​several hundred square meters and was very spacious.

　　This is just the structure. In addition, the six-star arcane tower has many other systems. After Lu Fei studied the drawings, he truly understood why a six-star arcane tower is so expensive.

　　First of all, let’s talk about the materials for building the tower. The best material is high-grade diamond sand specially formulated by the Mage Guild. This sand contains finely divided diamonds and soil with various peculiar properties. After turning mud into stone, it can form stone with properties hundreds of times higher than any natural rock, comparable to diamond.

　　Then there is the energy circulation system. The biggest function of this system is to gather energy from all around, such as earth, water, fire, wind, lightning, positive and negative energy, etc.

　　An arcane tower is much more than a simple building built by a wizard. By using arcane blueprints, radiation, magical turbulence, and other mystical powers, a wizard can construct a structure that greatly enhances his arcane abilities and allows him to expand his control over the elements, planes, and other abilities. In other words, the arcane tower of an arcane wizard is his home, his sanctuary, his research center, and his fortress.

　　The blueprints of the Arcane Tower that Selina sent were excellent, covering the energy system, arcane garden, bedroom, kitchen, restraint room, blasting room, library, control room, sealing room, and research room, most of the functions of the Arcane Tower.

　　The control room is the brain center of the arcane tower. According to the design, the walls are inlaid with various mysterious patterns with mithril lines, connecting the various parts of the tower with the crystal ball in the center of the room. The owner of the tower only needs to touch the crystal ball with his hand to gain control of the tower. He can control the various password doors, observation eyes, magic alarms according to his own wishes, and has the functions of sound transmission, detection, etc.

　　It can be foreseen that according to the design on the blueprint, this six-star arcane tower will have functions such as alarm, energy-exclusive area, summoning guards, flight, conventional magic portal, password gate, smart tower, anti-gravity area, observation eye, plane gate, arcane altar, etc.

　　What impressed Lu Fei the most was that, according to the design on the blueprint, this six-star arcane tower had specially strengthened its defense array, with three magic cannons of rock fire, ice and lightning, which were much more powerful in defense and attack than ordinary six-star arcane towers.

　　Su Tongtong was also amazed, especially the fact that the Arcane Tower could form a soul through enchantment, giving the Arcane Tower a certain intelligence. This was simply incredible in Su Tongtong's view.

　　In the world of magic, there are indeed some incredible things. According to Lu Fei's understanding, the Arcane Tower is like a huge magical item that can be enchanted to form something like an elemental soul.

　　"Lu Fei, this six-star arcane tower is a high-tech building. It has artificial intelligence, various powerful defense arrays and long-range attack missiles. How much does it cost to build such a building?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　Lu Fei raised two fingers, and Selina asked in surprise: "Twenty thousand diamond coins?"

　　"Actually, it costs 27,000 diamond coins! Hehe, just the Plane Gate and the Arcane Altar cost a lot of diamond coins!"

　　Su Tongtong was almost shocked when she heard this. This was simply killing her. If 27,000 diamonds were placed on Earth, how much wealth would this be? Even if the diamond deposits in this world were relatively rich, so many diamonds would definitely not be a small amount.

　　"Oh my God, the Arcane Tower is simply built with money... Lu Fei, you are willing to spend so much money to build an Arcane Tower!" Su Tongtong exaggeratedly grabbed her head with both hands, feeling very excited, as if she had lost a fortune.

　　Lu Fei helplessly spread his hands and said, "There is no other way. Learning arcane, alchemy, refining medicine, and becoming a high-level arcanist, no matter which one, you need to spend a lot of money to make any achievements!"

　　Su Tongtong recovered and said rather frustratedly: "It turns out that Arcane is just a place where I spend money. I can't bear to spend so much money!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head unhappily: "I didn't expect you to be such a money-grubber. I didn't see that before, but don't worry, as long as we have goods flowing between the two worlds, we will never lack money. If we have money, of course we can't hide it, we must spend it as much as we can. Haha, although human life is very short, through practicing arcane or divine arts, we can eventually achieve immortality! So this is the right way, other things are nothing compared to immortality..."

　　Su Tongtong looked at Lu Fei, feeling somewhat bewildered. At this moment, Su Tongtong suddenly realized that Lu Fei was no longer the Lu Fei she remembered. The current Lu Fei had given up his obsession with money and wealth, and his pursuit had risen to a higher level. The playmate she had known since childhood was now seeking to break through the shackles of life and seek immortality...

　　…

　　Chapter 37: Feelings {Please collect, collect}

　　Thanks to nanke233 for your support!

　　---

　　Although she had experienced a day of great mental ups and downs, Su Tongtong couldn't sleep at all. Everything about the Terran continent was swaying in her mind. Su Tongtong was almost going crazy. She had no choice but to come to Lu Fei's study and turn on the magic lamp. The study was very simple, and one of the large bookshelves was filled with books from the Terran continent.

　　Su Tongtong was a little curious and searched for a while, then found a notebook among many books. This thing was not placed neatly, but sandwiched between two large encyclopedias, with half of the cover exposed. It seemed that this was a book that Lu Fei often read.

　　Su Tongtong flipped open the book and realized that it was a notebook written by a person named Meg. It seemed to be a research note, and also a little like a diary. Su Tongtong read it for a while and found it very interesting. One paragraph reads:

　　"Humanity's understanding of magic is always improving. Whether it is arcane magic or divine magic, it is always full of doubts and contradictions in the development of human cognition. This is a tortuous journey of exploration. The most confusing and controversial one is the debate between divine magic and arcane magic. In fact, in my opinion, this is not necessary. Any wizard who has entered the legendary field will understand that arcane magic and divine magic are unified, and there is not much difference in essence."

　　…

　　"There is a heated debate about divine magic. Whether the source of divine power is gods or something else has always been a debate. In my opinion, this is a question of how to understand the gods themselves and the nature of gods."

　　"I believe that gods themselves are a kind of intelligent life that controls powerful forces, and the essence of gods is some non-living existence, or even a collection of belief energy without life form, or a certain law. I believe that all of these exist in the omnipresent ocean of the Force, which contains everything."

　　"The divine magician believes in "a certain god" and obtains divine magic and divine power. The divine warrior is loyal to a certain belief, such as "justice" itself, and can also obtain divine magic and divine power related to the attribute of justice from the ocean of the Force."

　　"So I think that divine magicians obtain divine power and divine magic from specific gods, while divine warriors obtain divine power and divine magic from the essence of gods. The two are actually the same and there is no difference."

　　"Then can we put aside the gods and directly obtain the power of the essence of the gods from the ocean of the Force? Obviously, this is possible, because this is what arcanists do. They believe in [will] itself."

　　…

　　Su Tongtong rubbed her temples and thought, "So Lu Fei has been researching these things all along? The experience that Meg wrote is so complicated and confusing that it's hard to understand. Can't he explain it in a simpler and clearer way?"

　　After putting the notebook back to its original place, Su Tongtong suddenly felt a little tired, so she went back to her room and went to sleep. She had a peaceful night and slept soundly until dawn.

　　When she woke up early in the morning, Lu Fei was no longer in the stone fort. Su Tongtong asked the female barbarian named Martha, and the answer she got was: "The master has gone to the top of the hill!"

　　Top of the hill?

　　Lu Fei planned to build a six-star arcane tower at that place. Su Tongtong hurriedly ate breakfast and went to the back mountain to take a look. As soon as she left the Silver Pine Manor, she saw from afar that Hate was leading a group of barbarians up the mountain. They were cutting grass and felling trees as they walked, repairing a road leading to the top of the hillside. Several mammoths were working hard under the drive of the barbarians.

　　Su Tongtong hurried to Hite's side. She looked at the grass and trees on the mountain and found that there was no road leading to the top of the mountain. She didn't know how Lu Fei got there. She had just arrived in the Terran continent and was unfamiliar with the place. She always felt uneasy when she didn't see Lu Fei.

　　"Haite, where is Lu Fei?" Su Tongtong shouted.

　　"Miss Tongtong, the master has reached the top of the hill!"

　　"Did he really reach the top of the hill? But there is no road, how did he get up there?" Su Tongtong was puzzled.

　　"The master has a wood elemental elf and a giant human-faced scorpion construct. He went up on the construct!" Hate replied.

　　“……” Su Tongtong didn’t understand at all. What was a human-faced giant scorpion construct? What was that thing? Was it a monster?

　　"I want to go up and take a look, is there any solution?"

　　"There's no other way. Let's open a path up. Miss Tongtong, you can go up later!" Hate said quickly.

　　Su Tongtong had no choice but to do this. She stood aside and watched Hate and a group of barbarians cut grass and wood to clear a road.

　　After a while, there was a rustling sound coming from the woods. Lu Fei was seen standing on a two-meter-tall giant scorpion, riding the giant scorpion down the hillside quickly. The giant scorpion was extremely fast, and its forelimbs had sharp claws. With a few swishes, wherever it passed, whether it was grass, vines or giant trees, they were all cut off.

　　"Haite, take them and clear the road first!" Lu Fei came to Haite.

　　"Don't worry, master, we can open a road today!" Hate assured, patting his chest.

　　Lu Fei jumped down from the giant scorpion with a human face, and then collected it. Su Tongtong was rarely afraid, but when she saw the giant scorpion, she instinctively felt creepy. When she saw Lu Fei collecting the giant scorpion, she hurried forward and asked, "Lu Fei, what was that monster just now?"

　　"That's a construct!"

　　"It's alive, right?" Su Tongtong said embarrassedly.

　　"Most of them are made of some special metals and magic stones. Later, the alchemist cast a powerful enchantment spell on them, which gave them souls similar to elemental souls, giving them life and wisdom."

　　"It turns out to be similar to the Smart Tower!" Su Tongtong suddenly realized that since it was a life created by enchantment, its intelligence should not be high. She immediately said with some anticipation: "I also want to take a ride. I wonder if it is dangerous?"

　　"This construct doesn't like strangers. I can't control it very well now. I'm afraid it might be dangerous. Let's wait until next time!" Lu Fei returned to the stone fortress and began to study the blueprint of the arcane tower again.

　　Su Tongtong felt bored when she saw that there was nothing to do, so she said, "Lu Fei, if there is nothing else, I want to go back to Tianjing. I have to prepare a large amount of goods and I have to rush back within ten days. I'm afraid I don't have enough time!"

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei thought about it and simply gave the passbook to Su Tongtong. Then he took out the Plane Door and opened it, letting Su Tongtong go back. The other side of the door was the lounge of the shop. Su Tongtong walked over and shouted, "Open the door and pick me up at noon in ten days. Don't forget!"

　　"Got it!" Lu Fei was embarrassed and quickly closed the door and took away the door panel.

　　Su Tongtong returned to the lounge and felt as if she were in another world. If she hadn't had a space magic bag in her hand, she would have thought it was all a dream.

　　"Tongtong, you're back?" Wang Dan pushed open the door and walked into the lounge, and suddenly saw Su Tongtong.

　　"Oh, you're back!" Su Tongtong was still a little absent-minded.

　　"Are you okay?" Wang Dan saw that Su Tongtong looked dazed and couldn't help but teasing, "Tongtong, you were missing for the whole day yesterday. Why are you so absent-minded today? Did you do something bad with our boss yesterday?"

　　Su Tongtong pinched Wang Dan's pretty face and said unhappily, "What kind of mess are you thinking about? Your thoughts are so dirty. I solemnly tell you again that Lu Fei and I are just friends. Do you understand?"

　　“I don’t understand!” Wang Dan pretended to look pure and innocent and shook his head.

　　"I can't explain it to you!" Su Tongtong said helplessly, "Lu Fei is no longer the same Lu Fei as before. I originally wanted to help you guys get along, but now it seems the gap is getting bigger and bigger... No hope!"

　　Wang Dan was stunned. "Why is there no chance? Shen Hua, Zhang Qian and I, Wang Dan, are all killers of men. We have good figures, pretty faces, smart minds and virtuous women. How can we not be worthy of Lu Fei?"

　　Su Tongtong shook her head and said, "You all don't understand, you don't understand...one day when you find that he is far beyond your imagination, you will understand!"

　　…

　　Chapter 38: The Dark Words of the Underworld

　　The summer on the continent of Terran passed quietly, and before we knew it, autumn had arrived. The rustling autumn wind blew through the mountains and forests, adding a sense of desolation to people's hearts.

　　The ground of Silver Pine Manor was covered with scattered yellow leaves. When the autumn wind blew, a large number of leaves were immediately blown up. Hater got up early in the morning and immediately ordered several new servants to clean up the fallen leaves. From a distance, the whole manor was busy. Since Silver Pine Manor had enough servants, it never looked lonely. This was a good sign, indicating that the manor was becoming more and more prosperous.

　　The days passed quickly. Lu Fei had been staying in the stone fortress to practice arcane arts. Sometimes he read, sometimes he meditated, and sometimes he concentrated the power of fire and the power of earth. The days became simpler and simpler. Now the power of fire and the power of earth in Lu Fei's body had reached a balance. Simply absorbing the energy of the campfire and the energy of the sun was no longer enough to significantly enhance the two bloodline powers.

　　On the other hand, Su Tongtong frequently traveled back and forth between the two dimensions. Every time she traveled back and forth, the trading volume was huge, and each time it was four or five times higher than Lu Fei's original trading volume. The huge and unimaginable profits made Su Tongtong extremely excited. Before, Lu Fei and Su Tongtong were just ordinary working class people in Tianjing. Because they were afraid of being poor, now they are like nouveau riche, and they are always happy to do profitable business.

　　Su Tongtong no longer cares about the business in Tianjing. The only reason it is maintained is because of the supply channel. Wang Dan and the other two have begun to be responsible for the management of Tianjing. Su Tongtong has shifted her focus to the Terran continent. Now Su Tongtong is a new and well-known big businessman in the entire Terran continent. She is rich and powerful. Her products are sold throughout the human kingdom through several chambers of commerce. Even as far away as the southern forests and southern coasts, you can see the products brought by Su Tongtong.

　　Women's clothing, lipstick, perfume, bags, women's shoes and various cosmetics have formed a powerful brand effect and have become the objects of pursuit among noble ladies and noblewomen. The unimaginable wealth brought by the monopoly has flowed into Silver Pine Manor crazily.

　　A large piece of land on the other side of the river has been purchased by Su Tongtong and has become part of the Silver Pine Manor. The area within a five-mile radius around the stone fort has all been renovated and developed. The overly dense trees have been cut down, grass has been laid, stone forts have been built, and large stone sculptures such as mermaids, legendary wizards, epic murals, etc. have been placed, turning into a clean, beautiful, culturally and artistic manor.

　　At the top of the northernmost hillside of the manor, a six-star arcane tower is being built busily. Although the construction has started for two months, only half of it has been built. It will take about a month and a half to be completely completed.

　　A star-rated arcane tower is different from an ordinary building. A stone fortress can be completed within a few days, but a six-star arcane tower is already a mid-to-high-star arcane tower, containing a large number of mysterious and sophisticated designs. Even if manpower and material resources are increased again and again, and high-level arcane mages are dispatched for its construction, it will take at least a month and a half to be completed.

　　Lu Fei would go to the construction site every day, not only to participate in the construction of the Arcane Tower, but also to ask the arcane masters on the construction site about various arcane issues.

　　As a wealthy low-level arcanist who never hesitated to spend, Lu Fei quickly became friends with the outstanding arcanists on the construction site and became the most popular employer. Lu Fei's unique insights into the arcane were recognized, and he gradually became friends with several high-level arcanists.

　　That afternoon, just after Lu Fei returned from the Arcane Tower construction site, Hate hurried over to report, saying, "Master, when we were clearing the dark woods in the northwest of the manor, we found some stone pillars and a strange stone slab. There were also some strange words on it. I suspect it's something from ancient times!"

　　"You mean the Dark Woods?" Lu Fei was a little surprised. The Dark Woods was a dense forest ten miles away from the Silver Pine Manor. The terrain there was complex, the soil was red, and there were many poisonous vines on the surface. It was a primitive dense forest, seldom visited by people.

　　"Okay, take some people with me and go check it out!" These areas are now all Lu Fei's territory. In fact, dozens of square kilometers of mountains and forests on the other side of the river are Lu Fei's territory. Since it is his own territory, he needs to pay special attention if there is anything wrong.

　　Although this is within the scope of Wina Harbor, this port has been built for thousands of years, and the nearby mountains and forests were only explored thousands of years ago, or some places have not been explored at all. Over the past thousand years, Wina Harbor has developed into a pearl port city, but only the southern part of the city has undergone large-scale development, while the mountains and forests in the north have always maintained their original landforms, and no explorers are even interested in exploring.

　　Lu Fei jumped onto the back of the giant human-faced scorpion, and Hater called ten strong barbarian servants, who rode on tall thunder horses. Each of them held a huge sword and a spear, and rushed towards the dark woods.

　　"Master, now that the manor is getting bigger, should we consider forming a team of berserker guards or knight guards?" Hate suggested.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "I have had this idea recently, but I am busy building the Arcane Tower and don't have the time and energy to think about it. Let me tell you this. You should discuss it with Miss Tongtong and ask her to allocate some money to buy seventy thunder horses and a batch of silver chain mail and matching weapons. Then, you can recruit fifty young warriors aged fifteen to eighteen from various villages to form a knight group to guard the manor..."

　　"Okay, I'll discuss it with Miss Tongtong tomorrow!" Hate was very happy. Now that Silver Pine Manor was very spacious, what it lacked most was guarding. A few days ago, the manor was visited by thieves, and the respected Miss Tongtong had a cabinet of women's clothing stolen, including those sexy lingerie. For this incident, the always bold Su Tongtong cursed the damn thief for three days and three nights.

　　"We have reached the Dark Forest, Master!"

　　Lu Fei moved his mind, and the giant human-faced scorpion under his feet immediately slowed down in front of a special dense forest. There were signs of clearing nearby, and dozens of barbarians were resting nearby. Their work had stopped. When they saw Lu Fei coming, they all stood up and saluted.

　　Hate said: "Master, according to your instructions, all the forests within a ten-mile radius must be repaired and all the weeds and vines must be cleared. This morning, we cleared here and found these stone pillars. There is also a large stone slab over there!" Hate pointed to several stone pillars.

　　Lu Fei walked up to several stone pillars. He saw that some of them were three meters high and could be hugged by two people. There were circles of black tadpole characters carved on them.

　　"Netherworld?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. Lu Fei had never seen this kind of writing before. In fact, in the entire Terran continent, Netherworld is a taboo. No one mentions it and all things related to Netherworld have been destroyed. However, knowing the divine runes through language does not prevent Lu Fei from recognizing Netherworld.

　　"Master, what is the underworld text?" Hate was puzzled.

　　Lu Fei frowned and said, "The Underworld Script is the common writing of all races in the underground world!"

　　"Underground world?" Even though Hate was brave, he was still frightened by the four words "underground world". The underground world was the mortal enemy of the entire Terran continent!

　　Lu Fei also fell silent. This topic was too heavy. The races in the underground world were indeed the mortal enemies of the races bathed in the sun on earth. They were truly mortal enemies that could not reconcile with each other! !

　　Chapter 39: Introducing a Butler

　　In the long and splendid civilization history of the entire Terran continent, with the end of the first era of the Protoss, a branch of the Protoss fell into the underground world. They were always thinking about subverting the races on the ground and becoming the masters of the world above!

　　These days, Lu Fei not only practiced arcane arts, but also studied the Terran mythology and history. He knew the reason. The second era of the Terran continent was the era of giants, and the third era was the era of flying. Whether it was giants or flying, they should all be a branch of the gods.

　　In the fourth era, the "Netherworld Era", the races in the underground world finally succeeded in subverting the light and became the masters of the entire world. According to the oldest historical records, the entire era was in eternal night for tens of thousands of years. This was the darkest era for all living beings. Finally, the dragon clan came into being and ended the Netherworld Era.

　　The fifth era, the "Dragon Age", declined, and the goblins dominated the entire world, creating the sixth era, the "Goblin Age". Legend has it that countless bright and dazzling steel cities were built on the earth at that time, and countless giant warships flew across the sky. This was a civilization of technology and magic, and it was the craziest civilization in history. However, such a civilization was eventually destroyed by endless undead disasters.

　　The seventh era, the "Age of the Dead", became the dominant force in the Terran continent. This was another rise and subversion of the underground world's races. They succeeded, and the undead ruled the world for countless years.

　　Until the rise of the elves, they drove the undead back to the underground world. Until the present human era, various races share the continent of Terran. They are constantly engaged in bloody battles with the races of the underground world, and are always vigilant against the subversion of the underground forces!

　　Whenever he thought of this, Lu Fei couldn't help but sigh that the Terran continent was not a peaceful world, because beneath the earth, there were countless unknown forces plotting and subverting.

　　It seems that no matter which world it is, survival is not easy for life and races. In fact, survival is a very cruel thing. Putting aside the discussion of good and evil and justice, the fact is that the races in the underground world and the aboveground world have been subverting and counter-subverting...

　　Hate, who had never known fear, stared at the dark words on the stone pillar and actually felt fear. Lu Fei could even feel the barbarian's extremely strong body trembling slightly.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Haite, why are you so nervous? It's just the Nether Script, right? It doesn't mean anything. Even if there really are Nether Races here, it was a long, long time ago. There's no need for you to be so scared!"

　　Hate was obviously relieved, patted his chest to build up his courage, and said: "I am a little scared, Master, you don't know how terrible the Netherworld in the underground world is. I heard that..."

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and interrupted, "Alright, alright, you haven't seen the Netherworld Clan, right? This is all hearsay..."

　　Hate's face immediately turned red and his neck thickened. He held his breath and finally said, "Master, I have never seen the real Nether Clan, but I have seen goblins, white elves, and white dwarfs from the underground world..."

　　"White elves and white dwarfs?" Lu Fei was stunned. He looked up at Hate and asked in surprise, "Why are they called this? Are their skins white?"

　　Hate nodded and said, "Yes, because they don't see the sun all year round, their skin is very white, whiter than the people on the mainland. Some even have gray eyes and their hair is naturally white!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, remembering what was said in the introduction of the Tyranid species. This should be the Dark Race. They used to live on the ground, but were later expelled to live underground for unknown reasons, so they were called the Dark Race. They are not the real underground world race. The real underground world races are various Nether Races.

　　After looking at a few scattered stone pillars, which had no meaning and were just ordinary things, Lu Fei said, "Let's go take a look at the stone slabs!"

　　So we first walked to a relatively open area. There were no trees around and the grass and vines had been cleared away. A stone slab was exposed on the mud. It seemed that it was originally buried by weeds, but now it has been completely cleared. The words on the stone slab were very blurred.

　　"The dark road leads to the underground purgatory... The land of the God's Palace, murder and sacrifice, the immortality of the devil..." Lu Fei looked at the words on the stone slab and tried to recognize them with great difficulty. He kept trying to read them several times. Lu Fei suddenly moved and shouted, "Since it is the dark road, it must be a road, right? Hate, lift the stone slab for me, I want to see if there is a road underneath..."

　　Hate and the other barbarians were shocked and quickly dug around the stone slab. More than a dozen people used all their strength to lift it up. Crack... The stone slab was lifted up, revealing a dark underground passage. Stone steps led to endless darkness in the passage. A decayed smell emanated from the passage, making people feel sick. Lu Fei felt inexplicably panicked.

　　"Master, it is indeed a passage. Could it be the passage leading to the underground world?" Hate felt a chill down his spine as he looked at the thick darkness in the passage.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "I don't know, maybe it leads to purgatory... You should cover the stone slabs again first. I feel that there is a lot of resentment in this place. No matter where this passage leads to, don't move rashly!"

　　The stone slab was covered again, and Lu Fei felt relieved. He ordered: "Leave it here for now, and clean up the surrounding area to prevent some wild animals from approaching the manor."

　　Lu Fei took out a piece of cloth and copied the words on the stone slab. Then he rode the giant scorpion with a human face back to the stone fort. The round trip took a lot of time. When he returned to the stone fort, he saw Su Tongtong's carriage slowly driving into Yinsong Manor and stopping in front of the stone fort.

　　Su Tongtong, dressed in luxurious clothes, got off the carriage with gold trim, and said to the inside of the carriage: "We're here, you guys get off!"

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but feel strange, he stopped and called out: "Tongtong, you went shopping again today, what treasure did you buy this time?" Lu Fei was stunned before he finished speaking, because a mature and beautiful woman got off the carriage, followed by a little girl about twelve or thirteen years old.

　　Su Tongtong pointed at Lu Fei and introduced him to the two women, "Go and meet him quickly. This is the owner of Yinsong Manor!"

　　The mature and beautiful woman glanced at Lu Fei, revealing a beautiful and sweet smile. She and the little loli gracefully bowed to Lu Fei and said respectfully and obediently: "Hello, Master. Your servant Bernice (Berriel) salutes you!"

　　"Servants?" Lu Fei looked at the pair of women and found them to be servants. They were dressed like ladies from aristocratic families. Lu Fei turned to Su Tongtong and asked in confusion, "What's going on?"

　　Su Tongtong said proudly, "What's going on? Didn't you see that this is the new housekeeper I hired for you? Because in the future, Silver Pine Manor will inevitably hold some large-scale aristocratic balls, and it won't work without a capable and tasteful housekeeper!"

　　Lu Fei nodded. If a cocktail party and a dance were to be held, Hatter and Martha, who were temporarily in charge of the housework on weekdays, would indeed not be suitable. First of all, they were barbarians.

　　…

　　Please add to collection!!

　　Chapter 40 New Manor Plan

　　The power outage started in the morning, calling for some collections!

　　---

　　Lu Fei actually agreed with Su Tongtong's arrangement of a new housekeeper for Yinsong Manor. He didn't have the time to take care of these things before, but now, Su Tongtong has taken care of it.

　　The new housekeeper's speech and behavior are very decent, and she is also very beautiful. Such a woman should be very popular in the aristocratic circle and should be more than capable of managing a manor.

　　"Well, it's time for Silver Pine Manor to have a capable housekeeper!" Lu Fei looked at Bernice. This noblewoman-like beauty was really pleasing to the eyes. She looked very noble in a luxurious dark blue dress. Lu Fei couldn't help but sigh that such a woman was simply a disaster that brought disaster to the country and the people. Such a woman should not be of common origin, otherwise she would never have the aristocratic temperament and manners that were deeply rooted in her bones.

　　After entering the stone fortress, Su Tongtong arranged a room on the second floor for the two of them. Then she came to the first floor hall and saw Lu Fei deep in thought. How could she know that Lu Fei was thinking about the stone slab and the passage? She thought Lu Fei was attracted by her beauty and laughed, "Lu Fei, you are very bad... You don't want to have both mother and daughter, do you? Don't forget, she is the housekeeper I hired. It is immoral for you to have such an idea!"

　　"Mother and daughter?" Lu Fei was stunned. They really don't look alike? Because the mother is more like the sister.

　　"They are mother and daughter, for sure. They came by ship from the Duchy of Cologne, which is far to the south. Bernice used to be a daughter of a noble family, but her family fell into poverty. I saw that she had an extraordinary experience, so I wanted to buy her, but failed. I had no choice but to sign a contract with her. As the housekeeper of Silver Pine Manor, I have to pay her 500 gold coins every month."

　　"500 gold coins? Haha, it's not expensive actually!" Lu Fei was very satisfied. Now he was a wealthy man with great wealth and power. He didn't care about that little money. The key was that the housekeeper had to be capable.

　　Su Tongtong no longer mentioned the housekeeper and her daughter, but enthusiastically took out a rendering and handed it over. The picture showed a river, and a large area across the river was a palace complex. The design and location were quite appropriate and appeared to be in good order. The main body of the palace was four magnificent buildings. First, by the river was a magnificent and solemn palace covering a large area. It was a Gothic building with tall spires and pointed arches. Lu Fei took a look and laughed, "You are plagiarizing. This building by the river is obviously the Houses of Parliament in London! Beyond the Houses of Parliament, there is the Palace of Versailles in France, one is the Buckingham Palace in the UK, and another is even more outrageous, the Milan Cathedral in Italy. What do you want to do by plagiarizing so many famous buildings?"

　　Su Tongtong's face flushed, and she was obviously hurt by what she said, but she still refused to admit it. She pouted and said, "How can this be plagiarism? Look at this palace by the river. I have extended the riverside part by 300 meters. This is more than twice the size of the Houses of Parliament in London. I have also extended and enlarged several other buildings to varying degrees..."

　　"Well, not bad!" Lu Fei said indifferently.

　　Su Tongtong raised her eyebrows and said angrily: "This is the main building and garden that I spent several days replanning and designing for the new Silver Pine Manor. Can't you praise it?"

　　Lu Fei was dumbfounded: "No way, you want to rebuild the Silver Pine Manor, isn't it too big?" Su Tongtong is too bold, isn't she? That is the most important and great building on earth. Uh... it's a bit inaccurate to describe it as architecture. It should be more appropriate to describe it as art.

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temples, and he understood Su Tongtong's thoughts. His classmate and best friend had such a strong idea to build a new Silver Pine Manor. He wanted to copy the Palace of Versailles, Buckingham Palace, the Capitol, and the Milan Cathedral to Silver Pine Manor in a smart and perfect way, and build the entire Silver Pine Manor into a super aristocratic manor with a super large area and super luxurious style...

　　But this is not impossible. You should know that in the continent of Terran, the construction ability of the arcanists is very terrifying. As long as there are blueprints, even the Dubai Tower can be built in ten days or half a month!

　　After thinking for a while, Lu Fei rubbed his temples again, laughed dryly, and encouraged: "I think it can be built. We are now rich enough to rival a country. We are going to build a super manor that will shock the entire Terran continent and flock to it. I think you can also consider adding the Schönbrunn Palace in Vienna, but that is a Baroque style palace. Since there is also a Gothic style, you have to adjust the area and location of the building, and coordinate the natural landscape, otherwise the styles will clash, which will be bad..."

　　When Su Tongtong heard Lu Fei's support, she immediately smiled. Su Tongtong is now a wealthy woman, very proud of herself. It is not bad to say that she is rich enough to rival a country. Naturally, her vision and courage are no less than before. The design of Silver Pine Manor considered this time is naturally a stunning and grand one. At least in the eyes of the Terran continent, it is indeed stunning and rare. Although the scale of the building may not be the largest among the buildings in the Terran continent, the style is definitely unique.

　　Lu Fei suddenly thought of the guard force and said, "Don't be too happy too soon. If we really follow your design, Silver Pine Manor will occupy a large area. Even if we run horses, it will take a while. This requires sufficient guard force. You should consider building a Guardian Knights first..."

　　"Oh, I've been thinking about this these past two days!" Su Tongtong thought about it, feeling overwhelmed. She imitated Lu Fei's habit of rubbing her temples with her hands: "I need to go back to Tianjing tomorrow. I have to get some professional architectural drawings. Also, my father's 60th birthday is the day after tomorrow, and we're going to hold a banquet at a big hotel. You must come and do me a favor!"

　　"Is it okay not to go? You know I'm busy building a six-star arcane tower now..." Lu Fei said with a wry smile.

　　Su Tongtong waved her hand and said, "You have to go. You are my big boss. What's more, I have invited the old man and great-granddaughter of the Lu family. I have also sent invitations to your grandma, grandpa and your sister. If you don't go, I will be embarrassed!"

　　Su Tongtong was talking about Grandpa Lu and Lu Qingwei. Since Su Tongtong took over Lu Fei's business, she naturally got in touch with the two people from Dynasty International.

　　"Okay, then I'll go show my face. After all, I've been neighbors with uncle and aunt for many years, right? I'll support you..."

　　Su Tongtong was satisfied. She then took the new housekeeper on a tour of the stone castle, gave her detailed instructions, and finally called all the servants in the manor to introduce the new housekeeper.

　　The next morning, Su Tongtong went back to Tianjin. Lu Fei went to the construction site of the six-star arcane tower for a day, observing and learning how to build the arcane tower. The next morning, Lu Fei changed his clothes and hurried back to Tianjin.

　　Chapter 41 Birthday Banquet (Part 1)

　　After passing through the door of the plane, he arrived at the lounge of the shop. Su Tongtong was already waiting there. Lu Fei had only returned to Tianjing once since he handed over the business to Su Tongtong. So he had been missing in Tianjing for a long time.

　　Su Tongtong was different. She was full of energy, like a chicken with blood. She was engaged in smuggling and trading crazily. She even helped Lu Fei buy a super luxurious apartment on the top floor of the Warren Building in Tianjin. However, before Lu Fei had time to move in, she bought luxury cars and villas for herself, like a nouveau riche woman.

　　Wang Dan, Shen Hua and Zhang Qian, the three female managers, also benefited from this and their salaries skyrocketed. When Lu Fei came out of the rest room, the three beauties had already refreshed their spirits. After leaving the store and getting into Su Tongtong's newly bought red Ferrari, Lu Fei smiled and said, "It's not time yet, where are we going first?"

　　"Why haven't you arrived yet? Time is very tight. I'm going to pick up my parents, brother and sister first. I guess I'll need to prepare at the hotel!" Su Tongtong stepped on the accelerator and the car flew out in an instant...

　　"You're awesome, Super Girl!" Lu Fei gave Su Tongtong a thumbs up.

　　Ten minutes later, the car turned into a villa area and stopped in front of a luxurious villa. Su Tongtong honked the horn several times, and the door of the villa opened. Su Tongtong's father came out and shouted, "Alright, stop honking. It's too noisy. We can all hear it!"

　　Lu Fei suddenly thought of something, slapped his head, got out of the car quickly, and said awkwardly: "Uncle, you are the birthday boy today, I actually forgot to bring a gift, really..."

　　Father Su waved his hand and smiled, "No need to do those empty formalities. You are Tongtong's boss now. My daughter is where she is today thanks to you. I heard that you are very busy recently, but it's great that you can still come to my birthday party!"

　　Lu Fei had no choice. He was in such a hurry that he even forgot about the gift. He immediately thought of a clever idea. He turned around, grabbed a handful of exquisite gold coins, found a transparent bag in the car to put them in, and handed it to Su's father.

　　"Oh, Xiaofei is here?" Mother Su also led Su Tongtong's younger brother and sister out and greeted Lu Fei with a big smile. Father Su took the things and handed them directly to Mother Su.

　　"Oh, Xiaofei, why are you still spending money?" Mother Su opened the bag and saw the golden and bright things. She was stunned and took one out, wondering, "Old Su, look, this can't be real?"

　　Father Su took the gold coins and looked at them, then looked at Lu Fei. Lu Fei smiled and said, "Just a few little things, just let your uncle play with them!" Su Tongtong urged, "Don't waste time, it's just a few gold coins, right? Hurry up and get in the car, it won't look good if you're late as the owner!"

　　"Yes, yes, yes, let's get in the car and go to the hotel first!" Everyone hurriedly got in the car, changed to a JAC Ruifeng, and the Ferrari drove into the garage.

　　Su Tongtong's younger brother and sister are relatively young. The younger brother is Su Shun, who is still in the first grade of junior high school. His grades are pretty good, so the two elders are old and have children, so they naturally dote on them. The younger sister is Su Wanran, who is in the second grade of high school. She is the same age as Lu Fei's sister Lu Wenwan, and they both have the same "Wan" character in their names, which is quite interesting.

　　"Brother Lu Fei, where did you buy these gold coins? They are very delicate and beautiful. But what country's words are on them? I have never seen them before?" Su Shun picked up a gold coin and couldn't let it go. Lu Fei smiled but did not answer.

　　Mother Su patted Su Shun's little hand lovingly and said, "Don't move. This is a birthday gift for your father!"

　　"Dad, give me a few to play with!" Su Wanran also took a few and played with them in her hands, and immediately shook Su's father's arm.

　　Father Su smiled and said, "Okay, if you want it, take it. I'm old now, and I don't like playing this anymore!"

　　Su Tongtong, who was driving, frowned and shouted, "You two, don't take it. Do you hear me? This is pure gold. One coin of this weight is worth nine to ten thousand yuan. If you sell it to a collector, it can be sold for millions!"

　　Mother Su's hands trembled when she heard this, and the whole bag fell to the ground, with gold coins spilling out. Mother Su shuddered and said, "Tongtong, are you sure? This... is this thing so valuable?"

　　"Mom, things are valuable because they are rare, don't you understand?"

　　Mother Su quickly picked up the gold coins, her face flushed, and she said anxiously, "Lu Fei, if you want to give something, just give it. Why are you giving us such an expensive gift? How can we take it?"

　　Father Su also said in embarrassment: "That's right, although you are the boss now, this thing is too expensive!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hands and smiled, "It's okay, Tongtong, are you trying to scare me? Although this thing is real gold, one piece costs several thousand yuan, and here are only twenty pieces, the gift is not too expensive!"

　　"Well, I'll take it!" Father Su finally breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at his eldest daughter and sighed, "Lu Fei, I have watched you grow up and I know you are a good person. Our Tongtong has always loved to follow you to school since she was a child. Now you have a successful career, and I am really relieved... Look at Tongtong, if it weren't for you to take care of her, this wild girl would be hanging around somewhere now, and she wouldn't be able to buy a good car for us two old people to live in a good house..."

　　Father Su kept nagging for a long time. He was like that, sometimes he couldn't help nagging. Lu Fei just took it calmly and didn't feel annoyed. However, Su Shun and Su Wanran on the side had strange expressions. It was obvious that they were also embarrassed by what their father said.

　　Su Tongtong, who was driving, also felt uncomfortable. She said nothing but stepped on the accelerator. The car accelerated very quickly, which frightened the two elders. They criticized Su Tongtong. Only then did Su Tongtong, the unfilial daughter, feel better. Lu Fei was also freed from being chatterbox and humble.

　　The car stopped in front of the Dihao Hotel, and everyone got out. Mother Su looked up at such a luxurious five-star hotel and said in a somewhat reproachful way, "Tongtong, why did you choose such a luxurious hotel to hold a birthday party for your father? This is too extravagant..."

　　Su Tongtong didn't care. She made a phone call with a smile. The hotel manager came over immediately. Several waiters behind her put a sign in a prominent place on the first floor. It read congratulations to Professor Su on his 60th birthday and that the banquet would be held in the lobby on the second floor.

　　Su Tongtong nodded, quite satisfied. The manager who presided over the banquet said, "Miss Su, the banquet is ready. It is in the lobby on the second floor. According to your instructions, there will be a total of 60 tables!"

　　Everyone went up to the second floor to see the banquet hall. Father Su felt very proud and thought that he had not raised his daughter in vain. She was more useful than his son at critical moments.

　　Half an hour later, guests holding invitations to the birthday banquet arrived one after another. Most of them were teachers and students from Tianjing University and the drama school. They were all friends and old colleagues of Su's father and mother. After a while, Su Tongtong's classmates and friends, as well as Lu Fei's grandma, grandpa and sister Lu Wenwan also arrived. Then Lu Changsheng and Lu Qingwei also came on behalf of the Huihuang Group. The whole banquet hall was extremely lively...

　　Chapter 42 Birthday Banquet (Part 2)

　　"Lao Su, your eldest daughter has made great progress. She is so filial, I really envy her."

　　Mr. Su's face was beaming with joy as he greeted everyone in the room. In addition to receiving birthday greetings and blessings, he also heard a lot of praise.

　　Lu Fei sat on a chair in the smoking area of ​​the banquet hall and took advantage of the free time to smoke a cigarette. Lu Qingwei came over at this time and took a closer look at Lu Fei. She was shocked to find that Lu Fei's spirit was extremely vast. Lu Fei also glanced at this beautiful woman and was quite surprised. He smiled and said, "I haven't seen you for half a year. I didn't expect Miss Lu's physical skills to improve again. Congratulations..."

　　"You have made great progress. Your spirit is so strong and focused, and it is really amazing. How did you do it? And your physical fitness is not weaker than mine. It is hard to imagine that a person who does not practice physical skills can have such physical fitness..."

　　"How do you know that I don't practice physical skills?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Lu Qingwei sat opposite Lu Fei and took a look at Lu Fei's hands: "People who practice physical arts have different hands and feet from ordinary people. Your hands are white and delicate, and your veins are not obvious, and there are no calluses. This is not the hand of a physical art practitioner!"

　　"Uh... your eyes are sharp too. I do focus on the spirit, but I never practice physical skills because that is not the basis. You know, if you don't practice the spirit, the body can never be trained to the extreme, so it's useless to practice!"

　　Lu Qingwei shook his head and said, "You are not right. Physical training is relatively easy to practice, but spiritual training is difficult! Even those monks who have practiced for a lifetime have not achieved spiritual success!"

　　Lu Fei chuckled and said, "That's because they don't know how to practice, and the opportunity hasn't come. Most people are like blind people, practicing blindly and in vain. Just like the old man, he has practiced for a lifetime. Although he lives longer than ordinary people, he can't resist aging after all, and he can't hold on for long!"

　　What Lu Fei said sounded a bit contrived, and Lu Qingwei frowned slightly.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Don't be angry, you know I'm telling the truth. To paraphrase a Buddhist saying, the body is nothing but a stinking skin bag. As long as you can cultivate an immortal spirit, you will have eternal life!"

　　Lu Qingwei chuckled and said, "Practice to achieve immortality? Do you think it's that easy? It's still unknown whether there has been anyone who has achieved immortality in the past and present..."

　　Lu Fei did not argue. After all, Lu Qingwei's vision was too narrow to see the mysteries and truths of the arcane and divine arts, so naturally he did not know Lu Fei's current realm. As the saying goes, a summer insect cannot talk about ice. Even if Lu Fei said it, others would only think that he was ignorant.

　　Modern technology has dominated the entire society, and spiritual practice has fallen into decline. With the advancement of technology, spiritual practice will only decline more and more, but it will not be lost. Perhaps one day, when humans find that technology has also reached its limit, physical skills and various magic spells that focus on the inner self, strengthen the body, and cultivate the spirit will have the possibility of regaining vitality. I wonder if this day will ever come...

　　Lu Fei looked at Lu Qingwei and sighed inexplicably in his heart. If a person like Lu Qingwei were placed in an era when spiritual practice was flourishing, he would definitely be a brilliant person. However, being born in this era can only be said to be a tragedy. In this era, there are no more immortals on land, and no more immortality. However, in a world like the Terran continent where magic is flourishing, it is different. Immortality is not impossible.

　　As far as Lu Fei knows, there are many ways to achieve immortality in the Terran continent. The first is to cultivate to the legendary realm. If you gain divinity, you can achieve immortality and live for a thousand or eight hundred years without any problem. If you become a demigod, you can live even longer.

　　The second is to awaken the bloodline, some people can obtain immortality by virtue of the power of bloodline. The third method is to change the mortal body, become a lich, vampire, undead or some spirit, etc., all of which can achieve immortality.

　　Lu Fei exhaled a puff of thick smoke, which was choking but could not reach around Lu Qingwei's body. It was as if an invisible force was blocking the smoke from invading. Lu Qingwei sat steadily, like the meditating Guanyin, unaware of the world.

　　Lu Fei was suddenly touched, and recalled that when he first arrived at Qingyuanju, it was Grandpa Lu who read the Buddhist scriptures to him. This made him see the essence of magic, and he immediately concentrated on the heart of the arcane. From then on, the sky was high and the sea was vast, and he entered the hall of arcane truth.

　　Lu Fei flipped his hand and found a high-level life-extending potion in his hand. He immediately handed it to Lu Qingwei and said, "Take this potion back to the old man. It can extend his life by 30 years!"

　　The advanced life potion that increases lifespan can be said to be a "universal elixir". Since it can increase lifespan, it must have the tremendous effect of concentrating the mind and gathering energy, strengthening the foundation and nourishing the vital energy. After taking a dose of the potion, even an old man with completely white hair can have his hair turn black in an instant. The energy, blood and spirit will be firmly locked, only taking in and not out, thus maintaining lifespan.

　　Lu Fei was going to return the favor. This potion was the highest craftsmanship of the pharmacists and alchemists of the Terran continent. It was just like the pills made by the practitioners in ancient times, and it had extraordinary effects.

　　Lu Qingwei took the potion doubtfully, and could sense a strong vitality. The strange smell was stronger than any ginseng, deer antler, or sesame and horsetail multiflorum. Lu Qingwei wanted to ask something, but Lu Fei had already raised his hand.

　　Lu Qingwei turned his head and saw that a pretty girl had walked over. The girl smiled at Lu Fei and said, "Brother, what are you doing here? Sister Tongtong asked you to come over for dinner!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and introduced Lu Qingwei, "Wenwan, you come meet her first. This is Miss Lu Qingwei from Dynasty International!" Lu Fei then said to Lu Qingwei, "This is my sister Lu Wenwan. She is in the second year of high school and her school is near your community!"

　　Lu Wenwan called sweetly, "Hello, Sister Qingwei!"

　　"You're welcome!" Lu Qingwei immediately stood up, grabbed Wen Wan's hand and exchanged a few words, and finally said: "I know your school, it's close to my home, I'll invite you to my house for dinner when you have time!"

　　The birthday banquet began. It was a big banquet with a lot of people and it lasted until four o'clock in the afternoon.

　　The top floor apartment of Warren Building. Lu Fei looked at his apartment. Su Tongtong smiled and said, "How is it? I have bought the apartment on this floor for you. The total price is 8.88 million. Although it is not cheap, it is not expensive either. The most important thing is that it is safe here!"

　　"Not bad! It's decorated magnificently, but it's a pity that such a nice apartment can only be lived in for a few times..."

　　"What's the big deal? If you want to come back and live here, just come back. It's just a matter of opening the door!" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　Lu Fei shook his head: "You don't understand, this is not a matter of opening the door, otherwise I would not insist on building a six-star arcane tower!"

　　Su Tongtong didn't quite understand this, so she asked, "So after the Arcane Tower is completed, you will spend most of your time in the Arcane Tower?"

　　“That should be it!”

　　"Won't that suffocate you?"

　　"You don't understand. Any arcanist will feel that life is limited. Human life is very short. Exploring the endless unknown is the arcanist's pursuit. In the Arcane Tower, he can do research. That's why it is said that the Arcane Tower is not only a building built by arcanists, but also a home, a holy place, a place for research and learning, and a place to verify the truth!"

　　"Lu Fei, you are becoming more and more like an old scholar. I can't argue with you. Anyway, the world is so big, you can stay wherever you want, I can't control you! But, how do you arrange for your sister? Are you going to let her live in your grandma and grandpa's house forever?"

　　"No rush, I will naturally make arrangements for this matter!" Lu Fei said calmly.

　　Su Tongtong was not going to do it anymore, so she stood up and said, "You are not in a hurry, but I am a little anxious. Can I take my brother and sister to Yinsong Manor later?"

　　"It's not the right time yet. It's better to wait until I have the ability to control the Arcane Tower..."

　　"Okay, I'll listen to you!" Su Tongtong had to compromise. She understood Lu Fei's thoughts. Although the Terran continent was magical, it was not a peaceful world. But precisely because of this, the Terran continent was a place with big dreams. It would be a pity for anyone who missed such a world. However, Lu Fei's caution was justified, at least until the Arcane Tower could protect the safety of Silverpine Manor...

　　Lu Fei took out the Plane Door, placed it against the wall, and said, "I'm going back to Silver Pine Manor soon. Have you finished your business?"

　　"The drawings have been processed, but please wait, I'll make a phone call to arrange it!" Su Tongtong quickly called Wang Dan.

　　"Hello, is this Wang Dan? It's me..."

　　"Tongtong, what's the matter?"

　　"It's like this. I have to go on a business trip tomorrow and won't be back for a few days. You guys should take good care of the store and don't be lazy. Got it?"

　　"Why are you on business trips every day? No, I'll go with you. Who knows if you're just using it as an excuse to go out and have fun? I must keep a close eye on you!"

　　"Next time, I won't tell you anymore, bye!" Su Tongtong turned off her phone, exhaled, turned to Lu Fei and said, "This Wang Dan is really annoying. I have never lied to her before, but I didn't expect that lying to her would be so unpleasant!"

　　"You asked for this, didn't you?" Lu Fei laughed and opened the door, and the two returned to Yinsong Manor together.

　　----

　　Qingyuanju.

　　The old man took the life potion, opened the cork and took a sniff. When the medicinal vapor entered his body, he immediately felt comfortable all over, as if he had taken a panacea.

　　"What a powerful potion!!" the old man exclaimed in surprise.

　　"Yes, Grandpa Zeng, you should take it quickly. Lu Fei said that this potion can guarantee your life span of 30 years!"

　　The old man thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, "Thirty years of life is not short, but it doesn't make any sense. I've experienced too much in my life... I've lived longer than anyone else. I've already become indifferent to life and death decades ago. Isn't it better for me to follow my fate? I'll give you this thing to take!"

　　"How can this be possible?" Lu Qingwei was shocked.

　　"If you don't need it, give it back!"

　　"why is that?"

　　"Another thirty years would be torture. It's better for people to accept their fate and follow it. Otherwise, it would be too painful..."

　　"..." Lu Qingwei obviously couldn't fully appreciate the old man's extreme calmness and open-mindedness in the face of life and death, but he was very envious of such a state of mind.

　　Chapter 43 Exploration {Please vote for collection}

　　Thanks again to nanke233 for your support, and I salute you!

　　---

　　Back at Silver Pine Manor, Lu Fei and Su Tongtong arrived at the Stone Castle. Su Tongtong said, "I will go find the arcanist now to study the design of the new manor. I will have them come here tomorrow to survey the terrain and adjust the design at the latest!"

　　Lu Fei encouraged her, knowing that Su Tongtong was very motivated, so it would be best not to discourage her.

　　Arriving at the lobby on the first floor, the new housekeeper Bernice quickly ordered the servants to bring coffee. Lu Fei smiled and asked with concern: "Are you used to it? If you have any difficulties, please tell me..."

　　"It's just a habit. It's not difficult. Thank you for your consideration, Master!" Bernice said cautiously.

　　"You'll get used to it. Um... Is Hater here?"

　　"He's not here. I heard he's patrolling outside the manor!"

　　"Okay, you go down first. You don't need to take care of things here!" Lu Fei waved his hand and began to study the drawings of the Arcane Tower. He would be busy all day as he had to go to observe the construction of the Arcane Tower early tomorrow morning.

　　After a while, Bernice came back and reported: "Master, there is a luxurious carriage outside. They said that His Highness Reinhardt is visiting. Would you like to see him?"

　　"Reinhard?" Lu Fei frowned. Why did a crown prince come to see him at this time? Was it for an adventure at sea? Thinking about it gave Lu Fei a headache, but he couldn't let such a distinguished crown prince be turned away, so he said to Bernice, "That little guy is the crown prince of the Principality of Medusa. We are embarrassed to refuse his visit, so let's go and meet him!"

　　Bernice was slightly surprised and thought, is it really the crown prince of a duchy who came to Silver Pine Manor?

　　Lu Fei had already walked out of the stone fortress, and just then the little fellow Reinhardt got out of the carriage. Lu Fei smiled and said, "Your Highness Reinhardt, welcome to Silver Pine Manor!"

　　Reinhardt laughed and said, "Last time I followed my sister back home without saying hello. Now I finally have the opportunity to come to Weina Harbor again, and I want to stay in your manor for a while!"

　　"That's absolutely no problem!" Lu Fei invited the little guy into the stone fortress, then turned around and told Bernice, "Take out my best cups and make the best coffee for His Highness!"

　　Reinhardt entered the stone fort, looked around and shook his head, saying, "Your Silver Pine Manor is really shabby. You are a big businessman, why do you live in such a shabby place?"

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Isn't it that you haven't had time to take care of it yet? Now, I plan to build a few decent palaces in this area. Your Highness will be able to see the new manor in just a year or so!"

　　"It won't take that long, will it? The arcanists in the Department of Architecture are all very powerful now. If we hire some more experienced arcanists, it will only take us ten days or half a month to build a palace!"

　　Lu Fei was just wondering how to tell the little guy when the barbarian Hate rushed in, shouting, "Master, something bad has happened!"

　　Lu Fei glared at Hate fiercely and shouted, "Why are you panicking? Is the sky going to fall?"

　　Hate lowered his voice and whispered in Lu Fei's ear: "Something happened in that passage. The three servants guarding it have all gone crazy. They bite anyone they see. I think it must be cursed!"

　　"Where is the person? Did you bring him back?" Lu Fei asked quickly.

　　"I brought it back. It's in the warehouse behind the stone fort!" said Hate.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and asked Hate to leave. Then he apologized to Reinhardt: "Your Highness, you see I have some important things to deal with now. Would you like to go to the guest room to rest first?"

　　"No need, I'll go with you. I'm very knowledgeable about curses and can help your servant!" Reinhardt stood up and said lightly.

　　"Did you hear everything?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Of course, you have to know that our Medusa family has demigod bloodline, and the power in our blood is very magical!" Reinhardt was quite proud.

　　In the woods about ten meters behind the stone fortress, there are several stone rooms, which are usually used as warehouses. When the iron doors were opened, three barbarians were seen with their limbs locked with iron chains. Their eyes all turned ink black and they let out low growls like wild beasts.

　　Lu Fei was slightly shaken, as if he was possessed by an evil spirit. Reinhardt had already walked forward and was observing the three barbarians carefully.

　　"How about it, did you figure out anything?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"This is a curse. Their minds were eroded by the dark power, so they became like this. But I am very curious. The dark power that eroded them was so strong that it actually destroyed their wills!"

　　"You mean they are hopeless?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Not only is there no hope for them, but by midnight tonight, they will all turn into demon puppets of the dark forces and become demons who kill without blinking an eye! I suggest that you burn them to death now, otherwise they will be in trouble at night. Because when they turn into demon puppets, their power will increase tenfold, and these ordinary chains will not be able to trap them at all!"

　　Lu Fei's face looked grim, and Hate said, "Master, let me handle it, you go back to Stone Castle first!"

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei nodded and let Hate handle the rest of the matters.

　　"The dark forces have appeared. This incident is too big for me to handle. It seems I have no choice but to report this matter to the Mage Guild..." Lu Fei sighed.

　　"Wait a minute, there may be only a ruin under that passage. It is normal for dark power to leak out when you open the passage. I think we should explore it first. Don't you think this will be an interesting adventure?" Reinhardt said with a smile.

　　"This is not fun, this is dangerous!" Lu Fei emphasized.

　　"Yes, it's called an adventure because it's dangerous. Don't worry, my guards are on standby at Vina Harbor. I'll order them over now. My guards are as powerful as the exploration team of the Mage Guild. There won't be any danger in exploring first. And you can choose any treasures you find first. How about that?" Reinhardt patted his chest and promised.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but laugh. This little guy seemed to be very experienced in adventure. However, the Crown Prince was just a child. Whether he was trustworthy or not was still debatable. Lu Fei stared at Reinhardt and asked, "Your Highness, are you sure you are only eight years old this year?"

　　"Yes, I'm sure. I'm eight and a half years old. Is that a problem? If not, I'll call my guards over!"

　　…

　　When the Medusa Royal Guards of 500 men gathered in front of the stone fortress, Lu Fei finally understood why Reinhardt was so confident. The crown prince of the Principality of Medusa was no joke. His personal guards alone had 500 men.

　　The strength of these 500 people is divided into three levels, the most powerful are the God Knights and High-level Arcanists, followed by the Gold Knights, and finally the Silver Knights. This force is much stronger than the regular exploration team of the Mage Guild.

　　A total of five hundred knights dressed in fine black-gold and mithril armor saluted Reinhardt, led by a divine knight who was full of energy and spirit and a fifteenth-level arcanist.

　　Reinhardt was very pleased to see that everyone in Silver Pine Manor was in a state of shock. He pointed at Lu Fei and laughed, "Knight Commander Lei Kai, Arcanist Bot, let me introduce you. This is Lu Fei, the owner of Silver Pine Manor!"

　　Knight Commander Lei Kai wore platinum armor, a steel helmet with a red feather on top, and a cloak with a red snake pattern on his back. The solemn armor was painted with divine runes engraved in black and gold, representing the power possessed by the divine knight.

　　Lu Fei's eyes lit up. This Knight Lei Kai was really good. He looked as powerful as a mountain and unyielding. His eyes were bright, revealing humility, honor, sacrifice, bravery, compassion, spirit, honesty, justice and other beliefs that a knight should have.

　　As far as Lu Fei knows, the Terran continent can be divided into four levels according to the level of warriors: Black Iron, Silver, Gold, and God Level. This division is based on the nature of power. The first three levels use fighting spirit, and only the God Level can use divine arts and divine power. The power has changed in essence, and the combat power is super strong.

　　At a glance, Lu Fei saw that there were at least ten Divine Knights, more than twenty Golden Knights, and the rest were Silver Knights among the 500-man guard. The Black Iron Knights were not qualified to join the team. Such a team had clear levels of strength and was also equipped with a high-level arcanist, which could be called elite.

　　Knight Commander Lei Kai clenched his fist and placed it in front of his chest, saluted Lu Fei, and said: "Sir Lu Fei, it's a pleasure to meet you. We, the Royal Guard, are very grateful for your care for our Highness!"

　　"No, it's my honor that Your Highness can come to Silverpine Manor!" Lu Fei turned to Reinhardt and exclaimed, "Your Highness, your guards are indeed very heroic. These knights look like the best of the best!"

　　"That's... So you don't have to worry, it's just a small adventure. With my personal guards protecting you, there's no danger!" Reinhardt signaled Lu Fei to take out the rubbing of the stone slab and let everyone study it.

　　Lu Fei was now somewhat relieved. He took out a piece of cloth and unfolded it. It was covered with underworld characters.

　　Everyone was knowledgeable. When they saw the dark text, most of them showed solemn expressions. Knight Commander Lei Kai and several divine knights remained motionless. Arcanist Bot was a little surprised and asked, "Your Highness, where did this thing come from?"

　　Reinhardt said proudly: "This thing was found in Lord Lu Fei's territory. It was copied from a stone slab. The stone slab covers a passage. I suspect it is an underground ruin left over from ancient times, so I want to explore it. However, it seems that there are still dark forces lingering in this place, because just today, three barbarians guarding the passage were corrupted by the dark forces and went crazy..."

　　Arcanist Bot nodded and said indifferently: "It seems to be quite mysterious. It is probably an underground ruin from ancient times. It is worth exploring!" Arcanist Bot turned to look at Knight Commander Lei Kai. Lei Kai said firmly: "Lei Kai, there is no problem. As long as Your Highness orders, I will go even if it means going through mountains of swords and seas of fire!"

　　Lu Fei immediately admired him. This kind of divine knight was simply the most loyal and reliable fighter...

　　The members of the exploration team were finally determined, with Reinhardt as the leader, and the others being Lu Fei, Knight Commander Lei Kai, Arcanist Bot, and ten other divine knights.

　　A Divine Knight is a warrior who has mastered divine power and magic. In essence, he is a kind of divine magician, but he only focuses on combat, unlike divine magicians who worship certain gods. A Divine Knight believes in the essence of the gods, a certain power or a certain belief itself, and directly obtains the power of divine magic or essence from the ocean of the Force.

　　Taking into account that non-divine knights would find it difficult to resist the invasion of the dark aura for long, the exploration team was determined to consist of eleven divine knights and three arcanists, a total of fourteen people.

　　…

　　Chapter 44: Demonic Palace

　　The stone slab was reopened, revealing a dark passage. Wisps of black air emanated from the passage, and everyone showed a hint of nervousness and excitement.

　　Lu Fei was a little surprised and said, "It's strange. When we moved the stone slab, there was no black aura in the passage!"

　　Arcanist Bot said, "This is not surprising. The removal of the stone slab will cause the leakage of the dark power. It probably takes a process. Your three servants were invaded by this aura and their wills were eroded!"

　　Knight Commander Lei Kai stepped forward, drew the long sword from his waist, signaled others to step back, and pointed the long sword at the dark passage. Lu Fei was slightly curious. It seemed that the Knight Commander was going to cast some magic to dispel the dark aura. First of all, dispelling the aura was a must, because the aura of these dark forces would cause harm once inhaled into the body. Otherwise, how could people enter it? They couldn't wear gas masks, and there might not be gas masks on the Terran continent. "Ha--Thunderbolt Light!"

　　Knight Commander Lei Kai shouted suddenly and pointed his sword towards the dark passage. A dazzling bolt of lightning shot out from the sword, crossing the void in an instant and going straight into the depths of the passage. Wherever it went, the light illuminated the entire passage.

　　Lu Fei felt the heat and sharpness of the lightning and couldn't help but be a little surprised. It turned out that Knight Commander Lei Kai was a Thunder God Knight who focused on the power of thunder.

　　Lu Fei had already opened the Arcane Eye, and could see through the darkness nearby. He saw that the lightning waves were extremely sharp, and wherever they passed, the black aura was immediately burned and disintegrated and dispersed. The entire passage was filled with a strong and masculine burnt smell.

　　Knight Commander Lei Kai used a magic to dispel the dark atmosphere in the passage. Of course, the first person jumped into the passage, raised his sword, and the sword emitted a warm electric light, which instantly illuminated the surroundings.

　　Everyone jumped into the passage one by one, looking around. The knights drew their swords one after another, and the arcanist Bot also held his staff and cast a light spell on everyone. Suddenly, everyone's body emitted light, and the light illuminated the passage. The passage was square, four meters wide and five meters high, with stone walls on all four sides, obviously built by humans.

　　Every ten or so meters, there would be stone steps turning downwards. Lu Fei kept observing until he had walked for two hours and estimated that he had gone more than a thousand meters underground. A black gate blocked everyone's way.

　　The gate is eleven or twelve meters high and ten meters wide. It is cast from extremely thick black iron. Painted on the door is a totem of a demon god riding a bear and holding a poisonous snake. It is beautiful yet ferocious. There is a crack in the middle of the gate, and a dark breath hissing out of it. The thunder power of Lei Kai's sword swept across, and the breath was dispelled.

　　When the arcanist Bot saw the relief on the door, he immediately frowned and said, "This is Bushong's underground palace!"

　　Reinhardt was startled and looked up at the totem on the door, feeling both fear and excitement. This expression made Lu Fei even more confused, "Your Highness Reinhardt, is this Bushong a demon?"

　　Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere was a little heavy. Reinhardt glanced at Lu Fei and said, "They can also be called demons, because people on the surface cannot distinguish between demons and demons, so they all call them demons. In fact, Bushong is not a demon, he is a demon. According to the oldest historical biography, at the end of the first era of the gods, some gods fell into the underground world and became demons. There are nearly a hundred demons that can be recorded in writing, and the number of those that are not recorded is unknown..."

　　Lei Kai said in a deep voice: "The Demon God created all kinds of demons and devils in the underground world. He once established the legendary twelve-level Demon God Pillar. The top four levels are the emperor, the grand duke, the cabinet ministers, and the generals, that is, themselves."

　　"All those below the upper four ranks are their creations, including the kings, dukes, marquises, and commanders of the middle four ranks, and the princes, earls, demons, and demon envoys of the lower four ranks. Bushong's rank is king, the king of the underground world. He commands 22 legions and is known as the immortal demon god!"

　　"The King class is just a race created by the Demon God. How can it be considered a real Demon God?" Lu Fei said.

　　Knight Commander Lei Kai shook his head and said, "Sir Lu Fei, don't underestimate the king rank. It is said that the demon gods of the upper fourth rank have power comparable to or even beyond that of gods. The names of demon gods of the upper fourth rank transcend the laws and cannot be written in any words or pronounced in any syllables. No one knows of their existence, let alone has seen them. Therefore, the king rank is the most powerful existence we know of. It is said that they are infinitely close to real demon gods. The demon gods people are talking about are actually these kings!"

　　"Where is this knowledge recorded? I have been to the library of the Mage Guild many times, but I have not found any records of the demons in the underground world..." Lu Fei asked puzzledly.

　　Reinhardt said: "You can't find it, because all the books and items that can cause panic have been permanently sealed!"

　　"Then how did you know?"

　　Everyone looked at Reinhardt at the same time. The crown prince shook his head and said frankly, "Okay, okay, this knowledge comes from our Medusa family. You should know that our Medusa family is a family with an ancient heritage. It is not surprising that there are some ancient records that others don't know!"

　　Reinhardt specifically warned Lu Fei: "It's good for you to know these things, but don't tell anyone. If you cause panic, the Mage Guild and all the temple forces across the continent will cause trouble for you!"

　　"I understand!" Lu Fei quickly promised not to tell anyone.

　　Reinhardt observed the gate for a while, still hesitant in his heart. No one said a word, and no one dared to urge the little crown prince.

　　After a long while, Reinhardt looked frustrated and said to Lu Fei: "The underground palace of a king-level demon god is extraordinary. It's better for you to decide whether to open it or not. After all, this land is your territory. But I still want to remind you that behind this door may be a underground palace for worshiping demon gods, or it may be just ruins, but it may also be the door to the endless abyss of the underground world!"

　　"Impossible?" Lu Fei's palms were slightly sweaty. After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Let's open it. People are always curious and afraid of unknown things. If I go back like this today, I will undoubtedly be overcome by fear. I want to see what is behind the door. Even if it is really an abyss, I will take a look before closing the door and going back!"

　　Reinhard nodded, looked at his elite subordinates, and said, "You have no objection, right?"

　　"Wherever Your Highness goes, we will go!" the Divine Knight said firmly, emanating divine power from his body, illuminating the gate brightly.

　　"Haha, okay, Stek, you are strong, you come and push open this door!" Reinhardt signaled one of the divine knights to come over and push the door.

　　"Yes, Your Highness!" A young, blond, handsome divine knight walked out, came to the door, put his hands on the door, gathered his divine power and roared, while pushing his feet forward.

　　Boom!

　　The entire ground shook, and an immense force immediately surged out from his body and poured into his entire body. A bright milky yellow divine light immediately surged out from the body of this divine knight.

　　Lu Fei was slightly startled by the unreasonable shaking. Just now, Lu Fei felt a huge force, just like a giant prehistoric dinosaur running and causing the ground to shake.

　　"What a great power!" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　Reinhardt smiled and said, "Of course, Stek is an Earth Knight who focuses on the power of the earth and possesses the magic of 'Earth Subversion'.

　　“Ahhhhhh…”

　　Stek's magic was fully activated, how powerful was it? The door trembled slightly, creaking, and some dust and debris fell from the rocks around the door. The place where Stek pressed his hands had sunk slightly. A dull and heavy sound came, and everyone's heart tightened for no reason. Sure enough, the door was finally pushed open slowly...

　　"Ah..." Stek roared, and with more strength, he pushed with both hands, and suddenly pushed the door open completely. The arcanist Bot had already waved his staff to cast the light spell. A ball of light as big as a balloon immediately rose up, hanging above everyone's head, illuminating the surroundings.

　　When the door was opened, it seemed as if a secret world was opened up along with it!

　　Hot lava rivers crisscross, and countless neatly built fences and stone bridges connect patches of cracked rock. This is the world that appears before everyone's eyes.

　　Woo woo woo woo…

　　A terrifying sound like a night owl whistled over the sky of the lava world. Evil spirits with skulls and hollow lower bodies flew around. The scorching air and a strong smell of sulfur hit Lu Fei in the face. Seeing this scene, Lu Fei was shocked. It was a scene of purgatory before his eyes.

　　"This... is this purgatory?" Lu Fei said in shock.

　　Arcanist Bot shook his head and said, "How could it be Purgatory? The breath of Purgatory can kill people. There is a dark world underground, and under the dark world is the Abyss and Purgatory. If my guess is correct, this is just an underground crack space, only a hundred miles in size, and the magma is ordinary lava, not the molten fire of Purgatory!"

　　"Then these evil spirits..."

　　"Since this is Bushong's underground palace, there should be Bushong's altar inside. You know, the altar can gather the energy of the devil. Over time, the devil's breath will automatically generate evil spirits!" Bot laughed and breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Reinhardt said excitedly: "After all, our trip was not in vain. Let's move forward. I want to dispel all the evil aura in this space!"

　　"As Your Highness wishes!" Lei Kai and others agreed loudly. Eleven divine knights rushed into a dense area of ​​evil spirits, waving their swords. Powerful and gorgeous divine arts were performed one after another, which dazzled Lu Fei and made him excited.

　　In Lu Fei's opinion, evil spirits are generally very strange and scary things, but this is not the case at all. The power of the Divine Knight completely overturned Lu Fei's cognition.

　　【Thunder Shock】

　　【Earth Halo】

　　【Sword Storm】

　　[Bloodthirsty Shock]

　　The evil spirits were in bad luck. The divine knights were like tigers, wolves, lions and leopards that broke into a sheepfold and began to kill wantonly...

　　Ask for everything...

　　Chapter 45: Fighting the Devil {Please collect}

　　One by one, they were torn apart by the tyrannical divine arts. The violent attacks were like thunder and lightning. The divine knights quickly killed many evil spirits. The terrifying screams awakened more evil spirits. The vitality and blood of the living made the evil spirits crazy. Countless evil spirits flew out from all directions, pounced on them with bared fangs and claws, and were completely fearless of death...

　　【Thunder Sword Net】

　　Knight Commander Lei Kai suddenly performed a powerful divine spell, and his long sword swung out countless thunder and lightning, which intertwined into a thunder electric net as large as an acre. Countless evil spirits that pounced on him were immediately strangled mercilessly. Some dissipated, and some remained with some black things like charcoal that fell down.

　　Lu Fei was curious and picked up a piece of black thing to look at it. This piece of thing seemed to be a part of the evil spirit's energy skull. When his spiritual consciousness touched it slightly, he immediately felt that this thing was full of strong resentment and hostility, and even had a trace of demonic breath. Although it seemed to be there and not there, it was very stubborn.

　　Reinhardt said: "This is the essence of evil spirits, condensed from resentment and hostility! Of course, there is also the breath of Bushong. This thing is not very useful, but it can be collected and sold to the Mage Guild. It is a very good magic item!"

　　The crowd killed their way through a passage and gradually entered the depths of the crack space. Eleven divine knights led the way, while the arcanist Bot followed Reinhardt, holding his staff high and occasionally delivering a thunderous shock. Lu Fei and Reinhardt didn't even have to fight.

　　"Look, there is a large flat area in front of us, and the tall tower in the center is the demon altar!" said the arcanist Bot, pointing to the distance.

　　Lu Fei opened the Arcane Eye, and his vision suddenly became a hundred times sharper, able to penetrate the fog. He immediately saw that there was indeed a tall spire in the distance. The spire was very hideous and felt very evil. It was dark and emitted a thick black aura.

　　Reinhardt also saw the tower and said worriedly, "The tower you see now is just a projection. The real tower is right below the projection. It is only three meters high and is built in the center of the ten-square-meter altar. I can already feel that the altar is filled with the breath of the devil. The power of darkness and evil is very strong. I am afraid that there will be demons guarding it!"

　　The last evil spirit was slain by the sword of the divine knight. They crossed a long stone bridge and came to a square plaza with a radius of several hundred meters. The ground was paved with black rocks and there were stone pillars and guardrails all around. Twelve stone statues of demons stood on the guardrails.

　　There was indeed a ten-square-meter altar in the center of the square. In the center of the altar stood a three-meter-high black sacrificial tower. The tower emitted a faint green light, and things like ghost fires from the underworld surrounded the tower, which was very strange.

　　Lu Fei looked up and saw wisps of air rushing into the air and condensing into a tower shape at high altitude. It turned out that what he had just seen was a phantom formed by energy.

　　As they approached the altar, they discovered that a lot of high-purity elemental crystals were condensed around the altar, clustered like prisms. Reinhardt was immediately delighted when he saw these elemental crystals and said, "It really wasn't a wasted trip. These elemental crystals can help the arcanists and divine knights improve their levels by a lot!"

　　Papapapapa…

　　There was a sound of falling gravel coming from all around the square. Lu Fei turned his head and was immediately horrified. He saw that the twelve stone statues of demons actually began to shed stones on their surface at the same time. The stone skin cracked, and the twelve hideous demons were resurrected. With a crash, the bat-like demon wings flashed, and the demons flew up one after another.

　　"Oh no! This is the winged fire demon guarding the altar. It is very scary, especially in an area covered with lava. It is extremely difficult to kill. Everyone, quickly form a circle!"

　　Lei Kai shouted anxiously, and the well-trained divine knights immediately formed a circle with Reinhardt as the center. Reinhardt, Lu Fei and the arcanist Bot were all in the circle. Bot raised his staff and immediately recited an obscure spell. As the spell was chanted, ice crystals began to appear around Bot, and countless ice crystals turned into extremely violent tornadoes that covered the entire square.

　　"Awesome, awesome! This should be a level 4 arcane spell [Ice Storm], but in the hands of a level 15 arcane master, its power is beyond Lu Fei's imagination.

　　"Boom--" An extremely violent ice storm exploded immediately. Twelve meteor-like fireballs suddenly crashed into the ice storm and instantly turned into a red flame that filled the sky, as if burning the sky. The twelve rapidly running demons turned into a ball of fire, making evil howls, and overwhelming flames swooped down.

　　"Earth Halo!"

　　"Sword Storm!"

　　The Earth God Knight Stek roared suddenly, and a huge halo rushed out immediately, covering everyone like an inverted giant bowl. The endless fire was immediately swept away. A Storm God Knight emitted a sword light, which turned into a sword blade storm, and a demon that flew over was immediately strangled to pieces.

　　Lu Fei felt as if his heart was beating in his throat. He had never experienced such a confrontation of blood and fire in his life. It seemed that he would die if he was not careful.

　　“Ga ga ga ga…”

　　The demons screamed and turned into even bigger flames that flew around everyone quickly. The endless flames turned into a huge fire tornado. This tornado was fifty meters in diameter and hundreds of meters high. It penetrated the sky and surrounded everyone.

　　"Damn it, chain lightning!" Arcanist Bot waved his staff, and a dazzling chain of lightning crackled and danced wildly in the fire tornado, chasing the demon.

　　"Dissociation wave!" When the arcanist Bot saw that the chain lightning didn't work, he immediately sent out dissociation waves to attack the flying demons, but none of them hit them.

　　Vomiting blood!

　　Arcanist Bot was so ashamed that his face turned red. He felt helpless. Suddenly, he felt a little suffocated. He was shocked and shouted, "Oh no! These demons are so vicious. They want to burn the air and suffocate us to death!"

　　"Damn it, let me do it. Be careful, don't look into my eyes!!" Reinhardt was already furious at this time. His eyes were wide open, and his pupils had turned into a deep silver-white. A cold, ruthless, and life-destroying force suddenly rushed out of Reinhardt's eyes. This force had a wide range, sweeping endless flames across the sky.

　　Papapapapapa…

　　Five or six demons screamed in terror and turned into lifeless cold rocks. The flames from their bodies also turned into stones and fell to the ground. When swept by the nearby flames, the stones immediately turned into ashes.

　　When Lu Fei saw this scene, he was shocked. This... this is simply Medusa's most evil eyes!

　　Lu Fei suddenly felt terrified. Reinhardt's innate ability was unleashed, forming an extremely powerful and domineering arcane spell - Life Petrification! This arcane spell almost ignored the immunity of those below the demigod level. As long as flesh and blood life saw Reinhardt's eyes, it would be corroded by the power and turned into lifeless stone.

　　The remaining five demons suddenly became furious, and suddenly turned into five balls of fire like the sun and rushed down. All the divine knights immediately jumped up and cast divine spells to resist. The arcanist Bot suddenly cast a huge and towering ice wall to resist the fire.

　　"Damn it!" Lu Fei stood up fiercely, holding the staff high in his hand, his blood boiling, and the power of blazing fire burst out. With a crash, countless flames were immediately controlled by the power of blazing fire and split in the middle in the air...

　　This scene is thrilling and earth-shaking!

　　The divine knights were also stunned and looked at Lu Fei. They saw Lu Fei holding up his staff, and countless flames gathered from the sky to form a fire dragon surrounding his body!

　　The fire dragon, as long as a snake, bared its fangs and brandished its claws, looking extremely wild and ferocious. Lu Fei pointed his staff and the fire dragon suddenly rushed into the sky, swallowing a demon in one gulp.

　　boom!

　　The fire dragon exploded and turned into a raging fire, and the demon laughed evilly.

　　"Fire magic is ineffective against them!" Lu Fei instantly felt that his efforts were in vain. As winged flame demons, they are masters of controlling fire. Lu Fei's flames of such low level cannot hurt them at all.

　　Arcanist Bot shouted, "Lu Fei, don't attack. Just cooperate with us to resist their fiery attacks. Your Highness will take care of these demons!"

　　Lu Fei quickly gathered his spiritual will, and with a crash, the raging fire in the sky was gathered back again, condensing into a fire dragon. Countless fire elements poured into Lu Fei's blood, and the power of blazing fire increased rapidly. Lu Fei was immediately overjoyed: "Wow, this is simply a holy place for practicing the power of blazing fire!!"

　　At this time, Reinhardt, who had recovered, glared again and shouted, "Be careful, everyone close your eyes and don't look at me!"

　　[Life Petrification]

　　Reinhardt raised his head and swept across. Four demons were the first to be hit and immediately turned into stones and fell. Another demon flew high in the air and danced around the sacrificial tower, making rapid sounds. Countless strange and deep sounds immediately gathered into a series of spells...

　　The altar began to vibrate slightly, and light suddenly burst out. A beam of light passed through the sacrificial tower and penetrated the sky and earth. A dark and deep vortex condensed in the dark sky, and a great will as powerful as the God's Prison began to gather...

　　"Oh no! This demon is going to summon Buson to come!" Lei Kai roared. The other divine knights were also inexplicably nervous, but the demon flew high up and they were out of reach and could do nothing.

　　Arcanist Bot raised his staff high up and chanted a spell. The spell was fast and urgent. Arcanist Bot was shaking all over, as if his whole body was about to collapse under the pressure of a huge force!

　　[Domain Vortex]

　　Arcanist Bot was obviously a little faster than the demon. After he finished chanting, a vortex immediately appeared in the void, and the demon's summoning spell was forcibly interrupted. The demon screamed and struggled in fear, trying to fly away from the vortex, but was still swallowed up inch by inch by the vortex.

　　"Subversion, subversion... We, the people of the underground world, will definitely completely subvert the world above ground. Just wait!" The demon screamed and uttered a vicious curse, but was eventually pulled into the endless realm of void.

　　"That was a close call, it was almost over!" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and Reinhardt, looking pale, sat down on the ground, shaking with fear.

　　Lu Fei was also scared and terrified. The huge and terrifying will of Bushong gradually weakened. It seemed that Bushong's will could not descend. Even so, everyone felt the fear in their souls.

　　The will of the demon god at the king level is so terrifying that it seems as if the sky is falling and the earth is collapsing, and a catastrophe is imminent. The demon god's power is endless and it is impossible to resist or even imagine it. All that is left is the instinctive fear of mortals.

　　Although Lu Fei was frightened, a huge spiritual will burst out under the endless pressure. Lu Fei suddenly raised his head, his eyes filled with endless indomitable spirit, and his gaze was fixed on the void vortex where Bushong's will was gradually disappearing.

　　In the endless depths of Lu Fei's eyes, countless real dragons were coiled, making earth-shaking dragon roars. This was the liberation of Lu Fei's spirit and the cry of his soul...

　　…

　　Chapter 46: Great Construction

　　The dark power of the underground demon palace has been dispelled, but the aura emanating from the demon sacrificial tower still exists. As long as the sacrificial tower is not destroyed, the aura of Lord Bushong will not completely dissipate.

　　However, there is no danger now. As long as no one summons him, even Lord Bushong cannot penetrate the numerous spatial planes and descend to the underground palace.

　　Reinhardt ordered the divine knights to clean the Demon God's underground palace again, and sure enough, there was no danger. Finally, it was time to distribute the fruits.

　　The elemental crystal ores around the altar are mostly red and yellow, as well as dark green and black. These are the crystals of fire, earth, wind and darkness respectively. To be able to form such large crystals, it must have taken hundreds of thousands or even millions of years of condensation.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, I told you before you came that you should take the benefits first!" Reinhardt pointed at a pile of picked elemental crystals. These crystals were piled up into a pile as high as a person.

　　Lu Fei rubbed his hands and said, "Then I'm really not polite!"

　　"You're welcome. This is your territory. In fact, everything here belongs to you. You just need to give us some hard work fees!" Reinhardt said generously.

　　Lu Fei immediately took 90% of the earth element crystals and half of the fire element crystals, then stopped and said with a smile: "I only need these, and the other crystals are ready for your highness!"

　　This time it was Reinhardt's turn to feel embarrassed. In fact, Lu Fei had not taken half of it yet. Reinhardt said embarrassedly: "These element crystals are of extremely high purity. They are top-grade element crystals. Each carat is worth a lot of money. If you don't take the rest, you will suffer a great loss!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "It's enough. I didn't put in much effort just now, but I've already taken enough. Your Highness, Master Bot Arcanist, and other Divine Knights have fought against the demons very hard, and we should share the spoils with them!"

　　Lu Fei's words immediately won everyone's favor. Arcanist Bot and the Divine Knights all looked at Lu Fei with gratitude.

　　Reinhardt chuckled, bent down to pick up some elemental crystals, and generously distributed one to everyone. Then he put away most of them, leaving a small portion of wind element and dark element crystals. He pushed them all to Lu Fei, but Lu Fei refused to accept them. He gave another elemental crystal to each of Bot Arcanist and the God Knights, and kept the rest for himself.

　　"Your Highness, I wonder if we can set up a barrier around the square to isolate the dark aura?"

　　"Okay!" Reinhardt glanced at the arcanist Bot, who immediately erected four magic stone pillars around the square. The huge magic circle started to operate, and a faintly bright barrier immediately rose up, covering the entire square, including the altar and the sacrificial tower. The dark aura was immediately isolated.

　　Lu Fei was happy in his heart. This place was a bit like the lava palace in the dark world. It was a place where the earth veins and lava rivers intersected. It was definitely a holy place for him to practice the power of fire.

　　Lu Fei could guess that such a complete underground palace must have been built in ancient times, and was built by the subjects of Monarch Bushong to offer sacrifices to their king. As the underground forces were driven back underground, the underground palace was abandoned. Now, the underground palace belongs to Lu Fei.

　　The exploration was a great success. Since it was a success, there was no need to report to the Mage Guild. Lu Fei and Reinhardt and his party returned to Silverpine Manor. It was already the next morning. After a night of life-and-death battles, everyone was hungry. Lu Fei asked the servants and kitchen staff to prepare a sumptuous meal.

　　At this time, the servant came to report: "Miss Su Tongtong has returned with a team of arcane masters. They are conducting large-scale surveying in an area two or three miles around the manor..."

　　Lu Fei accompanied Reinhardt to eat, then left and went outside the manor to take a look at the situation. He saw Su Tongtong, full of energy, leading a team of arcane masters to measure around Silver Pine Manor. One of the arcane masters following Su Tongtong was a female. Lu Fei happened to recognize her. She was Selina's sister, Lord Anna, one of the three pearls of the Orbus family.

　　It is said that this arcane master is a true arcane genius. He is only sixteen years old, but he is already a fifteenth-level arcane master. Lu Fei did not expect that Su Tongtong would invite this high-level arcane genius.

　　"Lu Fei, you're back, come here quickly!" Su Tongtong waved at Lu Fei from afar.

　　Lu Fei rushed over, bowed to Lord Anna, and said with a smile: "Nice to meet you, respected Lord Anna!"

　　"I'm honored too!" Anna looked indifferent, but she was a little surprised when she noticed that Lu Fei was already close to the level of a level 3 arcanist, but that was just surprise.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "I didn't expect Lord Anna to be proficient in architecture. This time, Silver Pine Manor is going to build a large complex of buildings. Your Highness, please take care of it!"

　　"It's nothing. I agreed to lead the construction team after seeing Miss Tongtong's design drawings. If it weren't for the extraordinary architectural style, I wouldn't be interested in helping others build a manor!"

　　Anna's words seemed a little heartless, but Lu Fei and Su Tongtong both agreed with her. Given Lord Anna's family background, she would only do things that she was interested in and liked to do, and would never do anything against her will to please others. It seemed that the extraordinary ideas and designs shown in the architectural drawings did attract the arrogant Miss Anna.

　　"Well, does Lord Anna have any ideas or suggestions for the design of the new manor?" Lu Fei turned the topic to the area of ​​interest to the other party.

　　“No need. This is the most perfect design I have ever seen. The main buildings are refreshing and majestic. Even the splendid gardens built by giants and elves pale in comparison to the new Silver Pine Manor. Miss Su Tongtong is the most gifted and talented architectural designer I have ever seen. She is even better than the elven designers in the southern forest…” Anna praised her generously, and Su Tongtong blushed for no reason.

　　After a while, Su Tongtong said excitedly: "I have discussed it with Lord Anna and decided to gather more arcanists who are proficient in architecture to start construction of multiple buildings at the same time and build them in parallel. We must start construction as soon as possible and strive to complete the new manor within two months!"

　　"So fast?!" Lu Fei was also secretly surprised.

　　Anna said, "This time I have recruited more than a dozen very powerful arcanists, hundreds of low-level construction arcanists, and thousands of strong laborers. They are all very proficient in construction and have great construction capabilities. In addition, I have raised enough construction materials through the Mage Guild and several large chambers of commerce. The main building will be completed in one month, and the decoration and landscaping of the park will be completed in another month!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and calculated secretly that it was indeed possible for a senior arcanist who was proficient in construction to build a main building structure in 30 days. With enough arcanists and sufficient supply of raw materials, it could be completed in two months. This construction speed would be a miracle on Earth, but it would be nothing on the Terran continent.

　　After the accompanying group of arcane masters made some on-site measurements, Lu Fei immediately headed to the construction site of the six-star arcane tower. This arcane tower was of great significance to him and was far more important than the new construction of Silverpine Manor.

　　The construction of Silverpine Manor is just a face-saving project, while the construction of the Arcane Tower is completely related to one's own immediate interests. How smoothly and how far one can go on the arcane road depends largely on this Arcane Tower. At the same time, personally participating in the construction of the Arcane Tower, this experience is a precious wealth!

　　The next two months kept everyone at Silverpine Manor very busy, because there was a large-scale construction site on the other side of the Brilliant Gardens!

　　More than a dozen small docks have been added to the riverside, and each dock has a lot of supplies docked. Some even larger quantities of supplies are simply packed in magic bags and can be used at any time during construction.

　　There are small changes at the construction site every day, and big changes every three days. In a month, five large-scale main buildings have been built, and the building structure has been completed, leaving only decoration.

　　The five buildings were originally modeled after the Palace of Versailles, Buckingham Palace, the Houses of Parliament, Milan Cathedral, and Schönbrunn Palace. However, following suggestions from Lord Anna and several senior professional architectural architects, some design changes were made to make the five buildings more majestic and the details more thoughtful.

　　Su Tongtong and Lu Fei discussed several times and decided to use most of the modern decorative materials on Earth for decoration, because there are not only many decorative materials on Earth but also they are beautiful, and the decoration effect far exceeds that of the Terran continent.

　　Think about it, what is the huge gap between the magnificently decorated modern five- and six-star hotels and the dark and cold stone castles of the Middle Ages?

　　Although the decorations on the Terran Continent were not so bad, they were far from being able to achieve the effect of "splendid and spotless". This "spotless" was the most important, and no noble palace on the Terran Continent could achieve this.

　　Another thing is the lamps! Modern lamps are extremely luxurious and beautiful, and the super-large chandeliers are even more complicated and magnificent. There is absolutely no such thing in the Terran continent.

　　To do this, Lu Fei ran so much that his legs were almost broken. He had to transport as many as 3,800 large and medium-sized chandeliers from Tianjing to the Terran continent, and tens of thousands of small lamps.

　　In addition to lamps, there are also various building materials, tiles, floor tiles, carpets, bathrooms, heating, various ultra-luxury furniture, golden nanmu and silver pine furniture, and various modern luxury leather furniture...

　　Originally, he thought that the decoration would be completed in one month, but he never expected that it would take two and a half months to complete the decoration. In order to match the modern decoration, Lu Fei also specially built a power generation device with sufficient power underground. Before the Silver Pine Manor was completely completed, Lu Fei had already inspected his first arcane tower.

　　No one cared when Lu Fei inspected his arcane tower, but the completion of the new Silver Pine Manor immediately caused a sensation in the entire Vina Harbor.

　　As early as when Silver Pine Manor became a large construction site, people began to pay attention to it. When the five main building structures were completed, the magnificent and solemn large-scale building complex immediately amazed people. Some nobles even drove to the construction site every day to visit. Even looking at the magnificent buildings under construction, they felt inexplicably excited...

　　Chapter 47: Inauguration Ball

　　Thanks to nanke233 and Qin Qi for their support. Thank you, your support is my motivation!

　　----

　　The nobles were well-informed and news spread quickly. The "magnificence" of the decoration of the palace at Silverpine Manor was shocking. Looking at the palaces in the entire Terran continent, the palace at Silverpine Manor was unprecedented. Even old Orbus had to send people every day to inquire about the completion time of the new manor so that he could go and see it.

　　Su Tongtong was very smart as a businessman. A week before the completion of the project, invitations to a grand aristocratic ball were sent to all the nobles of status in Vina Harbor.

　　After a week of preparation, the completed Silver Pine Manor was visited by many people, but the entire manor was temporarily closed to the public due to the final inspection and preparation for the ball.

　　At dusk that day, dusk gradually fell and the lights throughout the Silver Pine Manor were turned on. Looking from the Wina Harbor across the river, it was bright and a large and magnificent palace complex could be vaguely seen. The Gothic-style building built on the riverside was called the Court Palace.

　　Outsiders naturally don’t know that the original design of this majestic palace came from the Houses of Parliament in London.

　　Opposite the Council Palace is a vast white marble square. Surrounding the square are the Palace of Versailles, the Cathedral Palace and Buckingham Palace. The four palaces surround the central square. The Schönbrunn Palace is at the other end. Behind the Buckingham Palace is a palace covering hundreds of acres with forests and springs.

　　As night fell, the sound of horse hooves could be heard. On the stone bridge leading to Silverpine Manor, luxurious carriages slowly drove past a magnificent stone archway. This door was a bit like the ancient Roman architectural style, majestic and heavy. This door was only a welcoming door, not the entrance to Silverpine Manor.

　　In a luxurious carriage with four carriages, the curtains were gently drawn open, revealing the angelic face of Lord Serena. She looked at the stone archway illuminated by the lights, and the silver pines on both sides of the stone road were neatly planted. These silver pines were carefully selected landscape trees, and they looked solemn and dignified. Serena nodded, turned to her sister Mingna in the carriage and smiled, "I have heard others praise the Silver Pine Manor for its gorgeous and magnificent construction. Now just looking at this stone archway and the silver pines on both sides, I know that it took a lot of thought...

　　Mingna had already opened the curtains and looked out. Her bright eyes looked around curiously. She wondered, "Those lights are so bright, brighter than magic lights!"

　　Selina nodded, and soon the carriage drove into a large stone gate in the style of a triumphal arch. On both sides of the gate, a row of young knights in silver armor were standing guard, waving their hands to salute the passing carriages.

　　There are people in this place who are specifically responsible for checking invitations. After showing the invitation, the carriage slowly passed through the gate and entered a very large marble square. Selena felt that the view in front of her suddenly became clear. There was a magnificent palace in each of the four directions of the square. Each palace was illuminated by landscape lights. The palace was clearly visible in the night. Every floor, every column, every stone step, and every spire were all clear and vivid.

　　In the center of the square is a musical fountain, and an 18-meter-high statue of Aphrodite with naked arms broken stands in the center of the fountain for people to watch and appreciate.

　　At this time, some nobles could no longer hold back. They got off the carriages, walked on the neat and clean marble tiles in the square, and looked at the beautiful statue of Aphrodite and the magnificent palace in the distance, as if they were in a beautiful dream.

　　Selina and Mingna both widened their eyes and felt a shock in their hearts. It was the square and the four palaces that were different from the architectural style of the Terran continent. Because it was the first time they saw them, they felt deeply shocked.

　　The carriage slowly drove through the circular square and stopped in front of the Palace of Versailles. At this time, the Palace of Versailles was solemn and dignified. The landscape lights illuminated the palace walls and stone pillars. Teams of hundreds of silver knights lined up around it, and countless maids in maid uniforms led the nobles who got off the carriages outside the gate into the hall of the Palace of Versailles.

　　Selena took Mingna's hand and got off the carriage. She looked up at the magnificent Palace of Versailles. She felt that the palace was so majestic and magnificent, and she herself seemed so small.

　　"Sister, what a beautiful palace, I love it so much..." Mingna opened her eyes wide and looked around.

　　"Okay, let's go in!" Lord Selina pulled her sister a few times. Just then, the new housekeeper of Silver Pine Manor, Bernice, walked up quickly, saluted and said with a smile: "The two respected lords have arrived. Please follow me. The master and Miss Tongtong are already waiting for you!"

　　Bernice was undoubtedly a competent housekeeper. She even came to greet the young ladies from the Orbus family in person and led the two noble ladies through the gate and into the hall. The two young ladies from the Orbus family only looked up and were immediately stunned!

　　In fact, any noble who enters the hall of the Palace of Versailles today will be stunned without exception, because the interior of the Palace of Versailles is so magnificent that it can be described as "resplendent and spotless."

　　The spacious hall, the high dome, the gorgeous dome murals, the huge glass windows and the magnificent chandeliers, the omnipresent light, the luxurious and smooth floor, the beautiful and melodious music of the Blue Danube seemed to come from the void and echoed over the hall.

　　Many noble men, ladies and ladies gathered in twos and threes, discussing and praising the beauty of Silver Pine Manor and the magnificence of Versailles Palace.

　　A dozen young and beautiful maids came over with snack carts, asking the noble men, ladies, and ladies if they wanted to try some snacks or red wine...

　　Since it was a ball, some nobles were already dancing in pairs in the center of the hall to the waltz music, creating an extremely enthusiastic atmosphere.

　　"Oh my God, what wonderful music..." The nobleman couldn't help himself and kissed his female companion. In fact, there were many couples kissing passionately while dancing!

　　Su Tongtong was able to get along well with all the nobles. When Lu Fei saw Selena walking in with Miss Minna, Lu Fei hurried over, saluted and said with a smile: "Lord Selena, Lord Minna, welcome. The Palace of Versailles is honored tonight because of your visit!" This time, Lu Fei took advantage of the situation and gently kissed the back of the hands of the two beautiful lords.

　　Lord Serena smiled and said, "Sir Lu Fei, I am really surprised. I heard a few days ago that this place is very beautiful, but I didn't pay much attention to it. I didn't expect that when I came here in person, I found it beyond my expectations. You can also say it is shocking!"

　　"Thank you for the compliment, Your Excellency..." Lu Fei made a gesture of invitation, and the grand aristocratic ball at Silver Pine Manor began in full swing.

　　…

　　A grand aristocratic ball lasted from nightfall until midnight. Frederick didn't remember how many glasses of champagne and red wine he drank. His sister also drank a lot. Frederick himself invited the beautiful Miss XX to dance with him. In the end, he had no idea how he got home.

　　Early in the morning, Frederick woke up from a sweet dream. Thinking of the dreamlike dance last night, he couldn't help but shout and got up quickly. He got dressed and ran out of the door in a hurry. He rode his favorite red thunder horse to Silverpine Manor.

　　The thunder horse is very tall, with the bloodline of the black flame magic horse. Its breath is like thunder, hot, and very strong. Its endurance and explosive power are ten times that of ordinary horses. However, this kind of horse is rather violent and difficult to tame. But once tamed by the owner, it will be very loyal. In the human kingdom of the Terran continent, the thunder horse is the main mount of most large family guardian knights.

　　Frederick's thunder horse was his pet since childhood. It ran very fast. When the thunder horse reached the river, it stopped immediately before running onto the stone bridge. Looking at the magnificent palaces on the other side of the river, he felt relieved and said with a silly smile: "It turns out that it was not a dream, it was real. Haha, it's good to be true. I thought..."

　　There were also some nobles and poor people on the river bank looking at Silver Pine Manor, as if it was a paradise on earth, which made people yearn for it.

　　Suddenly Frederick saw a giant child sitting by the river, staring blankly at Silverpine Manor on the other side of the river, holding an overdue invitation in his hand. Frederick smiled. The giant child was called Bart. He had dealt with him several times. You know, the giants and elves of the Glorious Garden don't deal with humans very much, but this Bart is an exception. He seems to be curious and friendly to humans.

　　"Bart, what are you doing here?" Frederick sat next to Bart.

　　"It's you, Frederick!"

　　"Is that an invitation in your hand? Haha, I didn't see you last night!"

　　"Because I didn't go!" Bart was a little frustrated. Frederick nodded and understood very well. He thought that Bart's elders must have told him not to get too close to humans, so the little giant was unable to attend Lu Fei's invitation. What a pity.

　　"So you also know Lu Fei?" Frederick asked.

　　“I’ve seen it a few times!”

　　"I'm going to Silverpine Manor now. Do you want to go? If you do, come with me!" Frederick said.

　　"Okay, I'll go too!"

　　Bart and Frederick walked across the stone bridge, passed through the stone arch, walked about ten meters, passed through the Arc de Triomphe, and entered Silver Pine Square. They saw that the gates of the four palaces were guarded by silver knights, among which Buckingham Palace was guarded by a particularly large number of silver knights, as many as fifty people.

　　When Frederick and Bart arrived in front of Buckingham Palace, the housekeeper Bernice was just walking out of the palace. She had already seen Buffett and Bart.

　　"It turns out to be Master Frederick, this is..." Bernice came forward.

　　"This is Bart from the Brilliant Garden. We are here to visit Mr. Lu Fei. Is he here?"

　　"It just so happens that my master should be in Schonbrunn Palace. Please follow me!" Bernice motioned for the two to follow her and walked up the steps of Buckingham Palace. This palace had been greatly modified during its construction. The biggest change was that there was a tall stone arch in the middle of the palace. This stone arch was more than ten meters high and pierced through the entire Buckingham Palace. Passing through the entire palace, you would enter a vast and beautiful garden. From afar, you could see a huge palace standing opposite the garden. This was the Schonbrunn Palace.

　　They walked through the garden and entered Schönbrunn Palace. The maids bowed to them along the way. Bernice led Frederick and Bart through the main hall and into the side hall, where they saw Lu Fei drinking coffee with Su Tongtong and talking about something.

　　Seeing Frederick and Bart arriving, Lu Fei stood up and said with a smile: "Welcome, both of you. We are good friends, so there is no need to be formal. Please take a seat!" Lu Fei then asked the maid to bring some coffee, thinking that no one would come here for no reason. These two brothers must have something to discuss if they came here so early in the morning.

　　…

　　Chapter 48 New Resources

　　I will update another chapter tonight at 12 o'clock tonight to make it to the top of the list. If you have the conditions, please click and vote for me at that time. Thank you!

　　----

　　Frederick sat on the sofa and touched the exquisite patterns on it. Then he looked around at the decoration of Schönbrunn Palace. It was just as magnificent as the Palace of Versailles, with murals and chandeliers on the ceiling, large glass windows, wall lamps, and oil paintings on the walls. The floor was covered with bright and exquisite tiles and fine and thick carpets. It was extremely comfortable to walk on. It was not at all as simple, dark and cold as other castles.

　　Frederick exclaimed: "Brother Lu Fei, your newly built Silver Pine Manor is like a paradise. And the dance last night, I woke up this morning and it felt like a dream!"

　　Bart was also very curious and said, "Lu Fei, this place is really nice, better than the houses and castles in our Brilliant Garden!"

　　"Haha, okay, we are all old friends. Are you here to have fun today or do you have something else to do?"

　　Frederick took a sip of coffee and said with a smile: "Of course I have something to do, I'll just talk to Miss Tongtong!"

　　Bart scratched his head and said, "I'm here to play!"

　　Lu Fei pulled Bart over and said, "Come and play, I'll take you to visit Schönbrunn Palace!" Then he took Bart to the garden, "Bart, I heard that the elves and giants are good at cultivating elemental elves, is that true?"

　　"Of course. The elves are good at cultivating wind, thunder, light, life and other elemental elves. We, the giants, are good at cultivating ice, frost, water, fire, and earth elemental elves."

　　"I want to buy five high-level elemental spirits: ice, water, fire, wind, and life. Is there any way?"

　　"High-level elemental elves, five more?" Bart was surprised. High-level elemental elves are relatively rare. The intelligence of this kind of elemental elves is comparable to that of humans, and their strength is comparable to that of arcanists of level 13 to 18.

　　"Yes, is there any way?" Lu Fei said.

　　"There is no other way. The growth of elemental elves is too long. They need to be nurtured for hundreds of millions of years in a place with very special elemental conditions. Only then can they gain some wisdom and form low-level elemental elves. From low to medium, and then to high-level, it takes tens of millions of years for natural evolution, and even thousands of years for cultivation... Therefore, high-level elemental elves are absolutely not available to ordinary people. We, the giants, only have a few legends and three demigods who raise high-level elemental elves!"

　　"No way, so few?" Lu Fei suddenly smiled bitterly. No wonder the Mage Guild only sold low-level elemental elves. The book said that legendary mages and even level 18 forbidden spell mages could create low-level elemental elves. However, Lu Fei did not expect that cultivating high-level elemental elves would be so difficult. It seems that the idea of ​​using high-level elemental elves to help him practice is unrealistic.

　　"Then can you help me get some low-level elemental elves? Preferably those that have just condensed and whose souls are very weak, and whose wisdom has not yet been awakened. I want all kinds of elemental elves!"

　　"Doesn't the low-level Elemental Elf Mage Guild sell them?" Bart asked curiously.

　　"I want more, there are not many Mage Guilds, and the ones in the Chamber of Commerce are too shady!"

　　"How much do you want?"

　　"If you don't have ten thousand, then three thousand will do. The more the better!"

　　"So you want to sell it?" Bart said with a smile, "Okay, I can ask the legendary giants in our Chaos City, or the legendary elves in the Elf Principality Silver Moon, Rest and other royal cities to help you condense a lot. They all have legendary wizard towers that have been built for more than thousands of years, and some have been built for more than ten thousand years. The energy pool of the wizard tower is huge, and can even penetrate the extraterritorial energy plane, which can condense a lot of new elemental elves!"

　　"Okay then, what kind of compensation do you need, diamond coins?" Lu Fei was overjoyed.

　　"I don't want diamond coins! I have plenty of those things!" Bart shook his head.

　　"What do you want?"

　　"Books! Lots and lots of books, biographies, poems, plays... everything. Weren't you reading a long narrative biography called Jane Eyre last time? I took it back and showed it to a few elves. They all liked it. In our opinion, gold coins and diamond coins are material things. Only spiritual things are the most precious. The elf mentor often taught us that spiritual wealth is the eternal treasure!"

　　"Just books?" Lu Fei was stunned. He had quite a few world famous books, including biographies, poems, dramas, etc.

　　"Of course I need books. The books here are made of fur paper, which is very thick. They are not as thin as the paper you have overseas. So I not only want books of every type, but also the more of each type, the better!"

　　"You want so much, you're not going to sell it, are you?" Lu Fei said embarrassedly.

　　"Hehe, no, I want to build a library in every major city of our Giant Elf Alliance, and sell books there, of course. You don't know, in the Elf Kingdom, spiritual food is an incredible treasure!"

　　"Okay, books are not a problem!"

　　"I also want seeds, rice, cassava, sweet potato, corn, peanuts, soybeans, coffee seeds, poppy seeds, peanut seeds, coconut seeds, mango seeds, watermelon seeds, pineapple, sunflower, as well as roses, tulips, camellia, peony, lotus, plum blossom..." Bart counted on his fingers and said one by one.

　　Lu Fei frowned, but immediately relaxed his brows: "Bart, there's nothing wrong with the books, but the seeds are not!"

　　"Why? The plant and flower illustration book you looked at last time said that there are many seeds in the overseas continent that we don't have here!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Books, gold and diamonds are all non-renewable, but seeds are different. Seeds can reproduce. I heard that there is a fountain of life in the Elf Kingdom. Just one drop can make dead trees come back to life. If you give them a grain and a fruit tree seed, they will have a way to make the entire southern forest full of grain and fruit within a month. Do you know the value of a grain, fruit tree and flower seed?"

　　"As long as they are new grains, fruit trees and flower seeds that are not available in the Terran continent, each one is priceless! So the Giant Kingdom and the elves are willing to pay any price to buy them!!" Bart patted his chest excitedly.

　　Lu Fei was embarrassed. It turned out that this little giant also knew that the seeds were priceless. But it was good this way. At least he could slaughter them once. He immediately spread his hands and said, "I can give you the seeds, but the conditions must be agreed upon first. I heard that your Giant Kingdom is short of food and has always relied on the Elf Kingdom for supplies. But now your population is expanding rapidly and the supply is insufficient..."

　　Bat nodded and said, "We grow low-yield crops, so we don't have enough food. But I've seen the atlas. Your rice, cassava, sweet potato, corn, peanuts, and soybeans are all high-yield crops. If they are cultivated in the spring of life, they can become high-quality food crops and completely solve our food rations. So don't worry, as long as you are willing to trade, we will do whatever it takes. Not to mention low-level elemental elves, we can also give you high-level spring of life, intermediate elemental elves, and high-level magician props!"

　　Lu Fei was already rubbing his hands together with excitement, which was a habitual action that he would do unconsciously when he was too excited. He immediately pulled Bart into the study, unfolded a piece of parchment, and with a flick of his quill pen, he wrote a letter of intent for a transaction and put forward several conditions.

　　Bart took it and was delighted when he saw the top paragraph, which read: "Party A provides 100,000 books on overseas mainland biographies, poems, dramas, etc.... a number of peanut, cassava, coconut, mango, pineapple, tulip, rose, lotus, camellia seeds..."

　　Let's look at the following paragraph, which says "Party B provides one intermediate elemental spirit each of frost, earth, water, fire, and wind, 3,000 newly born unintelligent elemental spirits of each of the five elements, 300 sets of Mithril Knight armor and long swords, two intermediate fire staffs, one advanced fire staff, and 50,000 intermediate elemental crystals of the five elements!"

　　Bart's expression was a little strange, because the conditions proposed by Lu Fei were not difficult to meet. Although more elemental elves were needed, the oldest demigod arcane tower needed to use the energy pool to condense them. There were also five types of intermediate elemental crystals. Any elemental crystal vein had such a production every month.

　　Bart said, "Is that all you want? I just need to go to Chaos King City and Silver Moon King City and meet the elders of the giants and elves, and they will probably agree to these conditions!"

　　"If possible, can you please ask for a bag of life-giving water for me?"

　　"That's fine too, but next time can you provide rice, corn, coffee, sunflowers and other seeds? I want to trade everything in your atlas!"

　　"Let's make this deal first. Don't worry, we are good friends now. Since the seeds can help your alliance of giants and elves, I will definitely not refuse you!"

　　"Haha, well, it's settled then. I'll take this agreement back to show the elders, and I'll give you a reply later!"

　　Bart left happily. Lu Fei returned to the side hall and saw Frederick and Su Tongtong drafting a new trade agreement. Lu Fei didn't ask any questions. After a long while, Frederick also left happily.

　　Lu Fei sat down and quickly wrote down a list of goods, which he handed to Su Tongtong to handle. It was nothing more than a batch of world classics, poems and poetry collections, as well as some seeds or plants.

　　Lu Fei once again felt the benefits of goods flowing between the two worlds. For example, cassava, corn, peanuts, etc., the seeds of these crops are worthless on Earth, but on the Terran continent, if the giants and elves can obtain them, they may be able to solve the problem of food, and have unlimited effects and the most far-reaching impact...

　　Many things are worthless to Lu Fei, but they are rare and valuable in the Terran continent, especially the introduction of species. After telling this story, even Su Tongtong was shocked.

　　Su Tongtong's eyes widened, she murmured: "What a huge loss, a seed can be sold at a sky-high price, it turns out that the goods are sold between the two worlds, the dresses and perfumes we traffic in are all rubbish, how can we compare to the profits from the trafficking of species from the two worlds?"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "You can negotiate the deal later. Hehe, we are not short of money now, but there are many things in the Terran continent that cannot be bought with money, like the elemental elves I need!"

　　Su Tongtong certainly understood that in the Terran continent, there were many kinds of elemental crystals above the diamond coins. They could be polished into various elemental gems, which were a hundred times more valuable than diamond coins. They were the most treasured things by arcane mages and divine mages, and could be used to exchange for various precious wizard props or enchanted weapons.

　　…

　　Chapter 49: Yanhuang Dragon Technique {Seeking Red Tickets for the Top Ranking}

　　Aaaaaa… I’m begging for votes and collections. I’m shouting at the top of my lungs: “What’s the most important thing about a new book? Collection, collection, and collection. Please, those who haven’t collected any, click the collection button immediately. I’ll thank you with tears in my eyes!”

　　----

　　"Why do you want to exchange so many elemental elves, and they are newly born elemental elves?" Su Tongtong asked puzzledly.

　　"Of course it's cultivation. I found that my bloodline power needs them! Although I can extract elemental energy directly from nature, it takes a lot of energy and time. I also found that newborn elemental babies without wisdom are equivalent to "ginseng fruit". Eating them can make your strength surge!

　　"So is this how everyone else practices?"

　　"Others can't practice like this, because they don't have blood power as strong as mine!"

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei sighed: "You also know that we have no background here. Although we have the support of the Orbus family now, this is not a long-term solution. Only our own strength is the foundation!"

　　Su Tongtong nodded and said, "I know this truth too. Well, I can't let you work hard alone. I will also work harder. I will go to the Mage Guild for arcane enlightenment as soon as possible!"

　　"Although you may not necessarily become an arcane master, you still have to go for enlightenment!" Lu Fei was a little worried that Su Tongtong would not be able to comprehend the heart of the arcane. However, if she went to learn divine arts, the divine arts of the human empire were controlled by the temples of various churches. It required piety and must be controlled by the temples. This was not a solution at all.

　　Lu Fei suddenly thought of the barbarian magic that Hate had mentioned. Learning barbarian magic did not require piety or restrictions, only sacrifice. This might be a way out. Lu Fei couldn't help but become a little enthusiastic about the barbarian magic.

　　Lu Fei explained a few more things to Su Tongtong and headed for the Arcane Tower.

　　The 28-meter-high Arcane Tower stands tall on the hillside, with five floors above ground and three floors underground. It is slightly narrow at the top and wide and thick at the bottom. The entire Arcane Tower is made of special materials and has been strengthened by the powerful technique of turning mud into stone. It is comparable to King Kong, and there are no gaps except for the windows above. Countless mithril magic arrays are directly printed on the outer wall. The magic array penetrates the stone wall and is connected to the control room.

　　When people are in the control room, they can directly activate various magic arrays. If all the magic arrays are activated, the defense capability will be extremely strong, like a turtle shell. Even an eighteenth-level wizard casting a forbidden spell cannot destroy it. Only by bombarding the tower continuously for several days and nights and exhausting the magic power of the wizard in charge of the control room, will it be possible to break into the Arcane Tower.

　　This is Lu Fei’s six-star arcane tower. It has strong defense and a reinforced attack system. The top floor of the tower is an arcane garden and the lower part is an energy pool. There is a total energy pool, and there are six sub-energy pools around it, namely earth, water, fire, wind, positive and negative.

　　All energy pools are reinforced with mithril arrays. Mithril penetrates the inner and outer walls of the Arcane Tower like a spider web, forming a network and circuit covering the entire Arcane Tower. Finally, all are gathered in the control room and connected to the main hub. The main hub is a crystal ball located in the control room on the fourth floor of the Arcane Tower.

　　The third floor above ground is the research room and library, the second floor is the kitchen, bedroom, utility room, etc., and the first floor is the defense floor, which has an automatic elevator, as well as various mechanisms, hidden weapons, elemental guards, and knight guards. There are currently two hundred knights in Silver Pine Manor, and it is still slowly expanding, so the guard force is still acceptable.

　　Lu Fei entered the first floor and took the elevator directly to the fourth floor and entered the control room. The floor and walls of the control room were all covered with dense mithril lines. In the center of the control room was a round table with dense mithril energy lines, connected to a magic crystal ball as big as a bowling ball.

　　There are eight ordinary portals on the walls around the control room. As long as the coordinates are set, people can be teleported to any place on the continent. As for the extremely expensive plane gates and arcane altars, they are all located in the restraint room on the second underground floor.

　　Lu Fei directly opened the first ordinary portal and could see that there was an underground lava area on the other side of the portal. Lu Fei passed through and landed in a small hexagram teleportation array. This teleportation array was the positioning coordinate. Turning his head slightly, he could see the square and Bushong altar not far away.

　　This place is the Bushong Underground Palace.

　　The lava was rolling and radiating heat. The entire underground palace was filled with fire and red light. Lu Fei opened his arms, as if embracing the entire underground palace. His spiritual will naturally radiated and penetrated the nearby lava. Strands of fire elements and earth elements suddenly gathered from the surrounding lava and air, forming a red and yellow elemental energy light stream outside Lu Fei.

　　[Flame Dragon Technique]

　　【Yellow Dragon Technique】

　　Lu Fei's body shook violently, and surging power of fire and power of the earth immediately surged out. The two elemental energies immediately grew stronger. The red fire element energy turned into a fire dragon. The fire dragon was not very clear, but one could barely distinguish its head, mouth, horns, eyes, long body and claws.

　　The fire dragon has barely taken shape, but the yellow earth element energy has only grown stronger. It has not yet taken the shape of a dragon, and even its head and body are not clear.

　　Lu Fei was naturally not satisfied. He took out a high-level fire element crystal and an earth element crystal from his space ring. The two crystals slowly floated in front of Lu Fei.

　　"Burn!" Lu Fei shouted, and the elemental crystal immediately burned violently.

　　Element crystals are the product of highly condensed element energy. When encountering high temperature, they immediately decompose and turn from solid to liquid, just like the liquefied elements in the element energy pool. The volume has expanded thousands of times, but the fire has not been extinguished, but continues to burn. The liquid element energy completely turns into gas, and the red and yellow air fills the entire underground palace. Lu Fei suddenly felt that the air became sticky and heavy.

　　"All elements, gather on me!" Lu Fei's spiritual will permeated the entire underground palace. Huge amounts of fire elements and earth elements surged and gathered towards Lu Fei madly.

　　A part of the elements penetrated into the blood and directly turned into the power of blazing flames and the power of the earth. Most of it that could not be absorbed in time was integrated into the fire dragon outside the body. The fire dragon gradually condensed and became clear. Another energy also grew wildly and formed a yellow dragon. Its head, eyes, horns, mouth, body, and claws gradually became clear.

　　The fire dragon and the yellow dragon coiled and intertwined, looking majestic and awe-inspiring. All the fire and earth elements that gathered were swallowed up by Lu Fei and the two dragons.

　　Two dragon roars were heard faintly, and the two dragons turned around and hit Lu Fei's chest, turning into two rays of light that drilled into his heart and hid in his heart.

　　Since the opening up of the sea of ​​heart, Lu Fei's heart has had a huge space that can store enormous energy. The two dragons, Yan and Huang, are tumbling happily in the sea of ​​heart. At the same time, countless blood energies are floating in the sea of ​​heart.

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes, carefully observing and experiencing all the changes in his heart. The heart is different from the mind. The heart is a sea of ​​blood, which contains a huge amount of energy and vitality, as well as various thoughts. The mind is a spiritual sea, which gathers the heart of the arcane, like the sun, high above, with a will like the sky, commanding all the spiritual thoughts in the spiritual sea.

　　…

　　No. 16 on the new book list, how sad! One person short of the front page, need strong firepower support to get on the front page, red votes, vote for me, yours is the only one missing!!

　　Chapter 50: The Power of Junxuan {Seeking Red Tickets for the Top Rankings}

　　It's on the homepage and recommended. Thanks to Zongheng! Thanks to the editor! Now I'm calling for votes and collections. Awww, I need everyone to push it with all their might. Boom boom boom!

　　----

　　The power gained from the awakening of the bloodline is not just the power of fire and the power of the earth. Lu Fei can feel the existence of other powers in the bloodline. They are also absorbing the same energy and growing slowly, but the growth is very slow. Lu Fei speculates that in the end they should be able to gather into an energy form like the Flame Dragon and the Yellow Dragon... but he doesn't know how to cultivate it yet.

　　Lu Fei's mind was racing. The power of blazing fire and the power of the earth were two kinds of bloodline power that he could already use. He used the power of blazing fire and the power of the earth to condense into the shape of a dragon!

　　Using invisible forces to cultivate elemental energy into certain patterns and routines is called "art". Whether it is arcane magic, divine magic, or Taoist magic, they are all similar.

　　How can I use other innate powers independently?

　　Lu Fei really had no idea what to do. As he observed the Flame Dragon and the Yellow Dragon, he actually felt more "hungry" than ever before.

　　"Elemental energy! I need more and purer elemental energy!" Lu Fei shouted with his arms open. The energy between heaven and earth was too complex. It was the so-called "Hunyuan", containing thousands of elemental energies of different properties. It took a lot of energy and patience to extract the energy he needed from the mixed elements. However, he was only a top-level level 2 arcanist with very limited abilities. The elemental energy he extracted from heaven and earth was too little.

　　Bottleneck, I have reached a bottleneck!

　　Lu Fei sighed, and was looking forward to Bart providing as many elemental elves as possible. That would be a huge amount of elemental energy, and it would be pure, but now he could only hope.

　　"There are also wind element crystals and dark element crystals. I wonder if these two types of crystals can also be absorbed by the bloodline?" Lu Fei suddenly thought of the stock in his space ring, and immediately took out two element crystals, one green and one black.

　　The element crystals are light blue in color and have very strange properties. The elements are very active and have the characteristics of diffusion, dissociation, and equal distribution.

　　"combustion!"

　　Under Lu Fei's magic power, the wind element crystals began to burn. Under the high temperature, the wind element crystals began to decompose. Lu Fei's magic power had been wrapping all the wind element crystals. He could feel that the wind element contained in them was very pure. Suddenly, a faint green blood power in Lu Fei's heart was stirring.

　　"Great! This is the induction of power from the same source and belonging. It looks like there is a way!"

　　Lu Fei was overjoyed. As this power seeped out, wind elements immediately gathered around him like birds flying into the forest. At first, they formed a light blue energy stream, but as the wind elements condensed, a light blue dragon shape condensed outside Lu Fei's body...

　　"This... this is Junlong!"

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised. Jun means flat and even, which is exactly in line with the characteristics of wind's diffusion, dissociation and equal distribution.

　　Junlong turned a few times, and completely penetrated and integrated with his own magic power. Junlong suddenly drilled into the heart palace and merged into the heart sea. In the heart sea, there was another dragon, which represented the Junfeng power in Lu Fei's blood.

　　"Dissociation!"

　　This time, Lu Fei was able to use the power of Jun Feng on his own initiative. A pure force penetrated a dark element crystal suspended in front of him. The crystal immediately broke apart, and pure dark energy spread in the air like ink, instantly plunging the entire underground palace into darkness. Even the red light emitted by the rolling magma nearby could hardly penetrate it.

　　"Okay, okay, it is indeed the crystallization of dark elements, which is really rare..." Lu Fei felt it carefully, and a faint dark blood power seeped out from his heart. The dark elements in the sky slowly gathered and gathered into a dragon shape outside Lu Fei's body.

　　"Haha, this is a black dragon!"

　　【Xuanlongshu】Practicing successfully!

　　Lu Fei immediately understood that this was his fourth bloodline power [Power of Darkness]. This power was pure, just darkness. It had nothing to do with coldness or evil, just pure darkness. Soon, Xuanlong also entered his heart.

　　"It seems to have become a lot stronger!" Four huge elemental forces were integrated into the blood at once: the Flame Dragon, the Yellow Dragon, the Jun Dragon and the Black Dragon. These four elemental forces penetrated into the limbs and bones, and into every inch of tendons, flesh and blood, and membranes along with the blood. Lu Fei's physical fitness and pure strength skyrocketed. The surging power gave Lu Fei the illusion that he could break everything.

　　Unconsciously, with the flipping and pressing of his hands, surging power naturally radiated from his body. This power was thick and solid, and at the same time had the heat of the fire element, the nature of the wind element, and also had the dark and strange inclusiveness and concealing power.

　　"Boom——" A big handprint was formed on the ground two meters away due to the huge force.

　　"Awesome!" Lu Fei was slightly amazed. Before fusing the four high-level element crystals, he did not have such power. Lu Fei suddenly understood the extraordinary nature of the high-level element crystals. No wonder Reinhardt couldn't help but exclaim that his trip was worthwhile when he saw the high-level element crystals. It seems that these high-level element crystals are really amazing treasures.

　　However, Lu Fei was gathering the power of his bloodline and practicing his innate arcane skills in the Bushong Palace, while Bart hurried back to the Glorious Garden and entered a seven-star arcane tower. Through a portal, he arrived at the Elf King's city of Rest on the southern coast the next moment.

　　Bart went straight to an elf elder he knew and told her about the new creations, new fruit trees, and new flower seeds. He also took out the atlas he got from Lu Fei.

　　This incident soon caused a sensation among the top leaders of the entire Elf King City. You know, for the elves who live with the forest, any plant seeds are precious, especially the seeds of grains and fruit trees. Each kind is regarded as a treasure and they are more valuable than any wealth.

　　However, the conditions proposed by Lu Fei made the elf elders somewhat embarrassed. There were five intermediate elemental elves and three thousand of each of five new elemental elves, a total of fifteen thousand elemental elves. It was not an easy task to gather them all.

　　"Don't hesitate. For us elves, seeds are the most precious wealth. What are a few new elemental elves? For new seeds, we are even willing to exchange the city for them..." These were the original words of the Elf King of Parthia. Now that the Elf King had spoken, there were no more problems.

　　Several legendary wizards opened the energy pools of their respective wizard towers to condense elemental elves. Finally, they even opened the energy pool of a demigod tower to communicate with the outside elemental plane. It took more than half a month to gather the new elemental elves that Lu Fei needed. Each elemental baby was fat and their wisdom had not yet been awakened.

　　How to transport the elemental elves is a problem, which makes the little giant Bart a little embarrassed. As a last resort, Bart shamelessly asks a space elf elder for a small plane space.

　　Chapter 51 New Plans {Please Collect}

　　Silver Pine Manor held its first aristocratic ball after the new manor was completed. The magnificent environment of the new manor immediately made all the nobles in Wina Harbor reluctant to leave.

　　The Versailles Palace in Silverpine Manor is brightly lit every night, with a constant stream of noble carriages. No matter whether it is a noble banquet or a ball, it must be held here because the nobles' castles are too dark, too cold, and too dusty compared to the Palace of Versailles. Once all the nobles have seen the splendor and purity of the Palace of Versailles, they are no longer interested in holding banquets in their own castles.

　　Finally, the nobles had to make up their minds, so several white-haired members of the Liberal Alliance Parliament personally visited Silver Pine Manor to negotiate with Su Tongtong, and finally successfully "leased" the Palace of Versailles and the Council Palace. The price was that the parliament had to pay Silver Pine Manor a high rental fee every year.

　　Su Tongtong has taken over all the business operations. Lu Fei got what he wanted and hid in the Arcane Tower to study arcane magic.

　　The research laboratories of the six-star Arcane Tower are divided into the Alchemy Room and the Alchemy Room. They and the library are all on the third floor of the Arcane Tower. Although separated by thick walls, they are connected by small doors.

　　In a corner of the alchemy room, there are three twelve-pointed star arrays constructed with mithril and mysterious gems. The diameter of the array is one meter and seven. Once it is activated, the gems and mithril lines on the nodes will light up immediately, and the light of the array will slowly rotate and change.

　　The first magic circle condenses flames in the center, which can fuse metals. The second magic circle condenses wind holes, which can corrode metals and impurities for purification, etc.

　　The third magic circle is an anti-gravity magic circle. One meter above the magic circle, there is a conical rock suspended. The rock is pointed at the bottom and flat at the top, and corresponding anti-gravity arcane runes can be faintly seen on the rock.

　　These three magic circles were all carved by Lu Fei himself using his magic power in the past few days, and the effects are very significant.

　　On the other side of the alchemy room, there is a storage room, which is filled with various metals, including gold, silver, copper, and iron, as well as rare metal substances.

　　The alchemy room, like the pharmacy room, is equipped with two complete lines of alchemy and potion experimental equipment, all of which were obtained through Lord Selina's connections and are quite advanced.

　　The library has received a large number of new books, covering all aspects of the Terran continent, but the most important ones are research-oriented academic reports, alchemy notes, medicine refining notes, etc.

　　The perfect research conditions are very attractive to arcanists who are dedicated to research. Lord Selina even came forward to find several alchemy apprentices and pharmacy apprentices with excellent character and academic performance in the Arcane Castle to assist Lu Fei in his research.

　　While Lu Fei was conducting arcane research, he was waiting for news from the little giant Bart. This guy had not made any movement for ten days since he returned from Silverpine Manor that day. Lu Fei waited and waited, but there was no news. Little did he know that Bart was still working hard on this matter.

　　When Su Tongtong brought various books, seeds and a helicopter from Tianjing, Lu Fei could no longer sit still.

　　This is a French Dolphin helicopter, with a silver and blue shell, quite huge. It is parked in the square in front of Schönbrunn Palace. Seeing Lu Fei coming from the six-star arcane tower, Su Tongtong smiled and said, "Lu Fei, how about it? According to your instructions, I have already got you a helicopter!"

　　"Very good, it's several times larger than domestic civilian helicopters, and the cabin is large enough to accommodate quite a few people..." Lu Fei walked around the helicopter, praising it.

　　Su Tongtong said proudly: "I spent a lot of money to buy this directly from Cambodia through connections. They also imported it from France. Hehe, this thing is the first in the domestic civilian field!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Money makes the world go round. You are a wealthy woman now. There is nothing you can't accomplish at home or abroad as long as you throw money at it, right?"

　　"That's right. In Tianjin, many people know my financial strength. Many large companies have asked me for money to invest in financing. I didn't let any of them go. This month alone, I have released 10 billion RMB and 10 tons of gold."

　　Lu Fei frowned and said, "You'd better keep a low profile. If you show off like this, there will definitely be a lot of people investigating you!"

　　Su Tongtong said disdainfully: "Some people are investigating me, including some national departments, but I won't show up at all now. I have asked professional managers to come forward directly. Now no one can find me at all. And now I am planning to open a Century Group, invest in America and Europe, and open a trading company there!"

　　Lu Fei ignored it. These things were unimportant. No matter what Su Tongtong did, Lu Fei's mind was now on the barbarian magic. These days, in addition to pondering arcane research, Lu Fei was thinking about the barbarian magic, so he kept asking Hate about the northern ice field.

　　According to Hate, there is no road from the human kingdom to the northern ice field, so Lu Fei asked Su Tongtong to get a helicopter directly so that they can fly over from the sky.

　　Lu Fei opened the helicopter's hatch and went straight up. After a while, the helicopter's engine began to hum, and the rotors began to spin rapidly, stirring the airflow immediately. Su Tongtong quickly stepped back, staring at the slowly rising helicopter, and a strange thought came to her mind: "When will Lu Fei learn to fly a helicopter?"

　　The Dolphin helicopter was rising up slowly and shakily, and it seemed to be about to fall. Su Tongtong broke into a cold sweat. Gradually, the helicopter seemed to have adjusted itself and began to rise steadily. Soon, it flew high in the sky and began to fly over the Silver Pine Manor for a few circles. Then, it turned its nose and headed for the Tyron Mountains in the distance...

　　Half an hour later, the helicopter flew back and landed at Schönbrunn Palace Square. Lu Fei walked down from the plane with a smile on his face, rubbing his hands excitedly and patting the cabin of the plane a few times with great affection.

　　Su Tongtong ran up and asked in confusion: "Lu Fei, when did you learn to fly a helicopter? How come I didn't know?" Lu Fei spread his hands and said: "No, I didn't know how to fly a helicopter before. Now it's my first time. It's very exciting!" Su Tongtong opened her mouth and asked: "Is this your first time?"

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled: "Yes, learn and apply as you go. Don't worry, this thing is very easy to operate and very easy to drive!" Su Tongtong was embarrassed. She had no idea how strong Lu Fei's learning ability was now.

　　Hate got the news and hurried to Schönbrunn Palace, looking at the Dolphin helicopter with great joy. In the eyes of the many servants and knights of Silver Pine Manor, this thing was a magical thing, very much like a giant constructed dragonfly.

　　Hate looked up and down the Dolphin helicopter for a while, and said to Lu Fei excitedly: "Sir, are you really planning to go to my hometown, the Northern Icefield?"

　　"Of course. Didn't I say that a while ago? Otherwise, how could I have gotten this flying thing? This thing is called a helicopter. It can fly at high altitudes and very fast. It can reach the northern ice sheet in one day!"

　　"Well, I'll do whatever the master says. I actually miss my hometown a lot. It would be great if the master could really go to my Wind Howl Tribe!"

　　"Of course I have to go. Let's put it this way. There are quite a few barbarians among the servants. You go and pick five of them. We will set off as soon as possible..."

　　…

　　Chapter 52: Wind Howl Tribe

　　The next morning, just after daybreak, in front of Schönbrunn Palace, Hite led five barbarians onto the Dolphin helicopter. Lu Fei waved goodbye to Su Tongtong and a group of servants and knights in the cabin, then started the helicopter and slowly flew high into the sky, heading towards the distant north.

　　Half a day later, we crossed the Taimur Mountains and entered the northern ice field area. The ice field is a plateau covered with ice and snow, a bit like Siberia, with freezing cold weather.

　　The Dolphin helicopter could only fly slowly and at a very low altitude. After several stops for rest and refueling, it continued to fly and eventually flew over several vast boreal forests and several ancient glaciers. Hate asked Lu Fei to go downstream along an ancient glacier and finally flew to a relatively warm and huge hot spring valley in the evening.

　　"This is the Hot Spring Valley, and the Wind Howling Tribe is over there!" Hate was very excited and said, pointing to the distance.

　　Lu Fei saw from afar a relatively large tribe located in the center of the valley. There were lakes nearby and countless hot springs bubbling with steam. Lu Fei looked down from afar and saw a beautiful ice field scenery. Although beautiful, for the barbarians living here, the entire northern ice field was undoubtedly a bitter and cold place.

　　Lu Fei had studied the geography of the Terran continent and had a slight understanding of the situation on the northern ice field. The entire northern ice field was vast, with many life races. The mainstream was the barbarians, who were a branch of the barbarians. There were tens of thousands of tribes scattered throughout the northern ice field.

　　Because of the harsh and cold conditions, the barbarians still exist in the form of tribes and have always been struggling on the brink of death. They have never been able to become strong, let alone develop the city-state civilization and imperial civilization unique to other races.

　　Hater looked at the tribe from afar, his eyes slightly red as he said, "Master, this is my tribe, the Wind Howl Tribe! Many years ago, the food supply in the tribe dropped sharply, and many of our tribesmen fled to the south. Our family went through untold hardships to reach the southern foothills of Taimur to survive, and we were eventually captured by southern slave owners and sold to the human kingdom. If we hadn't met the master..."

　　"Okay, stop feeling sentimental. You are lucky to meet me. You should know that I brought a lot of food with me this time!" Lu Fei said with a smile, controlling the helicopter to slowly land on the cobblestone ground next to a hot spring.

　　Hate and other barbarians jumped off the plane excitedly, and Lu Fei turned around and put the helicopter into the magic space bag.

　　"Let's go to the Fenghou Tribe and take a look!" Lu Fei was in high spirits.

　　"Master, wait a moment, the Wind Howl warriors of the tribe are coming!" Hate took a few steps forward and pointed to the uphill slope in the distance. Lu Fei looked up and saw a dozen barbarians riding on giant beasts that were twice as big as lions galloping towards them.

　　There were a total of eighteen barbarian warriors, each holding a silver spear more than two meters long, riding on giant lions, and surrounded Lu Fei and his group of seven.

　　The leading Wind Howl warrior pointed his gun at everyone and shouted, "Where are you from? What do you want in our Wind Howl tribe?" Hate grinned at the leading Wind Howl warrior and said, "I say, Wolf, don't you recognize me?"

　　"Hait?!" Wolfe was slightly surprised. Hait was wearing silver armor, and his appearance had changed drastically. If you didn't look closely, you really couldn't recognize him. Wolfe is now the captain of a team of wind howling warriors. He and Hait have been best friends since childhood.

　　Wolfe was so happy that he immediately jumped off the lion beast and gave Hate a big hug.

　　After the hug, Hate said enviously: "Wolf, I didn't expect you to be a god warrior and now the captain of a warrior team!"

　　"Haha, if you hadn't left that year, you would probably be a divine warrior now!" Wolf sighed.

　　"There's nothing we can do about it!" Hate also sighed. At that time, the tribe didn't have much food left and would definitely not survive the blizzard season, so someone had to make sacrifices and leave the tribe to ensure the survival of the tribe.

　　Hate pulled Wolf aside and briefly recounted his experiences over the years. Finally, he said, "I am lucky. My master is a big businessman, and my family is now his retainers. He heard that our barbarian tribe is short of food, so he wanted to come here to sell food for us. This time I came back to bring a big grain merchant to our Wind Howl tribe, and the tribe must treat him with courtesy!"

　　When Wolfe heard the word "food", he looked at Lu Fei with a different look, very excited. He immediately turned around and ordered a Wind Howl warrior to go back to the tribe and report the situation to the chief and the priest.

　　Wolfe then came up to Lu Fei and said respectfully, "Sir Lu Fei, thank you very much for coming to our tribe. The northern ice field is a bitterly cold place, and the north-south roads are blocked. Few merchants have been able to reach it for many years. If you really bring food, our tribe will definitely welcome and thank you very much!"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "That's right. I heard from the Hate family that there is a shortage of food in the northern ice field, so I brought a batch of food here specially this time. You should take me to meet your chief and priest first, so that you don't have to wait until night. You will have delicious rice to eat in a while!"

　　When the Wind Howl warriors heard Lu Fei's words, they felt extremely excited. Some of them even cheered. Wolf immediately took Lu Fei and others to the tribe.

　　The northern ice fields of the Terran continent are shrouded in blizzards for most of the year, with only four short months of clear weather. Such a harsh natural environment naturally limits food production and also restricts the population of the barbarians.

　　Walking into the tribe, Lu Fei was immediately amazed by the various standing golden totems. Those totems were so tall that two people could hug them together, and were three or four meters high. They were carved with rough patterns of snakes, eagles, tigers, leopards, etc. Such a totem pole must have at least dozens of tons of gold.

　　Along the way, we saw stone houses built next to the hot springs. Some barbarian children were bathing and playing in the hot springs, while others were practicing javelin throwing next to the stone houses. When they saw strangers entering the tribe, everyone came out to watch curiously.

　　"Hello everyone!"

　　Lu Fei greeted them and saw that there were relatively few elderly people in the tribe. The strong men and women were all dressed as warriors, wearing clothes made of wild animal fur and long leather boots. They carried bows on their backs and held swords and guns in their hands. If one looked closely, one could see hundreds of people in the entire tribe.

　　These barbarians, probably because of their race, are taller than the average human. They are strong, with fair skin, and black, flaxen, chestnut brown or blond hair. Maybe because of the harsh living conditions, you can hardly see any fat people. The men are rather rough, but there are also some very beautiful women, each with full and plump breasts, long and strong legs, revealing an original wild beauty.

　　"Wolf, this is a southern human, right?"

　　"God of War, isn't this Hate? Hate actually returned to the tribe..."

　　"I have seen those people before. One is from the Ice Fang Tribe, and the other is from the distant Blood Eye Tribe. I have seen them before, there is no doubt about it!"

　　"And those two are from the Claw Tribe!"

　　“…”

　　Everyone was talking about it, and Wolfe laughed loudly, "Haite is back, and he brought a big businessman from the southern continent. We will have food now, and no one will starve anymore!!"

　　"Food? Oh, that southern human turned out to be a merchant. It would be great if he had food..."

　　Lu Fei smiled all the way and nodded to the barbarians who were paying attention to him. He felt that now was the time to show his personal charm. He raised his hand and made a declaration: "Warriors of the Wind Howling Tribe, my name is Lu Fei. You must believe that I am here, and I will bring food, and hunger will stay away from you!"

　　…

　　Dear readers, I have collected 720 books so far. Fellow Taoists, I would like to ask you a question: Have you collected them? If you haven't collected them, please collect them. Is there no space on your bookshelf? Well, please make room for The Year of the God's Descent and for Master Jiulong. Thank you!

　　Chapter 53: Sacrifice Hall

　　Collection, collection, collection... collection. It's hard to write down so many collections... but the current 780 collections seem to have a lot of room for growth!

　　----

　　After hearing Lu Fei's declaration, some children cheered. They ran around behind Lu Fei and his group. A little boy with curly blond hair ran over and fell in front of Lu Fei with a plop. Lu Fei quickly helped him up. The little guy curiously said in barbarian language: "You really brought food. We won't be hungry anymore, right?"

　　Lu Fei stroked the little guy's curly blond hair and said with a smile: "Don't worry, the tribe won't starve again!"

　　After walking for a while, everyone stopped in front of a huge stone temple. The stone temple was backed by a high cliff, more than 50 meters high and divided into three floors, like a huge wolf head. At the front of the stone temple were two huge totem stone pillars, more than ten meters high, forming a huge open "wolf mouth". From the outside, you can see an altar in the stone temple. Red light was rising inside the altar, which was very mysterious.

　　Wolfe introduced: "Sir Lu Fei, this is the God Sacrifice Hall of our Wind Howl Tribe!"

　　"Humans from the South, welcome to the northern ice field!"

　　A low and hoarse voice came from the sacrificial hall, and then Lu Fei saw an old man in a white robe and holding a white bone staff walking out. Beside him, there was a burly man in golden fur clothes.

　　The big man had an angular face and a long axe hanging from his waist. Behind the two men were a dozen young divine warriors, both men and women, who looked quite impressive.

　　"Hait salutes the High Priest and the Great Chief!" Hait immediately knelt on one knee and clenched his fist in front of his left chest to salute.

　　"Haha, it's Hate, come on! Introduce us to this friend you brought with you!"

　　Just as Hate was about to introduce himself, Lu Fei waved his hand and said with a smile: "My name is Lu Fei, I'm from the southern Weina Port, nice to meet you two!"

　　"Sir Lu Fei, please come into the sacrificial hall. Our Fenghou tribe has never had any merchants from the south come here. It seems we can have a good talk!" The priest said with a smile, turned around and entered the sacrificial hall with everyone else.

　　Lu Fei looked at Hate, who whispered, "Please come in, sir. The Sacrifice Hall is where the tribe discusses important matters. It seems that the priests and the chief attach great importance to your arrival!"

　　Lu Fei walked into the tribe's sacrificial hall with great confidence. It was a huge building built with solid rock and used to worship the barbarian gods.

　　The sacrificial hall was very spacious, with a round and deep altar in the center. A raging fire was burning inside, emitting warm air and red light. There were actually hundreds of old people and many children gathered around the altar to keep warm. They were wearing rough leather clothes made of Warcraft fur, and their faces looked a little pale.

　　Lu Fei was led in by Wolfe, and everyone's eyes were on him. Lu Fei came to one side of the sacred hall, bowed slightly to the priest and the chief, and sat on the stone chair.

　　Lu Fei's arcane heart vibrated slightly, and he felt a particularly mysterious and powerful aura emanating from the priest.

　　"I am Soran, the priest of the Wind Howl Tribe, in charge of the tribe's sacrifices!" The priest said, and pointed to the big man next to him and said, "That is the tribe's chieftain Lei Ze!"

　　"Salute to both of you again!" said Lu Fei.

　　Priest Soran glanced at Lu Fei, his deep eyes showing a hint of surprise: "In this blizzard season, even the most cold-resistant wolves will not run around on the ice field. It is surprising that Mr. Lu Fei can come from the south at this time. You know, there is no road from the south to the northern ice field. It is hard to imagine how you got here..."

　　"For businessmen, difficulties and obstacles are nothing to be afraid of!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Priest Soran nodded and said, "Well, I can sense that you are an arcane master. You must have your own way to come all the way here through the snow and wind... I heard that you brought food with you this time?"

　　"I heard from Hate that many of his compatriots in his hometown suffer from the threat of hunger during the snowstorm season every year, so I made a special trip here. Of course, I brought enough food to alleviate the hunger of my fellow barbarians!"

　　"As long as there is food, it's good. To be honest with you, Master Lu Fei, every tribe in the entire ice field is short of food!"

　　"Master Priest, you should know that we merchants chase after profits. Merchants go wherever there is profit. That's why I'm here. Perhaps I can help you solve your long-standing food shortage problem!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and sixty bags of rice and fifteen kilograms of sausages fell at his feet.

　　"Meat?!"

　　Everyone exclaimed, and the old men and children who had been hungry for three days all stood up, their eyes shining, staring at the sausages, but no one took any further action, but turned to look at the priest.

　　The priest’s status in the tribe is supreme, even higher than that of the chief. If the priest does not speak, no one dares to act presumptuously.

　　Priest Sauron came over, looked at the sausages, nodded and said, "This is meat, yes, but what kind of food is in these bags? Is it edible?" The priest looked at the rice, then grabbed a handful, put it in his mouth and chewed it for a few times. He found it was very hard and had no taste, so he spit it out immediately and shook his head.

　　"This is rice, the latest crop grown in the southern plains with a warm climate. It must be cooked in water before it can be eaten!" Lu Fei was stunned and explained quickly.

　　"Well, cook this!"

　　The old people, who were so hungry that their eyes were blurry, quickly set up two large iron pots outside the sacrificial hall. Lu Fei gave some instructions and the children brought firewood to light the bonfire.

　　Half an hour later, the aroma of rice and sausage wafted from the big pot.

　　"It smells so good! I've never smelled such delicious meat before!" Everyone rubbed their hands and became excited.

　　"It's time to open the pot..." Lu Fei opened the lid of the pot and saw two full pots of white rice with a dozen sausages stuck in the rice. The unique aroma of the sausage rice filled the air.

　　"Your Excellency the Priest, please try it first!" An old man first brought a bowl of rice and a sausage for the Priest to eat first.

　　Priest Sauron swallowed his saliva, ignored the rising heat, took a bite of the sausage, and then took a bite of the rice, enjoying it very much. Then he quickly finished the rice in the bowl.

　　"Delicious, very delicious!" Priest Sauron wiped his mouth and exclaimed. He was really happy in his heart. His two white mustaches moved, showing his excitement.

　　I can’t help but be excited!

　　Six months into the eight-month blizzard season, there are still two months before the dawn of the season change, but the tribe’s stored food has been eaten up, and the tribe’s warriors have to go out hunting in the blizzard. Even so, there are still old people starving to death in the tribe every day.

　　Sauron priest said: "This rice is delicious. Give each of you a bowl, and save the rest for the warriors who go out hunting!"

　　The old people and children cheered immediately, but even so, no one rushed to grab the food. Instead, the old people first served a bowl to each child and gave each person a little sausage. Then the old people served themselves a bowl. The old people were reluctant to give up the sausage, but even when eating white rice, these people ate it with great relish, and wolfed it down one by one.

　　Lu Fei was watching from the side and felt sad. He thought, "It seems that they are really starving. If I hadn't come here to sell food, I'm afraid many elderly people in this tribe would have starved to death!"

　　…

　　Chapter 54 Crystallized Mineral Deposits {Please add to collection}

　　"Honorable Sir Lu Fei, please come this way!" At this time, Priest Sauron had already regarded Lu Fei as a savior. He kindly invited Lu Fei to the side and began to discuss the price of receiving this batch of grain.

　　Lu Fei had already made up his mind. This batch of rice and bacon was a rare commodity. Lu Fei no longer tried to hide it and said directly, "I need gold and elemental gems!"

　　Soran laughed when he heard it. There was plenty of gold in the ice field, and even more minerals were buried under the vast ice and snow. These things seemed to be useful to the human empire in the south of the continent, but they were useless in the northern ice field.

　　In the northern ice fields, food, iron ore and elemental crystals are everything, because food can be eaten, iron ore can be used to make weapons, and elemental crystals can be used to enhance divine powers. These three things are essential for survival.

　　Unfortunately, the northern ice field and the southern human empire are too far apart, with many obstacles and dangers in between, and the trade routes are blocked. Gold has become dirt on the ice field, but the priests of each tribe still collect some gems with elemental and strange powers.

　　Now, there is such a merchant who has opened up the north-south passage and brought food to the snow-covered glacier?

　　This is crazy, this is the luck of us barbarians! The priest of Sauron was so excited that his eyes turned red just thinking about it, and he praised the barbarian gods in his heart.

　　"You want gold and elemental gems? No problem. There is a tributary of an ancient glacier behind the tribe. It is rich in gold... Outside the forest, in the Hengduan Mountains on the southern foot of the Sunset Volcano, there are many elemental crystal veins left over from ancient times!"

　　In his mind, Soran had already begun to think about how to get more food from Lu Fei. As for the gold and elemental gems that the other party needed, they were nothing in his eyes. He would give Lu Fei as much as he wanted. Anyway, he just wanted enough food.

　　"Okay, take me to see it!" Lu Fei said excitedly.

　　"Okay!" Priest Sauron acted decisively and immediately led Lu Fei there. The tributary of the ancient glacier had a relatively calm river. On the river beach, the soft sand was a light golden color, which could not be seen if one did not pay attention.

　　Lu Fei grabbed a handful of fine sand, let it flow down slowly, and bits of golden sand flew up.

　　"This sand actually contains so much gold?" Lu Fei couldn't believe it. There was actually a lot of gold in ordinary sand! It seemed that the content was not low. Lu Fei looked up at the entire wide ancient glacial tributary. In some places where ice and snow flowed, he could see a faint golden light reflected in the turbulent water.

　　There is gold under the ice and snow. This river is probably a river rich in gold, right?

　　Lu Fei's breathing became heavy. Although he had accumulated a lot of wealth in Vina Harbor, if he exchanged the diamond coins on hand for gold coins, they could be piled into a small mountain. But as a human being, would he think that he had too much gold?

　　Priest Sauron, with a dozen of the tribe's most elite warriors, stood behind Lu Fei, looking at the tributary of the ancient glacier, and said with a smile: "How about it, Mr. Lu Fei, I am not wrong, we barbarians have plenty of gold!"

　　Lu Fei said directly to Priest Sauron: "Master Priest, mobilize all the people in your tribe, mine the gold here, purify it into gold bricks and provide it to me. I will transport food to you based on how much gold and elemental gems you can provide me!"

　　Priest Sauron narrowed his eyes and looked at the entire winding glacier. The gold contained in this river is incalculable. Doesn't that mean that the tribe will have endless food?

　　Thinking of this, Priest Sauron's heart immediately became hot. The feeling of hunger was too painful, and the people of the tribe would never endure hunger again.

　　In Soran's plan, he not only had to mobilize all the manpower in his own tribe, but also mobilized several neighboring brother tribes to work together to mine gold and refine gold bricks. It would be best if he could go to the mountain kingdom and the dwarf tribe to buy constructs to mine gold sand.

　　"Xia, you take a team of warriors to protect the honorable Lord Lu Fei. Follow Lord Lu Fei wherever he wants to go and protect him well!" Soran called a young female warrior and said.

　　This female warrior was heroic, with a slender and agile body, and her skin was white and delicate, as if it was glowing. She was a full head taller than Lu Fei.

　　This is the barbarian female warrior!

　　Barbarians are generally taller and more muscular than humans in the southern countries. This is a racial issue. They are born with excellent physical fitness, great strength, and the ability to withstand severe cold.

　　This female warrior named Xia seemed to be a team leader, leading twelve female warriors to protect Lu Fei. Her eyes were dark green, very deep and beautiful. At least Lu Fei had never seen such clear and beautiful eyes.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, there is an elemental crystal vein upstream of the river. Do you want to go and take a look?" Xia suggested.

　　"Elemental crystal vein? Take me to have a look..." Lu Fei's heart was pounding.

　　"Then please follow me..."

　　Xia's team led Lu Fei over several mountains and trekked for two hours before arriving at a desolate cliff. A tributary of the ancient glacier was rushing downstream, and a huge mine appeared under the cliff.

　　Xia's team lit twelve torches before entering the mine. The mine seemed to have been mined for many years, but the amount of mining was not large. It only formed a mine that was three meters high and one hundred meters long.

　　On the stone wall at the end of the mine, crystal clear crystals occasionally appeared, some were red, some were yellow, and some were blue, which surprised Lu Fei.

　　"There are so many crystals?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"There are quite a few, but these crystals don't have any elemental power, so they are not very valuable!" Xia was talking about most of the crystals, which were not very valuable because of their low elemental content.

　　Lu Fei had dozens of crystals collected. Although he looked down on these crystals with low element content, he had to collect some since he was in Haoda. In the eyes of the people of Terran, these things were as cheap as glass, but on Earth, the distorted values ​​made diamonds, rubies, sapphires and other rare gems with no practical value extremely valuable.

　　Xia and the others didn't quite understand. These crystals were of little value and were not worth spending too much effort to collect. Xia then said, "Sir, we usually mine crystals with rich elemental power, like this one. This is an elemental gem polished from high-purity elemental crystals!" Xia handed the sword in her hand over. Lu Fei looked carefully and saw a blue-black gem inlaid on the hilt. There seemed to be light flowing in the gem, and naturally produced strands of cold light.

　　This gem is the size of a cat's eye, oval in shape, and has dozens of facets. No matter from which direction you look at it, it refracts dazzling multi-pointed starlight. Lu Fei knows that this gem is made of high-purity elemental crystals cut and polished.

　　It can be said that elemental crystal ore is a rough stone, and after being cut and polished, the rough stone can be formed into a gemstone. The difference between crystals and gemstones is the difference between unprocessed and processed.

　　…

　　Chapter 55 City Building Plan {Seeking Red Ticket Collection}

　　Today is awesome. This book has 1,000 collections. Book friends, keep up the hard work. This book has been sold out. You don't have to worry about me writing less. So if you can collect it, collect it first. If you can vote red, vote red. If you can vote black, you can vote black. If you can support it, that's even better. We don't care...

　　----

　　The moment he saw this ice gem, Lu Fei knew why all other crystals with low elemental energy were garbage, because in front of this high-purity elemental gem, other stones were simply not comparable!

　　"This is an ice gem. The cold air can kill the enemy!" Xia explained. She swung her hand and the long sword immediately emitted an icy sword energy, which cut off a large piece of the wall of the mine.

　　Lu Fei was extremely surprised and couldn't help but be very interested in the power of the barbarians. Lu Fei had long known that the warriors of the tribe were very powerful and could defeat extremely dangerous monsters. Not only the warriors, in fact, the priest of Sauron was even more powerful. He mastered the mysterious barbarian magic and was the spiritual leader of the entire tribe.

　　Lu Fei put a pile of crystals without elemental power in the cave into the space ring. If these crystals are polished, they can be formed into various non-elemental gems.

　　However, the priest of Sauron mobilized hundreds of people from the tribe to come to the edge of the glacier and start digging for gold sand, but the barbarians had no tools and did not know how to separate sand and gold.

　　Priest Sauron looked at it and shook his head, thinking that he could only use divine power, so he raised his staff and shook it, and countless golden sands rose up as if they were weightless, the light sand floated on top, and the heavy gold settled below.

　　With another wave of the staff, all the gold flew over immediately. With a point of the staff, nameless flames immediately surged out from the void, and all the gold melted, forming a gold brick.

　　…

　　When Lu Fei returned from the elemental gem mine, Priest Sauron had already used his divine power to refine more than a dozen identical gold bricks.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, do you think this kind of gold brick is okay?"

　　"The High Priest can do alchemy?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Of course, this is the gold bar I made myself. It has a high gold purity. What do you think?"

　　Lu Fei took the gold brick. This gold brick was about seven centimeters wide, 15 centimeters long, and half a finger thick. It felt heavy. There were ancient patterns printed on the surface of the brick, and it was made with great care.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but sigh. Although the Sauron priests had no mechanical equipment, they were still able to refine fine gold bricks very quickly. This was obviously related to divine magic.

　　"Very good! If the High Priest can provide me with a large number of gold bricks of this specification, I can exchange one gold brick for ten bags of rice. How about that?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Okay, okay, it's settled!" Priest Sauron agreed quickly, fearing that Lu Fei would go back on his word. In fact, he was already very happy in his heart. One gold brick in exchange for ten bags of rice, there was no other good thing like this in the ice field.

　　Little did he know that Lu Fei was even more delighted. In his own world, there was plenty of food, but very little gold. The ice field was rich in gold deposits but lacked food, so there was such a transaction agreement that satisfied both parties.

　　Lu Fei and the priest came back from the glacier. Some barbarians were still panning for gold on the other side of the glacier. Because of Lu Fei's arrival, the tribe had food and everyone was very excited. Lu Fei saw many warriors who had just returned from hunting gathered in front of the sacrificial hall. There was also a basket of fish and a pile of four or five wild deer that had been shot dead on the ground.

　　In the northern ice fields, the female warriors of the barbarians are in no way inferior to the male warriors. They are known for their agility and are not afraid of jackals, tigers and leopards at all. The only things they fear are various monsters and demons.

　　The chief of the tribe had been waiting for Lu Fei with his warriors for a long time. When he saw Lu Fei coming back from the ancient glacier tributary, he immediately came up to him and introduced a female warrior next to him to Lu Fei: "Sir Lu Fei, this is a team leader of our Wind Howl Warrior Team, her name is Xilini!"

　　"Hello, are you Mr. Lu Fei? I am the bowhunter Xilini!" A female warrior walked over and saluted Lu Fei.

　　"Hello, respected warrior!" Lu Fei greeted Xilini and his eyes involuntarily fell on the female warrior. Xilini was not only heroic, but also cool and beautiful. She was wearing a tight black leather sweater and had shiny black hair, a bit like the female vampire in the Underworld.

　　The Sauron priest who came back with Lu Fei pulled over the great leader Lei Ze and whispered a few words carefully, talking about the gold-for-food exchange. Finally, Sauron priest said worriedly: "Lei Ze, do you think this businessman is exchanging gold for food with the intention of giving me food? I'm worried that he has other intentions!"

　　The great leader Lei Ze nodded and said, "It seems to be the case. He is an arcanist and is not short of gold. Moreover, it was Hate who brought him here this time. There should be other intentions, right?"

　　Priest Sauron nodded and said, "I think so too. Let's put it this way. We have seen the food he brought, but the quantity is too small. He must have a lot of it. I have decided that no matter what he really wants, we must seize this opportunity to contact him, so that we will have endless food in the future!"

　　Lei Ze nodded and said, "Master Priest, don't worry, I know the importance of this matter. For the future of the tribe, survival is everything, and food is more important than anything else!"

　　"Well, I know how courageous you are. So, you go and discuss with him first and find out what he really needs besides gold. Also, can you ask him to provide us with a batch of food first? Whether it's gold or something else, you should agree to it first, even if he wants slaves!!" said Priest Sauron.

　　Lei Ze was also surprised by the courage of the high priest, and immediately understood the high priest's determination, "Okay!" Lei Ze nodded immediately, he turned around and strode to Lu Fei, and said a little embarrassedly: "Sir Lu Fei, you just saw that we have a lot of gold mines here. If you need gold, we can definitely provide you with a lot, but you have also seen the current situation of the tribe, so can you provide us with more food first?"

　　Lu Fei looked at the chief of the Wind Roaring Tribe. He was wearing yellow animal skin and had a gem tied around his waist. There was a faint divine rune inside the gem. He also held a black steel gun in his hand, exuding a fierce aura.

　　Barbarians are naturally martial, and their leader must be the best among the warriors. Lu Fei has always respected such warriors. He agreed without hesitation: "Okay, I believe in the reputation of the Wind Howl Tribe!"

　　"Well, how much food can you provide this time?" Lei Ze asked quickly.

　　"Ten thousand bags!" Lu Fei raised a finger.

　　"Ten thousand bags..." Everyone was stunned! How much food is ten thousand bags? Some barbarians have already counted on their fingers, but it seems that they can't count clearly.

　　"Sir, please go into the sacrificial hall and talk first!" Lei Ze licked his lips. He wanted to know what Lu Fei really needed.

　　"Okay, Chief, Priest, please!" Lu Fei, the chief, and the priest happily entered the altar. Everyone sat down, and Lei Ze said straight to the point: "Sir Lu Fei, you came to our tribe with full sincerity this time. We, the Wind Howl Tribe, are also full of sincerity, and we also want to establish a long-term trade relationship with you, so please tell us what you need. As long as we can do it, we will never let you down!"

　　Haha, here comes the topic!

　　Lu Fei narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a glimmer of light, and said: "Master Chief, Master Priest, what do you think is the biggest reason that restricts the growth of the barbarian tribes in the ice field?"

　　"Population!" Sauron's priest and chieftain Lei Ze came to this conclusion almost without thinking.

　　"Yes, it is indeed the population. The conditions in the northern ice field are too harsh and food is in short supply. Many people in the tribe starve to death every year, right? So the biggest factor restricting the population is food again!"

　　"That's true!" Soran and Lei Ze showed pained expressions. It was indeed the case. There were millions of barbarians scattered across the ice field. Every time a blizzard season came, a large number of people would starve to death. Of course, those who could not survive were usually the elderly and weak children. If there was enough food, it would be different. In just a few years, I believe the entire northern ice field would be ruled by barbarians.

　　"Did your Excellency really bring 10,000 bags of food?" The chief was already impatient.

　　"Yes, and a batch of bacon!"

　　"Besides gold and elemental gems, what else do you want, Excellency?"

　　The resources in this world are too abundant. Whether it is gold or elemental gems, if there is too much of them, they will depreciate.

　　Lu Fei can get a lot of gold and elemental gems, but when these things reach a certain quantity, they are no different from stones. At this time, Lu Fei turns to wanting other things, such as strength, power and women.

　　"Master Priest, Master Chief, I need a lot of gold and elemental gems, as well as strength, power and women. Can you satisfy me with these? If you can, I can guarantee that the Wind Howling Tribe will not be threatened by hunger for ten, twenty, or even a hundred years, and no barbarian will go hungry or cold!"

　　After a hundred years, Soran and Lei Ze were shocked. If they had no worries about food for a hundred years, the Wind Howling Tribe would definitely be the most powerful force on the ice field and could develop into a kingdom.

　　Seeing that the two were somewhat shocked, Lu Fei smiled and said, "After all, the amount of gold and elemental gems I want is limited... Don't you two adults want to make a hundred-year deal with me?"

　　Soran and Lei Ze were delighted: "Of course this is good. Do you have any suggestions? As far as we are concerned, as long as you can provide us with a steady supply of food for a long time, we will agree to any conditions. Strength, power and women are all fine. It's just that this method..."

　　"Let's build the city first!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Build a city?"

　　"Yes, you gather the nearby brother tribes and build a big city. The two of you and I will form the Supreme Council to control the big city, strengthen and consolidate the power of the barbarians!" Lu Fei smiled confidently.

　　Soran and Lei Ze's eyes lit up, and they looked at Lu Fei differently.

　　"Why, have you two adults never had such an idea?"

　　How could Soran and Lei Ze not have thought about it? But that was just a luxury dream. Building a city, this is the wish of many barbarians... In the south of the Tyran continent, in the warm forests and plains, there are huge human city-states, but in the bitter cold northern ice field, due to the harsh environment, the barbarians have never been able to develop and grow. It can be said that there is no city-state in the entire northern ice field.

　　Building a city or even a kingdom like the people in the south is a luxury dream, but now there is hope. As long as there is enough food, everything will no longer be a dream!

　　"Let's build a city!!" The great leader Lei Ze stood up excitedly, rubbing his hands constantly.

　　Priest Soran was more rational. He asked, "If there is enough food, it is fine. But are you sure you can provide a continuous supply of food?"

　　"Sure, if necessary, I can even guarantee to provide food for 100,000 people a year!" Lu Fei was full of confidence. On Earth, as long as you have money, you can have as much food as you want. Although some countries on Earth do not have enough food for themselves, in that world, money makes the world go round.

　　…

　　Chapter 56 Treaty

　　Lu Fei proposed to build a city, gather the population and strength of the barbarians, and form a supreme council. Lu Fei's implication was to seize power!

　　"This young southern human is amazing!" Priest Sauron understood Lu Fei's idea and was immediately impressed. Lu Fei's idea of ​​forming a supreme council and seizing power was a smart one. By then, he would be in a high position and have power, and money, beauties, and slaves would be no problem.

　　"What are the rules of the Supreme Council you mentioned?" Priest Sauron asked in detail.

　　Lu Fei thought for a moment and said, “First, the Supreme Council has three highest seats, and we three are called Speakers.

　　Second, I am in charge of food supply and resource mining, the high priest is in charge of divine sacrifices and divine power, and the chief is the city lord and is in charge of population and administration!

　　Third, the other seats are general parliamentary seats. We will try our best to attract priests and chiefs from other tribes to establish a pan-alliance with us and let them become parliamentarians!

　　Fourth, the speaker has a certain authority, can divide the territory, and can form a territory army to defend the Supreme Council...

　　Lu Fei spoke out the details of the Supreme Council one by one, as if he had been thinking about them for a long time.

　　"Hello, Supreme Council!" Priest Sauron was obviously relieved. Lu Fei obviously did not have absolute power, but Lu Fei was in charge of supplies and resources, which was equivalent to strangling the lifeline, because in the northern ice field, food and other resources were the lifeline.

　　The separation of powers can be said to be a mutual check and balance.

　　“What will the city of the future be called?”

　　"How about the City of Dawn? Because this city is the hope of the barbarians..."

　　"That's a good name, let's call it the City of Dawn!"

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "I brought 10,000 bags of food this time. I'll put them out first. As for the gold, I'll continue to refine it... Does the tribe have any large warehouses? 10,000 bags of food will take up a lot of space!"

　　"Let's put it in the square first!" Lei Ze and Sauron were also a little embarrassed. The tribe had a large tunnel, but it was too messy and it would take time to clean it up.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei nodded, walked out of the sacrificial hall and came to the square. The square was quite spacious, with stone slabs on the ground and a layer of ice and snow on the surface.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and ten thousand bags of rice fell from the void, neatly stacked into buildings, occupying the entire square.

　　A total of 250 tons, 10,000 bags, what does this mean? At this moment, everyone in the tribe was stunned! They could only stare at the mountain of food in amazement.

　　Barbarian gods! The tribe has never had so much food before. "Oh...ho...long live..." Everyone danced with excitement.

　　"Clear out everything in the tunnel warehouse and use it to store the food. Let's go!" Chief Lei Ze called the tribesmen and ordered them. The old people, children and warriors immediately took action. They entered the tunnel, opened the door of the warehouse, and began to clean up the debris inside.

　　Inside the sacred hall, secret negotiations were going on. After a day of discussion, the final clauses were clearly drafted, and the functions, powers and obligations of the Supreme Council were all written on the parchment.

　　"Alright!" The priest of Soran who was in charge of writing the terms put down his quill. The parchment was already covered with bloody words. This was a freshly made treaty called the Treaty of Dawn.

　　One party to the treaty was the "Northern Barbarian Alliance" represented by the Wind Howl Tribe, and the other party was Lu Fei himself. The general content of the treaty is as follows.

　　First: Build the City of Dawn, Lu Fei provides food, and the Wind Howl Tribe gathers manpower.

　　Second: Establish the Northern Barbarian Alliance and set up the Alliance’s Supreme Council, with its headquarters in the City of Dawn. Determine the three highest seats in the Supreme Council, with Lu Fei occupying a lifetime seat.

　　Third: Powers and responsibilities of the Speaker.

　　Fourth: Powers and responsibilities of members of parliament.

　　Fifth: The procedure for joining the Northern Barbarian Alliance.

　　Sixth: Rights and obligations of alliance members.

　　…

　　There are a total of seventy-two specific clauses, and almost every clause is described in detail and explained clearly, declaring Lu Fei's "rights and interests", which have been tied to the so-called "Northern Barbarian Alliance".

　　Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze were deeply moved every time they read the most complicated agreement in the history of the barbarians. They were even more impressed by Lu Fei. They thought that Lu Fei was indeed a businessman with a good brain. If he drafted the terms for them, how could there be so many complicated details?

　　Under Lu Fei's food strategy, Sauron priest and chief Lei Ze didn't care anymore and directly "represented" the entire northern barbarian tribe to draw up a treaty with Lu Fei.

　　Priest Sauron read the terms and Lu Fei nodded after confirming that there were no mistakes. These terms were enough to protect his rights. In his opinion, this was a win-win treaty. As the Northern Barbarian Alliance grew stronger, he would gain great benefits.

　　Sauron priest said to the chief Lei Ze: "The terms have been drafted. Lei Ze, blow the call horn and call back all the warriors who are out hunting. This afternoon, we will gather all the tribesmen to witness the entry into force of the treaty in the God Sacrifice Hall!"

　　Lei Ze nodded, stood up excitedly, and walked out of the sacrificial hall quickly. Standing on the stone steps outside the hall, he took off the horn from his waist. The horn was golden in color, with a layer of transparent energy film inside, printed with mysterious symbols, like a tiny drum.

　　Woo woo woo…

　　Chief Lei Ze blew the horn, the talisman vibrated, and an invisible wave spread in all directions along with the huge horn sound...

　　In the snow and ice hundreds of miles away from the Wind Howl Tribe, teams of Wind Howl warriors who were hunting suddenly stopped. They looked at the horn on their captain's waist and saw that the horn seemed to resonate and made a humming sound.

　　"The great leader calls upon you, warriors, let's go back to the tribe!" Countless Wind Howl warriors immediately turned around and galloped towards the tribe at full speed.

　　However, Lu Fei summoned Hate and five other barbarians and told them about the city building and the various treaties of the Supreme Council. Everyone was very excited. Hate said, "Sir, this is a big event that has never happened to the northern barbarians!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled: "It's a big deal. You are my servants and my followers. You will have great responsibilities in the future, so you will swear allegiance to me in front of the barbarian gods!"

　　Hate and the other six were extremely excited. They all knelt on one knee and saluted, saying, "We are willing to swear allegiance to our master!"

　　"Well, you guys stand up. Just sign the treaty in front of the gods. Anyone who is loyal to me and loyal to their oath is equivalent to being loyal to your own gods!" Lu Fei helped Hate and others up.

　　Suddenly thinking of something, Lu Fei turned to Priest Soran and said, "Master Priest, I already have my own six-star arcane tower in Vina Harbor, so I plan to build a teleportation coordinate nearby so that it will be convenient for me to come here. Do you have any suggestions?"

　　"Just build it on the hillside near the tribe!" suggested Priest Sauron.

　　Lu Fei came to a small slope on the left side of the tribe, took out his staff and chanted a spell, and a rock elf was immediately summoned. Lu Fei pointed to the ground and said, "First, build a rock platform with a radius of five meters!"

　　The rock elf immediately pressed his hands on the ground, activating the ability to control the earth element. The small slope shook slightly, and the soil in front of the rock giant rose slightly by one centimeter, forming a soil cone with a radius of exactly five meters.

　　Then the earth elves began to use the magic of turning mud into stone, turning the cone into gray-white rock.

　　Lu Fei began to use his staff to carve grooves for the teleportation array on the round table. The array structure was a hexagram pattern. This pattern was very magical and could borrow the power of the stars. There were many teleportation arcane runes and divine runes in the pattern.

　　After the groove was carved, Lu Fei took out the mithril, melted it with fire, and poured it into the groove to form a mithril teleportation array. Thus, a teleportation coordinate was established. Unfortunately, the teleportation coordinate can only be transmitted from the arcane tower and cannot be transmitted in the opposite direction because the teleportation coordinate does not have enough energy. If bidirectional transmission is required, the teleportation coordinates between the two arcane towers need to be connected.

　　After the transmission coordinates were sorted out, more and more Wind Howl warriors had returned to the tribe. The whole tribe was in an uproar, and everyone was talking about food and the plans to build the City of Dawn and form the Supreme Council.

　　Lu Fei came to the sacrificial hall. In front of the hall, forty-nine teams of Wind Howl warriors had assembled, including Wolfe and Hillini's twenty-man team, both men and women, all very mighty.

　　Lu Fei saw that the captains of the forty-nine teams were all divine warriors. The so-called divine warriors were warriors who possessed divine power and could use divine arts. They were the same as divine knights and had extremely powerful combat capabilities.

　　Lu Fei turned to Hate and said, "If I become a God Warrior, can I form a team and be the team leader?"

　　"Yes, this is the tradition of the tribe. The God Warriors can form their own teams to defend the tribe!" Hate said. Lu Fei understood. He looked at the barbarians who returned to the tribe one after another and had a general evaluation of the Wind Howl Tribe. The tribe had a population of about 1,700 people, about 1,000 Wind Howl Warriors, and 50 God Warriors, including the chief Lei Ze.

　　Lu Fei was surprised that a tribe with less than 2,000 people had 49 God Warriors. This ratio was much higher than that of the human kingdom. Lu Fei thought: "Perhaps this is the will of the barbarian gods. The barbarians have more God Warriors because of their sparse population, so they have more God's grace!"

　　By the afternoon, all the Wind Howl warriors had returned to the tribe, and the tribesmen gathered in front of the sacrificial hall. The forty-nine divine warriors, as the backbone of the tribe, were able to enter the sacrificial hall to observe the implementation of the treaty up close.

　　In the sacrificial hall, Lu Fei, Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze stood in front of the altar and looked up at it.

　　"Let this clause be witnessed by God and take effect!" Priest Sauron placed the parchment scroll on the altar in the sacrificial hall. The altar was a square platform covered with mysterious runes. Each rune glowed brightly, as if breathing with life.

　　…

　　Chapter 57 Barbarian Magic {Please collect the red ticket}

　　Special thanks to qgnugc, shirehoudou, longwangpofa and nanke233 for their great support, thank you!

　　---

　　The ceremony for concluding the treaty was ready, and everyone's eyes were on the priest of Sauron. As a priest, he was in charge of divine power, magic, and sacrifices. The priest could be said to be the link and bridge between gods and mortals.

　　"Barbarian gods, please listen to the call of your people. We are here to conclude a sacred treaty. Please bear witness to the fact that if your people violate the treaty, they will be punished by God!"

　　As soon as Soran finished speaking, a mighty divine force descended from the endless void in the center of the altar. With a crash, the parchment scroll turned golden, and the words on it also turned into golden divine texts.

　　The words of God are very profound, but any intelligent creature can understand their meaning. However, Lu Fei was shocked to find that he could not write them down.

　　"Okay!" Priest Sauron picked up the treaty happily. Now this treaty has come into effect under the witness of the gods. It has a mysterious binding force. Under the majesty of God, mortals dare not violate it.

　　"Is this all that matters?" Lu Fei was stunned. He thought this was too fast. He just made a request to the gods, and then the will of the gods came down and the treaty was successfully concluded. The whole process took only a dozen breaths.

　　"Okay, Mr. Lu Fei, the treaty has been successfully concluded. With the witness of the barbarian gods and the entire tribe, we can't go back on our word. Lu Fei was also very happy, which meant that his own interests would be guaranteed.

　　Lu Fei looked up at the altar. It seemed that the will of the gods had not completely dissipated. Hate and others hurriedly asked the gods to witness and swear allegiance to them.

　　"Okay, I promise your loyalty, and I ask the gods to bear witness that I will treat you well until the end of my life!" Lu Fei also swore.

　　"boom!"

　　A divine power descended from the altar and wrapped around Lu Fei, Hate and other five people. The foreheads of Lu Fei, Hate and others were immediately branded with the mark of the oath. After a while, the mark disappeared into the flesh and blood. This oath has been recognized by the barbarian gods. Only when life ends and flesh decays, the oath of loyalty will lose its effectiveness.

　　"Haha, congratulations to Lord Lu Fei for gaining the trust of us barbarians!" Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze laughed, and the other barbarian warriors also showed looks of trust. Lu Fei was immediately overjoyed, which meant that the barbarians of the tribe had implicitly recognized him.

　　"Everyone, follow me outside the hall!" Priest Sauron ordered, and walked out of the hall with everyone. He held up the golden parchment and said loudly: "In front of the gods, the treaty has been successfully concluded. The gods have recognized the contract in my hand. From now on, we will have our own city, our own Supreme Council, and a bright future."

　　"Long live, long live..."

　　All the barbarians cheered excitedly, some raised their hands to the sky, then prostrated themselves on the ground to worship and thank God.

　　Lu Fei also knew that the treaty had been concluded without a doubt, and he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief and show a look of joy.

　　"Priest Sauron, how many gold bricks do you think the tribe can refine every day?" Lu Fei asked the question that concerned him most.

　　"We have too few people now, and we can only refine five or six pieces a day. Are you in a hurry? If you are, I can do it myself and consume some of my divine power for alchemy, but this will not last long!" said Sauron.

　　"Well, there's no rush. Five or six pieces a day is not too little. Let's just leave it at that for now. I'll continue refining gold and store some for later use!" Lu Fei took out a red element crystal and asked, "Can this crystal be cut?"

　　"Cut?"

　　"Yes, it is to polish it into regular shapes, such as ovals, circles, etc., to make it transparent and shiny!"

　　"The alchemists in the southern human empire can do it, and so can the dwarf craftsmen in the mountains. I don't have this expertise yet!" Priest Sauron apologized.

　　"Okay, I wonder where there are dwarf craftsmen in the ice field?"

　　"There are many ancient volcanoes in the Dolon Mountains in the west. It is said that there are many dwarf tribes there, but there are many dangers along the way!"

　　Lu Fei sighed and thought, well, if it can’t be cut for the time being, then don’t cut it. The crystal can be used anyway.

　　"Master Priest, now that the Treaty of Dawn has been signed, it can be said that our interests are tied together and we are now a family. I wonder if I can learn some of your magic? You know, I have always been interested in magic..."

　　Priest Soran smiled and said, "That's no problem. In fact, every tribe of our barbarian tribe has a sacred hall and a priest who is in charge of divine power and divine arts. Moreover, the barbarian tribe's divine arts are not taboo for others to learn. I wonder which divine art you want to learn?"

　　Priest Soran took out a book called The Book of Divine Arts and said, "This is a book of basic divine arts passed down by the barbarian gods. It records many divine arts of various gods. You can take a look at it first. If you want to practice the divine arts of a certain god system, you must first offer sacrifices to that god until that god descends with divine power and condenses divine arts runes."

　　"This is not quite the same as the magic of the Southern Human Empire..."

　　Priest Sauron shook his head and smiled, "You are talking about gods that humans believe in. They need humans' faith and prayers, but we barbarians are different. Our population is not large, and we don't have many gods. We only need to perform sacrificial ceremonies and provide enough resources to sacrifice to the gods, and the gods will give us divine power. This is the inheritance rule set by our barbarian gods."

　　Lu Fei's heart was pounding when he heard this, "Great! I'm rich now. I can finally learn magic!"

　　In the human kingdom, the relationship between the Mage Guild established by the Arcanists and the divine magicians of various temples is very delicate. Generally, Arcanists and divine magicians disdain to learn each other's spells, but in actual application areas, both sides are always inevitably using spells beyond their own fields.

　　Lu Fei quickly took the book of divine arts, opened it, and was immediately dumbfounded!

　　The book was written entirely in barbarian language, which he could not understand at all. Even though he was proficient in the language and knew divine runes, he was not able to recognize the barbarian language immediately.

　　"Priest Sauron, I can't understand your words!" Lu Fei understood it in an instant. It was probably because the barbarian gods and the human gods were not on good terms with each other, so they resisted the effects of certain cross-pantheon divine arts.

　　"It doesn't matter. I can use the [Enlightenment Magic] to enlighten you about the barbarian language right now!" Priest Sauron raised his staff and pointed it. Countless wisdom poured into Lu Fei's mind with the light of the magic, and Lu Fei immediately understood the barbarian language.

　　"Well, this enlightenment magic is quite magical!"

　　Lu Fei took a deep breath and felt a little incredible. It was simply the legendary epiphany. Lu Fei opened the book again and read it. He could understand the content. The content recorded in this "Book of Divine Arts" was indeed amazing!

　　【Enlightenment Divine Art】

　　[Totem Magic]

　　[Soul Magic]

　　【Killing Magic】

　　【Dawn Magic】

　　…

　　Page after page recorded all these magical arts, so many kinds of them that Lu Fei's heart was overwhelmed as he read them.

　　Chapter 58 Preparing for Sacrifice

　　Every magic technique recorded in the "Book of Magic" is a basic introductory technique, which tells the origin of the magic technique, which god to pray to, how to pray, and the way of praying varies greatly depending on the god. All these methods amazed Lu Fei.

　　For example, the art of enlightenment can be learned by praying to all the barbarian gods, because it is a widespread art with a very low threshold. For different gods, the God of Wisdom, the God of Soul, and the God of Dawn are the three gods that are more likely to send down divine power to condense the [Enlightenment] art runes.

　　"Other gods, such as the God of Slaughter, if you pray to this god to learn the [Enlightenment Divine Art], even if you pray for a hundred years, he will not bother to pay attention to you, because the God of Slaughter is very cruel. Unless you pray to him to learn the [Divine Art of Slaughter], he will respond to your request..."

　　This record is very interesting. It is the opinion of Sauron's priest. It seems that he has done research on the God of Slaughter.

　　"All of the above divine arts are from the gods believed in by the barbarians. Many gods are of different mortal races. Even if they are born in the barbarian tribe, they will try their best to develop mortals of other races. Because in the eyes of gods, there is no such thing as racial boundaries, only the difference between shepherds and non-shepherds..."

　　This is another quote, quite interesting. It seems that Sauron's priest has some understanding of the realm of God. Judging from this passage, it is no wonder that Sauron's priest is so quick to impart divine arts, it turns out that he understands God's mind thoroughly.

　　Lu Fei was not in a hurry and looked at each kind of magic one by one.

　　"Have you thought about it?" Priest Sauron asked after a long while.

　　Lu Fei now found it difficult to make a decision. First of all, he was an outsider, and there were many restrictions on the gods' magic he could choose. For example, some gods that required devout prayers, such as the God of Totems and the God of Dawn, were not suitable for him.

　　It seems that we can only choose some special gods, such as the God of Killing and the God of Soul. The former is a way of killing, which is too fierce and requires killing many creatures. One must first be surrounded by a certain aura of killing.

　　This is not appropriate, Lu Fei can only say: "Let's choose the soul magic, but I don't have the souls needed. Can the priest prepare some for me?"

　　It turns out that the condition for offering sacrifices to the Soul God is to sacrifice as many souls as possible, so that the Soul God can return a trace of divine power to condense divine runes. Of course, offering sacrifices is one thing, and whether or not you can receive divine blessings is another. Generally, the barbarian gods will only give a divine warrior quota to a divine sacrifice hall every other year.

　　Fortunately, today's quota has not been used. If a grand sacrifice is held, there is a 99% chance that Lu Fei will successfully obtain divine power and magic. Soran said immediately: "Don't worry about this. The tribe's dungeon has stored enough magical beasts and creatures. As long as the time comes, we can sacrifice them. But for safety, I will let the warriors kill more creatures. You should wait a few more days!"

　　There is no shortage of killing and death on the ice field. Warriors who go out hunting kill wild wolves and polar bears on the ice field every day. However, the souls of these creatures are too weak, so when they encounter some powerful and rare monsters and creatures, they are generally captured and brought back for emergency use.

　　Lu Fei then felt relieved and planned to stay in the tribe for a few more days.

　　The next morning, only one of the forty-nine Wind Howl Warrior teams was left to guard the tribe's safety, while the rest all went out to capture prey for the sacrificial activities in the next few days.

　　Lu Fei also took advantage of his free time to let Hate and others wield the baton of food and began to recruit young men in the tribe to train and form a berserker group loyal to Lu Fei.

　　A few days later, Hate reported: "Mr. Speaker, we are very lucky. In the past few days, the tribe has prepared 300 primitive wolves, 18 white bears, 100 wild men, three poisonous claw flying dragons, and a bull-headed demon. Their souls should be enough to sacrifice to the God of Souls in exchange for divine runes."

　　"So fast?" Lu Fei hurried to the sacrificial hall to meet Priest Sauron.

　　Priest Soran's face was full of red light, and he smiled and said, "Chairman Lu Fei, you came at the right time. I was just about to send someone to invite you. Now everything is ready, and the sacrifice can begin immediately!"

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei was very excited.

　　Priest Sauron asked the chief Lei Ze to blow the assembly horn again. Soon the people of the tribe gathered outside the sacrificial hall. Soon all the sacrifices were pulled up and imprisoned in thorn cages. Among them, three poisonous claw flying dragons and a bull-headed demon were pulled directly under the altar of the sacrificial hall, and the other sacrifices were placed outside the sacrificial hall.

　　Three hundred wolves, each with flawless snow-white fur without a single color, as big as lions and tigers, with their teeth bared and their jaws sharp and cold. Not to mention the polar bears, which were as big as a hill. A hundred savages were like apes, with hair all over their bodies, smelling very bad, and they kept howling.

　　The three-headed poison-clawed flying dragon is a subspecies of the dragon clan. It has the strong body of the dragon clan and the venom of the giant lizard. It has always been the king of the swamp, but it was also captured by the Wind Howl warriors.

　　These sacrifices are all normal, but the situation is different with the presence of a bull-headed demon. The bull-headed demon is a very terrifying type of demon in the underground world. This type of demon is said to be the descendant of the god of death and the bull queen, in charge of part of death. The power of death is very strong, and the soul is hundreds or thousands of times stronger than any creature on the ground.

　　Four divine warriors were guarding the thorn cage that trapped the Minotaur. Even though the cage was covered with various divine runes, the divine warriors still treated it as a formidable enemy.

　　Lu Fei also felt the terrifying demonic aura of the Bull-Headed Demon. This aura was somewhat similar to the demonic aura of Lord Bushong, but also different. It was hard to imagine how the Wind Howl Tribe captured such a terrifying guy. According to records, the Bull-Headed Demon should live deep in the underground world. No one knew how it came to the ground.

　　The Sauron priest held a staff and waved it, saying, "All my people, pray for the coming of the Soul Master of the Barbarian Gods!"

　　All the barbarians knelt on their knees, circled the sacred hall, and worshiped the altar. They all clasped their hands together, placed their fingers in front of their noses, and chanted devoutly over and over again:

　　"Ancestor of the barbarians, great Lord of the Souls, please listen to the devout call of your people... You are the refuge of life, you are the master of the soul, you are the eternal supreme god of the barbarian people..."

　　Chanting over and over again, a pious power gradually gathered and surged towards the altar like a tide. Lu Fei also chanted devoutly like the barbarians, ten times, twenty times, until the thirty-first time, when the power gathered on the altar in the sacrificial hall reached its peak.

　　"boom--"

　　An incomparably powerful force instantly broke through the constraints of the sacrificial hall, soared into the sky, penetrated countless levels of the void, and connected to an indescribable place.

　　All kinds of solemn and dignified auras poured down like rivers from the sky and descended upon the sacrificial hall in an instant. The vast and terrifying aura enveloped the entire tribe. Everyone was suddenly startled and became more pious. The chanting became more orderly and majestic, like the interweaving and surging tides.

　　…

　　Chapter 59: Divine Art! Soul Intimidation

　　Please give me a red ticket for collection!

　　----

　　Lu Fei had never felt such awe before, and his body couldn't help but tremble slightly. This awe came from the fear of the soul. This was the second time Lu Fei had experienced this feeling. The first time was when the Bushong Monarch of the Bushong Underground Palace was about to descend. This aura was high above, like a god, like a demon, like thunder, like purgatory. Mortals were insignificant and could not match it.

　　Feeling this solemn and heavy atmosphere, all the sacrifices immediately roared in anxiety, but the thorn cage was indestructible.

　　Sauron priest carefully observed and found that the time was right, so he waved his staff and said, "Offer a sacrifice!!"

　　The divine warriors who had been on high alert took action immediately!

　　In a flash of swords and guns, thunderous roars, and blood gushing into the sky, all the wolves, white bears, and wild men were beheaded, and the flying dragons and bull-headed demons were pierced through the heads by long spears shining with divine runes! !

　　Amid death and blood, sacrifice reached its climax and the atmosphere was pushed to its most intense point.

　　In the sacrificial hall, a fire was blazing.

　　Countless souls were flying on the altar. There was an invisible attraction pulling them, making it impossible for them to escape. The souls of the original wolf, the white bear, the wild man, the flying dragon, and a bull-headed demon roared unwillingly.

　　"Damned mortal, how dare you use me for sacrifice? The Hades Demon Clan will not let you go..." The Bull-Headed Hades Demon struggled and roared.

　　Lu Fei's face was a little pale. He had never seen such a scene before. The soul of this bull-headed demon was extremely tall, with two black horns. It exuded a huge and terrifying aura, just like the bull-headed ghost in the underworld that captured human souls. Lu Fei was instinctively afraid of this kind of thing, and he didn't know how the Wind Howl Tribe caught such a terrifying thing.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, don't bother with him!" Seeing that Lu Fei was a little dazed, Priest Sauron couldn't help but remind him.

　　"knew!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and took a deep breath. He stood in front of the altar and made a wish: "Ancestor of the Barbarians, Lord of the Barbarian Souls, please listen to the devout call of your people... You are the refuge of life, you are the master of the soul, you are the eternal supreme god of the barbarian people... Sublime Lord of the Souls, I offer you a devout sacrifice and beg for the advent of divine magic..."

　　The sound of Lu Fei's wish shook the void, penetrated the sky, and spread in all directions, giving a feeling of loneliness and ethereality.

　　As if it had heard the request, suddenly a majestic divine power descended from the distant void in the center of the altar, forming a vortex that pulled all the souls in.

　　"Ah... damn mortal, you can't do this, I curse you to die a horrible death..." Although the Bull-Headed Demon's body was killed and only his soul was left, the will of his soul was still very strong. He roared madly. The souls of other people such as the original wolves, white bears, savages, and flying dragons did not dare to resist the majestic power of the God of Souls at all, but the Bull-Headed Demon was different and was very resistant.

　　"It's useless, Demon. You'd better accept your fate and return your soul to the master of souls. That is your destination!" Lu Fei bewitched and tried to undermine the other party's will.

　　"Ah..." The Minotaur was in despair, his will was weakened, and his soul was immediately sucked into the vortex. The vortex was like a black hole, connecting to the mysterious void level.

　　After accepting all the soul sacrifices, a ray of divine power fed back from the void level and penetrated Lu Fei's forehead.

　　boom!

　　Lu Fei felt like something was about to explode in his mind! The whole world was shaking, the sky was spinning, and a vast divine power came through and penetrated his soul!

　　His soul was suddenly shocked, and the instinctive will hidden deep in his soul was aroused, merging with the divine power that penetrated through it, forming a golden divine rune.

　　This divine rune is very mysterious and indescribable. It is ancient, solemn, and its majestic will is like towering mountains, unshakable and indelible. It burns with flames and emits a faint divine power.

　　[Soul Deterrence]

　　Lu Fei immediately understood the power and meaning of this golden divine rune. In other words, this was a soul intimidation rune. Through it, he could cast the divine spell [Soul Intimidation] to directly intimidate souls weaker than his own.

　　[Soul Deterrence] will also be the first divine spell that he can cast!

　　At this time, deep in Lu Fei's spiritual sea, there were two "suns", one was the milky white Heart of Arcane, and the other was the golden divine rune. The two suns were connected to all the spiritual thoughts in the spiritual sea, just like two nerve-dense areas appeared in Lu Fei's mind, and all the nerve lines were interconnected. There was a subtle relationship between the divine rune and the Heart of Arcane Water, and they were independent of the spiritual sea, but also influenced each other.

　　When the divine rune is completed, the joy is incomparable. Lu Fei carefully observed the divine rune and felt that the rune was extremely magical, faintly resonating with the same power or existence in the ocean of original force.

　　The Heart of Arcane is a little different. It is connected and resonates with the omnipresent ocean of the Force between heaven and earth. As long as the mind is there, it can cause changes in various forces between heaven and earth. However, there are too many various forces between heaven and earth, and they are too scattered. They are far less pure than the "existence" of communication and resonance of divine runes.

　　The difference between the two forms of power made Lu Fei more aware of the difference and essence between arcane and divine arts. In short, practicing divine arts does not hinder the practice of arcane arts. On the contrary, it is easier to connect with the ocean of the Force. However, a person's spiritual power is limited after all, and practicing both ends is not as fast as focusing on arcane or divine arts.

　　Seeing that Lu Fei was too excited, Priest Sauron persuaded him, "Chairman Lu Fei, it is not difficult to become a divine magician. It just requires opportunity. The really difficult part is advancement. There are nine levels of divine magicians, and each level is a great progress. Some people linger in front of low-level divine magicians all their lives. The chairman should work hard!"

　　According to the power standard of the Terran continent, arcanists are roughly divided into twenty levels. Level 18 can cast level 9 arcane spells. Level 19 is the legendary realm, able to cast legendary spells. Level 20 is a demigod, possessing the laws of demigods.

　　Of course, divine magicians are also divided into categories. According to the standard of divine power, divine magicians are divided into nine levels, corresponding to nine levels of divine magic. The classification method is actually the same as that of arcane magicians.

　　Warriors are more flexible. Warriors who have reached the divine power stage are actually very powerful. Because they are focused on combat, their divine arts are relatively single. Some divine warriors even focus on only one kind of divine art throughout their entire lives. They are extremely powerful, so some warrior guilds have adopted a nine-level divine power value system.

　　"I understand. Thank you for the reminder, Priest Sauron!"

　　Lu Fei did not think that he was overly happy. Although he was delighted when he first entered the ranks of arcane masters, it was far less than this time of practicing both magic and arcane!

　　In this world, becoming a divine magician might not be a rare thing, but who knows what becoming a divine magician means in a world where myths have become long-standing legends? What's more, now I am practicing both divine magic and arcane magic, and recently I have been thinking about practicing Taoism. If I succeed, then I will be practicing all three.

　　However, no matter what magic you practice, all methods are always similar and connected, because the origin of the world is only one. Taoism talks about chaos, Taiyi, and Wuji, and the Terran continent talks about the ocean of original force. Although the names are different, they all refer to the same thing.

　　…

　　Chapter 60 Divine Power Alchemy {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　In the lower reaches of a tributary of the ancient glacier, in addition to a patch of sand on the river beach, a large area of ​​ice had been carved out.

　　Hundreds of barbarians were refining gold by the river. Some of them were warriors, but more of them were the elderly, children, women and children. Panning for gold was not a strenuous job for the barbarians, but a delicate job that required patience.

　　It is very appropriate to entrust such tasks to the elderly, women and children, while the warriors are responsible for protecting the safety of the tribe and going out hunting. This division of labor is much more reasonable.

　　In the continent of Terran, alchemy seems very simple. In the tribe, only a few people have learned divine arts and possess incredible powers, while most people are not so lucky to inherit divine arts. They only rely on their physical fitness, such as brute strength and agility. Even so, they are also excellent fighters.

　　"Golden sands gather!" Several barbarian divine warriors used their divine power, and little by little golden sands rose from the beach and gathered together. On the river bank, several divine knights released a ball of fire and began to refine gold. Soon a standard gold brick was made. On the river bank, there were already hundreds of such gold bricks piled up.

　　"It's different if you have divine power. You don't need any machines. You can make gold with divine power. But divine power is limited after all, and it's impossible to use it all the time. Instead, the old people, women and children who don't have divine power are the main force in panning for gold!" Lu Fei looked at the lively gold panning scene by the river and felt a little excited. It wouldn't be long before he would have countless gold bricks.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, you are here!" Wolf, who was directing alchemy, came forward.

　　"Well, good job, Wolfe. How many gold bricks have you refined now?"

　　"I've been refining it these days. There are already twenty-three pieces. They are right there. Do you want to take them first?" Wolfe said, pointing to two piles of gold bricks on the shore.

　　"Okay, the gold bricks still need to be refined, I'll take these first!" Lu Fei put all twenty-three gold bricks into the ring.

　　"Speaker, I heard that you have learned the art of soul. I wonder what magical powers it has?" Wolf asked.

　　"You don't know anything about soul magic, is there no one in the tribe who knows it?"

　　"No!"

　　"Why?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　“Because it’s hard to learn!”

　　Wolfe added: "I heard that the Soul Lord is very lazy. He doesn't care about his divine arts masters like other gods do. Moreover, it is difficult to advance in the Soul Divine Arts. Some Soul Divine Arts masters don't know what they have cultivated. Many of them are crazy. Therefore, there are not many people who practice Soul Divine Arts in the whole continent, because people say that those who practice Soul Divine Arts are schizophrenic and have split personality disorders!"

　　"Hmm?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　Wolfe seemed to have hit upon something taboo, and quickly waved his hands and said, "Mr. Speaker, I'm not talking about you, but everyone else says so. However, the High Priest once said that it was all the prejudice of fools. The High Priest said that all divine arts have their own fields and special properties, and the same is true for soul divine arts. It's just that it's more profound, so others don't understand it thoroughly..."

　　Lu Fei then breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this was the right thing to do. If there was any problem with the soul magic, Priest Sauron would definitely stop it. You must know that he is extremely important to the tribe now.

　　But Lu Fei still looked for the Sauron priest with some concern and asked, "Master priest, I heard that there are very few people practicing soul magic on the Sauron continent. I wonder what the reason is?"

　　"Because soul power is more difficult to accumulate than other powers, and it is also more dangerous!"

　　"What do you mean?"

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, the key to practicing divine arts is comprehension and divine power. If one has a high comprehension, one can comprehend extended divine arts from basic divine arts, so that divine arts gradually form a system. If one has a high divine power, the divine arts will naturally be richer and more powerful. There are many ways to accumulate divine power. One is meditation and asceticism. This method accumulates power very slowly, and many divine art practitioners cannot stand it.

　　The second is to rely on prayer, which is very common.

　　Third, rely on faith! The power of faith is a relatively pure spiritual power. Collecting it can strengthen your soul. The stronger the soul, the stronger the divine power. However, there are countless gods in the world, and each creature has its own true god, so it is difficult to collect the power of faith. The above three methods are relatively safe, but the accumulation is slow.

　　The fourth is more intense and the most dangerous, which is to directly devour other souls!"

　　"Devouring other souls?" Lu Fei was stunned. This method of increasing soul power was not mentioned in the divine book written by Sauron.

　　Priest Soran warned solemnly: "Yes! This method is a taboo, a taboo for the entire continent! Devouring the souls of other creatures can certainly increase one's own soul power very quickly, but it will also produce many side effects, such as soul disorder, schizophrenia, and obsession. Some soul magicians have even been seized by other evil souls and become demons who bring chaos to the world! ”

　　"Thousands of years ago, this kind of demon that wreaked havoc on the world was common, and once nearly destroyed all races on the continent. As a result, many races on the continent no longer have soul magic."

　　"However, the barbarians of our northern glaciers do not shy away from these things, because due to their innate talents, the barbarians generally prioritize the cultivation of war arts, violent arts, sword arts, thunder arts, dawn arts, ice arts, etc., and will not cultivate soul arts, which are difficult and more dangerous to advance to..."

　　Sauron Priest was talking, Lu Fei's face fell, and he said frustratedly: "Master Priest, since soul magic is so dangerous, why didn't you remind me earlier? If I had known earlier, I would have practiced other magic..."

　　Seeing Lu Fei's frustration, Priest Sauron said quickly, "Chairman Lu Fei, you don't have to be like this. Although soul magic is more difficult to advance, it is the most profound, mysterious and strange magic among all the magics. It is definitely worth practicing. If you don't believe me, you can give it a try!"

　　"How to try?" Lu Fei wondered.

　　"Try alchemy first. Concentrate your mind, emit the power of your soul, and use your mental power to separate the sand and gold..." Priest Sauron taught.

　　"Okay then!" Lu Fei had just obtained the divine rune, and it was his first time to use soul power. This kind of power was very strange, with a light golden color. It could penetrate the smallest space when emitted. It was simply the product of the invisible spiritual thoughts and the power of nature. All of a sudden, the sand under his feet was covered by the soul power he emitted. With a thought, wisps of golden sand like smoke immediately flew up and condensed into one place to form a golden ball.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and the golden ball immediately flew to his hand and hung on his palm. Lu Fei was surprised. This soul power was really magical. It consumed less energy than magic power, and it could control objects at will. The golden ball in his hand must be at least three or four pounds, but he could control it without any effort. This effect was much more labor-saving than arcane magic, but the changes were not enough.

　　As Lu Fei's will changed, the golden ball gradually condensed into a gold brick. Although it was not quite consistent with the standard gold brick, it was very close.

　　Priest Sauron looked at it, nodded and smiled, "Chairman Lu Fei, this is soul power. The stronger your soul is, the stronger your soul power is. Soul power has infinite mysteries. It can control all kinds of things, intimidate other creatures, and even wipe out their souls. Many years ago, I met an epic soul magician who could directly wipe out the souls of giants and flying gods. He also directly imprisoned the soul of a living dragon and refined the dragon into a puppet..."

　　"It seems very perverted..." Lu Fei couldn't help but shudder when he heard it!

　　"Yes, so it is not undesirable for you to practice soul magic, as long as you practice it carefully!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, feeling much more relieved. According to the introduction in the book of divine arts, soul magic should be a very good magic, and he could figure it out with peace of mind in the future.

　　…

　　Chapter 61: Construction of Dawn City Begins

　　In the northern ice sheet, due to food constraints, the size of each tribe is not very large, with a small number of hundreds of people and a large number of thousands. It is impossible for a tribe to have tens of thousands of people, because when the blizzard season comes, the food will drop sharply and the population will always drop sharply as well.

　　Food has become the most scarce resource in the northern ice field. As long as there is food, any tribe will surrender.

　　The first thing Lu Fei had to do was to set up a [Grain Bureau] under the pretext of supervising grain, and to lead Hate and others to control the flow of grain. At the same time, he sent several teams of Wind Howl warriors to prospect for minerals and count all the resources of the Wind Howl tribe. He then used food subsidies and other means to win over some barbarian warriors and form his own guard team.

　　This is what it means to seize power. To hold power firmly in one's hands, one must introduce a grain policy where anyone who wants to transfer grain from the Grain Bureau must settle the payment with gold, elemental crystals or elemental gems. No one must be cheated in exchange for grain.

　　Even if they were supplying food to the Wind Howl Tribe, they had to pay for it, because the food was Lu Fei's private food, and they had to make up for Lu Fei's loss of profit, but the price was very favorable. For the sake of food, the Sauron priest and the chieftain Lei Ze worked hard to order people to mine gold.

　　With the food provided by Lu Fei, the entire tribe was filled with hope, and the "Dawn City Plan" began to be implemented. First of all, all hunting was stopped. After discussion, the leader and the priest decided to send all the warriors out to all directions to contact more than 300 nearby barbarian tribes.

　　The two barbarian tribes that were closer arrived three days later. They were stunned when they saw the mountains of food. They immediately signed the "Barbarian Alliance Treaty" that had been prepared by the Supreme Council under the witness of the gods in the sacrificial hall.

　　This treaty was drafted by the Supreme Council. According to the alliance treaty, the Supreme Council holds a dominant position, and the tribes that come to join the alliance are in a secondary position. However, because they can get sufficient food supplies, no tribe will refuse to agree.

　　Barbarians from nearby tribes quickly gathered together, and the population of the Barbarian Alliance grew rapidly. At the same time, after several days of exploration, the site of the City of Dawn was put on the agenda.

　　After investigation, Lu Fei selected the river valley area in the eastern part of the valley.

　　The valley where the Wind Howl Tribe is located is quite large. It is long and narrow from east to west, ten miles wide and hundreds of miles long. It is surrounded by mountains that block the biting cold wind. A tributary of an ancient glacier passes through the valley, creating fertile land around the valley.

　　It is now the blizzard season and the entire river is frozen. Lu Fei's plan is to build a dam upstream of the valley to store water and divert flood water. As for generating electricity, he will not think about it for now.

　　Then he would cultivate Dawn City in the river valley in the eastern part of the valley. This city had to be at least as big as Vina Harbor. Lu Fei took the dam sketch and the Dawn City planning sketch to find Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze. The two barbarians were immediately stunned by Lu Fei's courage, and then they were excited and ecstatic.

　　The river valley is located in the lower reaches of an ancient glacial tributary, only a few dozen miles away from the tribe. The river is relatively flat, with towering mountains and steep forests to the north and west, and vast alluvial plains to the east and south.

　　After every snowstorm season, the climate will warm up slightly, and animals and plants will reproduce and grow in large numbers. This place is a good place for hunting.

　　Lu Fei followed the first batch of 5,000 barbarian warriors to the valley. They stood on a hillside and looked at the valley. It was still covered with snow, but at a glance, the plains, grass, forests, valleys... were magnificent. Further away, there were thousands of mountains, surrounding the valley, forming a natural and excellent valley. Compared with the bitter cold land outside the valley where blizzards raged, the valley was definitely a paradise. Because there were many hot springs with steam rising in the valley, the name of the hot spring valley was well-known among the barbarians.

　　The river flows from a distant place, with abundant water and fat fish. When the river freezes, some idle barbarian children dig holes in the glacier to catch fish. On the north side of the river valley, the terrain is relatively high, forming a natural broad mountain range, which is as slanted, long and gentle as a cow's back, so it is called Niubei Ridge.

　　"The geographical location of this river valley is excellent. An inner city can be built within a three-mile radius of Niubeiling. With the inner city as the center, it radiates in all directions, covering the entire eastern section of the valley, forming a huge and vast outer city area..." Lu Fei waved his hands and pointed, full of high spirits, as if he was in charge of the country.

　　A soul power emanated and condensed into a miniature sand table of light and shadow in front of him. Everything from rivers to trees and streams were clearly visible. This was the mystery of soul power. Under the spiritual will, a miniature sand table of light and shadow was formed.

　　At Niubei Ridge in the light and shadow sand table, a towering inner city was erected, enclosing the entire mountain. Built according to the mountain terrain, it was very magnificent. Four roads, starting from the city gate, radiated to the surrounding areas, forming a crisscross of large and small roads and urban areas...

　　This is almost like the planning of a large city on Earth. Where have the barbarians ever seen such a grand layout? Even the imperial city of the human empire in the south may not be as grand as the city planned now. Judging from Lu Fei's posture, the entire low river valley east of the hot spring valley is included in the scope of Dawn City.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, you are not mistaken, are you really sure you can build such a huge city?" Priest Sauron, Chief Lei Ze and the priests and leaders of several allied tribes around him were all stunned!

　　Not to mention the priests and leaders of several tribes who had just joined the alliance, even Priest Sauron and Leader Lei Ze of the Wind Howl Tribe had never seen such a large-scale urban planning, and they were filled with doubts.

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly: "It's not impossible. As long as there are sufficient food resources, we can at least gather nearly 200,000 people from the 500 tribes nearby. According to the plan, we will build the inner city first, and then build four outer city roads and a bridge across the river. It will be completed in just half a year! If we want to build the outer city, it will take about two years, or even shorter. Of course, this also requires the full support of the leaders and the priests to build the largest city in the history of the barbarians!"

　　The tribal leaders and priests were also excited after hearing this, and they all said, "Chairman Lu Fei, if you can really provide a steady supply of food, any problem will not be a problem..."

　　"Don't worry about this, everyone. You know, I made a vow in front of the gods!" Lu Fei was full of confidence. It was actually not impossible to build a big city. This world was a world of magic. Building a city and a dam was much easier than imagined.

　　Five thousand barbarian warriors marched to Niubei Ridge in the eastern part of the river valley. The entire Niubei Ridge was filled with barbarian figures. The priests directed the barbarian warriors to do this and that, and some had already begun to use their divine power to dig the foundation for the city...

　　Looking at the bustling scene, Chief Lei Ze said worriedly: "Chairman Lu Fei, according to the news sent back by the soldiers who were ordered to go out, the entire Icefield Barbarian Tribe has heard that we can provide them with food, and all the tribes are in an uproar..."

　　"This is good news!" Lu Fei asked in confusion.

　　Chief Lei Ze shook his head and said, "It is good news, but too much is as bad as too little. From now on, more and more barbarians will gather here. This has exceeded our original expectations. The food situation will be very tight, and houses need to be built. Although we can use the magic of turning mud into stone, there is a shortage of things to keep warm..."

　　"That's no problem. I'll solve the problem of keeping warm in a few days. You should first mark out an area nearby and build as many houses as possible. Building Dawn City requires as many barbarians as possible..."

　　"Okay, Speaker Lu Fei, don't worry, I will give detailed instructions on these matters. We barbarians will spare no effort to realize our dream of building a new city!" Chief Lei Ze vowed.

　　"Haha, I believe that the barbarian brothers are all honest and loyal people, unlike the southern humans who have too many bad ideas!" Lu Fei was also full of confidence. He looked up and looked at the entire river valley. Although the land was desolate, he believed that in the near future, the changes here would be earth-shaking. The first big city in the history of the barbarians would stand here, and the hearts of the barbarians would also gather towards the City of Dawn. To accomplish great things, they must rely on the City of Dawn built by their own hands.

　　…

　　I will post another chapter at 11 o'clock. Please give me votes.

　　Chapter 62 The Biggest Gain

　　After staying on the ice field for more than ten days, Lu Fei also learned the art of enlightenment. Now the tribe has been upgraded to the headquarters of the alliance. Whenever people talk about the alliance, they are talking about the original Wind Howl Tribe and the City of Dawn which is currently under intensive construction.

　　Every barbarian tribe that joins the Alliance, every barbarian that comes to the construction site of the City of Dawn, has infinite longing and enthusiasm for the City of Dawn that is being built, because every barbarian knows that the City of Dawn will be their first city, and perhaps in the future it will be promoted to the first city-state, the first kingdom!

　　Lu Fei's arrival directly brought incredible changes to the ice field. This change will have a profound impact on the entire barbarian tribe. First of all, food brings opportunities for survival and growth. Secondly, the proposal and establishment of the Barbarian Alliance and the construction of the City of Dawn have brought cohesion to people's hearts and hope for the future.

　　It can be said that Lu Fei brought what the barbarians needed most, which was countless times more precious than the minerals buried under the snow.

　　As more and more people gathered, there were more alchemists available, and the amount of alchemy per day reached an astonishing three hundred pieces.

　　What does this mean? Now the gold bricks in Lu Fei's space ring have reached 8,700 pieces, about 300 tons. This is a huge amount of gold reserves.

　　As night fell, Lu Fei prepared his things and boarded a helicopter with only two barbarian guards, returning to Wina Harbor on the south coast.

　　The helicopter slowly landed in front of Schönbrunn Palace. Su Tongtong, several maids, and the Silver Knight ran over from Schönbrunn Palace.

　　Lu Fei got off the helicopter directly. Su Tongtong said happily: "Lu Fei, you are finally back. You have been away for more than ten days. I was worried that something might happen. But it's good that you are back!"

　　As they were talking, the little giant Bart also walked out of Schönbrunn Palace. Lu Fei asked curiously, "Why is Bart here?"

　　Su Tongtong said angrily: "He has been waiting for you here for four days. He eats and drinks a lot every day. It's really a headache. You don't know, I said I can trade with him and ask him to give me the things, but he must see you and hand the things to you personally!"

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Last time I said I would sell him seeds. Now it seems that he must have prepared everything I want, so he came running over to trade with me. Maybe it's because the things are quite valuable, so he is so cautious!"

　　The little giant Bart ran up and said happily: "Lu Fei, you are back. I have been waiting for you for several days. Great! I have brought everything you want. You must trade with me this time!"

　　"Okay, don't worry, I have already prepared the seeds you want!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"That's good. I knew that you businessmen value sincerity the most!" Bart felt relieved immediately. His eyes passed Lu Fei and fell on the Dolphin helicopter. He couldn't help but show surprise: "What is this thing? It looks like a construct imitating a dragonfly... No, it doesn't have a soul core. This is not a construct, but a simple machine. Why didn't you install a soul core for it and make it into a construct life?"

　　Lu Fei's eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "Can this be transformed into a construct life form?"

　　Bart looked around and nodded, "Of course, you can make it yourself. Just buy a soul stone and cast a high-level enchantment spell to make the construct alive... uh... your level is not high enough. High-level enchantment spells are level seven spells!"

　　"..." Lu Fei was ashamed. This little giant made him happy.

　　"Sorry, I forgot that you are still a low-level arcanist. But it doesn't matter. You can go to the Mage Guild. As long as you have money, there will be an arcanist who will help you enchant this dragonfly construct!" Bart said.

　　Lu Fei was very excited. He had seen high-level enchantments before. The first thing he did after the completion of his six-star arcane tower was to enchant it, making it "intelligent". This was equivalent to intelligent life. The enchanted soul stone was comparable to intelligent life. He also had his own human-faced giant scorpion construct, which was very useful.

　　On Earth, artificial intelligence is still in the realm of scientific fantasy, so it is unlikely that truly artificial intelligence robots will appear for a long time. However, it is different on the continent of Terran. With the help of magical spells, a piece of metal can acquire primary life and wisdom. From a purely rigorous scientific point of view, this is impossible.

　　Lu Fei actually understood that the two civilizations, the idealistic magic civilization and the materialistic technological civilization, were very different in their civilization paths, so they were not comparable.

　　"The life forms created by the enchantment have very low intelligence and poor logical thinking, and can only do some relatively simple things. But if a computer system is added to it, the combination of the essence of the two civilizations, I wonder if it can produce extremely intelligent robots with life and soul?" When Lu Fei thought of this, his heart skipped a beat, and he was also startled by this sudden idea.

　　"Lu Fei, are you okay? Trade with me quickly, I can't wait any longer!" Bart saw Lu Fei in a daze and raised his hand and waved it in front of Lu Fei.

　　"We want to trade. Okay, let's go to Schönbrunn Palace first. I'm exhausted from the journey and need to change clothes before we talk!" Lu Fei entered the Schönbrunn Palace and said to Su Tongtong, "Have you prepared what I want?"

　　"Okay, it's all in the ring!" Su Tongtong handed over a space ring. Lu Fei quickly put it on his other finger, then hurriedly changed his clothes and went to see Bart.

　　Bart stood up and said, "How is it, have I got everything I want?"

　　"Don't worry, they're all here, take a look for yourself!" Lu Fei handed the ring to Bart for inspection. He saw that there were not only various books and seeds in the ring, but also plants that he had never seen before.

　　"Okay, all is ready!" Bart was delighted. He quickly opened his magic bag and reached out to grab a small irregular piece of mirror fragment from it.

　　"Huh? What is this..." Lu Fei was stunned for a moment. He saw a huge cave inside the lens, with mountains and water, thousands of new elemental elves and the things he wanted.

　　"This is a demiplane, very small, with a radius of one hundred miles. Because the elemental elves you want are too many, and they cannot be put in the space magic bag, so this thing is used to hold them. This small demiplane is just a gift for you!" Bart said.

　　"Thank you very much!" Lu Fei was inexplicably happy and grabbed the demiplane in his hand. The demiplane seemed to have an invisible force field and a divine rune that maintained its stability, making the demiplane hang in Lu Fei's hand.

　　"I'm leaving now. I need to take the seeds you gave me back and soak them in the Fountain of Life to see if I can grow them into high-yield giant crops!" Bart left in a hurry. The so-called giant crops are plants that are one or two times larger than the original species. Species cultivated with the Fountain of Life generally have such characteristics: high yield, huge size, and the most primitive instinctive self-reproduction genes of the plants will be stimulated, allowing them to reproduce on their own.

　　"One intermediate elemental spirit each of earth, water, fire and wind, three thousand newly born unintelligent elemental spirits of each of the five elements, three hundred sets of Mithril Knight armor and long swords, two intermediate fire staffs, one advanced fire staff, fifty thousand intermediate elemental crystals of the five elements, a bag of life spring water, and a small demiplane!"

　　Lu Fei looked at the half plane in his hand and felt like a nouveau riche, having suddenly transformed from a small commoner into a wealthy man with a fortune. That was the feeling, because the small half plane and the things in it were so precious.

　　Su Tongtong squeezed forward and asked in confusion: "What is this thing? Is it very precious?" Su Tongtong had not yet comprehended the Heart of Arcane, and her spirit had not materialized. She could not directly perceive what was hidden in the demiplane. She only saw a small part of the mountains and rivers, which was very delicate and subtle, and nothing else.

　　"This is a very small demiplane!" Lu Fei said happily.

　　"What is a demiplane?"

　　"Uh... you can call it a cave, because inside it there is a space of a hundred miles in radius, and there exists a small self-circulating, self-sufficient nature!"

　　"There are such magical things? Let me take a good look!" Su Tongtong was very interested. She took the demiplane in her hand, put her eyes close to the demiplane, and began to look at it carefully. Soon she was shocked because she saw a large group of elemental elves on a large piece of land in the center of the small plane.

　　"Why are there so many elemental spirits?" Although Su Tongtong had heard about Lu Fei and Bart trading seeds, she was still shocked when she saw so many things. "Didn't they say they traded other things? Are the other things included?"

　　"They are all magic items that you can't use now!" Lu Fei took out a hundred sets of mithril armor and long swords and gave them to Su Tongtong directly, saying, "This is for you first. I have some more here. These are mithril armor and mithril swords made by giants and elves specifically for humans. They have strong resistance and attack power. You can give them to the most capable guardian knight of Silver Pine Manor!"

　　The shiny silver mithril armor was painted with all kinds of mysterious and beautiful mithril patterns and arcane runes, which made the armor extremely resistant to impact, magic, and even sorcery. The mithril sword increased its sharpness and elemental power, etc. Su Tongtong felt that the style of the mithril armor was very solemn and exquisite, and she couldn't help but put it down.

　　"Haha, with these things, I can recruit better warriors to become our guardian knights and quickly increase the force of our Silver Pine Manor. We not only need the protection of the Orbus family, but also need to focus on developing a group of guardian knights that can fight hard battles!"

　　"Then use money to buy it. If that doesn't work, use Mithril equipment as well! I heard that Mithril weapons and equipment are the most sought-after items on the continent, and all warriors are flocking to them. I also heard that many warriors fight for their entire lives just to be able to buy a set of Mithril equipment. This is a bit like how we used to fight for our entire lives just to realize our dream of owning a good house, hehe..."

　　"No problem, just wait and see. With these things, I can even recruit divine knights!" Su Tongtong vowed. She had been fantasizing about a bright future. This was life. There were diamond coins, luxurious manors, and a knight group powerful enough to protect everything. There would be many more things in the future...

　　---

　　3K, although I am sick today, the updates are more powerful than usual, so I am rolling on the ground and begging for help!

　　Chapter 63: Cultivation (Part 1)

　　In the side hall of Schönbrunn Palace, early in the morning, the warm morning light began to shine into the side hall through the huge glass windows, making the entire hall bright and warm.

　　Lu Fei and Su Tongtong were sitting on the sofa drinking coffee. It was undoubtedly a pleasure to bask in the sun in their spare time. In such weather, people seemed a little lazy.

　　"Tongtong, have you gone to the Mage Guild for arcane enlightenment? I noticed that your spiritual power seems to have been condensed a lot!"

　　"I went for enlightenment a week ago, but it seems to have no effect!" Su Tongtong said frustratedly.

　　"Calm down and practice hard for three months according to the manual. If it doesn't work, I'll think of other ways!"

　　"Do you have a way to help me understand the heart of the arcane?" Su Tongtong asked in surprise.

　　"Maybe. I went to the northern ice field and successfully learned divine arts. There is an enlightenment divine art that is quite useful. As long as I keep performing it on you, I think there is a certain chance that I can let you experience what the heart of the arcane is!"

　　"Then I don't need to practice, just perform it for me!"

　　"That won't work. You must have enough accumulation to have a glimmer of hope for success. If you don't even do the most basic training and understanding, then there is no chance of success!"

　　"...You know, I don't have so much time!" Su Tongtong said dissatisfiedly. She is a busy person now and has many things to deal with every day. Not only does she have to take care of business, but she also has to entertain the nobles of Vina Harbor. With so many things going on, it is impossible for her to calm down and practice hard for several months.

　　Lu Fei also knew the situation. After thinking about it, he realized that there is gain and loss. He was also trapped in the tedious business affairs at the beginning, so he brought Su Tongtong to the Terran continent. This was also a last resort. In his opinion, no matter how big the business matters are, they are small matters, and no matter how small the cultivation matters are, they are big matters. Only cultivation is the right way and the great way.

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "Silver Pine Manor is too weak, and money and power are nothing but clouds. Only immortality and truth are everything. So you must become an arcane master, so that you can really help me. Let's do this. I will go back to Tianjing in a few days. I will take my sister Lu Wenwan here first. You take care of her for a few days to let her get familiar with the business, and then let her take over first, and you can practice with peace of mind..."

　　"What about my sister and brother? I also plan to bring them over. It's useless to study hard in Tianjing. It's better to hurry up and send them to the Arcane Castle in Vina Harbor to study. Otherwise, they will be too old and their thinking will become more rigid, and it will be difficult for them to study in the future..." Su Tongtong said.

　　"Your parents can't possibly agree, right?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"I don't care whether they agree or not. I'll just bring them all here. Hey, what's so good about Tianjing? Here, we live like the nobles in the Middle Ages. This is life!"

　　How can life be so simple? Lu Fei sighed: "It's up to you!"

　　"Haha, well, I might as well call Wang Dan as well..." Su Tongtong became inexplicably excited. She didn't know if it was because of her vanity. She desperately wanted to see the surprised looks on the faces of her family and friends. This was probably the mentality of returning home in glory.

　　Lu Fei had no time to care about Su Tongtong's thoughts and plans. These things were not worth mentioning at all! Lu Fei's mind was full of cultivation now.

　　Once again, he came to the Bushong Palace through the six-star arcane tower and took out the demiplane. This demiplane was surrounded by suspended divine runes. These runes were used to protect the demiplane and to guide objects in and out, just like a complete set of mature mechanisms on a space magic bag.

　　Lu Fei estimated that without the protection of the magic runes, some things would easily fall into the demiplane, and it would be very inconvenient to store and take things out. The magic runes were actually the key to opening and closing the demiplane space.

　　You know, the demiplane generally exists in the external space. Anything that touches it will be trapped in it. The demiplane is like a big pocket. Because it is big enough, it can hold a lot of things. Lu Fei can take it with his hands instead of reaching his hands into the demiplane space. In fact, it is because of the divine runes.

　　Since the divine runes are protective in nature, they are relatively easy to control. Lu Fei placed his half plane on the ground, and then used his mental will to forcibly vibrate the divine runes. The divine runes immediately gathered together to form a three-meter-high light gate. Lu Fei stepped into the light gate, and the next moment, he had arrived at the original plane.

　　Hundreds of magic pillars a hundred meters high were erected in the middle of the land, forming a powerful binding array. Inside the array was a huge circular platform with a radius of one mile. Large mithril lines were drawn on the ground to bind the newly born elemental spirits. In the center of the array, four mithril cages were specially built to imprison four intermediate elemental spirits.

　　Lu Fei looked at the newly born elemental elves. The rock elves were like giants, two people tall, with earthy yellow skin, human-shaped, nose and eyes. The ice elves looked strange, with a complete head but no feet, and their entire bodies were a mass of ice crystals. The fire elves were a ball of flame, without hands or feet, but with eyes and a mouth, floating around. The wind elves were light blue, like a tornado as tall as a person.

　　The four elemental elves are all composed of the purest elemental energy. Because they are newborns, their souls are very pure. Their wisdom and will have not been enlightened, but in fact they have already been generated, but they are very weak, so weak that they can be almost ignored. They only have pure curiosity, and do not have any worries, fears and other emotions.

　　Lu Fei found other things outside the binding magic circle, three hundred sets of Mithril Knight armor and long swords, two intermediate fire staffs, one advanced fire staff, 50,000 intermediate elemental crystals of the five elements, and a bag of life spring water.

　　Lu Fei was still very curious about the fountain of life. He heard that the elves' fountain of life was the essence produced from the ancient tree of life. The output was not much, but it had the magical effect of bringing the dead back to life, maintaining eternal youth, and prolonging life. It was said that just one sip could regulate various functions of the body, revitalize vitality, and increase lifespan by decades.

　　The leather bag seemed to be made of the skin of some magical beast, and each bag contained about five liters of life spring water. Lu Fei twisted the mouth and drank a sip directly.

　　A mouthful of life-giving fountain water flowed into his stomach, and his whole body immediately felt warm. After a while, the power of his blood began to boil, and the power gradually spread throughout his body. His flesh, bones, organs, and bone marrow seemed to be cleansed, and all cells began to strengthen. Lu Fei felt that his physical condition had greatly improved, and his strength was greater and stronger. Soon after, his mind became clear, and he felt infinitely uplifted.

　　Lu Fei quickly sensed his sea of ​​consciousness, and was immediately surprised to find that the countless brain cells, brain nerves, ganglia, and nerve clusters in his mind were all greatly strengthened, and his mental power also grew a lot. In his sea of ​​consciousness, the heart of arcane also grew stronger, but the divine runes remained unchanged.

　　…

　　Chapter 64: Cultivation (Part 2)

　　After observing his own situation, Lu Fei was delighted.

　　"It is indeed a treasure of no small value. It is worthy of being called the Fountain of Life. It can not only regulate, restore and strengthen the body, but also strengthen the spirit, achieving the effect of comprehensively improving the quality of life. The name of the Fountain of Life is really worthy of its name."

　　The divine power did not increase. Lu Fei knew that what his own divine power needed was the soul or the soul energy in the original ocean of heaven and earth. Other powers were not absorbed by the soul magic runes. Even if he was meditating, if he did not find the same source of soul energy from the original ocean of heaven and earth to absorb, his own soul power would not grow.

　　Lu Fei carefully collected the fountain of life into the ring space, then cast a spell to release himself and walked into the binding formation.

　　Countless elemental spirits were densely packed. They were newborn babies that had not yet been enlightened and began to develop intelligence. They floated slowly to and fro, and some looked at Lu Fei with great curiosity. Newborn elemental spirits were much purer than newborn babies. They were weak, but their elemental energy and soul energy were sufficient and pure.

　　Originally, Lu Fei wanted to create the new elemental spirit for the purpose of practicing magic, because practicing soul magic required souls. And there was no need to prepare special arcane scrolls to wipe out souls. Lu Fei moved his mind and cast the magic.

　　[Soul Deterrence]

　　The light golden divine power radiated out, simple, solemn, vast, and great, like towering mountains, magnificent and immeasurable. In order to coordinate with the effect of the divine power, Lu Fei said: "All those faithless beings shall convert to me, all those pure souls shall convert to me, and all the elemental spirits shall return to me!"

　　The power of soul has a natural deterrent effect on the soul. Lu Fei cast the magic spell [Soul Deterrence], and as soon as the words were spoken, the power radiated out immediately, and all the elemental spirits were immediately affected. The newly born elemental souls were too weak, how could they resist the deterrence of Lu Fei's soul power?

　　Immediately, dozens of elemental elves closest to them flew towards Lu Fei. These elves included three rock elves, four fire elves, five ice elves, and two wind elves.

　　Lu Fei shouted, and the power of his blood was activated. The Flame Dragon, Yellow Dragon, and Jun Dragon flew out from Lu Fei's body. The elemental spirits that pounced on him were immediately shattered, and their elemental souls were swallowed by Lu Fei.

　　The [Soul Deterrence] rune suddenly lit up, and the divine light it emitted became more intense, more dazzling and brighter. Lu Fei felt that the power of his soul suddenly surged.

　　The divine light emitted by the [Soul Deterrence] rune unexpectedly gathered together, deriving another simple rune shaped like a whirlpool, which also emitted a faint divine light. This situation was like a short piece of wood suddenly sprouting and quickly growing another new branch.

　　[Soul Bewitching]

　　In an instant, Lu Fei instinctively understood the meaning and power of this divine rune. Through it, he could cast the second soul-related divine spell [Soul Bewitchment].

　　Lu Fei instinctively understood that as his divine power grew stronger, more and more divine arts would be "derived", and countless divine arts would form a complete system.

　　In the end, the complete system will eventually evolve into a law! !

　　At the same time, before Lu Fei had time to be surprised or happy, the exploding five-element energy was quickly assimilated by the Flame Dragon, Yellow Dragon and Jun Dragon. However, the water element and an element that existed in the form of ice energy were not assimilated immediately. Instead, they were penetrated by a pale power in Lu Fei's blood, surrounding him, forming a flow of energy, and began to gather into a dragon shape.

　　[Power of Blue Water]

　　Such a thought flashed through Lu Fei's mind, and then the blue dragon outside his body took shape. It was condensed from the ice element and water element among the five elements.

　　"Great!" Lu Fei was very excited. He had never thought that so many abilities would be awakened in the Yanhuang bloodline. Could it be that the Yanhuang blood in his body was really gifted by nature? Or was the Yanhuang blood really the blood of the Almighty God?

　　The power of blazing fire!

　　The power of the earth, the power of darkness!

　　The power of the wind and the power of the water! !

　　I have already shown five completely different innate powers in my blood. I wonder what other powers I can show? Lu Fei is looking forward to it more and more. With this excitement, Lu Fei cast two magic spells in succession.

　　[Soul Deterrence]

　　[Soul Bewitching]

　　"All the faithless beings shall take refuge in me, all the pure souls shall take refuge in me, and all the elemental spirits shall return to me!"

　　This time the soul power was even stronger, and the soul's divine power's deterrence and bewitching effects on weak souls became more and more powerful. Those elemental elves that were still resisting instinctively finally couldn't resist anymore, and they all flew over like moths to a flame, without hesitation, without fear, but with joy.

　　Under the spiritual power of Lu Fei, the elemental spirits were intimidated and bewitched, and finally obeyed instinctively, believed in the powerful desire instinctively, and believed that they had to convert to Lu Fei.

　　This time the impact was almost expanded tenfold, covering an area of ​​thirty to forty meters, and there were even more elemental elves flying over, reaching three hundred and seventy-three.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　A larger-scale devouring took place again. Three hundred and seventy-three pure souls were devoured and three hundred and seventy-three pure elemental energies were assimilated.

　　[Soul Weakness]

　　Another divine spell rune was condensed, and this time Lu Fei possessed the third soul divine spell! The five dragons outside his body assimilated all the elemental energy, becoming clearer and clearer. The dragon's head had a dragon whisker, the dragon's body had a faint shape of scales, and the dragon's claws had a faint branch.

　　"Haha... I'm becoming more and more spiritual and powerful!" Lu Fei felt in a very good state. He had an unstoppable feeling, as if he was taking drugs.

　　How could he not be happy? Lu Fei was surprised to find that not only had his soul power increased, but the magic runes had also spawned other magic arts. At the same time, his bloodline power had grown explosively, his innate arcane arts - the five dragon arts - were becoming more and more perfect, and his arcane heart was also affected and began to grow slowly.

　　The elemental elves are newborns, their souls are pure, without any distractions, and their wills are weak. There are no major side effects when Lu Fei devours the newborn souls, because Lu Fei has already comprehended the Heart of Arcane, and his mental will is very strong. External interference is like a drop of water falling into a lake, which is quickly assimilated. The lake will not be polluted, and it is far from constituting schizophrenia.

　　After realizing this, Lu Fei finally felt relieved.

　　"Elemental spirits, transform into my body again!" Lu Fei decided to go all out and activated all his magic arts one by one, practicing madly, devouring and assimilating.

　　Lu Fei could no longer suppress his desire for power. The blood power contained in the Yanhuang bloodline was extremely mysterious and powerful. It devoured and assimilated the elemental energy without any ambiguity. As for the soul power, it devoured and assimilated the souls of the newly born elemental elves.

　　In fact, it is killing two birds with one stone. After the elemental elves are swallowed, nothing is wasted and all is transformed into their own magic power and soul power.

　　…

　　Chapter 65: Cultivation (Part 2)

　　Cultivation was originally boring, but Lu Fei's cultivation was full of passion. A small half of the newly born elemental elves were devoured and assimilated until Lu Fei felt "full".

　　Four long dragons stretched out from behind Lu Fei, more than ten meters long, in colors of fiery red, yellow, green, and gray respectively. The four dragons were almost materialized, like real dragons with flesh and blood, with every detail visible. The dragon scales all over their bodies were small and dense, stacked up layer upon layer, and glowing. The dragon claws were divided into five fingers, which were powerful, sharp and sinister.

　　Because the elements have been condensed to the limit, the energy around the dragon is burning like flames as the elements wax and wane. It is extremely powerful and its appearance alone is enough to make it extremely strong.

　　During this time of meditation, Lu Fei devoured at least four thousand new elemental spirits, four thousand souls, and four thousand strands of the purest and highest quality elemental energies. No matter how weak the energy is, if the quantity is large, it will be unimaginable, just like thousands of streams, which can also converge into a mighty river.

　　Not only did Lu Fei's bloodline power and innate arcane power become countless times stronger, but his arcane heart also increased. Lu Fei's soul power became a thousand times stronger, and he once again derived four divine runes: [Soul Curse], [Soul Insight], [Soul Weakness], and [Soul Despair].

　　Four thousand new elemental souls gave Lu Fei seven magic runes in one fell swoop. Each magic rune represented a magic. The seven magic runes were interconnected to form a vortex-like chain. The magic power radiated from each other and formed a whole, like a disc-shaped conch...

　　Lu Fei believed that as the magic evolved, the chain would grow, the connections would increase, and finally form a shape like the Milky Way!

　　After devouring and assimilating four thousand elemental spirits, he felt very full and his head was bloated, so he had to stop.

　　"It seems that I can't devour anymore in a short period of time. I need to digest it completely before I can continue to devour!" Lu Fei came to five mithril cages. Outside the mithril cages, there was a binding magic circle. Five intermediate elemental elves were imprisoned in it.

　　The rock elf is only as tall as a person, but its appearance is more like a human than the low-level rock elves. Its facial features and skin are more delicate, its mental will is very strong, and it exudes a heavy and solid aura. Just standing there, Lu Fei felt as if he was facing a mountain.

　　The ice elf is also like a human, with delicate features, surrounded by ice crystals, and the power of ice is very strong. The fire element is no longer a ball of flame, but has evolved into a human form. Coco can see delicate features and a body full of flames. The wind element is the same, taller, a giant with a light blue body and normal skin. The water elf is a woman with blue skin, she is not wearing any clothes, and her feet are two endless streams of water.

　　This is the intermediate five-element elf, which is much more powerful than the primary elemental elf.

　　Lu Fei stepped forward, carrying with him a huge soul power. The powerful soul power had a natural deterrent effect. The five elemental spirits were instinctively afraid. Lu Fei said, "Are you willing to sign a soul contract with me? I will be the master and you will be the servants!"

　　The intermediate elemental elf did not speak, but used his spiritual will to resist Lu Fei's soul intimidation.

　　Lu Fei sneered and said, "It seems that you are very determined. Well, I will teach you a lesson first, otherwise you will not know my methods!"

　　After Lu Fei finished speaking, he activated various magical arts.

　　[Soul Deterrence]

　　[Soul Weakness]

　　[Soul Curse]

　　[Weak Soul]

　　【Soul Despair】

　　Five divine arts burst out from Lu Fei one after another, and divine light radiated immediately. The five elemental elves immediately felt terror and despair, and this torture was repeated for three days and three nights.

　　Lu Fei used [Soul Bewitching] again and said, "I am your master. Are you willing to convert and become my servant?"

　　"Yes!" The five spiritual thoughts were filled with fatigue, helplessness and despair, but the spiritual thoughts were still successfully transmitted into Lu Fei's spiritual sea.

　　"Okay, let go of the souls!" Lu Fei was overjoyed, and quickly took out five contract scrolls from the space ring. He used his divine power to burn them. The power of the contract immediately entangled Lu Fei and the souls of the five intermediate elemental elves. Following the power of the contract, Lu Fei found that he was in control of the souls of the five intermediate elemental elves.

　　"The contract was successful?!"

　　Lu Fei immediately felt the enormous elemental power and powerful soul will of the five intermediate elemental souls. Waves of memories immediately transmitted from the depths of the souls of the five elemental spirits and entered Lu Fei's sea of ​​consciousness.

　　From the vast memories of the five elemental elves, Lu Fei saw their experiences over tens of thousands of years since the birth of thoughts and wisdom.

　　The smoke and waves are vast, the world has changed dramatically, some memories of ancient times are rolling in the mind, as well as the ancient volcanoes in the south, the vast ocean, the frozen polar regions in the north, the elf forest in the south, the city of giants...all kinds of geographical features, customs and local conditions, all kinds of huge memories are spreading in the spiritual sea.

　　Each elemental elf has tens of thousands of years of memory, especially the ice elves, which have almost 100,000 years of memory. These memories are also a kind of spiritual power. After being passed on to Lu Fei, they quickly turned into Lu Fei's own spiritual energy.

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes. Although his spiritual will was already extraordinary and his spiritual sea was very large, his mind was still filled with huge memories and he felt extremely bloated and painful.

　　It was unknown how long it had passed before the memories stopped being transmitted. Lu Fei observed his sea of ​​consciousness and discovered that the spiritual thoughts contained in his sea of ​​consciousness had become a thousand times stronger, and his heart of arcane had grown ten times stronger.

　　Lu Fei no longer knew how much his magic power had increased. He felt that the ability of the Heart of Arcane to communicate with the ocean of the Force of Heaven and Earth was getting stronger and stronger, and the amount of the Force of Heaven and Earth that he could control was extraordinary.

　　I should have enough ability to practice higher-level arcane! According to my arcane heart, I can successfully practice level 3, 4, or even level 5 arcane! Lu Fei had this intuition in his heart.

　　If this is true, if I can successfully practice the 5th level arcane, then I will be a 10th level arcane master, which is amazing. The gains from this practice are unimaginable.

　　Lu Fei calmed his thoughts, put three hundred sets of mithril equipment, elemental crystals and other things into the magic bag, and then returned to Silver Pine Manor.

　　After returning to Schönbrunn Palace, before I even sat down to have a sip of tea, I saw Su Tongtong walking towards me with a pout on her face.

　　"Lu Fei, where have you been these days? I can't find you. Your Arcane Tower doesn't let anyone in. No one knows if you died in there... Didn't you say you were going back to Tianjing? I can't wait any longer. I still need to purchase a large batch of goods. Several chambers of commerce are pushing me hard. If you don't show up, they will drive me crazy!"

　　Su Tongtong was complaining because Lu Fei had always been in control of the gate to the planes. Without that gate, she couldn't travel between the two worlds at all. Every time she wanted to go to Tianjing, she had to find Lu Fei. Recently, Lu Fei only appeared once every ten days or half a month, which had a great impact on the increasingly large business, which made Su Tongtong very worried.

　　…

　　Today a book friend said that in Chapter 41, six people took a Ferrari to the restaurant. I looked back and was stunned. It was indeed the case. Thank you for this book friend's correction. It was definitely my mistake. Now I have asked them to change a car, which is definitely enough for six people.

　　Chapter 66: Lend a Hand

　　In the Tyran continent, plane gates are not uncommon. On the six-star arcane tower, there is a plane gate that is similar to mine, and can communicate with other planes. However, the plane gate he has is connected to the earth.

　　For the Terran continent, the coordinates of the Earth plane may be unique! This is the most precious thing of the Plane Gate.

　　Every wizard knows that the most valuable thing about a plane gate is the coordinates of the other plane world. A plane gate that leads to a perfect world has infinite value.

　　Lu Fei also knew that Su Tongtong must be anxious. Business matters were indeed very troublesome, but it was impossible for him to let anyone control the plane door at the moment.

　　"I have been practicing, but I was so engrossed in it that I didn't pay attention to the time... uh... how long have I been practicing?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Nine days!" Su Tongtong said after calculating.

　　Lu Fei was also slightly surprised. It had already been nine days, but it felt like a thousand or even ten thousand years had passed... Well, it was the memories of the five intermediate elemental elves that had confused Lu Fei's concept of time in the past few days.

　　"I don't care. I want to go back to Tianjing. I can't wait any longer. I'm almost driven crazy by Lord Selina and that fat guy Frederick!" Su Tongtong vented.

　　Lu Fei had no choice but to spread his hands and said, "Okay, okay, I'll take a rest first, you get ready, we'll set off soon!"

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temples, drank the last sip of tea, and told the housekeeper Bernice to prepare lunch.

　　Bernice immediately waved her hand and asked the maid to tell the chef to prepare the food. Then she smiled strangely and said, "My lord, have you eaten today? It's already afternoon, but it's not time for dinner yet!"

　　"No, I haven't eaten anything for nine days and nine nights, and I'm not that hungry. It's just that my mouth is not used to not chewing food." Lu Fei shrugged and told the absolute truth.

　　Several maids snickered after hearing this. If he hadn't eaten for nine days and nine nights, he would be starving. How could he not be very hungry?

　　Lu Fei asked the maid to turn on the water, then he took a shower and changed his clothes. Lunch was ready at this time, but Su Tongtong had already prepared it. Lu Fei had no choice but to let Miss Su accompany him and eat a little.

　　"Is that all right?"

　　"Okay, I haven't slept for nine days. I was planning to take a nap, but since you are so anxious, let's go first!" Lu Fei set off.

　　"You haven't slept for nine days?" Su Tongtong was surprised: "Can a person go without sleep for so many days?"

　　"Ordinary people can't, but I'm an arcane master, or you can call me a divine master! When the day comes when you comprehend the heart of the arcane, you'll be able to sleep less, or even not sleep at all!" Lu Fei said as he took out the door to the plane.

　　In the penthouse apartment of Warren Building, a door appeared silently out of thin air. Lu Fei and Su Tongtong walked out of the door. Lu Fei immediately put the door into his space ring.

　　Su Tongtong looked around the apartment and found it very tidy. She knew that Lu Fei's sister Lu Wenwan would come to clean it up every week, so she didn't have to clean it up. She immediately said, "Lu Fei, are you okay? I have to leave first. I have a lot of things to do now!"

　　"Wait a minute!" Lu Fei called out to Miss Su.

　　"What's up?"

　　"Of course there is something. Please help me get some goods!" Lu Fei sat down and glanced at the table. A pen and some white paper slowly flew over and landed in front of Lu Fei. There was no need to hold the pen. The writing pen started moving on its own, and a string of flowing words flowed out from the tip of the pen.

　　Su Tongtong was stunned at first, then she said enviously: "This is the benefit of practicing the arcane. I am so jealous. After this business is done, I will also concentrate on practicing the arcane. Haha, the arcane masters in the Terran continent are all high-ranking nobles. I must catch up with the trend and become a high-ranking person!"

　　"Well, everything else is just floating clouds. Cultivation is the right way. In the Terran continent, immortality is not impossible. As long as you work hard, it is easy to live to be one thousand eight hundred years old!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Okay, these are what I want, just buy them for me!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and several lists flew into Su Tongtong's hands.

　　Miss Su took it and looked at it, only to see a lot of things listed on it, from tens of thousands of tons of grain, metals, rubber, plastics, cables, excavators, cranes, generators, industrial machine tools, various grains, seeds, etc., to laptops, hydropower station drawings, thermal power station drawings, and various books. It was a long list, with hundreds of items. As long as Lu Fei could think of it, he wrote them all down on the list and asked Su Tongtong to buy them all.

　　Su Tongtong's face was already full of black lines: "Lu Fei, why did you buy so many things? Isn't this just wasting money?"

　　"Of course they are useful. Just send someone to buy them, and then put everything into the space magic bag!"

　　Su Tongtong shook her head and said, "Well, I'll just tell my men to do it anyway, so I don't have to go shopping myself!" Although Su Tongtong felt a little sorry for the money, she and Lu Fei didn't need the little money now, so she immediately responded and went to do the job.

　　Lu Fei took out his cell phone, called his sister and asked, "Where are you? I'm back in Tianjing now!"

　　"I'm at Tianjing University!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but smile bitterly after hearing this. It turned out that his sister had been admitted to university this year. It was already October and school had started for more than a month. It seemed that he had stayed in the Terran continent for a little too long.

　　"Are you free now? I'll go see you!" Lu Fei said apologetically.

　　"You're coming? Okay, I'll wait for you at school. Call me when you arrive!" Lu Wenwan said and hung up the phone.

　　Lu Fei no longer had the heart to stay in the apartment, so he went out, took a taxi and headed for Tianjing University. It had been a while since he last returned to Tianjing. After experiencing the memory transmission of the five-series intermediate elemental elves, Lu Fei felt that he had not been back to Tianjing for a long, long time.

　　Seeing the traffic on the main road and the tall buildings on both sides of the road, I couldn't help but feel as if I were in another world. It felt very fresh. The driver smiled and said, "Sir, are you from another place?"

　　"No, I'm a local, I just haven't been back for a while!"

　　"So that's how it is. Our Tianjin is changing every year. I have a relative who hasn't been back to Tianjin for two years. I didn't expect that when he came back, he didn't recognize his home..." the driver joked.

　　After a while, Lu Fei entered Tianjing University and stopped on the green grass outside the stadium. Lu Wenwan, wearing a sportswear and holding a sword in her hand, walked over.

　　"Brother, you just came back now? You didn't even come to see me when I was going to school. You really don't care about your family at all!" Lu Wenwan complained. She stood there holding a sword, looking a bit like a heroic female swordsman.

　　Lu Fei felt a little apologetic, and quickly laughed, saying, "Aren't you busy with work?" Lu Wenwan pouted and insisted, "You haven't visited grandpa and grandma for a while, they are very worried!"

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "I understand. I will stay for a while this time, and then..." Lu Fei stopped and thought that it would be better not to talk about taking Lu Wenwan to the Terran continent for the time being, and let Su Tongtong take care of it.

　　"Brother, you're not feeling uncomfortable, are you?" Lu Wenwan noticed that Lu Fei was acting strangely and couldn't help but ask with concern.

　　"It's okay!" Lu Fei glanced at the sword in his sister's hand and said with a smile: "When did you start practicing sword? It's very hard to practice. Even if you succeed in practicing, you can't live forever..."

　　"Immortality?" Su Tongtong rolled her eyes and said unhappily, "What are you talking about immortality? Do you think you are the swordsman of Shushan? I am just interested. Sister Qingwei is teaching me step by step. She said that I am making rapid progress and I will be able to achieve some success in a few years!"

　　"Lu Qingwei?!" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Yes, isn't she your friend? Didn't she also come to Sister Tongtong's father's birthday party last time?"

　　"We're friends, but not very close!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Why are you not very familiar with me?" A female voice with a smile came from not far behind.

　　Lu Fei turned around and saw who else but Lu Qingwei? Speak of the devil and he will appear. Lu Qingwei came over in a pink sportswear, holding an ancient Longquan sword, and beside her was a capable young man with a flat head.

　　Lu Wenwan smiled and said, "Sister Qingwei, Brother Hongtao, you are here. Let me introduce you. This is my brother Lu Fei!"

　　"Hello!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　Liu Hongtao just snorted coldly, ignoring Lu Fei completely, with his arms folded across his chest, standing beside Lu Qingwei, with a cold and stern look on his body, like a flower protector. On the contrary, Lu Qingwei looked at Lu Fei carefully with a pair of bright eyes, and was extremely surprised. It had been a long time since they last met, but Lu Fei's spirit and energy had changed drastically. In the past, Lu Fei was a hillside in front of him, but now he was a mountain. He could no longer see through Lu Fei.

　　So weird!

　　Lu Qingwei had never seen such a situation before. A person had undergone such a drastic change in such a short period of time. It stands to reason that it is difficult for a person's mental state to make great progress. If Lu Fei's appearance had not changed, Lu Qingwei would have thought that the current Lu Fei was someone else.

　　"Miss Lu, you have made progress again, which is really rare!" Lu Fei only took a look at Lu Qingwei and immediately found that the aura on the other person became vibrant and restrained, like a dormant dragon turtle. She had actually made a big step forward compared to before, and her realm was no longer the same.

　　"I want to thank you this time. Last time, my great-grandfather didn't use the things you asked me to bring. Instead, he gave them to me. He said it's better to follow the will of heaven!" Lu Qingwei said.

　　"It's still the older generation who are more open-minded. It's worth lamenting!" Lu Fei exclaimed after hearing this. His eyes fell on Lu Qingwei and Liu Hongtao. After a few more glances, he shook his head and said, "It must be said that Tianjing is the capital of China. It is also the highest institution of learning that students all over the world yearn for. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers everywhere. It's a pity that although you are talented, you are not learning the basics after all. Even if your body muscles, blood, and martial arts are trained to the limits of ordinary people, it's just a few more years of life. After all, you can't escape birth, aging, sickness and death..."

　　"Hmph, you are so arrogant, aren't you afraid of biting your tongue?" Liu Hongtao sneered.

　　"Are you being so arrogant? I'm just telling the truth!" Lu Fei spread his hands and said calmly.

　　Liu Hongtao was immediately furious. In his eyes, everyone in the world was weak, including Lu Fei. Why did Lu Qingwei look at Lu Fei differently? Moreover, the other party acted as if he was indifferent to the matter. He was Liu Hongtao, a successful practitioner and the most famous young martial arts master in Tianjin. How could he be criticized like this?

　　"How about lending a hand?" Liu Hongtao sneered, took a step forward, stretched out his hand into a claw, and placed it on Lu Fei's shoulder.

　　Lu Qingwei took a breath. Liu Hongtao practiced the way of fist and sword, and his attacks were fierce. Others were always injured when they were hit, and died when they were caught. Liu Hongtao was obviously angry and wanted to cripple Lu Fei's arm. He immediately said anxiously: "Liu Hongtao, stop it now!!"

　　…

　　Chapter 67 Flying Sword?

　　"You're still protecting outsiders..."

　　Liu Hongtao was so jealous that he sneered. He thought that Lu Qingwei couldn't hold back and he could have been more gentle, but now it was impossible. He had to break one of Lu Fei's arms, otherwise anyone could speak nonsense in front of him. How could he save his face?

　　Liu Hongtao grabbed Lu Fei's shoulder with one claw and pulled hard!

　　Um?

　　What's going on?

　　Liu Hongtao was stunned. He saw Lu Fei smiling and standing there without moving. However, he felt as if his five fingers were grabbing a solid wall and he couldn't pull it even a little bit. Not to mention tearing off the other person's arm, he couldn't even tear off a piece of clothing.

　　Golden Bell Cover or Iron Shirt?

　　Impossible, absolutely impossible. The power of my claws is enough to tear off a large chunk of iron or steel. How can any flesh and blood withstand the power of my claws that can break tendons and bones, crush stones and split steel?

　　"Liu Hongtao, right? I just told you the truth. It's fine if you don't accept it, but why are you using violence? You should know that I have never learned any kung fu. Aren't you breaking the rules by doing this..." Lu Fei smiled bitterly, and his shoulders shook. The power of the earth surged out. This power was as strong and heavy as a mountain.

　　Lu Fei had just absorbed the elemental energy of four thousand newborn elemental spirits, of which at least eight hundred had devoured rock and earth spirits. It could be said that the power of the earth was extremely terrifying. Lu Fei could not fully control the surging power in a short period of time. How could he grasp it even a little bit? Just a slight shake of his shoulder, how could the power be more than a thousand pounds?

　　Liu Hongtao's face changed immediately, his hand seemed to be bitten by something and was bounced back violently, and his whole body was knocked away by a huge invisible force.

　　Puff puff puff…

　　Liu Hongtao was extremely agile. He flipped in the air and took away Lu Fei's strength. He had already flipped four or five meters away. All the grass on the ground was turned up. Liu Hongtao's heel stepped on a stone slab, which was completely shattered!

　　"Okay, okay!" Liu Hongtao was both ashamed and angry, his eyes emitting a fierce light like a tiger or wolf. He stared at Lu Fei, as if Lu Fei was an enemy with whom he had a deep grudge.

　　Lu Wenwan was already stunned and at a loss for words. Lu Qingwei stepped in front of Lu Wenwan and angrily said to Liu Hongtao: "Liu Hongtao, is there anyone like you? This is Tianjing University, and Lu Fei is not a martial artist!"

　　Liu Hongtao laughed angrily, his face flushed, as if he was filled with immense shame, and said sternly: "You are not a martial artist? If you are not a martial artist, can you be my claw and force me, Liu Hongtao, to retreat?!"

　　Lu Qingwei was speechless at Liu Hongtao's question. Liu Hongtao's martial arts attainments were very high in today's world. He was known as a young grandmaster, but this title was only given because he was too young. If one were to look at Liu Hongtao's true strength, the title of grandmaster would be well deserved.

　　Liu Hongtao came from a family of martial arts and had been a martial arts genius since childhood. At the age of ten, he joined the Qingcheng Longmen Taoist sect, where he practiced the ways of boxing and swordsmanship. Both his boxing and swordsmanship were integrated into one, reaching perfection. He went down the mountain at the age of eighteen, and by the age of twenty-two, he had defeated all the famous martial artists in the world. His reputation was at its peak, and he had killed over a hundred people. He had enemies all over the world, but his power was so great that no one could do anything about it. Liu Hongtao has now become the number one among the younger generation in the Chinese martial arts world.

　　Liu Hongtao was invincible in his time and had a great reputation, but he was arrogant and unruly. After meeting Lu Qingwei, he found that Lu Qingwei was only slightly inferior to himself. He was also impressed by Lu Qingwei's accomplishments and fell in love with him.

　　Looking at Lu Fei again, his hands were white and delicate, his fingers were long, his knuckles and bones were like those of ordinary people, without any of the thickness and strength of a martial artist. Looking at how Lu Fei walked, it was no different from that of ordinary people. One could tell at a glance that Lu Fei had never learned any martial arts.

　　Lu Qingwei knew that Lu Fei was cultivating his spirit, but he was able to ignore Liu Hongtao's claw power and shake Liu Hongtao away in one go. This was something that no one in the entire Chinese martial arts circle could do, and it was extremely shocking.

　　The nameless anger in Liu Hongtao's heart had been extinguished, and was replaced by murderous intent. For people who practice martial arts, the thing they cannot stand the most is humiliation. Lu Fei, a "novice", forced him to retreat in an awkward manner after just one encounter. This was simply the greatest shame in his life.

　　Lu Fei, unforgivable!

　　Liu Hongtao's eyes were filled with murderous intent. He stared at Lu Qingwei and said coldly, "Qingwei, you know the rules. Don't interfere in matters that have nothing to do with you. Now it's a feud between him and me. If we don't decide who's better today, I, Liu Hongtao, will no longer have the face to stay in the underworld!"

　　"How could you do this?" Lu Wenwan shouted hurriedly, and was about to step forward to argue with Liu Hongtao. Lu Qingwei quickly pulled her back and said helplessly: "Wenwan, it's useless. He has made up his mind. You will only get hurt if you go!"

　　"What should I do? My brother..." Lu Wenwan's face turned red with anxiety.

　　"Don't worry, he should be able to handle it. If it really comes to a life-and-death situation, I will help him at the risk of everything!" Lu Qingwei gestured.

　　Liu Hongtao sneered and said to Lu Fei: "Lu Fei, since you have also taken action, that's good. Let's compete today to see who has a higher level of Taoism!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head, quite helpless, and looked at Lu Qingwei, saying: "Are all of you martial artists like this? You will fight as soon as you disagree with each other, and you will fight to the death!"

　　Lu Qingwei had nothing to say. This was the tradition in the early years. Most warriors had such character. They were too bloody, too arrogant, and looked down on others. Therefore, they often broke the law and acted lawless. This is what people often call "knights breaking the law with force."

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "If this is true, then the conduct of martial artists is seriously flawed. Even if one is very powerful, one's conduct is not worthy of being a gentleman. No wonder real martial arts have declined to the point of almost extinction over the past thousand years!"

　　Liu Hongtao was furious and shouted, "Damn it! Who are you to dare to talk nonsense? I, Liu Hongtao, will destroy you today!"

　　Liu Hongtao also knew that Lu Fei was powerful, especially since Lu Fei had no special moves at all. He was full of strange power, which was terrifyingly strong, like a mountain, unshakable. Although it was just a glimpse just now, it was enough to shock Liu Hongtao. Lu Fei could be said to be the most hidden and unpredictable guy since his debut. Therefore, Liu Hongtao did not have any concerns about time or environment, and he used all his strength in this move.

　　How powerful is the full strength of a martial arts master?

　　Liu Hongtao waved his arms, which flew like sticks and fell everywhere like raindrops. It looked chaotic and without any rules, but his hands were clenched into claws, and there was a faint green air coming out as he waved his arms.

　　The claw force tore through the air, making a dense and piercing scream, just like the scream of a hurricane passing through branches in the dark night, or more like the scream of a ghost from hell, which was terrifying.

　　"Mad style, chaotic cloak!"

　　Liu Hongtao used this fighting style and attacked Lu Fei with an extremely fierce momentum. His energy was about to be released, but the momentum had already accumulated to the peak, and it was about to explode and a storm was about to come.

　　When Lu Qingwei saw this scene, he immediately felt a chill down his spine, his hair stood on end, and a terrifying intuition suddenly arose. The energy condensed in Liu Hongtao's body was too astonishing, more than three times that of his own. With this crazy and chaotic attack, even a granite wall would collapse at the touch of a button. Such power was already shocking and terrifying.

　　Faced with such an attack, Lu Qingwei's only option was to "avoid" and avoid its sharp edge.

　　But Lu Fei seemed to ignore it, facing the fierce momentum, and suddenly laughed: "Is this what you call internal energy or true energy? But they are both too weak!"

　　In Lu Fei's view, whether it is called internal breath or true qi, they are all elements. The word "yuan" in "element" refers to energy, and "su" refers to the smallest particle unit. And "yuanqi" emphasizes the fluidity of energy from a macro perspective. Elements, yuanqi, no matter how you call it, are essentially the same, that is, all kinds of energy that are omnipresent in the world.

　　People who practice martial arts attach the most importance to breathing, because what they take in between breathing in and out is the vital energy of heaven and earth. If one can refine true qi, in ancient times, he would be a "real person" respected by everyone. Going a step further, if one can refine qi into a method and condense a golden pill, then he is a "human immortal."

　　In Lu Fei's eyes, Liu Hongtao's realm was nothing more than the condensation of some elemental energy, equivalent to the elemental energy contained in 1 to 2 newborn elemental elves.

　　Lu Fei devoured and assimilated four thousand newborn elemental spirits. In terms of elemental energy, there is no comparison between the two sides! Because it can be said that the energy contained in Lu Fei is at least four or five thousand times that of Liu Hongtao!

　　Even Lu Fei himself was not clear about the extent of his own bloodline power and the innate arcane cultivated from the bloodline power, because the innate arcane was so special that it was not included in the conventional nine-level arcane system code.

　　So, facing Liu Hongtao's violent attack, Lu Fei laughed and took a small step forward. The force like a towering mountain suddenly surged out from his body like a tidal wave and crushed Liu Hongtao directly.

　　"Bang——"

　　He took a step forward and landed on the ground. The entire ground suddenly made a dull sound. The power of the earth naturally surged and penetrated the ground. The entire ground suddenly shook wildly as if a magnitude 10 earthquake had occurred. Spider-web-like cracks spread in all directions with Lu Fei as the center...

　　The power was terrifyingly huge, and the first to bear the brunt was Liu Hongtao!

　　Liu Hongtao was startled at first, and felt an overwhelming force pushing at him. This force was boundless, like towering mountains or surging seas. At the same time, the ground beneath his feet shook, and his body tilted suddenly, with his center of gravity unstable.

　　"Oh no! My foundation has been cut off!" Before he could even grab a corner of the opponent's clothes, Liu Hongtao was immediately shocked. The strength of his whole body was based on his lower body, or in other words, on the support under his feet. But now his feet were shaking and his feet were floating in the air. He had no support or leverage at all. All of a sudden, all the strength in his body was gone, and an overwhelming force hit him. There was nowhere to avoid and no way to dodge. At this moment, it seemed that any martial arts moves were useless.

　　"Ah——" Liu Hongtao was unwilling, absolutely unwilling. He roared, his eyes turned red, and suddenly jumped into the air, took a deep breath and exhaled suddenly!

　　“Wow——”

　　A platinum-colored true energy suddenly spurted out from his chest, like a white rainbow piercing the sun, making a sharp sound of metal cutting through the air, cutting through the huge force that was surging towards him, and slashing straight towards Lu Fei's neck.

　　Lu Fei's eyes were so sharp that he could see clearly at once that it was a platinum energy that was condensed like a solid entity, like a small short sword. The properties of this energy were very strange, solemn, sharp, and fierce. In other words, the properties of this condensed elemental energy were very pure and strange, full of solemn, sharp, and fierce characteristics.

　　Lu Fei had never seen such an element suitable for killing, and was just wondering when Lu Qingwei exclaimed: "Taiyi Flying Sword".

　　…

　　Chapter 68 Kunlun? {First update asking for votes}

　　The Taiyi Flying Sword has long been extinct. This flying sword is a ray of Taiyi Jingeng energy, which is purely nurtured and tempered by internal breath. It is very sharp and extraordinary. Once it is spit out, it can take off a person's head from ten feet away as easy as pie. It is quite similar to the exaggerated sword-controlling technique in the legend that can take off a person's head from a thousand miles away.

　　"Okay, so it's a flying sword? I thought it was a legendary thing, purely a hoax from a novel, but I didn't expect such a thing to really exist. This thing is great, I want it!"

　　Lu Fei smiled jokingly, stretched out his hand and pointed, and the flying sword that was flying through the air immediately stopped and hung in front of Lu Fei, as obedient as a kitten.

　　“Bang!”

　　In the blink of an eye, Liu Hongtao was knocked ten meters away by an invisible force, fell to the ground with a thud, and was dragged another three meters away. He turned over suddenly, his face flushed, and with a scream, he finally couldn't help vomiting three liters of blood!

　　When Liu Hongtao saw that Lu Fei had used some magical power to control his flying sword, he could not help but stare with anger, and vomited blood again.

　　This flying sword is the immortal fate that I got in the ancient cave on the back mountain of Mount Emei. When I first got it, it was a ball of thick white mist, as if it were real, which could be dispersed or gathered, and was very magical. I practiced martial arts and made great progress thanks to it. It is like my life, how can I lose it?

　　"Arrow magic!"

　　This is a level 0 arcane spell. It can be activated at will with a thought, as if by instinct. Lu Fei flicked his finger into the void, and the flying sword immediately turned into a white rainbow, circling a ten-meter-high tree five meters away. Three seconds later, there was a click, and the tree slowly fell to the ground.

　　"Yes, this thing is used to perform archery, and it is very powerful. Hehe, it may be able to take someone's head thousands of miles away..." Lu Fei snapped his fingers again, and the flying sword immediately soared into the sky, like a flying arrow, crossing the sky and piercing through the clouds. The flying sword quickly flew back, and Lu Fei waved his hand and put it into the space ring.

　　"Pah--" A gray-black flying bird fell from the clouds. It had no head. It turned out that its head was cut off by a sword.

　　"Ah..." Lu Wenwan screamed in surprise and covered her mouth with her hands. She never knew that her brother was so powerful. He was simply the reincarnation of the Shushan swordsman.

　　Shocked is not enough to describe Lu Qingwei's current situation. She was completely shocked. She stared at Lu Fei blankly. The scene of the flying sword crossing the sky like a white rainbow and beheading the flying bird was frozen in her mind as the most incredible picture!

　　Liu Hongtao was also shocked. His heart was filled with turmoil and he couldn't control himself. Lu Fei's strength was too strong, even his skills were unparalleled. Every move he made had incredible power.

　　Just like now, the Taiyi Flying Sword that he had been nurturing with his internal energy and blood was as obedient as a kitten in Lu Fei's hand. With a wave of his hand, the flying sword actually flew into the air, cut down big trees, and cut off the heads of flying birds. This was simply the method that only the legendary sword immortals of ancient times could use.

　　Liu Hongtao's face was ashen, but his will was still fierce and fierce. Lu Fei walked up to him and instinctively hated Liu Hongtao, who thought he was superior and lawless. Lu Fei said contemptuously: "Weak, you are too weak. I haven't used even one thousandth of my strength, and you have already lost. Humph, go away. Be careful in the future and don't mess with anyone!"

　　Lu Fei had indeed only used a small part of his strength, and he had not even used any arcane or divine arts. Lu Fei had not thought that he had become so powerful. After devouring and assimilating four thousand new elemental spirits, his strength was already unfathomable. If he didn't use it, it would be fine. Once he used it, even Lu Fei was shocked by its enormous power.

　　Liu Hongtao was half sitting on the ground. He no longer had the strength to stand up. His internal organs were severely injured and his blood circulation was blocked. He stared at Lu Fei and suddenly laughed crazily: "I didn't lose unfairly. It turns out that you are from Kunlun!"

　　Kunlun.

　　What? Lu Fei frowned, not knowing what Liu Hongtao meant, but it didn't matter anymore. Maybe it was just nonsense because he was unwilling to fail.

　　Lu Fei didn't care about the loser at all. He turned to teach his sister a lesson, "Wen Wan, you should be careful when making friends in the future. Don't make friends with such a crazy lunatic. Such people think highly of themselves and have a cold temperament. They are not good friends. Do you understand?"

　　"I got it!" Lu Wenwan felt quite aggrieved, but she dared not disobey. The brother whom she had always been familiar with seemed to become mysterious at this time, and she felt that she didn't know him anymore. This feeling was very fresh and strange, and made her heart draw towards him.

　　The "duel" lasted only a few minutes. The ground shook, Liu Hongtao fell to the ground, and big trees fell down. Such noises immediately attracted the attention of students who were exercising in the stadium. Some students ran over to see what was going on. Some students were closer and had already noticed that something was wrong here, but they didn't dare to get closer.

　　"Let's go, so as to avoid being treated like a monkey. Let's go to a quiet cafe and sit down!" Lu Fei turned and walked away. Lu Wenwan pulled Lu Qingwei and hurriedly followed.

　　Liu Hongtao stood up with a sullen face, staggering. He clenched his fists and said hatefully, "Lu Fei, just wait. You are from Kunlun, right? I, Liu Hongtao, swear that I must find Kunlun in this life and learn a higher level of martial arts. One day I will avenge the humiliation you gave me today!"

　　From that day on, the young master "Liu Hongtao" who was at the peak of his career disappeared from the Chinese martial arts world. Later, he entered Kunlun as he wished. As for martial arts training or revenge, that is another story. But there is one thing, this person is very unlucky, as if Lu Fei is his nemesis by nature. No matter how he jumps, he is destined to be a tragic figure.

　　In the quiet coffee shop, Lu Qingwei could no longer hold back and asked, "Lu Fei, are you really from Kunlun?"

　　"What Kunlun?" Lu Fei became puzzled. Liu Hongtao had also mentioned the word Kunlun just now.

　　"It is the last holy place for cultivation in China!"

　　"There are holy places for cultivation in China? But is it the Kunlun Yuxu Palace mentioned in the Investiture of the Gods?"

　　"So you are not from Kunlun!" Lu Qing was slightly disappointed, but when he thought of Lu Fei's terrifying strength, he immediately became interested.

　　"What is Kunlun and where is it?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"I don't know either. I only know that it has been passed down from ancient times that Kunlun is the source of our Chinese cultivation. Now that cultivation has declined, I heard that Kunlun is the only cultivation sect in China that has not been annihilated. I just don't know where it is. I only know that it is in the Kunlun Mountains in the Western Regions..."

　　"There really are sects that practice Taoism?" Lu Fei said in surprise. He had never imagined that there were sects that practice Taoism in this world. Aren't they all made up by the ancients?

　　Lu Qingwei shook his head and said, "It is a fabrication, but there is no smoke without fire. When my great-grandfather was a child, he had several craftsmen in the Qing court as his teachers. He was knowledgeable and had met a man from Kunlun. He taught him a few mantras of exhaling and inhaling energy, so our family has people who can cultivate and refine energy!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, which means that there really are sects of spiritual practice in this world.

　　Lu Wenwan had been so curious that her heart was like a cat scratching, and she asked hurriedly: "Brother, if you didn't meet a fairy, then how come you are so powerful? Is it a superpower?" Lu Wenwan's eyes were full of stars.

　　Superpowers?

　　Lu Fei was stunned. It's no wonder that arcane magic is very similar to super powers, such as moving objects with telekinesis, discharging electricity, controlling fire, etc. Arcane magic and super powers have something in common. Lu Fei even suspected that the so-called super-powered people are just primary arcanists.

　　"I have never seen any super powers, and what I practice is not Taoism, but other magic!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Other magic, are there other magic in this world?" Lu Qingwei was stunned, then suddenly realized, and said: "You are practicing Western magic, right?"

　　"You know this too?" Lu Fei was surprised. Lu Qingwei was right. There was so-called magic in the Western world. They also mentioned arcane and divine arts. It was just that they didn't know why the two planes had the same concept. Lu Fei could conclude that the Tyran continent and the earth should have been connected since ancient times. At least, the plane gate was the biggest evidence. There must have been people who traveled between the two worlds through the plane gate in the past.

　　Lu Qing smiled and said, "Of course I know this. I also know that the Vatican is one of the only two holy places for spiritual practice on earth!"

　　"Are there only two real holy places for cultivation in the world now?" Lu Fei became interested. He had never heard of these things before.

　　"In fact, most people believe that the Vatican is the only remaining divinely-transmitted religion in the world. All others have either declined or disappeared! Therefore, the influence of Catholics is spread across all continents. They openly proclaim that Catholicism is the only 'divinely-transmitted' church. This is known to everyone in the world who cares about religion!" said Lu Qingwei.

　　"Well, even the Buddhists say that this is the Dharma Ending Age. It seems to be true! I think it's not just Kunlun. I'm afraid that even the Catholic Church with many believers doesn't have a true god, and I'm afraid there aren't even any false gods. Otherwise, there would have been miracles long ago, and their glory would have covered every corner of the world!" Lu Fei has lived on Earth for more than 20 years, and has never heard of a truly influential miracle! This explains the problem.

　　"Brother, so you are practicing Western magic, can you teach me?"

　　"Do you really want to learn?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Well, I want to learn. I wonder if Western magic can make people immortal?" Lu Wenwan grabbed Lu Fei's arm excitedly, unable to control herself.

　　"Of course you can live forever, but the Western world doesn't believe in longevity. Haven't you seen what the Bible says? They pursue eternal life..." Lu Fei said.

　　"Aren't they all the same?" Lu Wenwan asked puzzledly.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and smiled, "Of course it's different. Longevity is what we Orientals pursue. Generally, we seek immortality and immortality. Eternal life is to become an immortal spirit. This is what Westerners believe in. As long as we return to their Lord, follow the Lord's way, and gain the Lord's pleasure, we can obtain the Lord's grace, be redeemed in atonement, and gain eternal life!"

　　Not to mention that Lu Wenwan didn't understand, Lu Qingwei was also not clear about the difference. However, there was no way to ask about something you don't know.

　　Even Lu Fei himself did not know much about longevity and immortality, he just casually said what he "believed". In fact, Lu Fei had not even read a few Taoist books, nor the Bible. The word immortality may have originated from the Bible, which was used by God to tempt mortals, because immortality is the greatest wish in the hearts of mortals and includes all desires.

　　…

　　Chapter 69: Being noticed by the priest {Second update}

　　A coffee shop near Tianjing University.

　　The afternoon sun poured through the large, clear glass windows. Lu Fei felt warm all over, and his cup of latte was almost finished.

　　Lu Fei smiled bitterly and shook his head. He finally came back to Tianjing, but his sister didn't like him. Well, it's okay to go to class. After all, it's business. Lu Qingwei had something to do, so he left with Lu Wenwan.

　　Lu Fei suddenly realized that he also had some free time when he was alone. Stealing a little time to relax from busy life probably meant the current situation.

　　Sitting in a coffee shop, basking in the afternoon sun, watching the people leisurely coming and going on the street, my heart was touched and I thought: This is the life of ordinary people, leisurely and peaceful. Such a life is actually not bad, but most of the time, people do not enjoy this leisurely life.

　　The world is flashy and people are greedy for profit. I used to rush around for a living, toiling away in my work, as if there was always a whip behind me driving me, like a driven cattle or sheep, unable to stop.

　　Well, since he accidentally learned about Kunlun and the Vatican, Lu Fei became interested in these two existences. He got up and walked out of the coffee shop, went to the nearby Xinhua Bookstore and looked for the most complete Taoist book. The "Daozang" did not have it, so he had to pre-order it and it would be available the next day.

　　Lu Fei had no choice but to buy a hardcover Bible and read it while walking. Lu Fei read books differently now. He could turn a page without missing anything with just a glance!

　　What kind of realm is this?

　　Ordinary people may not be able to understand it, or may find it incredible, but for an arcane mage with strong spiritual power, this is a basic ability. The level 0 arcane [Reading Magic] is developed through continuous strengthening and practice of this basic ability.

　　We came to a fountain square, which was full of vigor and vitality. The golden sunlight shone through the clouds, and the large musical fountain in the center gushed out a huge water curtain. Countless citizens lingered in the square with their children...

　　Lu Fei stopped and sat alone on a bench in the square. A group of white pigeons flew to him and scrambled for the food on the ground.

　　"Come!" Lu Fei's mind moved, and he spread out his palms. The power of his soul immediately radiated, and his mental thoughts were directly projected into Bai Ge's mind.

　　Lu Fei immediately understood the wisdom and will of the white dove. As long as his mental thoughts were as tiny as a speck of dust, they could easily penetrate the opponent's mental barriers and directly project into the depths of its mind.

　　With a few flutters, a white dove flew onto Lu Fei's palm. The white dove tilted its little head and looked at Lu Fei curiously with its bright and clear eyes.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but smile, and felt the most mysterious thing in the world, which was the spiritual communication and induction with the little guy in front of him.

　　A little curiosity, a little joy, and a little confusion...

　　This is what Lu Fei felt the white dove was thinking. How simple it was. Lu Fei smiled and conveyed the same thought to it. Perhaps the little guy was also confused that he could understand Lu Fei's intentions.

　　Lu Fei stared into the white dove's eyes. His gaze had penetrated the other's pupils and penetrated into the other's soul. Lu Fei saw the white dove's soul, which was a kind of spiritual energy body that was almost invisible and intangible. It was essentially nothingness, but it did exist.

　　"Soul insight turns out to have many wonderful uses..."

　　Lu Fei felt that the divine art [Soul Insight] was very magical. It could transmit one's own soul thoughts to any living being, and could see into and sense the other person's mind. This should be telepathy, or mind reading, also known as telepathy in Buddhism. Soul insight can also see invisible souls and see into subtle changes in the soul.

　　"Fly up!" Lu Fei's curiosity was aroused, so he stood up, spread his arms as wide as possible, and radiated his soul power again. In an instant, all the pigeons communicated with his spiritual thoughts.

　　Crash...

　　Dozens of white pigeons flew around Lu Fei, like pets, and were extremely close to him.

　　In this scene, Lu Fei's body seemed to be glowing with white Jesus light, so sacred and dazzling that some people who were relaxing in the square were immediately infected by this situation. They all cast their eyes over and uttered sounds of surprise.

　　"God, can you talk to these white doves?"

　　A voice of pure French was heard. Lu Fei turned around and saw that it was a priest. He was dressed neatly in a black tight-fitting suit with a red collar. He had a silver cross necklace on his chest and a Bible in his hand.

　　Tianjing is an international metropolis in the East, accepting people from all over the world, and many of them come to preach. Especially Western monks, they have built many churches in this metropolis in the past few decades, attracting a large number of believers.

　　Although Lu Fei is full of vigor and vitality, he is by no means an angry young man. He will not put religion and patriotism on the same scale, nor will he have any prejudice against foreign religions.

　　On the contrary, Lu Fei is very tolerant towards religion. Religion is nothing more than giving people spiritual sustenance. If the local Taoism and Buddhism cannot meet the needs of all people, then let other religions make up for it. As long as it is for the benefit of the general public, religious freedom is more in line with the current trend of global integration.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and with a clatter, all the white doves flew up into the blue sky. Lu Fei nodded and smiled, "So you are a priest. I wonder which church you practice in?"

　　"My name is Hrude, and I'm the priest of the Sacred Heart Church in front. Young man, if you don't mind, I would like to talk to you..." Hrude glanced at the Bible in Lu Fei's hand, and his heart became happier.

　　“……” Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Don't think too much. I have absolutely no ill intentions. It's just that I met a talented young man at such a time, and I just want to give them guidance and help, instead of letting them miss the opportunity to understand their true abilities!" Hrude said with a smile.

　　"Guidance?" Lu Fei's thoughts were racing. He could see that the priest in front of him had some abilities. Apparently, he could tell that he was a little unusual.

　　It seems that there are people everywhere in this world who truly understand the true meaning of cultivation, but they are all very secretive and ordinary people don't know about it. Now that I have just practiced arcane and divine arts, I have been seen by other practitioners.

　　The two magic systems he possesses, arcane and divine, are not from Earth, but from the continent of Terran. He also doesn't know how they are different from the practice methods on Earth. Can the divine arts of the two worlds complement and promote each other?

　　With this thought in mind, Lu Fei nodded without hesitation and said, "Well, Father Hrude, I also hope to talk to you and ask you some questions. Please take a seat. I want to talk here!"

　　"Okay!" Hrude sat on the bench, looked at Lu Fei and smiled, "I'm really happy to meet a young person who is just starting to practice. Especially your practice method doesn't seem to be an Eastern practice method, but more like our Western practice method. I have traveled around the world, but rarely meet Eastern young people like you!" Hrude said with some emotion.

　　"Is there any difference between Eastern and Western cultivation methods?" Lu Fei raised his eyebrows and thought that it would be a good opportunity to learn more about it. He has lived in this world for more than 20 years and has never understood things at this level.

　　"Although there are some differences, they all have the same purpose. After all, all the laws in the world are passed down by God!" Hrude explained.

　　"Are there really gods in this world?" Lu Fei asked without thinking, but as soon as he asked it, he felt that this question was too stupid. If it were an ordinary person, he would naturally have doubts, but he was a wizard who practiced arcane and divine arts. If he still had doubts about the existence of gods, it would be totally inappropriate.

　　The history of this world, since the beginning of human records, is a mythological epic. All civilizations began with divine transmission. What is even more incredible is that no matter which nation, they all have some extremely similar creation myths and major records.

　　Hrud laughed, looked at Lu Fei for a while, and then said: "The only remaining cultivation methods in the West need to be passed down by gods, but the cultivation methods in the East have evolved for thousands of years and can be passed down through the "Taotong Inheritance". This is an indirect divine transmission, not a direct divine transmission. However, whether in the West or the East, the root of all laws comes from the gods."

　　Lu Fei nodded, somewhat understanding.

　　"The West begins with the descent of God and possesses divine power, while the East must open the top door, penetrate heaven and earth, and obtain the mysterious power of heaven and earth, which is also a kind of divine power!"

　　After saying this, Hrud glanced at Lu Fei, and realizing that Lu Fei was in a good mood, he spoke more attentively, "Which pantheon of civilization are you practicing? I'm a little confused now! It's not the Eastern Yanhuang pantheon, nor the Lich pantheon, nor the Vedic pantheon, but it's very similar to the pantheon of several of our Western pantheons..."

　　Lu Fei did not shy away from saying, "I accidentally got the opportunity to cultivate the soul magic..."

　　"So it's the magic of the Lord of Souls. No wonder I didn't know it!" Hrude understood. It seemed that there had never been a famous God of Souls in the Western pantheon civilization. It should be a minor god.

　　Hrud said, "There should be very few people in this world who practice soul magic, and the Soul God is not the main god of this world. I don't know what the situation of this god is. If you practice it, it will be difficult to advance. I suggest you practice another magic!"

　　"Practice the second divine art?" Lu Fei's heart moved.

　　"Yes, practitioners can practice multiple divine arts. Of course, the prerequisite is to have the skills to obtain divine teachings. The Western Catholic Church where I am located has a method of divine descent that can obtain divine runes!"

　　"The method of God's descent? That should be a method similar to the sacrificial ceremony in the God's Sacrifice Hall of the Terran continent, right?" Lu Fei's mind was racing, and he really wanted to understand the so-called method of God's descent in this world.

　　"Didn't the priest say he would guide me? I wonder if he could teach me the method of divine descent?"

　　Hrud looked at Lu Fei with interest and said with a smile: "The Divine Descent is a spell of the Church. Generally, only clergy or fanatics can teach it. Do you want to become a clergyman or a fanatic now?"

　　"If I can become a clergyman, then of course I will become a clergyman!" Lu Fei agreed immediately. Just kidding, there is no harm in becoming a clergyman, and you can also learn divine arts. It would be strange if he didn't agree.

　　"Well, since you are interested, come to the Sacred Heart Church tomorrow morning. I will baptize you personally and be your mentor. This way you will have the qualifications to become a clergyman!" said Hrude.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei talked with Hrude for a while and discussed the situation of the church. It turned out that there were dozens of churches in this metropolis alone. They were distributed in the city center and suburbs, and they had initially formed a network.

　　…

　　Chapter 70: The Spread of Western Laws to the World {3rd Update}

　　Lu Fei himself had never thought that one day he would join a church and believe in a certain god, but these were no longer important. What was important was that this was a rare opportunity, and now that he had encountered it, he could not miss it.

　　Early in the morning, Lu Fei had to stop meditating and go to the Sacred Heart Church. Today was the day he had agreed with Father Hrude to be baptized and become a clergyman.

　　The Sacred Heart Church is located in the urban area, covering an area of ​​more than ten acres. In addition to a dome-shaped church, there are three buildings and a large garden around it.

　　Today happened to be Sunday. When Lu Fei arrived, some believers had already come to pray. A group of little kids from some unknown elementary school were singing hymns praising Christ in the church hall.

　　"There are more and more Western churches in China..." Lu Fei sighed and walked into the church.

　　"Lu Fei, you are here, please come this way..." Hrude walked up with a smile and took Lu Fei to a row of buildings behind the church and walked into one of the secret halls.

　　The hall is only a few dozen square meters, but it is very exquisitely decorated. The floor is covered with red carpet, and the walls are hung with Western religious murals, double swords, and various mysterious religious emblems. Above the hall is a statue of the redemption cross of Jesus Christ, which exudes holiness and compassion.

　　"Kneel down on your knees in front of Christ, clasp your fingers together, place them in front of your mouth and nose, concentrate your mind, and follow me in reciting the blessing of God and Christ..." Hrude stood under the statue of Christ, took out a large black and gold Bible, opened it, and began to read.

　　Lu Fei knelt down on his knees with a determined look in his eyes, but by no means to the point of piety. Father Hrude naturally knew this, but this did not prevent a promising young man from being baptized.

　　“In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth; the earth was without form and void.

　　Darkness was over the deep, and the Spirit of God was hovering over the waters.

　　God said, “Let there be light,” and there was light.

　　..."

　　After reciting the Book of Genesis and then the Book of Revelation, Hrude's power gradually became apparent, and the entire hall echoed with his mighty voice, which was loud and ethereal, as if it was the voice of God coming from ancient times.

　　An indescribable infectious force made Lu Fei's heart vibrate and resonate. For a moment, Lu Fei really felt a spirit that penetrated the void, and was present in the past, present and future. It was filled with incomparable wisdom, solemnity, blessings and all kinds of unpredictable things.

　　"Holy Father, Holy Son, Holy Spirit of all living things, today is the holy day of the baptism of your subject Lu Fei. Please bestow the gospel and grace upon him, Amen!" Hrude dipped his hands in holy water and wiped Lu Fei's shoulders and forehead. In an instant, all the soul magic runes shook slightly. Lu Fei keenly felt all kinds of wisdom, solemnity, blessings and all kinds of unpredictable things descending upon him, turning into strands of ability and integrating into his soul.

　　Hrude smiled and said, "Well, the baptism is complete. I will now accept you as my disciple in front of the Holy Father, the Holy Son, and the Holy Spirit of all the worlds and all living beings, and guide you on the path of truth..."

　　Lu Fei knew that the baptism was successful. As long as he could learn divine arts, Lu Fei didn't mind becoming a clergyman or having a nominal mentor.

　　"Teacher, what is the true meaning?" Lu Fei asked. Hrude couldn't answer, so he asked, "Do you know what the true meaning of the Bible is?"

　　Lu Fei shook his head. He hadn't even finished reading the Bible, so naturally he didn't fully understand what was written in it and what it was about.

　　“The Bible is God’s revelation, salvation, and the way to eternal life that guides all living beings…”

　　Hrude took out a palm-sized black-covered Bible from his wide sleeves, handed it to Lu Fei, and said, "This is a Bible, different from yours. This one is a secret book, with many revisions and additions. It also adds a chapter on God's grace, a book on the Holy Spirit, and a book on God's descent. These three chapters are the things in the Bible that cannot be passed on to mortals..."

　　Lu Fei was delighted and quickly opened the Bible, and found a silver cross necklace between the pages.

　　"This is the Holy Light Cross Necklace. It has been blessed by me and is a gift for you to protect yourself!" said Hrude.

　　"Thank you, Teacher!" Lu Fei was now truly grateful to the old man in front of him. He was indeed very broad-minded, and of course he was also a truly devout believer. He would not have any reservations just because Lu Fei was not a true believer.

　　"Teacher, I have a question I want to ask you!" Lu Fei asked after hesitating for a moment.

　　"you say……"

　　"Why did you accept me as your disciple right after you saw me? Don't you need to examine my character and teach me magic? What if I am from another sect or church? Aren't you afraid that I am not pious enough and will betray the church and the Lord?"

　　"Haha, I am a priest. Not to mention a mortal, even if he is an enemy or a demon from hell, I can teach him the Lord's magic as long as he does not refuse. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　"Hmm..." Lu Fei had to admire him. The rules of their missionary work were relaxed, and they didn't care about sectarianism. Perhaps in the eyes of the priest, all mortals on earth, regardless of friend or foe, were the Lord's lambs!

　　We should spread the Lord's gospel as much as possible, regardless of whether he is a good person, a bad person, or someone with ulterior motives.

　　"Demons may not believe in the Lord, but they know the Lord's existence and grace. This is what they have given, and this is also the first step in shepherding. I believe that one day, the lost lambs will walk on the path of righteousness, and so will you. Although you lack piety to the Lord now, this will not become any obstacle. This is the Lord's mind..."

　　Lu Fei understood that there was a reason why Western religions could prevail around the world. At least Eastern religions did not have the ability to spread to all of humanity. First of all, people’s mindsets were different and their achievements were also different.

　　Lu Fei carefully flipped through the three chapters, which were all on the last page of the book. The Book of Divine Grace talked about the power of God. He is the originator and the end, the almighty and omniscient one who existed in the past, present, and future.

　　The Book of the Holy Spirit records all beings in the world, the holy spirits born in the past and present, as well as various evil spirits, demons and even fairies.

　　This is quite interesting. Lu Fei's eyes were opened. It was a bit like watching a myth.

　　According to the Book of the Holy Spirit, there are indeed many Holy Spirits, and many of them have names, but the number of demons is even greater, and it is ridiculous. The Book of the Holy Spirit describes them as numerous as sand, which is not an optimistic adjective.

　　The book states that the number of demon armies is 1111, and each army is composed of 6666 fallen angels. So the total number can be calculated to be 7405926. Especially since they have multiplied with the indigenous elves, by the 20th century, the number of fallen angels may not even be comparable to that of grains of sand...

　　Lu Fei found it a little unbelievable. It was impossible for him to understand things on this level. Well, just laugh it off or just skip it, because Lu Fei didn't quite believe that this was true.

　　The Book of God's Descent records the method of God's Descent, which is somewhat similar to the Eastern concept of the unity of man and nature, except that it also includes methods of summoning, praying and wishing. To practice the method of God's Descent, one needs a strong spiritual will. In the church, most of those who are proficient in the method of God's Descent are devout ascetics.

　　Lu Fei's mental will is countless times stronger than that of ordinary people, and it is consolidating and growing every moment. Lu Fei feels that he can master the method of divine descent.

　　Hrude thought that he had accepted a very talented disciple. Such a disciple is hard to come by, so if you meet one, you must accept him quickly, otherwise you will regret it. He didn't know Lu Fei's true ability, nor did he know that Lu Fei had the ability to perform the method of divine descent. He immediately ordered: "How about this, you must come to this hall every Saturday and Sunday to pray, condense your spiritual will, and practice the method of divine descent. Go back now!"

　　"knew!"

　　Lu Fei turned around and left the church and returned to his apartment. For several days, Lu Fei was studying the method of divine descent, among which communicating with the Holy Spirit was the key.

　　Every time Lu Fei followed Hrude to study, the priest would observe Lu Fei. Every observation made the priest excited. Once he discovered that Lu Fei's mental will was very strong and fully met the requirements for performing the method of divine descent.

　　This discovery made Hrude so happy that he almost jumped for joy.

　　Hrude was happy because in the entire Vatican, there were a total of 378 people still alive who had obtained the Holy Spirit's magic through the method of divine descent, including himself.

　　There are more than a billion believers in the world, but only 378 diviners were born. What does this mean? The probability is about one in five million, which means that only one diviner is born for every five million believers.

　　It's a pity that as the religion with the largest number of members in history, it is difficult to find enough theocrats. This may be the era in history with the lowest probability of theocrats being born, which shows the decline of theocrats.

　　Lu Fei has the potential to become a divine magician, which made Hrude make a decision. He personally took Lu Fei to the Notre Dame Cathedral in France to perform the so-called divine descent ceremony!

　　"Lu Fei, are you willing to go to Notre Dame Cathedral to perform the divine descent ceremony? You have a great chance of becoming a divine practitioner!"

　　When Hrude said this, Lu Fei was also very happy, thinking that this mentor had a very good conscience, and it was not in vain...

　　"Teacher, is it okay if my faith is not strong enough?"

　　"This is also what I am worried about, but I have to give it a try first. If it doesn't work, I will practice piety until I succeed!"

　　"Thank you for your help, mentor!" Lu Fei felt relieved. It seemed that Hrude was also a rare person with a caring heart. He was fully qualified to be a mentor.

　　"Well, you don't have to thank me. This is my responsibility as a mentor. I plan to take you to the Notre Dame Cathedral in Paris Square. That place is a holy place, a place blessed by the Holy Spirit!" said Hrude.

　　"I know that place, it's very famous!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Haha, yes, that's a place that everyone in the world knows, the Notre Dame Cathedral in the center of Paris, and that's also where I became a theurgist!" Hrude was not without pride. That was the place where he obtained the divine power. That place was filled with the glory of the Lord and the Holy Spirits, and it was full of his beautiful memories.

　　Chapter 71: Touching the Spirit {Fourth Update}

　　Notre Dame de Paris is a typical Gothic church, built entirely of stone, and characterized by its towering height, magnificence, and solemnity and harmony. The great writer Victor Hugo likened it to a "symphony of stone" in his work Notre Dame de Paris.

　　Standing on the banks of the Seine, looking out over the towering Notre Dame, the huge door is surrounded by statues, layer upon layer, with the statues getting smaller as you go deeper. All the pillars are tall and straight, connected to the pointed arches at the top.

　　Notre Dame de Paris is a representative of early European Gothic architecture and sculpture art. It is the first Gothic building in Paris. It integrates religion, culture and architectural art. It was originally built to commemorate the Roman god Jupiter. As time passed, it gradually became an early Christian church.

　　It was only a few days from the time he met Hrude to the time he came to Notre Dame Cathedral. It was hard to imagine how open Hrude's teaching ideas were. He had no prejudice, racial discrimination or other concerns. As a person involved, Lu Fei also found it incredible and admired priests like Hrude. It was this openness and tolerance that made Catholicism more and more popular.

　　Hrude first took Lu Fei to visit the Notre Dame Cathedral, and then came to the most secret apse of the church. This area is not open to the public and only clergy can enter.

　　From here, Lu Fei entered the underground cemetery and underground hall. An ancient and strong medieval atmosphere hit him in the face. In this endlessly decayed, desolate, solemn and sacred cemetery, he could faintly feel the traces of the Holy Spirit.

　　"It's so peaceful and quiet here. You can't feel that this is the bustling area of ​​Paris at all!" Lu Fei exclaimed.

　　Father Hrude nodded and said, "Of course. This is the only place in the entire Notre Dame Cathedral that is shrouded in the aura of the Holy Spirit!"

　　"So that's how it is. Master wants me to perform the divine descent technique here?" Lu Fei suddenly realized.

　　"Yes, in France, this is the only place that is most suitable. The number of Catholics in the world has exceeded 1.3 billion. This is an amazing number. What does this mean? You should know this, right?"

　　Lu Fei nodded. He also practiced divine arts, so he naturally understood the meaning. Having so many believers could only mean one thing, that is, the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit of Catholic faith were very powerful! So powerful that his influence had swept the entire world!

　　Originally, this also meant that Lu Fei was very wise in learning the divine arts of the Western Catholic Hebrew pantheon. At least the Catholic Hebrew pantheon is very powerful in today's world. It's just a pity that in the age of twilight of the gods, even though Catholics have believers all over the world and are the largest religion in history, it cannot cover up its still weak nature!

　　That is atheism!

　　No matter how big the church is or how many believers there are, there is no real god in this plane! A religion without true miracles and believers without the protection of gods is like a castle built of sand, which may not be able to withstand the baptism of a storm.

　　In the mythological age, although the church was small, it had gods and many high-level divine knights, miracles, divine grace, and blessings, and religion was as solid as a pyramid.

　　At this sacred moment, Lu Fei would naturally not announce these ideas to the public. The world is already like this, and mortals cannot change it. There is no point in speaking it out. If one day he has the ability to change everything, the whole world will definitely change completely, turning the world upside down.

　　"Okay, we can perform the God's Descent Ceremony now!" said Hrude.

　　"Okay, I'm ready!"

　　"Well, Lu Fei, have you devoutly petitioned before the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit to become the guardian of the Holy Spirit?" Hrud suddenly looked extremely solemn, staring at Lu Fei and asking solemnly. The so-called guardian is a diviner.

　　"Lu Fei, are you praying devoutly before the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit?" Hrude suddenly looked extremely solemn, stared at Lu Fei, and asked solemnly.

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei prostrated himself in front of the sacred mural, his voice firm and loud.

　　Ding, ding, ding…

　　The sound of Notre Dame's bells added to the solemn atmosphere. Father Hrude, wearing a red robe and holding a holy book, stood on the steps in front of the mural, staring at Lu Fei, feeling both relieved and worried.

　　This is a small hall inside the Notre Dame Cathedral in the center of Paris. Visitors are prohibited from entering this hall, and only church clergy can enter and exit freely. Although Lu Fei is Chinese, he is now a disciple of a divine magician. However, if he wants to successfully obtain the divine magic rune through the method of divine descent, it depends on himself and the will of the Holy Spirit.

　　Hrude nodded and said, "Okay, I am willing to help you with the prayer ceremony, but you must understand that the will of the Holy Spirit is omnipresent and solemn and sacred. If you want to pray, you must be sincere and do your best!"

　　"Teacher, I understand. I will work hard to arouse the resonance of the Holy Spirit and successfully obtain the divine art..."

　　Lu Fei's body trembled slightly. He was an Oriental, and his faith and piety were already worthy of being tested. He wondered if the Holy Spirit would reject him. Lu Fei simply couldn't imagine...

　　Hrud said: "Begin to pray. Before you try your best, I will also beg the Lord to lead you into the Temple of the Holy Spirit..."

　　"Thank you, Master!" Lu Fei bowed devoutly and began to prostrate himself in worship. The mural was a picture of the Holy Spirit, depicting the Father, the Son, the Mother and many other holy spirits.

　　Father Hrude's solemn and pious voice immediately shook the void, echoing throughout the entire hall, faintly vibrating the air, interweaving into one, and sounding endless.

　　After a long time, the images of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit on the murals seemed to be moved by a pious force and resonated with each other. Shadows of the Holy Spirit were reflected from the images and wandered in the hall.

　　Lu Fei also followed suit and prayed devoutly. His voice contained a strong will, a sincere petition and request...

　　Lu Fei fell into a wonderful state, as if the whole world was silent and paused for a moment. The noisy voices of tourists from all over the world outside the hall could no longer be heard, and the entire hall was filled with the faint chanting of countless holy spirits.

　　That was the voice of the prayers of countless devout believers and the holy spirits worshipped throughout the ages that existed in the church. As Hrud and Lu Fei prayed and chanted the Bible with full concentration, the entire temple seemed to be awakened by the devout will and produced an incredible resonance...

　　This is "touching the spirit", a state of being close to and communicating with the Holy Spirit. Lu Fei can feel that the source of all living beings exists in the ocean of force in this plane, and this ocean is omnipresent in the entire plane.

　　Chapter 72: If the God fails to descend, then capture him by force {Fifth update}

　　Compared to the Terran continent, the Force Ocean on the Earth plane is more like a stagnant pool of water. Although it is already silent, the existence of the ritual is to communicate with the Force Ocean as much as possible and make certain things in the Force Ocean "resonate".

　　Lu Fei was now certain that what he felt was only the mark of the existence of the Holy Spirits, not individuals like the Tyranid gods who really existed and had independent wills and godhood. In fact, all the gods on the entire Earth plane had already merged with the light and dust in the Ragnarok, completely transformed into part of the ocean of the Force, returned to their origin, and "fell asleep".

　　Seeing the resonance of the Holy Spirit, Hrude's eyes showed a trace of admiration. In his eyes, Lu Fei already had a good will and the ability to communicate with the Holy Spirit. There were very few people in the world who had such abilities in their twenties. It stands to reason that the Holy Spirit would not reject such a powerful ability, but Father Hrude was still a little worried...

　　"Almighty and omniscient Lord... the many holy spirits who have converted to the Lord, please listen to my prayer again. I hope that the person in front of me can become a true warrior who protects the Lord. Amen..." Father Hrude held the Bible and the scepter and prayed.

　　The murals exude a sacred glow, and all kinds of light are projected into the sky above the hall, faintly forming the figures of countless holy spirits and devout prayers from past dynasties. Some of them are crawling on the ground, some are kneeling on one knee, and some are standing with their hands clasped in front of their chests, while some holy spirits are standing high above them, looking down at these people.

　　"Marks, marks, they are all marks that once existed, not the existence of a person's temper..." Lu Fei said in his heart. Lu Fei suddenly felt that he was being scrutinized by countless holy spirits. Lu Fei was excited and prayed and chanted the Bible even harder.

　　"Holy Father, Holy Son, Holy Spirit, I, the pious servant Lu Fei, pray to you, pray for the Holy Spirit to bless you..." As Lu Fei prayed continuously, it seemed as if a distant and grand voice echoed in his heart. This voice was full of endless solemnity. He judged: "Are you really pious?"

　　Lu Fei trembled slightly, looked up at the sky above the hall and said: "I wish to serve the Lord sincerely, how can I not be pious..." The solemn voice of judgment paused for a while, as if thinking about something.

　　"The Lord says, those who are devout to me will be blessed!" Lu Fei said quickly. As soon as these words came out, Lu Fei's will seemed to become ten times stronger. All the light and shadows of all living beings above the hall gathered together to form a divine rune. This rune was a circular pattern composed of a light shield, two crossed lightsabers and countless divine symbols.

　　The light shield was as big as a bucket, and the two swords were three feet long. They slowly rotated in the void, emitting a milky white halo. It was divine and holy, and seemed to have its own will.

　　The shield represents protection and the sword represents judgment.

　　"It's going to succeed. This thing is similar to the divine runes on the Terran continent!" Lu Fei looked up at the divine rune hanging above the hall. The divine rune is a rune condensed from the will of the holy spirits and represents a certain meaning. As long as this divine rune falls and hits him, it means that he has obtained the divine art and has the protection, blessing and power of the holy spirit.

　　"Divine runes, descend upon me!"

　　Lu Fei shouted, and a powerful prayer shook the void. The divine rune suddenly shook and slowly descended, about to be imprinted on Lu Fei's forehead.

　　"Bang!" A sound so subtle that no one outside could hear it boomed inside Lu Fei's body. This was the sound of Lu Fei's soul magic rune vibrating. A soul power came out of his mind, rushed out of his forehead, and rushed straight to the Holy Spirit magic rune that was slowly falling.

　　"roar……"

　　Almost at the same time, a low and strange force came from Lu Fei, which suddenly shocked the falling Holy Spirit Magic Rune, and the entire Magic Rune suddenly stopped.

　　"What's going on? Is it not just the divine power that repels me, but also the blood power that repels me?" Lu Fei was shocked. He looked down and was stunned.

　　Blurry lights and shadows emerged from his body. These lights and shadows were extremely strange, distant and desolate, noble and dignified, unruly, and rooted in his blood. They were powers that were suddenly stimulated and drawn out from deep within his blood. This power was actually preventing the arrival of the power of the Holy Spirit.

　　This was the instinctive resistance and rejection of the power that he already possessed. He must not fail at the last moment! Lu Fei understood what was going on in an instant.

　　"Holy Spirit Divine Art Runes, descend upon me!"

　　Lu Fei was in a hurry, and he activated the divine descent method again, forcing himself to communicate with the will of the Holy Spirit with his will and powerful prayers. The divine rune slowly descended again, hanging on Lu Fei's forehead, but it was just a little bit short of falling.

　　Lu Fei's blood was boiling, and spiritual light of five, ten, and thousands of colors surged out of his blood, forming countless dragon-shaped shadows outside his body.

　　“Bang!!”

　　With a loud bang, the divine rune seemed to be squeezed by an invisible force and was about to collapse.

　　"Lu Fei, it's not good. The power in your body produces a strong repulsion. You must quickly increase the communication of the divine descent method, otherwise all your efforts will fail!" Father Hrude shouted nervously.

　　"No, the repulsive force on my body is very strong. The more I move, the stronger the repulsive force becomes. Damn it, I can't let you get away like this!" Lu Fei looked a little crazy. Since there was no other way, he might as well give it a try.

　　As soon as he thought of this, Lu Fei roared, and he jumped up suddenly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed fiercely. The surging soul power was like a giant palm, immediately grabbing the Holy Spirit Magic Rune that was about to collapse.

　　The sacred aura in the entire hall began to slowly dissipate, and the countless phantoms that emerged from Lu Fei also subsided, and all the power disappeared.

　　"Success, or failure?!" Father Hrude was shocked. He stared blankly at the ball of light in Lu Fei's hand, completely unaware of what was going on. He had never experienced such a situation before, and he didn't know whether the divine descent ceremony was successful.

　　"It failed, but it also succeeded..."

　　Lu Fei showed a difficult smile, his face was a little pale, and he wondered if it was the power of his soul and the power of his blood in his body that were repelling each other?

　　"How do you say, failed and succeeded?" Hrude was puzzled and looked up at the hall. The breath of the Holy Spirit had dissipated, which meant that Lu Fei's descent had failed this time, but Lu Fei was clearly still holding a Holy Spirit rune in his hand.

　　Hrude thought about it carefully, and finally shook his head and said: "Lu Fei, the Holy Spirit doesn't seem to recognize you yet, but you are very smart. You actually grabbed the Holy Spirit's magic rune directly. This kind of thing is simply..."

　　Hrud seemed to be unable to find a better adjective. He paused for a moment and then said, "It is simply unbelievable and unheard of. The Holy Spirit spell runes are essentially ethereal. How can they be grasped by the hands of flesh and blood? I really don't understand..."

　　Chapter 73: The Wrathful Spirit {Sixth Update}

　　Father Hrude certainly didn't understand that although Lu Fei tried to grab it with his hands, he was actually holding the illusory and magical soul power of the Holy Spirit Magic Rune!

　　Hrud felt quite regretful. It was somewhat unbelievable that Lu Fei's own power actually repelled the coming of the Holy Spirit Magic Runes. But who could explain this situation clearly?

　　But at least his plan did not fail completely, as his disciple actually did something that shocked and dumbfounded him, that is, he grabbed the Holy Spirit Magic Rune with his hand.

　　This is undoubtedly a miracle!

　　It's absolutely a miracle because no one has ever done this before!

　　Although Lu Fei felt a little regretful, he was not disappointed. He held the sacred magic rune and said with a smile: "Teacher, I haven't failed completely yet, right? Can this thing help me obtain the sacred magic now?"

　　"This..." Hrude's forehead was slightly sweaty. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped it carefully, then said, "This situation has never happened before. It's hard for me to explain. Logically, the divine rune on your hand should be able to be integrated into your flesh and blood and into your spiritual world, but now... you should first tell me how you feel now!"

　　"This thing seems to have aroused the power in my body. Now I feel very repulsive and cannot be integrated into my flesh and blood and spiritual world!" Lu Fei said with a slight frown.

　　"Well, that's right. If it were possible, you would have descended directly just now! I think the obstacle is still your own strength. Let me think of a solution first. If it doesn't work, I will check the classics to see if there are any similar situations..."

　　Lu Fei nodded. It seemed that this was the only way. However, Father Hrude probably couldn't do anything about it.

　　To solve this problem, we need to think of another way. Perhaps only by fully understanding and controlling our own power can we successfully integrate the Holy Spirit magic runes.

　　"That's it, it must be like this..." Lu Fei felt quite complicated.

　　Father Hrude took Lu Fei to visit several respected old theocrats, and then went to the church's largest religious library in France to inquire. After five or six days of hard work, they still could not find a solution.

　　"Lu Fei, let me tell you this. I want to go to the Vatican to see if there is any solution, and visit some old friends I haven't seen for many years. Maybe it will take a long time, so you don't have to wait in France. You can go back to Tianjin first. I will introduce you to a friend of mine in Tianjin. When you return to Tianjin, you can go directly to his church to observe for a few days. I will come to you after I figure out your situation!" Father Hrude said earnestly.

　　"Okay, that's it!"

　　Lu Fei had to return to Tianjing. Although the descent of God was not successful this time, Lu Fei was not in a hurry, because even if there was no way on Earth, there was always a way on the Terran continent. Isn't it just learning the second divine art? Many barbarians have successfully learned the second divine art. If others can learn it, he can definitely do it. This is beyond doubt.

　　What Lu Fei was thinking about was that in this world, the Hebrew pantheon of the Catholic Church and the Yanhuang pantheon of China, one had widespread belief and spread all over the world, and the other had a long history. As a practitioner, it would be best if he could master the magic of both pantheons...

　　On the Boeing passenger plane, Lu Fei closed his eyes and thought about the arcane, divine arts, the power of blood, and the method of Western gods' descent, and he felt an inexplicable restlessness of anticipation.

　　"Sir, sir? Please fasten your seat belt..." A young and beautiful stewardess came over. When she saw that Lu Fei's seat belt was not fastened, she couldn't help but remind him.

　　Lu Fei opened his eyes and glanced at the stewardess, only to see a ball of black air lying behind her.

　　“It turned out to be a vengeful spirit!”

　　The vengeful spirit is a thing that remains after the death of a life, which is not completely annihilated. It is very mysterious. At first, it is invisible and intangible, very weak, and can only wander with the wind like plankton. Some dissipate with the wind, but some are very tenacious and can attach themselves to animals, humans and other creatures, absorb the vitality of life and survive.

　　What Lu Fei saw now was just a low-level vengeful spirit that could only attach itself to the bodies of animals or humans to absorb vital energy. They did not yet have the ability to actually penetrate into a human body to control a person's mental emotions and behavior, so the harm posed by the vengeful spirits was not great.

　　Lu Fei can devour the vengeful spirits to enhance his soul power, but doing so is obviously not worth the effort, because the vengeful spirits are full of resentment and will transfer the resentment to his body, affecting his mental will.

　　The vengeful spirit possessing the stewardess's back vaguely appeared in the shape of a four-legged animal. Although Lu Fei couldn't see it clearly, he could guess that it was most likely the spirit of an old black cat.

　　Generally speaking, if an old black cat dies due to some unexpected circumstances, it may form a spirit in a special place. This kind of spirit usually absorbs vitality and resentment. Ordinary people can easily attract such resentful spirits .

　　Lu Fei fastened his seat belt and looked back. The vengeful spirit behind the stewardess had already wandered out. It actually left the stewardess and coiled behind him.

　　"How dare he be so bold as to not even know his own life or death!" Lu Fei was slightly angry. This vengeful spirit was really bold and presumptuous. Although the elemental energy in his body was stronger than that of an ordinary person, how could a small vengeful spirit take advantage of him?

　　Lu Fei had many ways to deal with it, but after a moment's thought, he decided to see the power of Western sacred magic.

　　Lu Fei flipped his hand and took out a black-covered Bible from his left pocket. He opened the book to the middle page. A small silver cross necklace was clipped on the middle page. A ray of light invisible to the naked eye emanated from the cross and faintly enveloped his body.

　　The vengeful spirit behind him was like a cat whose tail was stepped on. It suddenly screamed and immediately jumped off Lu Fei's back and hung above his head. Its image was a black cat with bared fangs and claws, grinning at Lu Fei.

　　The vengeful spirit was obviously irritated, but it was very afraid of the spiritual light on Lu Fei.

　　This aura did not come from Lu Fei himself, because Lu Fei had not learned the sacred arts. The sacred aura came from the small cross necklace in the book. This was the aura blessed by Father Hrude and consolidated by Lu Fei's daily prayers. It had the effect of dispelling evil. Such a small cross necklace was more than enough to drive away a small vengeful spirit.

　　Lu Fei didn't seem to intend to let this daring ghost go. He held the Bible and whispered, "The Lord said, let there be light, and the evil will eventually be driven away!"

　　The small cross necklace suddenly emitted a ray of light, as if a lightsaber pierced through the vengeful spirit hanging above its head. The spirit finally screamed and turned into ashes!

　　All this happened in just a few breaths. Ordinary people can't see the aura and the vengeful spirits, nor can they hear the voices of the vengeful spirits, because the voices of the spirits are not within the frequency range that human ears can hear. The flight attendant didn't know that in just a moment, Lu Fei helped her solve a problem.

　　Chapter 74: Curse of the Evil Spirit {7th Update}

　　"Haha, the holy power is pretty good. It is the nemesis of evil and filth!" Lu Fei seemed to have done something insignificant. He closed the Bible gently and put it next to his hand. At this moment, Lu Fei did not know that the Bible, the cross, and the tight-collared black suit, Lu Fei's every move, in the eyes of the passengers next to him, was exactly like a modern Western charlatan.

　　When the flight attendant heard Lu Fei reciting quotations from the Bible, she also knew that Lu Fei was probably a clergyman such as a priest. She couldn't help but be slightly surprised. Lu Fei was too young, looking only in his early twenties.

　　"Hehe, this kid! He's obviously Chinese, but he insists on believing in God!" A sneer came from behind for no reason. It was obvious that this remark was a mockery of Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei frowned and turned his head to look. A middle-aged man with a long face and big gold teeth was staring at him with disgust sitting a few meters behind him.

　　"It turns out to be a big gold tooth!" Lu Fei muttered secretly. This person's vitality is not strong and he has not yet successfully entered the threshold of cultivation.

　　There was a middle-aged woman beside Da Jin Ya, and they seemed to be a couple. The woman pulled his hand and whispered, "Old man, what are you crazy about? What does it have to do with you what others do? You are the only one who likes to meddle in other people's business..."

　　"Hmph, so what if he's meddling in other people's business? He's obviously a Chinese, but he's a traitor. How is he any different from a traitor? If it were in the past, I would be the first one to curse him to death..." Big Gold Teeth said in an annoyed voice.

　　"Bullshit, how is it the same now as before? Now it's freedom of belief. I'm telling you, don't meddle in other people's business!" the middle-aged woman warned harshly.

　　Big Gold Teeth was silent immediately, and glared at Lu Fei fiercely, as if Lu Fei was an unforgivable sinner. Lu Fei was also a hot-blooded man, and at this moment, he was also provoked by Big Gold Teeth's words.

　　Lu Fei unbuckled his seat belt, stood up, and said to the Golden Teeth couple in a neither humble nor arrogant manner: "Uncle, faith knows no borders and no race. There are more than 1.3 billion Catholics in the world, and there are more than 15 million Chinese. You scolded so many people with just one sentence. Do you think this is appropriate?"

　　The reason why Lu Fei is neither humble nor arrogant is because faith is indeed borderless. Only those who do not know the truth and do not understand faith will have those narrow obsessions. In the world of faith, there is only faith in others, nothing else matters, and it has nothing to do with whether you love your country or not. Because faith is faith, it is very pure and does not need to be mixed with other things.

　　"What's appropriate or inappropriate? I just don't feel straightforward. Aren't they just bullshit Jesus and God? They are just Western charlatans. How can they compare to my Eastern gods?" Big Gold Teeth sneered.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "You are wrong to say that. No holy spirit or god in the world should be laughed at, because any belief is sincere and should not be insulted!"

　　"You..." Da Jin Ya's face turned red and his neck became thick. Lu Fei's meaning was very clear, that is, he lacked grace and quality.

　　"Old man, shut up! This is a public place. What's the point of quarreling? Do you want others to watch the show?" The middle-aged woman immediately grabbed Big Gold Teeth.

　　The flight attendant had already noticed the tense atmosphere and immediately came up to help: "Sir, for safety reasons, please take your seat and fasten your seat belt, okay?"

　　Lu Fei grinned and nodded.

　　Big Gold Teeth hated to see others being complacent, so he suddenly sneered and thought, "This sharp-tongued kid actually made up a story about me, which made me lose face. Well, I am not good at speaking, so I can't argue with him. It's better to fight with my hands!"

　　Da Jin Ya closed his eyes and muttered something. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and spread out his palms. Five evil spirits floated out of his palms. The vengeful spirits could only wander slowly like floating creatures, but the evil spirits were different. They could fly into the sky and hide underground at a very fast speed.

　　The five evil spirits were different, namely an eagle, a snake, a tiger, a lion and an elephant. As soon as these five evil spirits appeared, a gust of cold wind blew in the air for no reason, which made the passengers shiver, but people could not see the existence of the evil spirits.

　　"Go!" Big Gold Tooth waved his hand, and five evil spirits immediately flew out of his palm and pounced towards Lu Fei.

　　"Old man, what are you doing?!" The middle-aged woman was shocked and immediately grabbed Da Jin Ya and lowered her voice.

　　"Old woman, don't worry about it! He's just a kid. Humph, I'll curse him to death, so that people won't think I'm easy to mess with!" A murderous look flashed in Da Jin Ya's eyes, and he had murderous intentions towards Lu Fei for no reason.

　　What bad luck had happened to Lu Fei? Why was he hated even for this?

　　The middle-aged woman was both angry and anxious. She didn't know how many people her husband had offended in his life. If it weren't for the powerful master behind him, both of them would have died long ago even if they had ten lives!

　　Da Jin Ya immediately summoned five evil spirits, which were specially raised by his master and his wife had spent countless efforts to obtain for their protection. These five evil spirits were very powerful, and they had been used to protect him and keep him safe all these years.

　　"What a narrow-minded person. He would kill a stranger just because he doesn't like him!" Lu Fei felt the murderous intent. Although he was surprised, his face remained calm, as if everything was as easy as a breeze and he was not at all panicked.

　　Lu Fei had just closed the Bible, and now the spiritual light was no longer protecting him. In the blink of an eye, five evil spirits flew over and coiled around his shoulders, head and back.

　　The five evil spirits were specially raised. They were green all over, and it was obvious that they had some skills. However, such a method as raising spirits was not something that could be used on a high level. It was far from possible for them to harm Lu Fei. However, if Lu Fei did not have our magic, he would have been in great trouble.

　　Feeling empty, numb, dizzy, weak, and heavy!

　　This was what Lu Fei felt at that moment. That's right, the five feelings were extremely real and powerful. Fortunately, Lu Fei was no longer the same as before. Not only was his will concentrated and his divine power hidden deep, but his body was also incomparable to that of ordinary people.

　　In an instant, Lu Fei understood the mystery of the five evil spirits: the eagle spirit causes weakness, the snake spirit causes paralysis, the tiger spirit causes dizziness, the lion spirit causes weakness, and the elephant spirit causes heaviness.

　　Under the invasion of five negative feelings, Lu Fei's originally rosy face became even paler.

　　"I didn't expect this to be so powerful!" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. The Bible was still in his hand. He flicked the page with his fingers, and the page that was originally as light as a feather became as heavy as a thousand-pound boulder. Lu Fei knew that it was the five evil spirits who were causing trouble. He was now suffering from five terrible negative states. If he were an ordinary person, he would have fainted long ago.

　　Lu Fei is not comparable to an ordinary person, and he does not intend to use arcane or divine magic, because the other party is just an ordinary person and is not worth his anger.

　　Chapter 75: Holy Spells {Eighth Update}

　　With a flick of his finger, the Bible was immediately turned to the middle page, revealing a silver cross necklace sandwiched between the pages. This small necklace was blessed by Father Hrude's years of faith and had the ability to exorcise demons.

　　Lu Fei's various negative states invaded, causing the necklace to instinctively reject them, and a faint flowing spiritual light could be seen from the necklace.

　　"The Lord said, Let there be light, and the evil will be driven away!"

　　Although negative states came one after another, it still couldn't stop Lu Fei from reciting quickly. This short prayer could be said to come out of his mouth without any thinking, it was almost a neurotic conditioned reflex!

　　This time, two rays of light shot out from a silver cross like cross swords. The light was milky white and not only enveloped Lu Fei's whole body in an instant, but also hit the five evil spirits.

　　Five rapid screams rang out, and the five evil spirits were immediately burned by the spiritual light and flew away from Lu Fei's body in panic. In an instant, Lu Fei felt like he had walked back to the human world from hell. All the negative states on his body disappeared, and he felt a lot more relaxed.

　　"A very powerful evil spirit!"

　　Each of the five evil spirits has a special use. According to Da Jin Ya's level, which is not much better than that of ordinary people, he cannot raise evil spirits by his own ability. Moreover, it is difficult to raise five completely different evil spirits without special secret methods. It can be seen that Da Jin Ya, who raises these five evil spirits, has a certain background.

　　Lu Fei speculated that the five evil spirits of Big Gold Tooth were first raised by others and then given to him, just like his own silver cross necklace, which was given to him by his own priest, Father Hrude, after being blessed with divine power, and it possessed the aura of exorcism.

　　When the evil spirit left his body, Lu Fei immediately grabbed the small holy cross, condensed all his willpower into one, and then made a cross prayer on his forehead, chest, and shoulders with the cross.

　　“Buzz…”

　　The holy light cross in Lu Fei's hand vibrated, and a milky white holy light rose from the cross. A ball of energy in the holy light condensed into a little holy light angel, only the size of a thumb, lifelike, holding a lightsaber, flashing white wings, and suddenly flew to Lu Fei's head.

　　This little fellow is simply the condensed divine power that protects the Holy Light Cross.

　　"Holy Light Blessing!"

　　"Holy Light Shield!"

　　The Holy Light Angel waved the lightsaber in his hand and pointed twice. Holy light immediately descended over Lu Fei's head. At the same time, a small shield condensed by holy light rose up. Lu Fei felt his body filled with strength in an instant.

　　"Well, this kid actually has some skills. That little angel-like thing should be the summoning technique of Western Catholicism, right?" The Big Gold Teeth couple were slightly surprised.

　　The five evil spirits did not fly away, but just surrounded Lu Fei with a fierce look in their eyes. They seemed a little afraid of the little holy light angel that Lu Fei suddenly summoned, and were not in a hurry to take action. The two sides just confronted each other like this.

　　After a brief observation, the couple felt relieved. Da Jin Ya chuckled to the middle-aged woman and said, "It turns out that this kid is just as incompetent as us, but he is also protected by the treasures bestowed by the elders!"

　　The middle-aged woman nodded and said, "That's true, but he is just one summoned creature. There are five of us. We are definitely not afraid of him!"

　　"Hehe, why don't we show him how powerful we are?" Big Gold Teeth grinned, revealing his sparkling gold front tooth.

　　"No! You old thing, in this world there is freedom of belief, why do you care what other people believe in? What does this have to do with you? Why do you have to intervene?!" The middle-aged woman stopped him immediately.

　　"I just can't stand it..." Big Gold Teeth said helplessly.

　　"Damn you old thing, aren't there enough things you can't stand? Just stay still and don't cause any more trouble!"

　　"No, I want to fight him again to see whether his summoned creature from the west is stronger or our Five Little Fortunes are stronger!" Big Gold Teeth was unwilling to give up. He chanted a spell and ordered, "Five Little Fortunes, attack him!"

　　The five evil spirits, eagle, snake, tiger, lion and elephant, howled angrily and immediately pounced on Lu Fei again.

　　"Come again? Well, the journey is boring anyway, so I'll play with you guys and relieve my boredom!" Lu Fei's mind moved, and the little holy light angel above his head immediately swung the sword.

　　"Holy Light Sword!"

　　Two intersecting lightsabers appeared above Lu Fei's head, and then the lightsabers separated, transforming into five lightsabers, which slashed at the five evil spirits respectively.

　　This Holy Light Sword is very condensed and milky white in color, and seems to be burning with burning holy fire. This holy fire is extraordinary and is the most powerful thing for exorcising demons.

　　Lu Fei's cheap mentor, Hrude, is a priest with divine powers. He was once an ascetic, and his practice was extraordinary. The power he bestowed on the small silver cross was a sacred fire.

　　Swish, swish, swish…

　　The elephant spirit was the most clumsy and was the first to be slashed by the lightsaber. The elephant spirit immediately screamed and retreated. The place where it was slashed was severely burned and emitted green smoke. The other evil spirits were very fast and dodged quickly, but they were forced back by the lightsaber of Holy Light Xiaotian after a while.

　　“Haha, that’s great!”

　　Lu Fei was in a good mood and became more and more curious about the magic of Western Catholicism. The magic of the Hebrew pantheon was naturally harmful to evil spirits, evil spirits, undead spirits, and dark creatures.

　　The Big Gold Teeth couple had already been greatly shocked, revealing expressions of grief. They quickly folded their five fingers and clenched them into a fist. The five evil spirits retreated quickly as if they had received an order and flew back into Big Gold Teeth's hands.

　　Big Gold Tooth took a closer look at Xiang Ling's injuries, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Fortunately, it's only the thigh that was injured, not the root. As long as he goes back and recuperates for ten days or half a month, he will be fine!"

　　The middle-aged woman said dissatisfiedly: "I told you not to cause trouble, but you didn't listen. Now, you failed to plot against others, and hurt our baby instead. If something bad really happens, it will be difficult for us to find such a good evil spirit in the future!"

　　Big Gold Teeth's face flushed red, and he said unconvincedly: "I'm so angry, those foreign devils' holy light is really good at exorcism, and it is specially used to restrain all kinds of evil spirits. If the Five Little Fortunes are ten times more powerful, then this kid is doomed!"

　　The battle of magic has come to an end, Lu Fei stopped while he was ahead, and did not go too far. Half an hour later, the flight finally arrived at Tianjing International Airport. When getting off the plane, Da Jin Ya said to Lu Fei fiercely: "Boy, you do have a set, but wait, our oriental magic is not weaker than that of the foreign devils!"

　　Lu Fei shrugged and said with a smile, "Okay, I'll be at your service anytime!" Big Gold Teeth snorted and walked away with a grim expression. Lu Fei couldn't help but smile bitterly. This uncle was really an "angry young man". He was already old, but why was he so stubborn? He always thought that the things of his ancestors were the best and he couldn't tolerate the better things of others.

　　At the passenger exit, groups of people waiting to pick up passengers were already holding signs, and one of the scenes was quite interesting.

　　A young nun stood in the crowd, tiptoeing, holding a sign and watching nervously. Looking closely, there was a picture of a child's smiling face on the sign, and two crooked words "Lu Fei" were written on it.

　　Chapter 76: Visiting the Church {9th update, please bookmark}

　　Thanks to Segui, Yiju Fuchen, Future Man 10, nanke233, I Love You Unchanged, Yibeifeng, lingtianya, and Fendu for their support! Thank you, and I will collect it again!

　　----

　　Lu Fei was wearing a tight-necked black clerical uniform, a bit like a formal suit. As soon as he walked out, he was immediately spotted by the little nun. Her eyes lit up and she held up a sign and shouted, "Father Lu Fei, here, here!"

　　Everyone in the airport immediately paid attention to Lu Fei and the nun!

　　Lu Fei was stunned. When did he become a priest? But he thought again. Hrud was a diviner. His status in the church must be quite high. It was not surprising that his disciples naturally became priests.

　　A young Chinese man is actually a priest?

　　The person who picked me up at the airport was a pretty and cute little loli nun?

　　Some people started to discuss it privately. Lu Fei's face suddenly turned ugly. He muttered in his heart: "Damn little female cultivator, she screamed so loudly, are you afraid that others won't know?"

　　The little nun didn't seem to have any self-awareness. She laughed loudly, ran to Lu Fei, bowed and said, "You are Father Lu Fei, right? I didn't expect you to be a priest at such a young age... My name is Bai Ling, and I'm a nun from Chong'en Church. The head nun of our church received instructions from Father Hrude, so she sent me here to wait for you!"

　　Lu Fei looked at the little female cultivator, who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old. She had big, watery eyes that looked like a black, transparent gem. She had fair skin, a pretty and cute face, and was wearing a nun's uniform, looking very clean.

　　"Charming and graceful!" This was the impression that flashed through Lu Fei's mind when he saw Bai Ling for the first time.

　　"Let's go. Since that's the case, let's go to Chong'en Church first!" Lu Fei waved his hand, thinking that he might as well go to Chong'en Church to take a look.

　　"Okay, this way!" Bai Ling led Lu Fei out of the airport hall and came to an electric bike on the side of the road. The little nun took out the key to unlock it and said with a smile: "Father, let's take an electric bike. My electric bike is called Little Garfield. It's convenient and saves money!"

　　"Isn't this embarrassing?" Lu Fei was ashamed. As a grown man, how could he one day end up sitting on the back seat of a little girl's electric car?

　　No, absolutely not!

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and a taxi stopped. Lu Fei said to the little nun with a dark face: "Get in the car!"

　　The little nun was surprised and said, "Father Lu Fei, you don't want to ride on my little Garfield cat? It's free to ride on the little Garfield cat!"

　　Lu Fei was mad, but he suppressed his anger and said, "It's not about money. Your little Garfield runs too slowly. It's more comfortable to take a taxi. This way you don't have to drive so hard!"

　　The little nun immediately laughed and said happily, "Okay, then I'll drive my little Garfield, and you follow me behind. I'll lead the way!"

　　Lu Fei almost vomited blood. This little female cultivator still didn't understand. Lu Fei quickly said, "No, no, put little Garfield in the trunk and we'll go back by car!"

　　The little nun thought about it naively and said happily, "Okay, but I won't pay!"

　　"You don't have to pay, I can still afford this little money!" Lu Fei had nothing more to say. If he had known that the schedule was so tight, he should have called Su Tongtong first and asked her to pick him up. Even if there was no luxury car, at least it would be a small female cultivator plus a small electric car.

　　It was a mistake, absolutely a mistake!

　　Lu Fei secretly regretted that his fame and glorious image could not be ruined by a little nun! If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to Father Hrude's request to visit the Chong'en Church.

　　The little nun put her electric car Garfield cat in the trunk and then clapped her hands in satisfaction.

　　"Get in the car quickly!" Lu Fei urged again.

　　"Wait..." The little nun ran to the roadside and bought a bottle of mineral water from a small vendor. Then she got on the bus and handed the water to Lu Fei, saying, "Father, you must be thirsty. This is for you!"

　　Lu Fei was not polite. He opened the lid and took two sips. He asked curiously, "You bought me water, why don't you buy one for yourself?"

　　The little nun widened her eyes and pointed at the mineral water in Lu Fei's hand and said, "It's too expensive to buy two bottles, and I'm not thirsty. The priest should drink the water first. If you are not thirsty, I can drink it later."

　　"Uh..." Lu Fei had no choice. Since that was what he said, Lu Fei had to hand the water to the little female cultivator.

　　"Thank you!" The little nun seemed very thirsty and immediately took several gulps.

　　The taxi drove for half an hour and entered the urban area of ​​Tianjing. It stopped in a more prosperous area. Lu Fei got out of the car. The nun pointed to a peaceful and solemn church and said, "Father Lu Fei, we are here. This is Chong'en Church!"

　　Lu Fei looked over and saw that the church was not small, more than ten meters high, with gardens and statues in front, behind, left and right, surrounded by fences, and the gate was open. The environment was very green, and there were tall buildings not far away, so it was relatively quiet. A faint divine light rose from the church, like a big bowl covering the entire church and the surrounding area.

　　"Very good!" This church has already formed a primary holy light, which can block the resentful spirits with opposite attributes and some of the lowest-level evil spirits from entering. As for the more powerful evil spirits, I'm afraid it cannot be stopped.

　　"Father Lu Fei, our church is pretty good, right? Our church is protected by the holy light of God and can exorcise demons..." said the little nun with a smile.

　　"Can you see the divine spiritual light?" Lu Fei was surprised and looked the little nun up and down. This little girl was only fifteen years old. I wonder how many years she has been practicing. How can she see the divine spiritual light? Logically, ordinary people cannot see the spiritual light.

　　"Hehe... My eyes are very powerful. I am born with the ability to see things that others cannot see. That's why all the nuns in the church say that I am a genius!" The little nun puffed out her chest and said proudly.

　　It turns out that I was born with an open mind! The so-called mind's eye is the sense of the heart, which can sense subtle energy. When the mind's eye is highly open, you can see things that others cannot see.

　　Lu Fei does not have such talent, his mind and eyes were opened only through practice. Since the little girl's mind and eyes are naturally open, it means that she has a talent for practice.

　　"ah……"

　　A terrifying howl came from a row of buildings behind the church. A strong evil spirit rose into the sky, and the sacred light of the church could not dispel it.

　　"Oh no! It must be that person possessed by the evil spirit who has gone mad again!!" the little nun said hurriedly, her eyes full of fear.

　　"The Chong'en Church also helps people with exorcisms?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Yes, this is the church. Sister Luo, who is in charge of the church, has the ability to exorcise demons, so people who are possessed by evil spirits will come to ask the nun for help in exorcism!"

　　"Then what's going on with this person now? I think his aura is very evil..." Lu Fei glanced at the evil aura that permeated the church.

　　"He was a man who came back from Southeast Asia. I don't know why he was possessed by an evil spirit. He was found last week, but Sister Luo has been trying to exorcise him, but she has not been successful. Father Lu Fei, do you know how to exorcise demons? Why don't you go and take a look?"

　　"You lead the way!"

　　"Well, please come this way!" The little sister Bai Ling led Lu Fei through the church and came to the backyard. Many nuns were in a panic. Some nuns were lying on the railings in fear, looking at a small building, and some nuns were chanting the Virgin Mary's blessing.

　　----

　　The tenth update will arrive at 11:30.

　　Chapter 77: Exorcism {10th update completed, please roll over and beg}

　　"Why don't you have monks and priests in this Chong'en Church?"

　　"Yes, Father Ci'en and Sister Luo are upstairs..." The little nun took Lu Fei directly to the second floor.

　　Lu Fei already felt something was wrong at this time. The wooden stairs he was stepping on creaked. As soon as he entered the second floor, a biting chill immediately hit him in the face, and his teeth chattered and he started to shiver.

　　As soon as Lu Fei's feet stepped onto the second floor, the cold air condensed into a layer of white frost on his feet.

　　"What a strong cold air, quite interesting, it seems that this evil spirit is no trivial matter!" Lu Fei was shocked and felt a little expectant.

　　The floor and ceiling of the room on the second floor were painted with countless sacred magic circles using salt crystals. In the center of the magic circle, a person was tied to a silver-plated iron chair.

　　The man was over thirty years old, wearing a white shirt, but the sleeves were worn out by his belt. His face was extremely ferocious, his eyes were wide open, and he let out a low roar from his mouth, like a wounded beast.

　　A middle-aged priest and a middle-aged nun were chanting exorcism spells to the possessed person, but a bone-chilling cold emanated from the person, causing a layer of frost on the ground, and even the four legs of the iron chair were frozen into ice.

　　"Bai Ling is back?" The middle-aged nun saw Bai Ling coming upstairs, and immediately turned to look at Lu Fei and said, "This must be Father Lu Fei?"

　　"Hello, you are Sister Luo, right?" Lu Fei saluted.

　　"The man who is performing the exorcism is Father Ci'en!" Sister Luo nodded and quickly introduced him to Lu Fei.

　　"Hello, Father Ci'en!" Lu Fei saluted and noticed that Father Ci'en was a genuine Westerner, unlike Sister Luo and other clergymen of Chong'en Church who were all Chinese.

　　"Father Lu Fei, I heard that you are Father Hrude's disciple. Nice to meet you!" Father Ci'en walked over and said with a smile.

　　"Do you know my mentor?" Lu Fei asked politely.

　　Father Ci'en smiled and said, "Of course. Besides, the Sacred Heart Church is not far from here. The church circle in Tianjing City is still very small. Moreover, when I was young, I studied in the same seminary with Father Hrude..."

　　"It turns out to be an old classmate!" Lu Fei understood. No wonder Father Hrude repeatedly told him to go to his good friend's church to observe. Lu Fei turned to look at the tied man and said, "What's his name? How did he get possessed by such a powerful evil spirit?"

　　Sister Luo sighed and said, "His name is Shi Ming, and he is a native of Tianjing. He went to Southeast Asia some time ago, and he became like this when he came back."

　　Lu Fei frowned. Southeast Asia? The wizards in that place are very powerful. They are masters of the world in the art of witchcraft, poison and magic. Some powerful wizards can even control ghosts and monsters. Judging from Shi Ming's current situation, he must have collided with some wizards from the tribe. Otherwise, the situation would never be so serious.

　　Father Ci'en said: "His condition is very rare. There are many evil spirits in his body. It seems that the evil spirits want to occupy his body..."

　　Lu Fei was stunned and asked in surprise: "So this person's body is an ideal container for evil spirits?"

　　"That's right. Some people in the world are born with special physiques and are particularly prone to being possessed by evil spirits. This young man is one of them. He has a high aptitude for cultivation. If he does not practice, it will be easy for him to invite disasters and misfortunes..." Ci'en said.

　　Lu Fei walked up to Shi Ming and looked at him carefully. There were strange tattoo patterns faintly visible on this man's face and arms. The breath he exhaled was very cold and his voice was as low as that of a wild beast, as if an extremely terrifying beast and evil spirit lived in his body.

　　"Hahaha, you can't drive me away!" Shi Ming suddenly opened his mouth and spoke in a low human language. Then he sneered, and a chill ten times colder emanated from him. A thin layer of frost immediately formed on Lu Fei's face.

　　"Interesting!" Lu Fei quickly took two steps back, his hands trembling, and he took out the Bible he carried with him. He concentrated his mind and will and said, "The Lord said, let there be light, and that evil will eventually be dispelled!"

　　The silver cross necklace immediately emitted holy light, and the little angel of holy light flew out from the cross and swung the sword three times at Shi Ming's head. With each swing, a ray of holy light shone down.

　　"Holy Light Blessing!"

　　"Holy Light Shield!"

　　"Holy Light Sword!"

　　Lu Fei has many methods, but now Lu Fei just wants to see the limit of the cross necklace.

　　Three holy light patterns immediately appeared above Shi Ming's head, and a breath of holy light immediately rushed into Shi Ming's body, trying to dispel the possessed evil spirit. In an instant, the cold air that filled the entire floor disappeared instantly, and the frost on the floor also miraculously disappeared, as if it had never appeared.

　　"ah……"

　　Shi Ming suddenly howled, and wisps of green smoke emanated from his body, as if he was burned and in extreme pain.

　　“Roar… Hehe…”

　　Shi Ming suddenly made strange noises like countless evil spirits, and a crazy evil energy began to surge from his feet, and kept rushing to his body, almost dispersing all the sacred aura. This evil energy was extremely dark, and it seemed as if there were countless evil spirits howling in it. When ordinary people heard these sounds, their hearts would immediately be shaken and they would lose control.

　　Except for the little sister Bai Ling, everyone else present was not an ordinary person, but they were also frightened and their faces turned pale. The little sister Bai Ling was so frightened that she sat down on the ground.

　　"So powerful!" Lu Fei took a few steps back again and shook his head, "There is no way to expel it. This evil spirit is too powerful. Do you have any other ideas?"

　　The few attacks just now were already Lu Fei's greatest power in the Western Catholic sacred field. If he couldn't handle it, then he would have no other choice, unless he used arcane or soul magic, but it was not convenient for Lu Fei to use it in front of outsiders.

　　Father Ci'en and Sister Luo both shook their heads, feeling very regretful. Their methods were not much different from Lu Fei's. They could only suppress the evil spirits in Shi Ming's body temporarily. They had no means to expel the evil spirits that occupied his body. Unless they killed this man, the evil spirits would leave his body.

　　"Hahahaha, how ridiculous..." At this time, a loud voice suddenly came from the top of the building, "You people who worship foreign religions, what can you do? Humph, what's so mysterious about the barbaric methods? It's natural that you can't drive away evil!"

　　As soon as the words fell, a dazzling light flashed, and the tightly closed glass windows suddenly exploded, and three figures immediately rushed in from the windowsill.

　　Lu Fei looked and saw three cultivators. The leader was a middle-aged man wearing Hanfu, with an ancient sword on his back, but his hands were empty. Behind them were two young disciples, a man and a woman, who also had swords on their backs.

　　"Who are you?" Sister Luo asked hurriedly.

　　"Kunlun Wei Qingyang, today we are here to enforce justice on behalf of heaven and slay demons and exterminate evil!" The leader, Wei Qingyang, shot a fierce look at Shi Ming, looked him up and down, frowned and said, "What a young man with excellent talent, but it's a pity that his body has become a vessel for evil!"

　　Wei Qingyang seemed to disdain to pay attention to everyone. He raised his hand and pointed. A bright magic power immediately shot out and hit Shi Ming. Shi Ming suddenly roared, and the boundless evil spirit on his body was immediately dispersed, but Shi Ming still roared: "Old thing, don't even think about expelling me!"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, countless ice surged out of Shi Ming's body. With a few snapping sounds, a layer of ice formed on the floor. The iron chair that Shi Ming was tied up with broke with a snap, and Shi Ming was about to go crazy.

　　Lu Fei had already stepped back. He planned to watch the show. Shi Ming, who was possessed by an evil spirit, now possessed unfathomable power. Lu Fei retreated cautiously.

　　"You evil beast, how dare you!!" Wei Qingyang shouted angrily, and instead of advancing, he retreated. In an instant he came to Shi Ming's front. He raised his hand and slapped Shi Ming on the head. With a loud bang, a vast magical power immediately rushed into Shi Ming's body.

　　Shi Ming was attacked and was immediately seriously injured. He opened his mouth and roared. Black evil spirits flew out of Shi Ming's mouth. The evil spirits were very terrifying. Some had animal heads, and some had human heads. They all dragged a trail of black smoke and flew up with a whistling sound. The roar made people shudder.

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised. Wei Qingyang's methods were truly extraordinary. He used his magical powers to forcibly invade Shi Ming's body and forcibly drove out all the evil spirits that possessed him in an instant.

　　What a domineering power this requires!!

　　It was the first time that Lu Fei witnessed the power of Taoism. For a moment, he felt that it was very different from the Western sacred arts and the various arcane and divine arts of the Terran continent.

　　Wei Qingyang looked up at the evil spirits flying in the sky. There were hundreds of them flying, which was truly a spectacular sight. Sister Luo and the others then realized that so many evil spirits had possessed one person. No wonder they were so powerful and could not be driven away.

　　"Die!" Wei Qingyang pointed again, and countless crystal lights rushed out from his fingers and split into countless sharp swords. Swish, swish, swish... like raindrops, the evil spirits screamed one by one, and were immediately killed and annihilated!

　　"Awesome, Eastern magic is so powerful?!" Father Ci'en was shocked.

　　Wei Qingyang killed all the evil spirits and looked at everyone coldly. The magic power emitted by Wei Qingyang was very amazing. These magic powers exuded luster and were full of a solemn and murderous feeling. Bai Ling was stared at and couldn't help but shudder.

　　"Let's go!" Wei Qingyang shouted coldly, and flew away with two disciples, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

　　Father Ci'en and Sister Luo both breathed a sigh of relief. Sister Luo shook her head and said, "These monks are really lawless!"

　　Father Ci En shook his head and said, "They are from Kunlun. They are indeed powerful. The man just now should be a cultivator in the realm of magic power, comparable to the bishop of our church..."

　　Lu Fei's heart moved, and he asked, "Father Ci'en, you seem to know something about that person's realm. What is his explanation?"

　　"I'm not very clear about it either, I just heard people talking about it. The people in Kunlun have always come and gone, and it's hard to see them. But I roughly understand their cultivation process. At the beginning, they have to open the top door, which is the unity of man and nature. The second is to refine the vital energy of heaven and earth, the third is to sublimate the vital energy into magic power, and the fourth is the golden elixir. But I heard that there are no golden elixir practitioners in the world nowadays!" said Father Ci'en.

　　----

　　Tenth update completed! How much has the collection increased?

　　Chapter 78: Yanhuang Magic (Part 1)

　　Chong'en Church.

　　Shi Ming sat at the dining table and wolfed down his food. After being exorcised by Kunlun monk Wei Qingyang, this guy finally recovered.

　　It turned out that Shi Ming was obsessed with magic. He sneaked into the primitive jungle of Nanyang in search of miracles. He accidentally ran into an ancient temple and broke the evil spirit bottle enshrined in the temple, and was possessed by the evil spirit.

　　He also believed that he had survived a great disaster and would have good fortune in the future. Shi Ming had a straightforward personality and he and Lu Fei hit it off immediately.

　　"Do you know where there is a temple with a lot of incense?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Why are you asking about this?" Shi Ming was curious. Lu Fei quickly explained the method of the Western God's descent.

　　"This spell is too mysterious. I have never heard of it. But we can go to the Yellow Emperor's Temple. There are many incense offerings there, and many gods of our Yanhuang nation are enshrined there!"

　　"Well, let's go there and try it!"

　　Lu Fei kept his word and took the train with Shi Ming the next day. After a long and dusty journey, they finally arrived at the Huangdi Temple before the afternoon.

　　This Huangdi Temple has been under construction for several decades. It underwent a major expansion three years ago. Now it has become a large temple with very prosperous incense. In addition, a grand ceremony to worship Huangdi is held every year on Huangdi’s birthday.

　　As far as Lu Fei knew, Huangdi held a pivotal position in the Yanhuang pantheon, not only because he defeated Chiyou and unified the tribes in the Yellow River basin, but also because of his education and civilization, he became the ancestor of the current Chinese people of Yanhuang.

　　"Lu Fei, this is the Huangdi Temple. The temple is closed today. Are you sure you want to go in?" Shi Ming asked.

　　"Of course. It's better if no one is around. You stay outside and I'll climb over the wall and go in!"

　　"Wait, now that I'm here, I can't make a trip in vain. I have to go in and take a look. Besides, I want to see you practicing the Divine Descent Technique..." Shi Ming grabbed Lu Fei.

　　"You are practicing Eastern methods, which are somewhat different from the Western methods I am practicing. Are you sure you want to see it?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　Shi Ming said quickly: "Don't bully me for now. I have a bad fate and I haven't found a good master. I have been practicing randomly in the past few years. Not only have I not achieved anything, but I have also attracted terrible evil spirits. If you can really succeed in your practice, I plan to follow you..."

　　"Okay, you can go in, but don't say anything no matter what you see, so as not to disturb me!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and the two of them nimbly climbed over the two-meter-high glazed tile wall, entered the courtyard, pushed open the door and went directly into the hall.

　　The hall was quiet, but Lu Fei felt a sacred and solemn aura enveloping the entire hall. The statue of Huangdi was placed on the altar, wearing imperial robes, three or four meters tall, and very majestic.

　　"This is Huangdi, his reputation is well-deserved!" In Lu Fei's eyes, the statue emitted halos, as if a divine spirit resided in the statue.

　　Lu Fei took out a black Bible, flipped out a silver cross necklace, looked at the statue of Yellow Emperor, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and then concentrated all his spiritual will to communicate with the plane's ocean of force. The ocean of force was as calm as dead water, far less active than the ocean of force on the Terran continent.

　　Lu Fei recited solemnly: "The Lord said, let there be light, and the evil will be dispelled!" As soon as he finished speaking, the cross immediately emitted holy light, which shone slightly on the statue of Huangdi.

　　Boom——

　　The void seemed to tremble, and the statue of Huangdi seemed to be invaded by evil forces. It immediately burst into unprecedented brilliance. The light was yellow, like water waves, submerging the entire hall. Upon closer inspection, the light seemed to contain thousands of solemn colors, and solemn and majestic figures appeared vaguely in the light.

　　Each of them wore dragon robes and tied a belt. Some had canopies on their heads, and some had carriages under their seats. They were a huge procession, and the immortals were lined up like numerous people.

　　The holy light was immediately suppressed by this brilliance, and Lu Fei felt the cross necklace in his hand trembling, as if it was afraid.

　　"Sure enough, there is a conflict between the Eastern Yanhuang pantheon and the Western Hebrew pantheon!" Lu Fei immediately knew the repulsion between the energies of the two pantheons.

　　But this is exactly what Lu Fei needs, otherwise how can he "activate" the Yanhuang Holy Spirit? Lu Fei increased his spiritual will, and the cross immediately gushed out a more powerful sacred aura and holy light.

　　Lu Fei's action immediately stimulated the will of many holy spirits in the Yellow Emperor's Taimiao. Rumble... Thunder was faintly heard above the nine heavens. The Yanhuang aura surged like a tide. Spiritual light filled the entire hall like an ocean. Countless Yanhuang holy spirits floated in the spiritual light, as if looming in the tide of the long river of time.

　　"Jufang clan, Jiuyi clan, Zhongyang clan, Baihuang clan, Dating clan, Yehuang clan, Nuwa clan, Fuxi clan, Shennong clan, Huangdi, Zhuanxu, Ku, Yao, Shun, Xia Yu, Shang Tang, Cangjie, Zhou Wenwang..."

　　One after another, the sacred wills of the Holy Spirit seemed to have descended from the mysterious long river of Yanhuang history into the Yellow Emperor's Temple. Among them, the will of the Yellow Emperor was the most magnificent, accompanied by a divine dragon, mighty and mighty, like the biggest wave in the long river of Yanhuang...

　　Lu Fei was shocked!

　　The boiling blood of Yanhuang is surging in the blood. A power hidden deep in the blood and imprinted with the will of the ancestors seems to be completely reviving as if being guided by the holy spirits.

　　The power of blazing fire, the power of the earth, the power of the wind, the power of the blue water, and the power of darkness that had already awakened in Lu Fei's body became more and more boiling. Lu Fei tried his best to suppress it and not let the power dissipate, but the power leaked out, and countless dragon shadows floated outside Lu Fei's body.

　　Shi Ming, who was standing behind Lu Fei, was startled. He sat down on the ground, feeling a solemn and dignified aura that made him almost unable to breathe. The sky above the hall seemed to be much brighter, as if the empty room was suddenly filled with light, with countless lights and shadows. Then a spirit and energy surged out of Lu Fei's body, pushing him away.

　　Lu Fei felt very wonderful at this moment. Whether the power in his blood was awakened or dormant, it was all the will and imprint of his ancestors. The huge power of his blood actually resonated faintly with the Yanhuang Holy Spirits.

　　"Observe the Way of Heaven, follow the Way of Heaven, all the holy spirits of the Yanhuang River, please send down your will and divine power!" How could Lu Fei miss this opportunity? He immediately kowtowed and prayed. He used the Western method of divine descent to communicate with the holy spirit mark in the ocean of original force...

　　As soon as Lu Fei finished speaking, there was a loud bang, and it seemed as if the sky opened up and the void shook. Countless holy spirit thoughts immediately gathered together to form a fiery red circle pattern. Nine dragons were dancing in the circle, looking lifelike. This was the rune condensed by the Yanhuang holy spirits.

　　Bang!

　　The Yanhuang magic rune fell and hit Lu Fei's forehead, and instantly drilled into Lu Fei's brows, which was the place that connected Lu Fei's spiritual sea. In the blink of an eye, a wonderful rune appeared in Lu Fei's mind, and the rune emitted nine kinds of divine power.

　　"It's done, it's the [Nine Dragons Supreme] divine rune!" Lu Fei was surprised and happy. At this moment, Lu Fei understood the meaning of this divine rune.

　　This is the most representative basic great divine art in the Yanhuang Pantheon - Nine Dragons Supreme, which contains nine kinds of supreme dragon divine powers: "Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing, Yang!" The nine divine powers represent the most powerful and noblest forces in the Yanhuang Pantheon.

　　At this moment, Lu Fei's mind was surging with spiritual thoughts. The Heart of Arcane, the Soul Magic Rune, and the [Nine Dragons Supreme] Magic Rune stood in his spiritual sea. Billions of neurons and ganglia connected them, illuminating the entire brain. Lu Fei's entire mind became as transparent as glass.

　　The human brain is the most subtle and complex part of the human body. In this small space, there are trillions of nerve cells and neurons, which emit tiny lights as tiny as dust particles, and each light is a thought. The whole brain, if you look at it in detail, is like a deep and vast spiritual ocean, where all kinds of thoughts are transmitted, radiated, born and destroyed every moment.

　　…

　　Chapter 79: Yanhuang Magic (Part 2)

　　Please add me to your collection and give me some red tickets!

　　----

　　The Soul Magic Rune, the Heart of Arcane, and the Nine Dragon Supreme Magic Rune, although the descriptions are different, Lu Fei discovered that they are essentially the same thing, and are all seeds of some kind of power. Now these three powers have been rooted in his mind and integrated with his spiritual will to form three magic systems.

　　One is the soul magic system, one is the arcane system, and the other is the Yanhuang magic system. The three major systems are like three splendid flower clusters in the mind, exuding a vast and solemn atmosphere.

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes with joy and began to observe the [Nine Dragons Supreme] divine rune. He felt that this rune was extremely wonderful. It could communicate with the ocean of the Force of this plane, and vaguely communicate and resonate with the vast energy of the same origin and belonging in the ocean of the Force. It was completely connected with his own bloodline power, and his heart and spirit seas were completely connected.

　　The trace of blood power in the sea of ​​​​heart was actually transmitted to the sea of ​​​​spirituality through the blood, and was immediately absorbed by the Yanhuang magic rune. With every point absorbed, the rune became brighter.

　　Lu Fei was shocked. This phenomenon made him happy instead of surprised.

　　This phenomenon shows that the [Nine Dragons Supreme] divine rune is actually linked to the power of his own bloodline! It absorbs all kinds of power in the bloodline and transforms it into Yanhuang divine power.

　　He has absorbed four thousand new elemental elves and has four kinds of powerful bloodlines. He should be able to upgrade and derive the Yanhuang magic runes, just like the soul magic runes are derived by themselves.

　　"Okay, let's give it a try!" Lu Fei released the blood power that had been suppressed by his will. All the awakened or dormant blood power and the five elemental dragons found an outlet in an instant. The surging power rushed into the sea of ​​​​spirituality and poured into the [Nine Dragons Supreme] divine rune.

　　"boom!"

　　Lu Fei's body shook violently, and his mind seemed to experience a huge thunder shock, and the [Nine Dragons Supreme] magic rune seemed to explode.

　　After the dazzling golden light, the [Supreme Nine Dragons] magic rune derived nine slightly smaller runes. They were born from the original [Supreme Nine Dragons] rune, like nine branches, in order: [Flame Dragon], [Yellow Dragon], [Jun Dragon], [Cang Dragon], [Dark Dragon], [Black Dragon], [Red Dragon], [Green Dragon], and [Yang Dragon].

　　This is the Nine Dragons Divine Magic Rune, a secondary magic derived from the Nine Dragons Supreme Divine Magic Rune.

　　The Nine Dragon Divine Magic Runes revolved around the [Nine Dragon Supreme] rune, like a compass, forming a unified and harmonious system. Nine Dragons divine power that was a thousand times stronger emanated, and its light was no less brilliant than that of the Arcane Heart and soul system runes.

　　At the same time, Lu Fei was surprised to find that the saturated elemental energy in his blood had been diluted by 90%. Lu Fei couldn't help but smile bitterly. As the saying goes, there is gain and loss. The power of his blood has now been transformed into divine power.

　　In terms of power level, divine arts and divine power are superior to blood power, because every time the blood power was activated in the past, the burden on the mental will and the body was extremely heavy. Now, after it is transformed into divine arts and divine power, as long as the divine art runes are vibrated, the divine arts and divine power will theoretically be released instantly. It is extraordinary and miraculous. It is already completely controlled by the mental will, and the burden on the body is completely removed. This is undoubtedly a huge leap and optimization in Lu Fei's strength.

　　If one wants to strengthen the Nine Dragons' divine power, in addition to communicating with the ocean of force, one can also devour and assimilate elements of the same origin through the power of blood, just like he devoured and assimilated the newly born elemental elves before.

　　This is amazing! From now on, the progress of the two systems of magic will be faster than normal!

　　When Lu Fei thought of this, he immediately burst into laughter, filled with the joy of success.

　　Shi Ming, who was standing behind him, heard Lu Fei's joyful laughter and knew that Lu Fei had succeeded. He was also a smart man, and he suddenly came to his senses. He fell to the ground and bowed like Lu Fei, looking up at the void with great piety, and shouted with great desire: "Observe the way of heaven, follow the way of heaven, and all the holy spirits of the Yanhuang River, please send down your power!!"

　　Desire is also a kind of prayer, and it can also be said to be fate. Shi Ming unknowingly caught the essence of prayer, and his extreme desire immediately triggered fate.

　　Boom!

　　Shi Ming suddenly felt a powerful force like the sun, moon, and gods from heaven descending upon him and penetrating his forehead!

　　A cool breeze like water poured down from the void, and in an instant he felt as if he was soaked! Shi Ming couldn't help but shiver, his head buzzed, and he felt dizzy.

　　"What a lucky bastard!" Lu Fei turned around and saw Shi Ming's appearance, and immediately understood what had happened. It turned out that Shi Ming himself had a special physique and was the favorite "container" of various spirits. Just a moment ago, the thought of the Yanhuang Holy Spirit descended on Shi Ming, but it was only a thought and could not condense into a divine rune.

　　But Shi Ming also gained a lot of benefits. He opened the top of his head at once, and was able to gather and draw the energy that filled the heaven and earth. This was the first step of the Eastern practice - opening the top of the head, which was also the entry point. This was different from the Western practice.

　　Only after the top is opened can you draw in the energy of heaven and earth. The second step is to refine the primordial energy.

　　Shi Ming had studied the cultivation method, so he naturally knew that he had opened the top door. He was stunned. After a while, the holy spirits gradually dispersed, and Shi Ming had not yet woken up from the shock.

　　"Alright, alright, the holy spirits have all dispersed, why don't you get up? Is this all you can do?!" Lu Fei kicked Shi Ming, who was in a daze, in annoyance. This guy couldn't even come back to his senses.

　　After a long while, Shi Ming suddenly yelled, grabbed Lu Fei's arms and shouted: "Is this true? Is this true? I actually opened the top door!!"

　　"Yes, I know you have opened the top door. Congratulations. You can practice in the future and become a real monk!"

　　"Uh..." Shi Ming finally became much more sober. His eyes fell on Lu Fei's forehead, and suddenly he saw the faintly visible divine rune of [Nine Dragons Supreme] on Lu Fei's forehead.

　　"So exquisite..." Shi Ming was about to take a closer look, but the rune quickly disappeared. Shi Ming felt regretful and asked, "You just said you succeeded, but what did you achieve through cultivation?"

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled: "It is a magic, a journey of thousands of miles, this is just the beginning, this is different from your opening the top door..."

　　"Then what magical power have you mastered?" Shi Ming asked curiously.

　　"This magic of mine is called [Supreme Nine Dragons]. When it was first performed, it was just a deterrent force of supreme majesty, just like the dragon power of the ancient emperors. It cannot be despised and all the people are subservient to it. Haha, it doesn't seem to be very useful. It's much less lethal than offensive magic." Lu Fei didn't say the second half of the sentence. He had already advanced to a higher level and derive the lethal Nine Dragons magic.

　　This is amazing. Lu Fei's current Yanhuang divine arts can be collectively referred to as the "Nine Dragons Divine Arts". The Nine Dragons Divine Arts include nine kinds of dragon divine arts with completely different power attributes. The mystery is revealed for the first time. All kinds of divine powers correspond to the divine arts and are included in the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Power, forming a system of its own.

　　The East and the West have different methods of cultivation due to differences in civilization. This is nothing strange. Lu Fei obtained the rune of the Yanhuang Holy Spirit through the method of divine descent. This rune is very magical and is far beyond the ability of Shi Ming's opening of the top door.

　　However, at the moment, Lu Fei was far from fully understanding the Nine Dragon Magic Runes. He still needed to slowly explore the mysteries before he could further practice.

　　The door to cultivation has been opened, and he has taken a small step forward, but Lu Fei has no idea what level he will reach.

　　…

　　Chapter 80 Kunlun {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　There was quite a stir in the Yellow Emperor's Imperial Temple. In an old house not far from the Imperial Temple, an old man pushed open the door and looked at the Imperial Temple in surprise. He murmured, "It's really weird. Who is practicing magic in the Imperial Temple at this time?"

　　The old man stepped on his feet, flew up into the sky, and landed in the Imperial Temple...

　　Lu Fei was chatting with Shi Ming in the hall when he suddenly heard an old man coughing from behind him.

　　"Who is it? Come out!" Shi Ming was startled. Lu Fei was also startled. He turned his head and looked into the darkness. He saw an elderly man walking out with his hands behind his back. He had a white goatee, looked thin, had a hunched back, wore cloth shoes, and was dressed in the uniform of the Imperial Ancestral Temple. He looked majestic, especially his eyes, which were particularly deep and bright, revealing a firm will and incomparable wisdom.

　　When Lu Fei and Shi Ming saw the old man coming out, Shi Ming's face suddenly changed drastically, while Lu Fei looked at the old man with interest.

　　gas!

　　The momentum is very strong!

　　The old man was not tall. He walked out with his hands behind his back. An overwhelming aura like towering mountains immediately came over him, making it almost hard to breathe.

　　At this time, Lu Fei and Shi Ming also knew that they had encountered a powerful person, but they didn't know whether it was a blessing or a curse. Shi Ming was very vigilant, but Lu Fei was much calmer because he was not afraid. Perhaps, there was no one or thing on this earth plane that could make him truly afraid.

　　"Old... Senior, you are the temple official of this Taimiao, right?" Shi Ming stuttered a little. Because the other party was so imposing, he couldn't speak clearly.

　　The old man laughed. Although his voice was old, it was full of energy and extraordinary. "It's true that I am a temple official, responsible for guarding the temple. I usually live in an old house nearby. I never thought that you two young people would come to the Taimiao to play in the middle of the night. I was very curious at first and didn't want to care, but you made quite a noise. You two kids are not bad, hehe, one is in good spirits, and the other opened the top door, you are very lucky!"

　　The old man kept staring at Lu Fei and Shi Ming. The more he looked, the more satisfied he became. His bright eyes revealed a different look. Lu Fei and Shi Ming shuddered involuntarily, thinking, "Oh no! The other party might have some bad intentions."

　　"Thank you for your praise, senior. We are just ordinary people. If you don't have any instructions, we won't disturb you..." Lu Fei pulled Shi Ming's sleeve, signaling him to retreat quickly.

　　Shi Ming touched the back of his head and smiled innocently, "Yes, yes, yes, old senior, we came in secretly. We're sorry. You should have a good rest. We're leaving now!" Shi Ming and Lu Fei left immediately.

　　The old man didn't know what kind of magic he used. In a flash, he blocked Lu Fei and Shi Ming. The old man laughed and said, "Don't be in a hurry to leave, little kids. Let's chat."

　　Shi Ming said angrily: "You old man, what are you going to do?!"

　　The old man was offended by Shi Ming's "dead old man" call, and his friendly attitude disappeared immediately. He sneered and said, "You two boys are really ignorant of the depths of heaven and earth. It's fine if you stole the Taimiao's alchemy method, but do you think I'm a dead man? Hehe, I was going to kill you with one palm, but I see that you are very talented, so it's not easy to kill you. Well, I'll take you back to the mountain today and train you well. One day you can also enhance the reputation of my Kunlun Taoist sect!"

　　"Kunlun?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. This was not the first time he had heard this. This old man was now an official of the Yellow Emperor's Temple, but he claimed to be a member of the Kunlun Taoist sect. Lu Fei understood immediately that the Yellow Emperor's Temple might be related to Kunlun.

　　"Senior, are you going to take us to Kunlun Daoist Sect?" Shi Ming was completely shocked for a moment. He was not angry but happy. He shouted in his heart: "Oh my God, I have had a bad life all my life. I have never met a famous master. I never thought that today I would be able to make the leap. Fortunately, fortunately, God has opened his eyes. Please open your eyes. It is worth it for me, Shi Ming, to pray to God every day!"

　　Lu Fei frowned. He instinctively felt disgusted by the act of forcing a cow to drink water. However, Lu Fei himself had long been interested in the so-called Kunlun. He thought that this was a godsend opportunity. He didn't need to look for it himself, but others would come to him.

　　The old man thought he had guessed what Shi Ming and Lu Fei were thinking, and said with a smile: "You two little kids may not know the situation of my Chinese cultivation world. Being able to enter the Kunlun Taoist sect is a blessing that you have cultivated for three lifetimes. Hehe, when you enter Kunlun, you will be very... very grateful to me!"

　　"As long as you enter the Kunlun Taoist sect, it will be none of your business!" The old man smiled in his heart, and didn't care what the attitudes of the two were. With a wave of his hand, a strong magic power wrapped around Lu Fei and Shi Ming. The old man paused, and immediately flew into the sky, riding the cloud kite, and soared straight into the sky.

　　This is no longer just flying with the wind, but a real way of flying away and escaping through clouds and mist. Although Lu Fei seems to have such ability, he has never tried it.

　　Lu Fei and Shi Ming were amazed. For the first time, they truly felt the magic of the wind. Until now, mortals can only fly with the help of the power of airplanes, rather than relying on their own pure strength. This is a pity.

　　Mountain peaks, green waters, gradually led to the Gobi Desert and snow-capped mountains, which crisscrossed the land of the Western Regions. The old man took Lu Fei and Shi Ming and flew all the way, flying through the clouds and skies at an extremely fast speed. They traveled thousands of miles in a flash and gradually arrived at the Kunlun Mountains.

　　For the first time, Lu Fei experienced a completely different feeling from taking an airplane. "Senior, I forgot to ask, what is your name?" Shi Ming asked the old man, while introducing: "My name is Shi Ming, and his name is Lu Fei!"

　　"I am Deng Yinchen. Hehe, do you know that my name doesn't matter? Because when you enter Kunlun, no one will take special care of you, not even me. Look, we are here. In front of us is the mountain gate of my Kunlun Taoist sect."

　　The crowd passed through the mountains. The two peaks were like huge gates. After passing through, the view in front of them suddenly opened up. Lu Fei looked and saw palaces scattered among the mountains. Some palaces were even built on the snow-capped ridges.

　　Deng Yinchen dropped his light and landed on the square white jade square in front of the mountain gate. A team of mountain gate disciples were patrolling in front of the mountain gate. Deng Yinchen waved his hand, and Lu Fei and Shi Ming landed.

　　"Okay, I'll leave these two people to you. I have finally completed this year's mission, and I can have a carefree year!" Deng Yinchen said to the patrol officer guarding the mountain gate. He stomped his feet, soared into the sky again, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

　　The patrol officer at the mountain gate was a middle-aged monk with a mottled ancient sword hanging from his waist. He was guarding the gate with twelve minions. He looked in the direction where Deng Yinchen disappeared, then turned to look at Lu Fei and Shi Ming, and said in surprise: "This is really unfair. Elder Deng brought ten young people with excellent qualifications into the mountain gate in just three months, and this time he brought two more!"

　　The disciples behind him started to make a noise, “Yes, judging from this trend, the number of our disciples will soon exceed 3,000. Haha, it will be hard for Kunlun not to prosper!”

　　Lu Fei and Shi Ming's faces were not looking good. They were kidnapped like pigs. But the disciples of Kunlun Dao Sect exceeded 3,000? Was this still a sect in the end times of the world and the decline of cultivation? How come the cultivators were like cabbages, and they could be grabbed in large quantities?

　　…

　　Our updates are relatively stable. Book friends who haven't collected the book please help us collect it. Support Kowloon Wizard and the Year of the God's Descent. Collection is very important for a new book. Thank you!

　　Chapter 81 Private Fight {Please collect}

　　The inheritance of Kunlun Taoism is very long, dating back to the Spring and Autumn Period, Qin and Han Dynasties. However, time is cruel, and after many wars and disasters, especially the recent century of humiliation in China, all kinds of Taoist sects in China have been almost destroyed.

　　Fortunately, the Kunlun Taoist sect managed to tenaciously emerge from the crisis of near destruction, and after an unprecedented rebirth from the ashes, it gradually showed signs of prosperity.

　　In recent years, with the rapid development of secular society, more and more young people have been selected into the Kunlun Taoist sect. This year alone, the entire Taoist sect plans to recruit thousands of disciples.

　　With so many disciples, it was no longer appropriate to follow the traditional teaching method of one person per teacher, or many people per teacher. Therefore, all sects reformed their systems. Except for the elders, all disciples of Kunlun Taoist sect were classified as the second generation for easier management. They were divided into general transmission and true transmission, and a general transmission hall was established.

　　The true disciples are the elite of the sect and are specially trained with specific masters. The general disciples are taught by the general teaching hall, which is a complete "big pot" style.

　　General transmission is the low end, true transmission is the high end, elders are at the cutting edge, and the sect leader is in charge of every aspect of the sect.

　　Lu Fei and Shi Ming were left behind by Deng Yinchen. The patrol officer guarding the mountain gate immediately registered Lu Fei and Shi Ming, distributed badges to them, and then sent people to arrange houses for them.

　　Most of the houses of Panchuan disciples are located at the foot of the mountain, scattered here and there. Some are located between the mountains, some are located by the river, and some are located on the slopes. There are single-family thatched houses, terraced bamboo houses, and courtyard houses among the green trees. There is a poetic feeling of living in the houses of the ancients.

　　Shi Ming took a look at the house. There were three rooms surrounding a small courtyard. The house was brand new, obviously newly built and could accommodate three people, each with a room.

　　"It's so shabby! Is this how we are treated? Alas, if we want to eat, we have to go to the big canteen on the mountain on time to eat from the big pot. Our lives are so miserable. Who are the people living in those spacious and comfortable palaces on the mountain? Don't we have any share?" Shi Ming looked up at the mountains and saw the palace vaguely visible and complained.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "You just heard it. The Kunlun Dao Sect alone has as many as 3,000 disciples. And I guess the disciples are all unloved by their parents. It's good enough to be able to arrange food and accommodation for them!"

　　Shi Ming picked up a small wooden waist badge with a name engraved on it. Shi Ming asked in confusion, "With this waist badge, can I go to the Panchuan Hall once a month to practice magic?"

　　"That's right!" Lu Fei flipped through a thin mountain gate manual in his hand, which was just handed down by the patrol officer. It contained a lot of entry-level tips.

　　With a creak, one of the doors in the courtyard opened, revealing a child's round head.

　　"Are you new neighbors?" the child asked curiously.

　　"Yes, you live here too?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. This child was chubby, well-dressed, and only seven or eight years old. But why would he live here alone?

　　"Strange, this one's top door is open, but you are weird, the top door is not open, eh... what is this? A Nine Dragon Rune?" The child trotted over, looked around at the two of them, and could tell at a glance that Lu Fei and Shi Ming were unusual.

　　Lu Fei and Shi Ming were more and more surprised. This kid had amazing eyesight. They wondered where his eyesight came from.

　　The child looked up and said, "What are your names? My name is Sang Bao, from the Xichuan Sang family. I have inherited the Sangmu Magic from my family. I am now in the middle stage of the Yuanqi realm!"

　　Xichuan's, and there are family-inherited skills, he should be a child of a secular family, no wonder, and he is at the high level of Yuanqi realm...

　　Lu Fei and Shi Ming gave their names, and then said, "We just arrived. I wonder what we can learn in the Fanchuan Hall?"

　　Sang Bao tilted his head and said, "The main ones are the Kaiding Sutra, the Five Virtues Sutra, the Yiqi Sutra, the Zhuyuan Sutra, etc. These are all methods for opening the top of the head and cultivating vital energy!"

　　"Are you practicing those Taoist scriptures?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"That's natural. Those scriptures are the basic methods of cultivation. According to the current realm of cultivation, there are only the Qi realm and the Mana realm. Each realm generally specializes in a corresponding method, and it is also possible to learn multiple methods, but you have to weigh the pros and cons yourself!"

　　Lu Fei and Shi Ming nodded. This was indeed reasonable. Being greedy was a big taboo for beginners in cultivation.

　　"Haha, look, I was wondering who it is. It turns out to be Sang Bao. He's hanging out with those new rookies again. I remember there were two ruffians living in these two rooms last month. What a pity. I don't know who plotted against them and dumped their bodies in the valley to feed the wild dogs..." An arrogant voice came, and a young man in white clothes walked over with a fan in his hand.

　　Sang Bao was furious when he saw the person coming. He gritted his teeth and said, "Ma Ji, you despicable man, don't think I don't know that you are the one who murdered me. I, Sang Bao, will never coexist with you!"

　　Ma Ji sneered: "Little brat, you haven't been weaned yet, how can you fight me? Go home and call your father. I don't bother to fight a little brat!"

　　"Wow..." Sang Bao was furious. He stomped his foot on the ground. With a loud bang, the earth shook and a huge green energy rushed out of Sang Bao, just like a small universe exploding.

　　"You die!" Sang Bao waved his hands violently, and the huge amount of vital energy condensed into sword lights and rushed towards Ma Ji.

　　"How dare you!" Ma Ji was also very angry. He swung his treasure fan and strands of treasure energy rushed out. This treasure energy was also strange, and it was like a galloping horse. There was faint formation of several running horses and the sound of neighing horses.

　　Yuan Qi turns into substance and evolves into entity. This is the characteristic of the middle stage of Yuan Qi realm.

　　It turns out that the Ma family was also one of the most powerful families in Xichuan, and was a family of cultivators. Later, the entire Chinese cultivation world declined, and all those who still had some background scrambled to join Kunlun. Originally, the ancestor of the Ma family was not named Ma, but by chance, he got a copy of the "Fierce Horse Strong Qi Sutra". Later, he became successful in cultivation and became famous in Tianfu. Later, he simply changed his surname to Ma, hoping that the good fortune would continue for generations.

　　It is said that the Ma family was a prosperous family and had become a large family in Xichuan over hundreds of years. There were not many clans that could compete with the Ma family, so their descendants were all very strong and conceited.

　　This is the case with Ma Ji. He is the most promising young man in the Ma family and will inherit the position of patriarch of the clan in the future. Now he has joined the Kunlun Taoist sect and plans to practice more advanced Taoism to surpass his ancestors.

　　"I'll fight you!" Although Sang Bao is small, his strength should not be underestimated. He and Ma Ji fought back and forth, and for a while neither could do anything to the other, which made Ma Ji angry and humiliated.

　　"Sang Bao, if you don't know when to advance or retreat, I will kill you!" Ma Ji shouted sternly.

　　"Come on, I'm not afraid of you!"

　　"Well, then go to hell!" Ma Ji couldn't hold back his pride and roared loudly, with the fierce energy of a wild horse rushing out. Ma Ji took a few steps forward, clenched his hands into fists, and punched out dozens of times.

　　"Ten thousand horses galloping!"

　　This is the most powerful boxing technique in the Fiery Horse Qi Sutra. There are dozens of punches, and each punch makes a roaring sound. The green Fiery Horse Qi faintly condenses the momentum of dozens of Fiery Horses galloping.

　　Lu Fei could tell at a glance that Ma Ji was also at the middle stage of the Yuan Qi realm. The Yuan Qi he had accumulated was much stronger than that of Sang Bao. Although his boxing skills were far from being like countless horses galloping, they were also extremely extraordinary.

　　Bang, bang, bang…

　　Sang Bao was obviously outmatched. He took a few steps back, stumbled, and fell to the ground. When he raised his head, blood was already flowing from the corner of the little guy's mouth.

　　"Stop it!" Lu Fei had already thrown a punch before Ma Ji could even get a chance to throw it!

　　In an instant, Lu Fei's [Yellow Dragon] magic was activated, and a force as heavy and solid as the earth burst out. Lu Fei's fist seemed to be infused with a thousand pounds of force. This force was already Lu Fei's intention to hide his weakness, just to get out of the siege.

　　"You dare to attack me?!" Ma Ji shouted, and suddenly changed his fist into a claw. It was unknown what kind of body movement he used, but his body twisted and turned, and he suddenly jumped up, avoiding Lu Fei's explosive force, and covered him with a claw in his backhand.

　　A commanding view!

　　Thousands of horses roar!

　　Lu Fei's whole body was covered, and the surging energy of a fierce horse fell down.

　　"Not good! If he is caught firmly, he will be turned into meat paste!" Sang Bao and Shi Ming were shocked. It seemed that Lu Fei could not withstand Ma Ji's full-strength claw at all.

　　"Private fighting is prohibited within the mountain gate. How dare you openly violate it?!" The voice came from afar, but faster than the voice was a clear and cold icy magic power that rushed towards him.

　　It was like a flash of aurora across the void, beautiful, mysterious, and ethereal. With a puff, the aura of the galloping horse emitted by Ma Ji immediately dissipated, like ice melting.

　　"Ah... Is this the ethereal ice magic power?" Ma Ji was shocked. His figure flashed and he had floated ten feet away. He turned his head to look in the direction where the voice came from, and saw a beautiful figure as ethereal as a lone wild goose floating towards him.

　　Lu Fei retreated to Sang Bao's side. Sang Bao couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that Lu Fei was fine. He showed his sincere gratitude. It was a very close moment just now. If Lu Fei hadn't stepped forward, he would have met his death.

　　"Who is this person? Is that the so-called mana power? It's similar to the power used by Elder Deng Yinchen, but the properties are different. Mana power is the same as magical power and divine power. It is basically untraceable!" Lu Fei was surprised and analyzed the characteristics of mana power, arcane power and divine power.

　　"Who is this fairy-like girl?" Shi Ming's eyes lit up and he drooled.

　　Sang Bao put his little finger to his mouth and hushed, "Shut up, this is our second senior sister, Gu Lingxian, a master with high magical powers among our sect's true disciples!"

　　According to the new practice system established by Kunlun Taoism a hundred years ago, practice can be roughly divided into four realms: opening the top of the head, vital energy, magic power, and golden elixir. Each realm has three stages: elementary, intermediate, and advanced.

　　This is the Golden Elixir Avenue of the current system. It is the latest practice system established by several elders of Kunlun who revised the Golden Elixir Practice Records and spread it throughout the world.

　　But Gu Lingxian came floating in, wearing a white dress, and there seemed to be wisps of green smoke under her feet. This was a real empty step, like the fairy Lingbo, with dust on her silk socks.

　　She stood still in mid-air, looking at Ma Ji with dignity, and nodded sternly: "Ma Ji, it's you again. The rules of our sect are very strict. Private fighting is not allowed within the mountain gate. Don't you know that? It seems that your Ma family doesn't want to stay in my Kunlun Taoist sect and abide by the law!!"

　　…

　　Chapter 82: Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra

　　Gu Lingxian's words were already very harsh at the end.

　　Ma Ji's face turned extremely pale, and he couldn't help shaking all over, as if he was very scared. He knelt down in panic and begged for mercy, "Big Sister, Ma Ji was wrong. Even if Ma Ji had the courage of heaven, he would not dare to violate the sect rules. Ma Ji was just sparring with a few junior brothers. Ma Ji will never dare to do it again. Big Sister, please forgive Ma Ji for the sake of our Ma family elders. Ma Ji will be grateful!"

　　Lu Fei was stunned. Ma Ji was so arrogant just now, but when he saw Gu Lingxian, he was as scared as a mouse seeing a cat. Although Gu Lingxian was his senior sister, why was she so majestic?

　　"Get out!" Gu Lingxian snorted coldly, and the green grass beneath her feet immediately condensed into icicles, and with a "pop" it all turned into powder.

　　"Thank you, Senior Sister!" Ma Ji's face suddenly changed. He ran away in a panic as if he had been pardoned.

　　Ma Ji was also a proud and arrogant man. He had lived a life of luxury and had never suffered such humiliation. After he ran away, he looked back in the direction of Gu Lingxian, his eyes red as he gritted his teeth and cursed, "Gu Lingxian, just wait for me. One day, I will trample you in every way to relieve the hatred in my heart!"

　　"Greetings, Senior Sister Gu. Thank you for helping me out!" Sang Bao brought Lu Fei and Shi Ming forward to greet her.

　　"Um, Sambo, are you okay?"

　　"fine!"

　　"I'm glad you're alright. Do you realize how dangerous this is now? You must practice well and be careful in the future!"

　　"Oh, Sang Bao knows about it. Thank you for your concern, Senior Sister!"

　　Gu Lingxian nodded, turned to Lu Fei and said, "Are you the junior brothers who just entered the mountain gate?"

　　"Yes, Lu Fei (Shi Ming) meets Senior Sister!" Lu Fei and Shi Ming quickly agreed.

　　"Good... the top door is open!" Gu Lingxian looked at Shi Ming and nodded, thinking that it was not bad. The top door was opened just after entering the sect. Now many disciples who have just entered the sect cannot even condense their aura. What Shi Ming is doing is already very good.

　　"This is... the Nine Dragon Rune? What kind of Taoist magic is this? Why have I never seen it before?" Gu Lingxian looked at Lu Fei and found that there was a faint Nine Dragon Mark between Lu Fei's eyebrows. She was immediately surprised, and her mind suddenly moved, bringing back a trace of memory.

　　Among his treasured cultivation methods, there is one called "Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra", which is a method of refining fire. Unfortunately, he cultivated ice-based magic power, which is not suitable for practicing fire-based methods. But now it seems that the method is suitable for Lu Fei to practice.

　　Nine Dragons... I see that this junior fellow has the mark of nine dragons on his forehead, which is obviously a manifestation of power. It matches the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra. Is it a coincidence? Gu Lingxian thought secretly.

　　Lu Fei said: "I dare not hide it from you, Senior Sister. This rune was obtained by the resonance of my bloodline when I prayed in the Yellow Emperor's Temple!"

　　"There is such a thing?" Gu Lingxian was surprised. He looked at Lu Fei again and again, and he had the idea of ​​winning him over, because now was the time for him to win over the disciples in the sect and build up his power.

　　Gu Lingxian had an idea and immediately asked, "Junior Brother Lu, which Taoist method did you choose to study?"

　　"We haven't had time to go to Panchuan Hall yet. Does Senior Sister have any good suggestions?" Lu Fei asked immediately.

　　"It's better not to go to Fanchuan Hall. What good Taoism can Fanchuan Hall have? The truly superior Taoist secrets are in the hands of the elders and the head! But it's a coincidence that I have a fire-based Taoist secret book here. Unfortunately, I practice ice-based Taoism, which is not in line with fire-based Taoism. You can take this secret book and practice well!"

　　Gu Lingxian took out a piece of thin silk from the treasure bag on her waist and handed it to Lu Fei. There were ancient characters and patterns on it.

　　Lu Fei was delighted and quickly took it and took a look. It was all ancient seal script, but he recognized it. He then looked at the content and found that it was called "Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra".

　　"This method has a very domineering name, it should be a superior method!" Lu Fei took a quick look and immediately concluded, smiling: "Thank you, Senior Sister, Lu Fei will never forget your kindness!"

　　"Okay, you two will get gifts too!" Gu Lingxian casually gave two spirit stones to Sang Bao and Shi Ming, gave them a few more instructions, and then turned and left.

　　"Sang Bao, do all the senior sisters and brothers in our sect reward junior brothers in this way?"

　　Sang Bao raised his little head and said proudly, "Of course not. Senior Sister and I have some friendship. If it wasn't for my sake, why would she reward you with so many things?!"

　　Lu Fei was amused. Sang Bao was a child after all, and relatively innocent. How could Gu Lingxian do this just for Sang Bao's sake? She clearly wanted to establish a good relationship with him and Shi Ming.

　　Sang Bao turned around and looked at what Lu Fei was holding, and said enviously, "You are so lucky. Senior Sister Gu probably thinks highly of you and even gave you the secret manual. This is a rare and unprecedented thing!"

　　"This senior sister is quite generous. Wow, such a beautiful senior sister, like a fairy. I bet she must be the dream of all the men in the sect!" Shi Ming immediately started to fantasize.

　　Sang Bao immediately advised, "Don't insult my senior sister, or you'll end up in trouble! Besides, you can't afford to offend my senior sister!"

　　Lu Fei's heart moved, and he heard that Sang Bao was referring to something else, so he immediately asked: "Sang Bao, this Senior Sister Gu is very majestic, I wonder if she has any background?"

　　“Hehe, of course…” Sang Bao looked around and after making sure there was no one around, he whispered, “Let me tell you, Senior Sister Gu is the only daughter of our sect’s Elder Shijizi. She has a very high status because Elder Shijizi is the person with the highest cultivation level in our sect!”

　　"Who is Ma Ji who just fought with you?" Shi Ming asked.

　　"They are the lackeys of our senior brother Xie Tianwu. They often bully others and their Ma family has a grudge against our Sang family!"

　　Lu Fei realized that secular people are bound by laws, and most people dare not step out of line. But it is different for cultivators. Secular laws are nothing but floating clouds, and cultivators will not be punished even if they kill or burn people. That's why Ma Ji is so unscrupulous!

　　Those who practice cultivation follow the law of natural selection, in which only the fittest survive, and the struggle is often cruel.

　　----

　　The moonlight is as bright as a thread, the night is as dark as water, the lights in the three houses in the courtyard have been turned off, and there is silence all around. From afar, the mountains look thin, and the moonlight shines down, penetrates the window sills, and falls into the room.

　　Lu Fei sat cross-legged on the cold wooden bed. The mobile phone placed beside him was turned on, but there was no signal, which made Lu Fei annoyed. He had experienced many twists and turns and unexpected events in the past few days, and he did not tell his family about it, for fear that his family would worry too much. However, he was already at the gate of Kunlun Mountain and had no way to communicate. He could only concentrate on practicing.

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes slightly, his brows moved gently, and his spiritual will slowly radiated and penetrated into the void. He could feel that the ocean of the Force was everywhere between heaven and earth. Strands of soul power, Yanhuang Nine Dragons power, and arcane magic power gathered from the ocean of the Force, condensed on the Arcane Heart and various divine runes, and transformed into magic power and various divine powers.

　　On the first night after arriving in Kunlun, Lu Fei felt a vague sense of pleasure because of the private fights he encountered during the day. This pleasure was like a poisonous snake hidden in the darkness, stimulating his fighting spirit.

　　Ever since he started practicing arcane and divine arts, he has never found anyone on Earth who can match him... Well, that's not right. Deng Yinchen, who brought him to Kunlun, is a high-level cultivator in the realm of magic power. He can barely pose a threat to him.

　　"I still need strength!"

　　Lu Fei seemed to be able to feel the most primitive cry in his heart. His blood began to boil, the divine runes became brighter and brighter, and the force between heaven and earth gathered and injected into the divine runes.

　　Among them, nine distinct kinds of force were absorbed by his own blood, and then supplied to the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art Runes, transforming into the Nine Dragons Divine Power.

　　The nine kinds of divine powers represent different strengths.

　　The nine dragons are Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing and Yang. Each kind of dragon is a species of ancient true dragon, and is surprisingly compatible with Lu Fei's bloodline.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　Lu Fei's meridians throughout his body made a slight vibration, like the sound of tearing cloth. With every vibration, the flesh, bones, tendons, and membranes in his body vibrated and strengthened, and the meridians that ran through his blood vessels were also opened up one by one.

　　Comfortable and refreshing!

　　This is how Lu Fei feels at this moment. The Nine Dragons' divine power nourishes his blood. Every bit of nourishment makes him feel that the power of his flesh and blood becomes stronger.

　　"Snap!" A faint divine power vibrated out from Lu Fei's pores, and his clothes suddenly swelled up. His hair stood up as if filled with demonic energy, and began to grow wildly at a speed visible to the naked eye...

　　Lu Fei was completely unaware, immersed in the mysterious cultivation of divine power. The power of the Nine Dragons of Yanhuang surged in his body, and Lu Fei seemed to be able to hear the low dragon roar in the surging blood, which was mysterious and extraordinary.

　　…

　　At dawn, after a night of practice, which was also the first time Lu Fei practiced after obtaining the Nine Dragon Divine Art, Lu Fei underwent a drastic change. His skin became shiny and glossy, and some of the oil and fat on his body were transformed into body energy and absorbed. He looked more angular and exuded the power of a dragon.

　　This divine power is very strange, solemn, grand and majestic, as if it is a true dragon ruling the world. This is the dragon's deterrent power, which can make all living beings submit.

　　“Squeak…”

　　Lu Fei opened his eyes, and a gleam of light flashed, as if a bolt of lightning illuminated the empty room. Lu Fei took a deep breath, and the divine power emanating from his body gradually subsided, and the hair that had grown to his back also magically shortened.

　　Lu Fei jumped off the bed and stood still. His bones made crackling sounds like frying beans. After the sound, he grew half a finger taller and looked much more restrained.

　　"I almost forgot that I just got a copy of 'Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra'. I wonder what the difference is between it and the Nine Dragons Divine Art?" Lu Fei suddenly remembered the Taoist secret book that Gu Lingxian gave him yesterday.

　　He immediately took out the secret book and read it carefully. The more he read, the more excited he became. It turned out that Lu Fei found that the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture was really compatible with his own Nine Dragons Divine Art. Both of them cultivated the nine kinds of true dragon power of the Yanhuang people! !

　　When the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra is in operation, it can absorb all kinds of Qi between heaven and earth and refine them into Nine Dragons Qi. Furthermore, the Nine Dragons Qi can be sublimated into Nine Dragons Mana. When the mana burns, it can be transformed into the Nine Dragons Divine Fire, which can burn everything!

　　Lu Fei quickly understood the method of practicing the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra. This method was very difficult to practice in the Dharma Ending Age. Firstly, it was very difficult to gather vital energy from the heaven and earth, not to mention gathering nine kinds of vital energy, which was extremely difficult.

　　"Haha, God helps me..."

　　For practitioners on the Earth plane, this method should be a superior method. It is already difficult to cultivate nine kinds of dragon qi, not to mention cultivating nine dragon magic power. But all of this is not a problem for me, because I have cultivated the Nine Dragon Magic. Theoretically, as long as I swallow the Nine Dragon Qi with the Nine Dragon Magic Rune, I can immediately transform it into Nine Dragon Magic Power, directly skipping the process of refining qi into magic!

　　Lu Fei was overjoyed. He opened his fist and clenched it tightly. A force of the Nine Dragons surged in his fist. Every cell in his body seemed to be rejoicing as if he had taken stimulants. The power was surging and he couldn't control himself.

　　Yesterday, I practiced the Nine Dragons Divine Power by relying on the divine runes to communicate with the ocean of force, absorbed the Nine Dragons Force from the ocean of force, and transformed it into divine power. Now, I can completely practice the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra, directly absorb and exhale the vitality of heaven and earth, refine the Nine Dragon Qi, and then directly transform it into divine power through the divine runes.

　　This is quite a way to increase the power of the Nine Dragons!

　　…

　　Chapter 83 Panchuan Hall

　　"Lu Fei, are you up yet? We have to go to Fanchuan Hall today!" Shi Ming's voice came from the courtyard.

　　“Here it comes!”

　　Lu Fei opened the door and walked out, only to see Shi Ming and Sang Bao sitting on the bluestone, breathing in and out vital energy. Shi Ming breathed in and out towards the mountain behind him, drawing in the energy of the mountains, while Sang Bao breathed in and out towards the jungle, drawing in the vital energy of the plants and trees.

　　"Let's go. I have to find a good martial art today!" Shi Ming was full of confidence. He jumped down from the bluestone and glanced at Lu Fei. Suddenly he felt strange. Lu Fei's demeanor seemed to have changed a lot.

　　The Panchuan Hall is located halfway up the main peak. The hall is made entirely of wood and has been built three hundred years ago, but the entire hall looks as if it is brand new, simple and elegant.

　　There are two floors under the main hall, which are used to store classics. The entire Panchuan Hall is filled with classics, but most of them are annotations written by disciples of past generations. Panchuan Hall is said to have millions of annotations, all of which were annotated and collected by ancestors of past generations.

　　According to Sang Bao, there are many books in Panchuan Hall and they are very messy. Fifty percent of them are useless, forty-nine percent are garbage, and only one percent is acceptable.

　　Lu Fei and Shi Ming entered the hall and saw dozens of fellow disciples flipping through rows of bookshelves. Countless classics were taken out and spread out on the ground.

　　Some vengeful spirits flew around, searching for scriptures on the bookshelves, and those classics flew up one by one, turned around and returned to their original positions. Occasionally, a few selected books flew to the front of the owner of the vengeful spirit.

　　There was a girl of about twelve or thirteen who was very exaggerated. She was wearing a maid costume and a cat ear headband on her head. There were a total of 108 black cat ghosts flying around her, and classics flew towards her from all directions. The little girl sat on a small stool carved from green jade, holding a bottle of yogurt in her mouth, looking at the classics flying towards her. If she nodded appropriately, the ghosts would put down the classics, and put the rest back in their original places.

　　"Interesting, how did this little girl raise so many vengeful spirits? She is only at the initial stage of Yuan Qi Realm, but she can control so many vengeful spirits. It's really not easy!"

　　Lu Fei sighed slightly. Most people could only tame one or two vengeful spirits, unlike her who had become a professional in raising vengeful spirits. But it was also nice to treat vengeful spirits as servants. She didn't have to do many things herself.

　　Shi Ming's eyes lit up. Seeing that almost every one of the new disciples of Kunlun Dao had several vengeful spirits, he could not help but feel envious. He said to Lu Fei, "Someday we can catch a few to play with. We don't need powerful ones, just use them as errand boys!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and smiled: "You make it sound easy, but the vengeful spirits are not so easy to catch. I think these are people with status and background. The vengeful spirits are probably bestowed by the elders!"

　　Lu Fei looked around and saw several major categories written on the bookshelves, including "Ice", "Poison", "Wood", "Mountain", "Swamp", etc.

　　When Shi Ming saw the "Mountain" series of classics, he immediately stepped forward to check. Lu Fei had already thought about it. He already had the "Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra", but this method was too difficult to practice. He still needed to find a fire-related method as an aid, so that it would be easier to push the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra to a high level.

　　Lu Fei looked around in the hall and found no fire-related books, so he went down to the second floor. This floor was also divided into several major categories, including "fire", "thunder", "gold", etc.

　　The fire-related classics occupied ten rows of large bookshelves, with a collection of more than three thousand volumes. Lu Fei had no vengeful spirits to help him, so he could only check through the books one by one.

　　"Junior brother, don't read it. Although there are many fire books here, they are all useless, except for this "Kunlun Minghuo Jing"!"

　　The person who spoke was a young man in black clothes, holding a thin yellowed book.

　　Lu Fei also saw that this person was copying the classics again. Most of the classics here were originals and could not be taken out. Only the copied ones could be taken away.

　　"Can I make a copy as well?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Of course, I have already copied it down. This is for you!" The man handed over the original copy of "Kunlun Minghuo Jing".

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei thanked him and inquired about the other party's name. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, it turned out that the other party's surname was Du, with a single character "Sheng". He was also a general disciple, but his cultivation was higher, at the middle stage of the Qi realm. He cultivated the Tiger Killing Qi, and now he has gone a step further and condensed the evil spirit, which can hurt people without a trace.

　　After Lu Fei finished copying, he asked, "Brother Du, what kind of books are there on the lower level? I don't think anyone goes there!"

　　"The rest is all garbage, a collection of obscure and unpopular books. It's better not to read them!

　　Lu Fei looked through the fire-related books for a while, and found that most of them were useless, not as good as the "Kunlun Minghuo Sutra" in his hand. This book was compiled by the heads of the previous generations of Kunlun Taoist sect. It integrated the strengths of hundreds of schools and went from the shallow to the deep. It was the only way to practice the Taoism of Fire Virtue. It has always been passed down only to the disciples of the sect and never to outsiders.

　　Lu Fei had already mastered a fire-related technique, and was not so interested in other techniques. However, he had only been here for half a day, and it would be a waste of time if he just left like this.

　　Some brothers brought enough dry food and water, intending to work hard for ten days and nights, copying a hundred methods to take back. It is said that there was a disciple who worked hard for a month, copied hundreds of methods and took them out of the Panchuan Hall to practice, but unfortunately he was greedy and could not digest it, and he died before he could reach the realm of magic power.

　　After opening the top of the cultivation realm, there are the Qi realm, the Mana realm, and the Golden Core realm. For ordinary practitioners, if they can choose a certain method to specialize in, they have the hope of reaching the Mana realm in their lifetime. As for whether they can enter the Golden Core realm, that is impossible, because it is said that there are no Golden Core masters in Kunlun.

　　Lu Fei knew that he could not eat too much, so he chose a fire-related technique and did not choose any more. However, he could not resist his curiosity and went down to the third underground floor. There were quite a few books on this floor, and many of them were infested by insects. It was like a garbage dump, and no one came down to check.

　　"It's indeed the place where the books of unorthodox sects are kept!" Lu Fei picked up a book and blew away the thick dust on the cover. On the cover was written "Thirteen Methods of Face Reading".

　　Lu Fei was not interested. This was a book on physiognomy, a side path among the side paths, and it was not the main path at all. He flipped through a few more books, and they were all side paths, and they did not cultivate the essence of life.

　　"The Secret Book of Shaking the Dragon"?

　　Lu Fei found this secret book from the oldest pile of books. When he opened it, he found it was full of Feng Shui secrets.

　　Feng Shui is also called kanyu. For true practitioners, this knowledge is also a side door, because it does not teach people how to live forever. In the eyes of orthodox practitioners, only the method that can seek longevity is the right way. However, Lu Fei accepts all knowledge, even this side door that does not cultivate longevity.

　　…

　　Chapter 84: Dragon-Shaking Secret Scripture

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　----

　　"The ancient dragons of the Nine Provinces, the ancestors of the Great Kunlun Court, all true dragons in the world come from here. The rise and fall of the world is all due to the rise and fall of the dragon energy of the earth, because the primordial energy carries all things in the world. Those who obtain the primordial energy will obtain the great fortune of the world.

　　When people practice Taoism, they breathe in and out vital energy. If they obtain the essence of vital energy, they will attain longevity. If they obtain the way to vital energy, they will have the way to longevity.

　　Unfortunately, the ancient Heluo’s inheritance has been cut off, and today, no one in the world can recognize the rise and fall of the Heluo True Dragon…”

　　Lu Fei read it word for word and understood it, feeling inexplicably excited. According to the Dragon Shaking Secret Scripture, if a person practices Taoism, inhales and exhales vital energy, and obtains the essence of vital energy, then he will achieve immortality. If he obtains the way to vital energy, then he will have the way to immortality. If he recognizes the dragon from the earth and finds the place where the dragon energy is condensed, then he can shake the energy and seize it, then he can achieve immortality!

　　This is a secret book that can shake a dragon and take away its spirit! Lu Fei trembled slightly, inexplicably excited.

　　The various elements of heaven and earth move in the sky and hide in the earth. The air in the air gathers and disperses unpredictably, but if the earth's air can be traced, it would be extraordinary. You must know that where the earth's air gathers, there must be vital energy that has been stagnant for thousands of years, which is thousands of times greater than the amount a person consumes every day. This is the "dragon energy" mentioned in the secret scriptures.

　　Lu Fei also needs a huge amount of vitality to practice the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art. The Yanhuang people are the people who carry the true dragons of the earth. The power of their blood can sense the dragon energy of the earth...

　　This is the mystery of the Yanhuang bloodline. Lu Fei realized in an instant that whether it was the "Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra", the "Dragon Shaking Secret Sutra" or the power of his own Yanhuang bloodline, they all referred to the same thing.

　　This book "Dragon Shaking Secret Scripture" can assist in practicing the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Magic Art, and practicing the "Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture" can be said to be a natural outcome.

　　When others practice cultivation, they inhale and exhale vital energy, and what they are taking away is the air that gathers and disperses impermanently. But if one can shake the dragon and take away its energy, then it will not be comparable to inhaling and exhaling the air in the sky.

　　Shaking the dragon and taking away its spirit is a different approach!

　　A huge invisible door of spiritual practice seemed to open to him. This door of spiritual practice was different from the traditional one. He opened a new path and a new door.

　　“Baby, this is a treasure book…” Others do not practice the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art, the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra, have not awakened the Yanhuang bloodline, and do not understand the method of shaking the dragon, so this unorthodox book is destined to be covered in dust. But now it’s good. I can recognize its benefits. I can make this unorthodox book shine and play its due role…

　　Lu Fei quickly took out a piece of paper and a pen and copied the secret scripture. When he was about to put down his pen, the manuscript in his hand suddenly flew up, and with a crash, it flew into the darkness behind him.

　　"Who is it?!" Lu Fei frowned, immediately stood up and looked back.

　　"Hey, are you the kid who received the reward from Gu Lingxian?" A cold voice was heard, and a young man in purple walked out from the darkness step by step. He had a handwritten copy of "The Dragon-Shaking Secret Scripture" in his hand and was flipping through it boredly.

　　"Hmph! This is a piece of rubbish book of unorthodox teachings, and it's of no use at all..." The purple-clothed young man sneered and threw the manuscript at Lu Fei's feet with disdain.

　　Lu Fei frowned, feeling unhappy, thinking, "Another arrogant guy. Why are there always some arrogant guys among the practitioners?"

　　In my opinion, the deeper a cultivator's practice goes, the more he feels that the mysteries of the universe are unfathomable, and that the power and wisdom of mortals are difficult to fathom. Therefore, his attitude towards people and things should become more humble. But why are they all so unruly, arrogant and domineering?

　　"Who are you?" Lu Fei asked in a deep voice. The cultivator in front of him should be a master in the high-level magic power realm. If he really used all his strength, he didn't know if he could defeat him?

　　"Stop talking nonsense and hand over the secret book that Gu Lingxian gave you, and I, Xie Tianwu, will let you go!"

　　"Xie Tianwu? Are you the eldest senior brother of our sect?!" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Hehe, a new kid already knows my reputation. In this case, just hand over the secret book that Gu Lingxian gave you. Otherwise, today will be your disaster day!"

　　Lu Fei was not happy and said coldly: "Big Brother, we have never met before and have no grudges against each other. You openly robbed others' things in the mountain gate. Aren't you afraid of the strict laws of the sect?"

　　“Hahahaha…” Xie Tianwu laughed loudly. “You are just a mere beginner disciple, and you are not qualified to talk to me about the law? Let me tell you, in this world, might is law. Even if I kill a lowly grass-root like you today, no one in the entire mountain gate will stand up for you!”

　　Xie Tianwu stretched out his hand and grabbed the void. Five gray magical powers rushed out and condensed into the image of the god of death wearing a gray cloak and holding a sickle in his hand, hovering in the void above Lu Fei.

　　"Might is right, and no one will stand up for me even if you kill me..." Lu Fei felt the endless death energy rushing over like a tide, as if it was going to drown him.

　　“Now you know how powerful it is, right? This is the corpse spirit released by my Netherworld magic power. It can devour the souls of living people in an instant and turn them into rotten corpses!” Xie Tianwu said with an evil smile.

　　Under the pressure of death, Lu Fei's energy and spirit were all condensed into one, the blood in his body was churning, the power of the Nine Dragons of Yanhuang and the power of his soul were surging, the two powers leaked out of his body, forming a layer of faint breath to protect himself, so that the invisible pressure was relieved a little.

　　"Well, you...what kind of power is this? It's so weird, as if it's a special kind of magic power..." Xie Tianwu was quite surprised. Didn't they say that Lu Fei and others were the ones who had just entered Kunlun?

　　The infinite force of the corpse gas pressed down and formed a circle, completely suppressing Lu Fei inside. The corpse spirit had already surpassed Lu Fei's head. A breath of death descended upon him. Lu Fei couldn't help but frown. As long as the opponent dared to make any further moves, Lu Fei would activate all his magic and would definitely strike a fatal thundering blow to kill Xie Tianwu!

　　Humph, I am definitely not a soft persimmon that can be squeezed by others. The other party is arrogant, and I am even more arrogant. If the other party wants to kill, then be prepared to be killed!

　　Just when Lu Fei was about to use his divine power without any scruples, a chilling cold air suddenly surged in and descended upon the surroundings.

　　"Xie Tianwu, don't go too far. If you have the guts, fight me again!" Gu Lingxian's voice suddenly came, and an illusory magic power immediately came through the air. With a click, the corpse spirit that enveloped Lu Fei was immediately blown up by the magic power.

　　This true spirit looks like the god of death, and it is condensed from the magical power of Xie Tianwu. No one knows what kind of evil magic Xie Tianwu has practiced, but his aura alone is terrifying, as if he is the incarnation of the god of death.

　　"Haha, you're just a tiny ant! I, Xie Tianwu, don't even bother to fight you. But I have made no exceptions, Gu Lingxian, you were finally forced by me to duel. Today, I will let you thoroughly understand my strength!" Xie Tianwu laughed with his head raised, his magic power surged out and wrapped around himself. Suddenly, he jumped and rushed out in a beam of light.

　　In the blink of an eye, Xie Tianwu disappeared without a trace. It seemed that he had gone to fight with Gu Lingxian.

　　“Huh, Kunlun also has powerful warriors who almost exposed their strength… It turns out that these extremely arrogant Kunlun monks also adhere to the law of the jungle.

　　As if he was ignored like a grass root, Lu Fei felt a surge of anger in his chest. Xie Tianwu's superiority brought him a sense of humiliation. Hehe, wait, when I find out the strength of Kunlun, I will impose all the justice on you arrogant people! "

　　…

　　Chapter 85: Shaking the Dragon and Seizing Its Qi (Part 1)

　　Behind the Kunlun Mountain Gate, there are endless peaks. One of the mountaintops is lush and green. Looking up, there are towering mountains and countless snow-capped peaks all around, but the one under your feet is the most beautiful.

　　The mountains stretch endlessly like giant dragons, tumbling and leaping in the earth. All the mountain ranges are coming towards the hill at the foot, as if thousands of dragons are looking back.

　　Streams of energy from heaven and earth gathered from all directions, forming strange floating clouds in the sky. A faint purple noble aura rose from the ground beneath one's feet.

　　Lu Fei stood on the top of the hill, looking around, trying to see the ins and outs of the mountains in all directions, and looked at the "Dragon Shaking Secret Book" in his hand from time to time.

　　"That's right, here all the energy is gathered, because all the mountains in the four directions are huge, only I am small, so I am small and precious!"

　　According to the Secret Book of Shaking the Dragon, the dragons from mountains and rivers are ever-changing, but there are two situations. One is that all the mountains are small, and I am the only one that is supreme; the other is that all the mountains are big, and I am the only one that is precious. The small hill where Lu Fei is standing now is the latter.

　　These two kinds of mountains are extraordinary. The dragon energy gathered here can turn purple, which is called the purple energy of the earth. It is the most precious among all the elements in heaven and earth.

　　The earth is filled with purple mist that gathers the essence of the earth's dragon energy. The sun and the moon shine brightly in the sky, the stars cast their shadows, and the heaven and earth are in resonance. After thousands or tens of thousands of years, it will inevitably condense into rare treasures of heaven and earth.

　　Lu Fei also searched in the back mountains of Kunlun for more than a month before he found this place. He took out the compass and fiddled with the stars for a while, then stopped at a slightly concave place on the south side of the mountain top. Lu Fei turned over the soil, which was five-colored with a faint purple aura rising.

　　"It's here! This is the dragon's eye, the place where the dragon's energy is concentrated!" Just as Lu Fei was about to dig deeper, a gust of cold wind suddenly swept over from nowhere.

　　“Strange!”

　　Lu Fei was slightly startled and took three steps back. He saw nine white tigers suddenly jumping out from the bushes and surrounding Lu Fei, growling in low voices.

　　"Nine-headed beast, dare you come to stop me?" Lu Fei has now achieved success in his cultivation and possesses magical powers. How could he be afraid of a mere tiger? Even if there were a hundred more, they would not be able to do anything to him.

　　[Soul Deterrence]

　　Lu Fei performed a magical spell, and the nine-headed white tiger was shocked and retreated one after another.

　　The leading one suddenly let out a roar, and the other eight also roared. The roars were so loud that they shook the mountains and rivers. The magic that Lu Fei cast did not work.

　　"Why aren't you leaving?" Lu Fei frowned. It turned out that the nine-headed tiger was lingering around, and murderous auras were gathering from all directions, converging on the white tiger. The nine-headed white tiger's eyes immediately turned blood red, its hair grew three inches longer, and its claws stretched twice as long, with a violent bloodthirsty aura surging out...

　　"Weird, these tigers are almost becoming spirits, they can even absorb energy!" Lu Fei's pupils shrank into needle points due to shock, his eyes fixed on the nine-headed white tiger, his hands unconsciously put together to form a sword, the power of the Yanhuang Nine Dragons surged out, forming a sharp and domineering sword blade in his hands.

　　"Roar!" The nine white tigers roared together, and one of them pounced forward.

　　"Looking for death!" Lu Fei dodged to the side, raised his sword and slashed it down. With a loud bang, a white tiger was split into two halves.

　　"Here!" Lu Fei kept thrusting and lifting the ground with his hands. With a loud crash, a large piece of soil and grass was turned up, revealing a one-meter-deep pit.

　　There was a bright light in the deep pit, and a purple-black crystal was turned out. This crystal was also strange, about the size of a fist, shaped like a wolf or a tiger, with wings on its back. No one knew what kind of mythical beast it was.

　　This was created by heaven and earth, it was the result of nature, not artificially carved, it is truly mysterious.

　　This thing was turned out, and in the depths of the distant and invisible universe, a few stars suddenly lit up, and a few faint starlight descended on the crystal, emitting the brilliance of the stars.

　　"It turns out to be a natural element crystal!"

　　Lu Fei immediately understood the origin of this elemental crystal. All things in the world reflect and interact with each other. For example, when the sun and the moon pass through the sky, there are day and night and tides. The stars in the universe and the sky interact with each other. Although the light is weak, it will also interact with the earth's air to form elemental crystals.

　　This elemental crystal contains the energy from the surrounding mountains and rivers, as well as the power of the stars in the universe. It can be decomposed into various elemental energies to practice arcane and divine arts.

　　This elemental crystal is nothing on the Terran continent, but it is definitely a rare treasure on the Earth plane. Any rare treasure will be guarded by mountain spirits, just like the white tigers in front of us.

　　"roar--"

　　The other white tigers smelled the bloody murderous aura and immediately went crazy, and pounced on him together. Lu Fei grabbed the void with his hand, and took the elemental crystal into his hand. He paused, and then jumped high into the air. He flipped over and swept his hands like knives.

　　After a few screams, the nine-headed white tiger was immediately beheaded and blood gushed out, which was a shocking sight.

　　Countless tiger evil spirits rushed into the air and gathered into a ball, forming a tiger spirit with wings on its back, multiple heads and multiple tails. Lu Fei took a look and suddenly realized that this tiger spirit was clearly the crystallization of elements. This was a tiger spirit, a kind of natural spirit, and it should be a relatively rare species. Because it had the spiritual energy of the world and mountains and rivers, it cultivated spiritual intelligence. Even if Lu Fei killed its flesh and blood body, this soul did not dissipate for a while, but became even more fierce.

　　"So that's how those vengeful spirits and evil spirits come from! If we can subdue this tiger spirit, we can use it to run errands or guard the Arcane Tower. It's better than ordinary vengeful spirits!"

　　"You are so brave, you are just a mortal, how dare you think of subduing me? I am the god of this mountain!" The tiger spirit roared and sent out a powerful intention.

　　"What mountain god? Isn't he just a natural spirit?" Lu Fei smiled contemptuously and used all his strength to perform soul magic.

　　[Soul Shock]

　　[Soul Weakness]

　　[Weak Soul]

　　【Soul Despair】

　　…

　　Several soul spells were activated at the same time, and countless light golden divine lights immediately emerged from Lu Fei's body, in circles and lines, like clusters of flowers, like an extremely complicated magic array, very beautiful. Clusters of divine runes condensed by divine power seemed to have eyes, and they flew out all of a sudden and hit the tiger spirit.

　　The tiger spirit suddenly whimpered, and its momentum was immediately weakened to the extreme. The tiger spirit also revealed a look of pain and despair. It was filled with fear, and it kept crawling on the ground, submitting to Lu Fei and worshiping him.

　　The soul magic naturally has great deterrent and control power over the soul. Lu Fei did not expect the soul magic to be so effective. As soon as the magic was cast, the tiger spirit immediately became as obedient as a kitten.

　　"Are you willing to submit to me?" Lu Fei said with a smile. He had already decided to use this tiger spirit to guard the Arcane Tower.

　　Tiger Spirit nodded, and sent a message: "Yes, Bai Zhaoju is willing to submit and become the master's servant!"

　　"Well, you're sensible, otherwise I would have completely destroyed your soul!" Lu Fei nodded with satisfaction. The soul magic rune in his spiritual sea suddenly shook slightly, and the divine power condensed again, deriving from an indescribable magic rune.

　　[Soul Contract]

　　Lu Fei immediately understood the meaning of this magic rune. He now had a new magic skill. This was the eighth magic skill in the soul system, which could establish a contract with the soul.

　　Lu Fei raised his hand and pointed. A fingernail-sized golden soul contract rune flew out and hit the tiger spirit. The contract rune immediately penetrated deep into its soul and controlled the other party's soul. Lu Fei moved his will, and waves of soul memories were transmitted from the tiger spirit to Lu Fei's spiritual sea. This situation was the same as when he established a contract with the four intermediate elemental spirits.

　　"Haha, well, with this magic, I don't even need to make contract scrolls anymore, and I can even make my own contract scrolls!"

　　----

　　Now it seems like all kinds of spells are mixed together, which is a headache... After thinking about it, I decided to do this. In the future, I will gradually unify all the spells, and Irrelevant and minor spells will be cut if possible to avoid the mess!

　　Chapter 86: Shaking the Dragon and Taking Away Its Qi (Part 2)

　　Lu Fei stood on the top of the mountain. The dragon's lair had been turned up and the intermediate rock and soil elves had been summoned.

　　Intermediate rock and earth elves are much stronger and smarter than primary ones. Since signing a contract with Lu Fei and becoming summoned creatures and guardians, they not only have a telepathic connection with each other, but even their knowledge and wisdom can complement and grow to a certain extent.

　　An intermediate elemental elf is equivalent to an intermediate wizard with superb spell control and can cast spells below level six. This level is already very powerful.

　　After some tinkering, the entire dragon's lair turned into a pit with a flat bottom that had turned into stone. A mithril magic circle that gathered earth elements was drawn on it.

　　"Heaven and earth give birth to gods, and dragons from all directions come!"

　　Lu Fei stepped on the dragon's lair and activated the Nine Dragons Divine Art. The Nine Dragons divine power burst out from his body, and runes condensed from the divine power surrounded him.

　　Behind Lu Fei, nine real dragons condensed with divine power appeared, and the mithril magic circle began to be activated. The divine power of the earth penetrated the earth and radiated in the form of a magic circle. In an instant, Lu Fei felt the vast and surging dragon energy of the earth in all directions.

　　Dragon energy seemed to gather from all directions, forming a huge network. The divine power emitted by Lu Fei immediately connected with this huge network. He couldn't help but feel happy and shouted: "Dragon Shaking Secret Technique, Nine Dragons Seize the Energy!"

　　With this loud shout, all the Yanhuang magic runes and countless dragon energy on Lu Fei's body immediately responded. The hill under his feet shook with a rumbling sound, and countless mountains within a thousand miles radius also shook.

　　It was as if the dragon energy contained in all the mountains was violently shaken, and the dragon energy miraculously gathered together.

　　A huge purple air gushed out from under his feet, and suddenly split into nine colors. Each color was a stream of air, which condensed like a dragon or a snake, and in the blink of an eye it had drilled into Lu Fei's body.

　　"Good!" Lu Fei shouted, and his whole body swelled up, and the dragon energy poured into his body. The nine kinds of dragon energy, Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing, and Yang, surged in his body.

　　The method Lu Fei is currently practicing is extraordinary. He uses the Nine Dragons Magic and the Dragon Shaking Secret Scripture to shake the dragon energy in all directions and seize the dragon energy. He then refines it into nine kinds of dragon energy according to the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture.

　　Several magic spells have been integrated into one.

　　The dragon energy of the earth and mountains rolled in from all directions, seemingly endless. The Nine Dragon Divine Magic Rune shook violently, making all kinds of roaring sounds, madly devouring the Nine Dragon Energy and transforming it into divine power. The divine power light emitted by the entire Nine Dragon Divine Magic Rune suddenly skyrocketed.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　All the Nine Dragon Magic Runes vibrated, the divine power condensed, and two strange magic runes were derived.

　　One is like a cylinder, with nine nine-dragon divine powers surrounding it, condensing into countless earth dragon energy runes. These runes are very magical, and the slightest movement can faintly shake the earth energy within a hundred miles.

　　Another newly formed divine rune looked like a circle, with nine dragons inside swallowing and spitting out a huge dragon ball.

　　Lu Fei was slightly stunned, somewhat surprised that at this time, the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art had made another breakthrough and derived two Divine Art Runes. This meant that he had gained two more Divine Arts at once.

　　【Shake the Dragon and Take Its Qi】

　　【Nine Dragons Swallowing Yuan】

　　With the focus of his spiritual will, Lu Fei understood the essence of these two magical arts in an instant.

　　"These two magic runes are actually derived from the Nine Dragon Magic by fusing the two methods of "Dragon Shaking Secret Scripture" and "Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture"!!"

　　Lu Fei was amazed. Both the "Dragon Shaking Secret Sutra" and the "Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra" were Taoist methods on this earth plane, also known as Taoist magic. But now, the two spells have been "formatted" and "standardized."

　　It evolved into a "standard format of divine magic" such as divine magic runes, and was completely incorporated into his own Nine Dragons Divine Magic System, and they are no longer distinguishable from each other.

　　Lu Fei was a little worried before. He had learned arcane arts and divine arts in the Terran continent, and after returning to the Earth plane, he learned Yanhuang divine arts and Kunlun Taoist arts. He even wanted to learn Western magic. This seemed a bit complicated. What if there was a conflict? Now, seeing the two Taoist arts integrated into the divine arts system, Lu Fei felt like he had found a treasure!

　　"Haha, so the way out is here!!" Lu Fei laughed loudly, feeling very refreshed. Whatever magic he learned in the future, he would try his best to integrate it into the existing arcane system and divine system.

　　At present, I still need to grasp the arcane arts and the divine arts. I will see the situation first. When the levels of arcane arts and divine arts gradually increase, the differences between the two will increase. At that time, I will have to make a choice between the two. Even between the divine arts, soul arts, Yanhuang Nine Dragons arts... If there are other systems of divine arts, I will also need to make a choice, either grasp the big ones and let go of the small ones, or integrate them and develop my own unique magic system and push it to the peak.

　　This is the inevitable path of one’s own cultivation!

　　After Lu Fei figured this out, he felt his depressed mood improve. His whole temperament changed slightly, his will became stronger, and his temperament became brighter.

　　"It's so hard to find such a Feng Shui treasure land. It would be a pity if we don't seize most of the energy of the mountains and rivers!"

　　Lu Fei sat cross-legged in the dragon's cave, absorbing the earth's energy. He did not practice the secret method of shaking the dragon, but instead performed two magical arts, [Shake the Dragon and Take Its Qi] and [Nine Dragons Swallowing Essence]. With his divine power flowing, the whole pit immediately began to rise with purple air, and the surrounding soil seemed to come to life, covering Lu Fei and forming a mound of earth.

　　The mound of earth was like a giant cocoon, and Lu Fei sat cross-legged in it to practice. The dragon energy of the earth filled the interior of the mound, without any leakage.

　　When the two magic arts were first formed, their power was far stronger than before they were formed. The dragon energy that gathered from all directions was extraordinary, and even the mountains thousands of miles away were shaken and attracted by the earth energy. However, when it came into contact with Lu Fei, the divine power emitted by the two magic arts was immediately devoured and transformed into the power of the Nine Dragons of Yanhuang, which accumulated thicker and thicker.

　　The Nine Dragon Magic Rune became increasingly dazzling and bright in his mind, a hundred times brighter than the Arcane Heart and Soul Magic Rune.

　　Lu Fei had never felt so good before. It was really a blessing. At first, he took the blood awakening potion and awakened the Yanhuang bloodline. This bloodline resonated with the Yanhuang holy spirits in the Yellow Emperor's Taimiao through the divine descent method and obtained the [Nine Dragons Supreme] magic. Then the power of the bloodline pushed the Yanhuang magic to a higher level and derived the Nine Dragons magic runes.

　　This marks the complete transformation of the power of the Yanhuang bloodline into the current Nine Dragons Divine Art.

　　The Yanhuang Nine Dragons Magic System is vast and versatile, transforming Taoism into magic that is incredibly magical.

　　Now the Taoism of the entire Earth plane is in decline. It is said that it is difficult to even achieve the Golden Elixir in this world. The realm after the Golden Elixir is even more illusory and like castles in the air.

　　Lu Fei automatically threw Taoism into the trash can and focused only on arcane and divine arts. No matter which path he took in the end, he would be able to ignite the divine fire and become a demigod, or even a true god in the near future!

　　…

　　Chapter 87: Visit (Part 1)

　　Tianjin Warren Apartment. Su Tongtong paced anxiously in the living room, muttering, "Didn't Lu Fei just come back from France? Why did he go to visit a temple again? I'm so mad. I've been running around so much that my legs have become thinner. Now everything is ready, and there are so many things and people waiting for him. Now he's playing hide-and-seek. I'm so mad. I should have brought that door here first..."

　　Lu Wenwan came over and said with a smile: "Sister Tongtong, don't even think about it. My brother has the door to the plane tightly guarded. He won't even let me touch it. How could he give it to us?"

　　"That's true, but he hasn't been seen for several days. Hopefully nothing has happened to him?" Su Tongtong said worriedly.

　　"Don't worry, my brother is very smart, nothing will happen to him. Just wait a few more days, I guarantee there will be news!" Lu Wenwan promised solemnly, full of trust in Lu Fei.

　　“Bang!”

　　Lu Fei suddenly broke out of the ground. After three days and three nights of practice, Lu Fei is now extremely powerful. Most of the dragon energy has been transformed into the Nine Dragon Divine Power. However, considering that he will still have to play the role of Kunlun's disciple in the future, he deliberately retained a very small portion of the dragon energy. Although it is only a very small part, Lu Fei's body is still surrounded by dragon energy, faintly divided into nine paths, namely Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing, and Yang.

　　"After three days of practice, I have exhausted the dragon energy in the earth veins. My divine power has increased dramatically. If I continue to practice at this pace, becoming a legend and a demigod will be just around the corner!" Lu Fei was full of confidence. He clenched his fist and a crackling sound was heard immediately. The dragon energy gathered on his fist, breaking the air and making an explosion.

　　The dragon energy alone has such power. If all the divine power is activated, how powerful will it be?

　　Lu Fei also found it incredible. The two newly derived magic arts, [Shake the Dragon and Take Away the Qi] and [Nine Dragons Swallowing Essence], were so overbearing that in just three days, the divine power in his body doubled again.

　　In just three days, the dragon energy that had been accumulated in this dragon vein for thousands of years was taken away by Lu Fei. The essence absorbed by the mountains, rivers, and plants was obviously insufficient, and it felt more and more withered. Lu Fei looked back and saw that the earth was bleak and the plants were all withered and yellow.

　　"No way, this [Shake the Dragon and Steal Its Breath] is too exaggerated, it seems that it has even taken away the essence of plants and trees!" Lu Fei was quite surprised, but fortunately, the plants and trees were just withered and yellow, not dead. After a period of time, they will slowly recover their vitality.

　　It was no longer appropriate to stay on the mountain, so Lu Fei found a way down the mountain and returned to the house.

　　"Lu Fei, why did you come back just now?" Shi Ming was breathing in and out outside the house. When he saw Lu Fei, he immediately came to greet him. Sang Bao also walked out of the house, took a look at Lu Fei, and immediately asked in surprise: "Lu Fei, did you eat the sesame horse or the ginseng doll? How come your vitality is so strong?"

　　"Haha, some gains!" Lu Fei said modestly.

　　Sang Bao shook his head and said, "No, in the initial stage of the Qi realm, Qi manifests itself, in the middle stage, it can take shape, and in the high stage, it can become a Gangsha. You should be in the middle stage of Qi now, right?"

　　Shi Ming was surprised, looked at Lu Fei and said, "Impossible? Lu Fei has only been on the mountain for a few days, how could he be promoted to the middle level of Yuan Qi Realm? You should know that among the more than 3,700 disciples in the entire mountain gate, there are less than 600 in the middle level of Yuan Qi Realm, and less than 100 in the high level. Some people have practiced hard for decades and can barely reach the middle level of Yuan Qi Realm. Yesterday I met an old man sweeping the floor. He went to the mountain at the age of twelve and is now 51. I heard that he was promoted to the middle level of Yuan Qi Realm three years ago..."

　　“…”

　　"Don't make random guesses. No matter what realm or level I am in now, I want to get down the mountain now!"

　　"Go down the mountain?" Shi Ming was slightly stunned, wondering what was the good of going down the mountain. Sang Bao also looked puzzled.

　　"Of course I have to go down the mountain. I still have a lot of things to deal with in Tianjing. If I don't go back, something big will happen!" Lu Fei said seriously.

　　Sang Bao shook his head and said, "You have only been up the mountain for a few days, and you are thinking about going down the mountain so soon... This seems unlikely, because the mountain gate has a rule that you can only go down the mountain after you have been up the mountain for three years or have cultivated to the middle stage of the Yuanqi realm!"

　　"..." Lu Fei frowned and said, "Is there no way? I am already in the middle stage of Yuan Qi Realm!"

　　"Haha, I was not mistaken. You are really in the middle stage of Yuan Qi Realm. Let me see your Yuan Qi taking shape first. If I can see it, I will show you a clear way. Maybe you can get down the mountain as you wish!" Sang Bao said.

　　"I want to see it too!" Shi Ming said.

　　"Okay then!" Lu Fei suddenly stamped his feet, and a red dragon energy surged out of his body, condensing into a fiery red dragon shape behind him!

　　Shi Ming was dumbfounded, while Sang Bao nodded and said, "Sure enough, the Yuan Qi has taken shape. It is definitely the middle stage of the Yuan Qi realm. You must have practiced the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra. Is this sutra really that mysterious?"

　　"I don't know whether it's mysterious or not, but you should give me some advice, right?" Lu Fei retracted the dragon energy, thinking that just this little dragon energy scared Sang Bao. If he showed his supernatural power, wouldn't he scare people to death?

　　"Haha, it's very simple. You can go find Senior Sister Gu. She can enter and exit the mountain gate at will. As long as she gives you a badge for entering and exiting the mountain gate, you can enter and exit the mountain gate as you like without any problems. But whether she is willing to help you depends on your luck..."

　　"That's good to know. Where is Senior Sister Gu?" Lu Fei asked hurriedly.

　　"Look...it's the mountain over there. The temple halfway up the mountain is there. Just go there and find it!" Sang Bao pointed to a mountain in the distance. The mountain was vague and shrouded in clouds and mist, and it looked very beautiful.

　　Gu Lingxian's Chenxiao Palace is located halfway up the mountain. Lu Fei walked up the bluestone steps at the foot of the mountain. Along the way, there were strange pines and rocks, and the stone steps were winding. Looking from afar, it was shrouded in white mist.

　　The mountain was empty and silent until we reached the middle of the mountain, where we saw a complex of buildings, with three palaces in front and back and two courtyards.

　　A thirty-something woman in green Hanfu was sweeping the floor in front of the hall. Seeing Lu Fei approaching, she asked in surprise, "Where are you from? Why are you in Chenxiao Hall? Don't you know that this is the quiet place where Hall Master Gu practices?"

　　"My name is Lu Fei. A few days ago, when Senior Sister Gu came to my house at the foot of the mountain, she gave me a copy of the 'Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra'. Lu Fei has been practicing for a few days and has made some progress, so I came here specially to thank Senior Sister!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Are you the junior brother who just joined our sect?" The sweeping woman was slightly surprised. She looked Lu Fei up and down, and her eyes lit up.

　　"Exactly. I wonder what this senior sister's name is?"

　　"My name is Qing Shao, and I'm the eunuch beside the Palace Master!"

　　"It turns out to be Senior Sister Qing Shao, Lu Fei is polite!"

　　"Hehe, you just said that the Palace Master gave you the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture, and you have made some progress. Are you here to thank him now?"

　　"That's right, Senior Sister, please be so kind as to inform them!" Lu Fei said hurriedly.

　　“……” Qingshao chuckled.

　　"Senior Sister, what's so funny?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Of course it's funny!" Qing Shao stepped forward and said, "I have also practiced the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture you mentioned. It is a profound spell. You have only learned it for a few days. How dare you say that you have made some progress?"

　　Lu Fei was confident and said with a smile, "It's a bit of an exaggeration to say that I have achieved a small success, but the first stage of the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra is to refine the Nine Dragon Qi. I have already cultivated a dragon form, so this can be considered a small success, right?"

　　Chapter 88 Visit (Part 2) Please collect the red ticket

　　"You said you cultivated the dragon form?"

　　Qing Shao looked Lu Fei up and down and said, "I see that you are in good spirits and have already entered the middle stage of the Yuan Qi realm. I guess you had a good foundation before entering the mountain gate. But I don't believe that you have already cultivated the dragon form. Why don't you show it to me and let me see it. If it is true, I will inform you..."

　　Lu Fei felt a little helpless. Seeing Qing Shao's expression, it seemed that she had made up her mind not to report it. He came here with a request this time, and he absolutely could not force his way in, otherwise he would be in big trouble, but it would also be difficult to turn back.

　　"Qingshao, who are you talking to in front of the hall?" The door of the front hall was pushed open, and a woman in a red dress came out. When she saw Lu Fei, she immediately turned to Qingshao and smiled, "So you are flirting with your lover..."

　　Qing Shao's face flushed, and she spat, "What nonsense are you talking about? This is my new junior fellow apprentice, named Lu Fei..."

　　"So your lover's name is Lu Fei. Now I know his name, hehe..."

　　"Stop talking nonsense!" Qingshao immediately stepped forward to cover Hongshao's mouth. Hongshao immediately shook her off and ran to Lu Fei, saying with a smile, "Your name is Lu Fei? Tell me, are you Qingshao's lover?"

　　Lu Fei smiled but said nothing. He thought that Qing Shao had intentionally made things difficult for him just now, and now it was just a tit for tat. This was retribution in this life.

　　Hong Shao laughed and said, "Look, look, what did I say? No one denied it. Humph, Qing Shao, what's wrong with you having a lover? Do you need to hide it like this? I'll make the decision another day and ask the Palace Master to approve it so that you can have an open relationship!"

　　Qing Shao was really ashamed and embarrassed. She stamped her feet and said anxiously, "You...you guys should just team up. Lu Fei, you want to see the Palace Master, no way!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "No, that won't work. Whether or not to meet me is something that Senior Sister should consider. If you don't inform her, then it's your responsibility. Anyway, I must meet her today!"

　　Hongshao also figured out what was going on and asked Lu Fei in confusion, "Are you really not Qingshao's lover?"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "I didn't say yes. I just came to see Senior Sister Gu. If you don't report it, I will make trouble. If your Palace Master blames me, I will not take any responsibility!"

　　Qing Shao thought about it and said, "Well, let me see the dragon shape you have cultivated. If it is true, I will inform you. If it is not true, I believe the Palace Master will not have the time to pay attention to you!"

　　"Well, they're just a few dragon shapes, I'll show you enough today!" Lu Fei paused, and nine dragon essences suddenly exploded from his body. The dragon energy was so fierce and violent that it lifted up the fallen leaves on the ground and the skirts of the two beauties.

　　"ah--"

　　Qingshao and Hongshao screamed at the same time, pulled down their skirts, and were about to get angry, but when they looked up, they saw nine dragon auras of different colors condensing behind Lu Fei, each one held high and looking down at them.

　　The two of them didn't care about getting angry anymore, and said in surprise: "Sure enough, the Yuan Qi has taken shape. This is even more powerful than the Yuan Qi we condensed..."

　　Lu Fei gathered his vital energy and took the dragon energy into his body, but the shape of the vital energy was totally incomparable to the Nine Dragons condensed by the Nine Dragons divine power. Lu Fei did not feel proud, but his two senior sisters Qingshao and Hongshao were a little surprised.

　　Divine power, mana, and magical power all belong to the same level of power. It is higher than matter and because it contains the original force of the world, it can change the properties of matter.

　　In Lu Fei's eyes, Yuan Qi is just a low-level energy. However, as the cultivation in the entire plane is declining, being able to cultivate Yuan Qi is already a remarkable thing. The Qingshao and Hongshao in front of him are at the middle stage of Yuan Qi realm, far from reaching the magic power realm.

　　"Is it okay now?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"You wait!" Qing Shao muttered, and turned to go into Chen Xiao Palace to report. After a while, Qing Shao came out, looked at Lu Fei strangely, and said, "Our Palace Master invites you in!"

　　"Thank you... If Lu Fei has offended you in any way just now, I hope you two senior sisters will be magnanimous and forgive me!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Haha, okay, I forgive you!" The two laughed and seemed to be in a good mood.

　　Lu Fei entered the palace gate, passed through the front hall and front yard, and entered the main hall.

　　Gu Lingxian sat upright on a purple cushion, still dressed in white clothes as white as snow, with her hair tied high. This time, she wore an exquisite silver crown on her hair, which gave her a dignified and noble look.

　　"Hello, Senior Sister!" Lu Fei stood below Gu Lingxian.

　　"What are you here for?" The senior sister looked at Lu Fei with a smile.

　　Lu Fei did not hide it and said, "I came here to express my gratitude for the scriptures. Secondly, I want to go down the mountain and return to Tianjing. I wonder if Senior Sister can help me?"

　　"You want to go back to Tianjing?"

　　"Yes, I think Senior Sister already knows that Shi Ming and I were taken to the mountain by an old man named Deng Yinchen for no reason. I still have a lot of things to do in Tianjing!"

　　Gu Lingxian was somewhat puzzled and said, "To be able to enter Kunlun is the fate of immortals that many people dream of. Many people are eager to cultivate immortality in the mountain gate, but you want to return to the secular world..."

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "If Kunlun can really make people live forever, I don't mind practicing Taoism here to achieve immortality. Unfortunately, there are no immortals in Kunlun. Since life is short, I don't want to waste my best years in this poor place. The outside world is full of variety. Although material desires are rampant, it is not impossible to practice Taoism!"

　　"Do you really think so?" Gu Lingxian asked in surprise.

　　"Haha, being able to enter Kunlun is considered an immortal fate that I cannot give up. So I want to ask my senior sister if you can think of a way to assign me a foreign affairs post, which would be the best of both worlds!" Lu Fei said.

　　Gu Lingxian was silent for a while, not knowing what she was thinking about. After a while, she said, "It's not impossible, but you have only been a disciple for a few days. If I assign you to an external mission, if the elders in the sect know about it, I will inevitably be held responsible..."

　　"Please help me, senior sister. Lu Fei will never forget your kindness in the future. By the way, this is my thank you gift to you, senior sister. Please accept it!" Lu Fei spread out his palm and handed over a divine ice bead.

　　This ice bead was condensed by Lu Fei using the power of Cangshui. It contains the elemental energy of at least ten new ice elves. It is very pure and has a little bit of divine power. Gu Lingxian is practicing ice magic and needs divine power of ice attributes. Lu Fei did this to cater to her needs. Often, no matter how strong the city wall is, it cannot withstand the attack of a sugar-coated bullet.

　　"You actually have this thing? This is called the Ice Pearl, right? Where did you get it?" Gu Lingxian asked in surprise.

　　Lu Fei laughed out loud, and Gu Lingxian said with a smile: "Okay, I'll take it. I've reached a critical point in my cultivation of ice power recently, and I need it urgently. I'll take care of your business!"

　　Gu Lingxian took out a waist badge and handed it to Lu Fei, saying, "Take this waist badge. You can enter and exit the mountain gate with it. If anyone asks, you can say that I sent you to do something. That way, no one will dare to embarrass you!"

　　"Thank you, Senior Sister!" Lu Fei happily took the badge and walked out of Chenxiao Palace. Lu Fei felt in high spirits.

　　"Palace Master, just let that bad boy go. That guy was doing something bad outside just now..." Qing Shao said dissatisfiedly when she saw Lu Fei leaving happily.

　　"Although he is a bit bad, I think he is quite good. He is the type that women like. Moreover, his realm is not weak. I think he is a genius in cultivation."

　　"So what if he's a genius? He's still at the middle level of Yuan Qi realm..." Hong Shao said.

　　"Don't underestimate him. The Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture seems to be tailor-made for him. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to cultivate into a dragon form in just a few days. I can feel that there is an even greater power hidden in him. Regardless of what it is, he is not a simple person. We must win him over..."

　　----

　　Could you please cast your votes?

　　Chapter 89 Return to Silverpine Manor

　　With the badge on his waist, Lu Fei swaggered out of the gate of Kunlun Mountain. He paused for a moment, and then he flew up crookedly.

　　There is also flying in the arcane arts, which is only a third-level arcane art, but Lu Fei has not had time to practice it, so he does not know it. You must know that all arcane arts require hard training before they can be successfully performed. For example, Lu Fei's magician's hand, which took several days of training, was successfully cultivated.

　　Ever since Lu Fei devoured and assimilated the new elemental elves, he has not had the time to practice more advanced arcane arts. Otherwise, it would only take a few days to successfully practice a mere level 3 arcane spell "Flying".

　　Lu Fei had studied Deng Yinchen's flying technique and slowly figured out the principle behind it. At first, his body was crooked and he slowly flew three feet off the ground. After a while, his body gradually stabilized and his speed increased rapidly...

　　Lu Fei didn't know the road either, so he just figured out the direction and kept flying east. After half a day, he saw a big city and then took a plane directly to Tianjing.

　　When I returned to the apartment, Su Tongtong was already waiting anxiously.

　　"Lu Fei, you're finally back. We were so worried!" Su Tongtong was worried at first, and then she started to complain: "We work like slaves in Tianjin, but you're traveling everywhere. How come I have to deal with a hands-off boss like you?"

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temples, smiled bitterly, and said helplessly: "I have no choice. I have experienced a lot of things in the past half month. You can never imagine these things... Fortunately, I am lucky, otherwise I might not be able to come back. I will tell you about these things in detail later. Aren’t you going to Weina Harbor? Hurry up, whoever wants to go, please ask them to come over. I will not refuse anyone, but I have to make it clear first, it’s easy to go, but it’s not easy to come back!"

　　"Haha, I know, I know. There is always a way to come back..." Su Tongtong smiled and took out her phone to make a few calls.

　　Lu Fei felt something was wrong and asked, "Tongtong, you didn't tell them that you were going to the Terran Continent, did you?"

　　Miss Su shrugged and said, "No, I just told them that I was going on a trip. Anyway, once we trick them into going to Weina Harbor, it will be useless for them to have any objections. And I'm sure that no one will dislike Weina Harbor and Silver Pine Manor!"

　　Lu Fei's forehead was slightly sweaty! He rubbed his temples quickly. This was all he could do for now.

　　After a while, people gradually arrived at the apartment, including Lu Fei's sister Lu Wenwan, grandma and grandpa, these were Lu Fei's family.

　　There were also Su Tongtong's sister Su Wanran, brother Su Shun, and Su Tongtong's trusted best friend Wang Dan. Everyone carried large and small bags, and everyone thought they were going on a trip to Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand.

　　Lu Fei had already opened a door on the wall while everyone wasn't paying attention, letting everyone pass through. Lu Wenwan asked curiously, "I've been to this apartment many times, but I've never seen a secret door before?"

　　Lu Fei urged: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry in, we will go from this side of the room, there is a special elevator, it is very convenient!"

　　Everyone walked through the door, which turned out to be a dark room in Schönbrunn Palace. Su Tongtong gave Lu Fei a victorious look and led him out of the dark room.

　　After passing through another large room and pushing open the door overlooking the entire Schönbrunn Garden, the bright and dazzling sunlight suddenly shone down, and everyone's eyes were filled with light, and then they saw a vast and beautiful new world...

　　Everyone was shocked!

　　Yes, I was completely stunned. I saw a huge and unfamiliar satellite in the blue sky. It was not the moon, but a huge milky yellow satellite that occupied a part of the sky. It was very shocking!

　　Everyone was not a fool and immediately understood where they were. This was a strange world and no longer on Earth!

　　Mother Su shuddered at first, then turned around and pulled Su Tongtong over and said, "Tongtong, what's going on? Where is this place? Have we left the Earth and reached an alien planet?"

　　Su Tongtong couldn't tell if it was alien or not. She smiled bitterly and said, "I don't know if it's alien or not, because Lu Fei brought me here. I only know that this is no longer Earth!"

　　"Not Earth!!"

　　Everyone was shocked by Su Tongtong's words "not the Earth" and was stunned.

　　"We walked through a door, how did we end up on an alien planet in the blink of an eye?" Everyone was puzzled.

　　"Just think of it as passing through a wormhole!" Su Tongtong had no idea how to explain it, so she just said something that an adult could easily accept.

　　Lu Fei had already closed the door and followed.

　　Su Tongtong was very pleased to see everyone's shocked expressions. This was almost the same as when she first came here. She laughed and said, "Welcome to Silver Pine Manor. No need to be in a daze. Everyone, follow me and I will take you around to visit!"

　　Everyone finally sobered up a little. Lu Fei's grandfather turned to Lu Fei and said, "Xiao Fei, is this Yinsong Manor a hotel or a manor?"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "This is a manor built in my name! We are now in Schönbrunn Palace. Look at the buildings in front of us. There are ten palaces surrounding the square. They all belong to Silver Pine Manor!"

　　"So big?" Lu Fei's grandma and grandpa were shocked. They pulled Lu Fei over and asked him about it in detail. When they heard that these buildings were completed not long ago and heard Lu Fei briefly talk about the situation of Weina Harbor, they couldn't help but feel surprised and curious about this place.

　　Lu Wenwan, Wang Dan, Su Wanran and Su Shun, these young people have been feeling a little dizzy since they came to Schönbrunn Palace. They felt like they were dreaming and kept asking Lu Fei and Su Tongtong questions. They were too curious about how they came to the Terran continent and how Lu Fei and Su Tongtong bought such a large manor in Vina Harbor.

　　At this time, the housekeeper Bernice had brought a group of maids to greet Lu Fei and Su Tongtong's family one by one, and then said to Lu Fei: "Sir, let's arrange all the adults and young ladies on the second floor of Schönbrunn Palace first. There are 23 rooms on the second floor, which is enough for living!"

　　"Okay, that's it. You can arrange it as appropriate!" Lu Fei nodded and asked Bernice to take the people to settle down.

　　Watching a dozen young and beautiful maids busy changing the bed sheets in everyone's room, Bernice was directing them from the side.

　　At first, Su's mother was not used to it and felt embarrassed. She rushed forward to do the work, which made many maids very embarrassed. Later, Su's mother learned that these were all Lu Fei's servants. Su Tongtong, as Lu Fei's business partner, also had a share in Yinsong Manor, and she felt a great sense of superiority.

　　After a while, everyone was settled and talking excitedly in the hall of Schönbrunn Palace. It was not time for dinner yet, so Lu Fei simply asked someone to arrange three carriages, each of which was pulled by three tall and big horses with pure white coats. All the carriages were parked in front of Schönbrunn Palace.

　　"Haha, let's go and take a good look at Silver Pine Manor first!" Lu Wenwan, Su Wanran and Su Shun shouted.

　　"Yes, yes, we are also curious. We didn't expect Xiaofei and Tongtong to have grown up and actually bought such a large family business. We must take a closer look!"

　　When they arrived in front of Schönbrunn Palace, they saw three luxurious carriages, with shafts and carriages inlaid with gold and silver. Only the rich could have seen such a scene. Mother Su pulled Father Su over and whispered, "My dear, Xiaofei has become successful now. Is our daughter going to follow her?"

　　Father Su threw his hands and said in feigned anger: "What nonsense are you talking about? Their relationship is not that bad... Well, if it is really that kind of relationship, I would be happy!"

　　Su's mother was worried, but she rolled her eyes and smiled softly, "Don't worry, my dear. It's easy for a woman to pursue a man, and our eldest daughter is so beautiful, there's no reason why we can't win her over. I'll be here to bring them together!"

　　"You are not allowed to cause trouble. Did you hear me? Just let Tongtong make the decision herself. Our daughter is grown up now, how can we make the decision?" Father Su warned in a low voice.

　　"I know, I know..." Su's mother didn't take it seriously. She caught up with everyone and got on the last carriage. The silver knights who came to escort also got on their tall horses. One team led the way in front, and the other team followed behind to guard. The group of people and carriages set off for a tour in the direction of Silver Pine Square.

　　Wang Dan sat in the first carriage, sitting with Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong and her brother and sister. She looked at the gradually approaching Buckingham Palace and the silver knight leading the way in the distance, and couldn't help but sighed: "Tongtong, you hid it from us so hard. If you didn't bring us here, I would never have thought of it even if I racked my brains..."

　　"That's right, sister, we were also kept in the dark!" Su Wanran pouted.

　　"Haha, didn't I bring you here? Don't rush back this time. Wang Dan and Wen Wan, follow me to familiarize yourself with the business first, and then take over as soon as possible. As for the two of you, I will send you to the Arcane Academy in Weina Harbor to study the arcane tomorrow!"

　　"...The Castle of Arcane Magic, is it like the magic school in Harry Potter?" Su Wanran and Su Shun asked in surprise.

　　"That's about right! You guys better pay attention. Learning the arcane is different from other things. It's something that affects your whole life..."

　　"Sister Tongtong, why can't I learn the arcane?" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Please wait a moment, your brother will make arrangements!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Sister Tongtong, if Sister Wang Dan and I take over the business, what will you do?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　"I want to learn the arcane!" Su Tongtong spread her hands and explained, "Learning the arcane requires concentration, so I'll let you take over the business, and you can learn the arcane later!"

　　“…”

　　"So is my brother an arcanist now? Didn't he say he has an arcane tower?"

　　"It's true that your brother is an arcane master, and that tower belongs to him, but it's a forbidden area, and even I am not allowed to enter most of the time!" Su Tongtong said.

　　The carriage passed through Buckingham Palace and arrived at Silver Pine Square, where you can see the musical fountain and the statue of Aphrodite in the center of the square. Further in the distance is the Council Palace.

　　To the left of the Palace of the Council is the Palace of Versailles, and to the right is the Palace of Milan. Beside these palaces, there are many newly built buildings, all of which are inhabited. The Silver Knights' station is in the woods behind the Palace of Milan.

　　"The styles of these buildings..." Father Su asked in confusion in the middle carriage.

　　"This is designed based on a famous palace on Earth. The design has been modified a lot, but it is still mainly Gothic architecture."

　　Lu Fei's grandfather looked at the palaces around the square and said happily, "Yes, Xiao Fei, this Silver Pine Manor is so grand. Even the monarchs in the West don't have such a magnificent palace. You are now successful in your career, and we are relieved!"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "We asked grandma and grandpa to come here this time so that you can take care of them in your old age..."

　　Grandpa shook his head and said, "It can be a leisure resort, but after all, it is not my hometown. We are all old and still hope to live in Tianjing, that is my hometown!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and sighed in his heart. It was indeed like this! Well, let the old man do whatever he wants. Let's live here for ten days or half a month first, just as a trip.

　　…

　　Chapter 90: Crazy Arcane Practice

　　The excitement of arriving at Silverpine Manor had not yet passed, and Su Tongtong sent her sister and brother to the Arcane Academy in Vina Harbor.

　　Su Wanran and Su Shun's admission to the school made them famous in the Arcane Academy because they entered the class as "students". The so-called students were those who had no arcane foundation. There were more than a hundred people in the class, most of whom were children between four and six years old.

　　Su Wanran and Su Shun were considered adults, and they sat restlessly amid the strange looks from the children, listening to the arcane teacher talking about the arcane force, meditation, and the heart of the arcane, but they didn't understand anything.

　　The next day, the two returned to Silverpine Manor and made a scene, saying they would never go to the Arcane Academy again because they were given the cold shoulder by all the little brats. They said the pressure was too much and they couldn't stand it.

　　In a rage, Su Tongtong forced several Silver Knights to escort Su Wanran and Su Shun to school, and at the same time asked the Silver Knights to act as bodyguards and supervisors to urge the two to study.

　　The next day, Lu Fei entered the six-star arcane tower and would not come out for a while. Su Tongtong took Wang Dan and Lu Wenwan to Vina Harbor as instructed, visited several chambers of commerce, and introduced Wang Dan and Lu Wenwan to business partners such as Selina and Frederick.

　　Under Su Tongtong's guidance, Wang Dan and Lu Wenwan began to take over the business. He took the two of them to Wina Harbor Bank. After signing the profit-sharing agreement, Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan were full of energy and confidence.

　　Su Tongtong laughed secretly, thinking that he was so happy about such a small profit. After all, he worked so hard, and in the end, Lu Fei got the biggest share and the others got the smaller share.

　　Wang Dan and Lu Wenwan didn't care about that. Even if they were given a 10% profit, they could become big nouveau riche within a day. This was already Lu Fei's kindness. So the two of them completely fell into the eyes of money and completely sank, just like Su Tongtong at the beginning.

　　Su Tongtong finally successfully entered the six-star arcane tower and began to concentrate on practicing arcane. In her words, "If you don't comprehend the heart of arcane, you won't come out!"

　　Lu Fei entered the Arcane Tower and practiced arcane in the blasting room. Because his magic power was greatly improved, Lu Fei had already practiced several level 0 and level 1 arcane spells, as well as two level 2 arcane spells, "Knocking" and "Web". Now Lu Fei hurriedly learned "Invisibility" and "Scorching Ray".

　　I won’t learn “Mirror Image” yet, but will directly start practicing level 3 arcane magic.

　　For the level 3 arcane spells, Lu Fei first chose to learn "Flying Spell" and also "Great Flame Spell". Lu Fei quickly mastered these two level 3 arcane spells.

　　After learning two level 3 arcane spells, one can pass the level 6 arcane master assessment of the Mage Guild. Lu Fei also learned the "Human Isolation Spell" by the way.

　　Regarding the 4th-level arcane arts, Lu Fei directly practiced curse and fear. The reason for practicing these two arcane arts was because he possessed the three divine arts of [Soul Deterrence], [Soul Despair] and [Soul Curse]. In fact, these three divine arts were disguised forms of curse and fear.

　　The boundaries between divine magic and arcane magic are sometimes blurred, which is a common problem in the magic system of the Terran continent.

　　With the foundation of divine arts, it was relatively easier for Lu Fei to practice arcane arts. It only took him two days to master the two arcane arts, and he could barely cope with the assessment of a level 8 arcane master.

　　Lu Fei felt that this was not the limit of his magical power, so he immediately practiced the 5th level arcane. Lu Fei chose a nightmare spell and a magic pot soul. The nightmare spell was to transmit images to the opponent's mind, causing the enemy to be mentally frightened and exhausted.

　　The Demonic Pot Soul is similar to a possession spell, which can possess a person or animal and drive their actions, just like a ghost. It can play spy, frame, kill, and set fire, and it is always successful. This is a spell that can force people's will and behavior, and it is very vicious.

　　These two arcane arts are also related to Lu Fei's soul magic. Lu Fei spent half a month practicing them repeatedly and soon mastered the essence of them.

　　Being able to successfully practice two level 5 arcane arts means that Lu Fei can pass the assessment of a level 10 arcane master and become a level 10 arcane master.

　　Lu Fei's goal is to cultivate two level 6 arcane arts, and for this purpose he has been repeatedly practicing in the blasting room.

　　"Lu Fei, are you there?" Su Tongtong came to ask Lu Fei about the Heart of Arcane every few days as usual.

　　"Come in!" Lu Fei's low voice came.

　　Su Tongtong pushed the door and entered the blasting room, only to see several bird cages in the blasting room. One of the bird cages was half petrified, and inside the bird cage was a sparrow, half of which was petrified and the other half was still flesh and blood.

　　"What kind of spell is this? Is it petrification?" Su Tongtong asked in surprise.

　　Lu Fei picked up a towel and wiped his face: "It's petrification, a level 6 arcane spell, it's quite difficult to practice!"

　　"You are already practicing level 6 arcane?" Su Tongtong's eyes widened. Level 6 arcane is a spell that can only be cast by a level 12 mage. This means that Lu Fei already has the potential to become a level 12 arcane mage.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "This is nothing strange. My magic power is very strong, but I have always been lazy and have not had time to practice the corresponding arcane arts. Now I plan to practice petrification and seismic arts first. Petrification can turn objects into stone sculptures, and seismic arts can dig ditches and build mountains. Hehe, powerful architects know this spell, which is very useful for building large buildings. It is said that legendary wizards can even move mountains, fill the sea and build cities with this spell."

　　"So amazing?" Su Tongtong was amazed.

　　"Once I have mastered these two arcane arts, I will go to the Mage Guild to register as a 12th-level arcanist..."

　　For Lu Fei, it is not impossible to successfully practice these two level 6 arcane arts, because he possesses the Nine Dragons Divine Art. The Nine Dragons Divine Power contains the Earth Divine Power, also called the Central Wu Ji Divine Power, a very righteous power among the many powers of the earth.

　　The biggest difference between divine magic and arcane magic is control.

　　Arcane magic requires absolute control of one's own mental will, so it requires hard training. Divine magic has divine runes, which are like a gun. As long as you pull the trigger, the divine magic will be activated immediately. It is indeed easier than casting arcane magic, but the variations are obviously less than arcane magic.

　　What Lu Fei lacks now is precise control, so the birdcage and the bird are only half petrified. In fact, Lu Fei's real intention is to petrify the bird, but it is obvious that the petrification spell is not up to standard. If such a crude spell is used as a test for a level 12 arcanist, it will definitely not pass.

　　"We have also produced a mid-level arcane master in Silver Pine Manor, haha!" Su Tongtong was very excited, and immediately asked Lu Fei several questions about the Heart of Arcane and meditation. Lu Fei simply went to the library and took out a book called "Visualization Method of the Deity" and "Huangting Sutra" for Su Tongtong to refer to.

　　The method of visualizing the deity is a practice method in Buddhism, which mainly involves visualization. The Huangting Sutra is also divided into internal and external scenes.

　　What does the Huangting Sutra talk about? To put it simply, the Huangting Sutra is a "visualization" sutra, which is called the first visualization sutra by Taoists.

　　Visualization means entering into a state of concentration and imagination.

　　So what is the visualization in the Huangting Sutra?

　　To put it simply, after the top door is opened, imagine the scene of the interaction between heaven and man. Taoists believe that the human body is a small world, and nature is a big world. The secret of these two worlds is called the top door. Once the top door is opened, heaven and man can communicate and feel each other. This is the interaction between heaven and man, and the unity of heaven and man.

　　The Huangting Sutra tells of the magnificent scene of the interaction between heaven and man. This interaction is the so-called "scene", which becomes internal scene within the human body and external scene outside the human body. These scenes are initially empty and not substantial, but because of the existence of the spirit, they "exist".

　　In any world, there are real visible and tangible matter, as well as invisible and intangible spirit. Both of these things "exist", such as wisdom, memory, thoughts, etc.

　　The entry to the arcane is to concentrate the spiritual will. People's thoughts are extremely unstable, and their wills are mostly not firm, and it is difficult to reach the level of being unchangeable, neither dirty nor clean. However, through constant meditation, one can concentrate the spirit and strengthen the will to a certain level, and naturally sublimate into the heart of the arcane.

　　Su Tongtong recently bought several wisdom potions and spirit-strengthening potions to directly strengthen and consolidate her spirit. Now she has reached the stage of comprehending the Heart of Arcane, which is more important, so Lu Fei teaches her carefully.

　　One night when Su Tongtong was meditating, it suddenly came to fruition. Thousands of thoughts in her spiritual sea sublimated and formed an independent and lasting will, forming the Heart of Arcane. This Heart of Arcane was shaped like the sun and was extremely magnificent.

　　All kinds of visible and invisible forces converge on the Heart of Arcane and melt into one, becoming a kind of mixed force, clear and pure, invisible and intangible. This is magic power. Magic power is the foundation of performing arcane magic. The Heart of Arcane is the source of magic power.

　　Magic power has no obvious attributes, but contains countless attributes, just like the ocean of the original force of heaven and earth. Divine power is different. The attributes of divine power are very clear, very pure and single. For example, Lu Fei's Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Power, initially only had the noble attribute of "Nine Dragons Supreme", and later derived nine great magics, forming nine attributes. Each attribute is very pure, completely different and distinct, and some attributes are even opposite, but they are all included in the Yanhuang system divine power.

　　Su Tongtong comprehended the Heart of Arcane, and Lu Fei was relieved. He had already completed the practice of two level 6 arcane spells, "Petrification" and "Earthquake". Lu Fei also practiced another arcane spell, "Dissociation", also called decomposition. He used Junfeng's bisection and discrete characteristics, as well as powerful and subtle mental control, to decompose objects into the finest elemental dust.

　　This spell is very terrifying, a hundred times more thorough than blasting someone to pieces. Lu Fei left the Arcane Tower immediately after learning the spell. Up to this point, Lu Fei had been in the Arcane Tower for a full month and a half.

　　He already understood the limit of his own level. He could barely practice level 6 arcane, but Lu Fei had no way to practice level 7 arcane for the time being. Level 7 arcane was a high-level spell and was far more powerful than mid-level spells.

　　High-level spells are generally the enhancement and extension of previous mid-level and low-level spells. The scope of enhancement and extension will produce a qualitative leap. It is necessary to thoroughly learn most of the previous mid-level and low-level spells before it is possible to practice high-level spells.

　　----

　　(Some spells, such as the Magic Pot Soul, are different from those in Dungeons & Dragons. They are not academic and are purely fictitious. Please don’t criticize me!)

　　Chapter 91: Intermediate Arcanist

　　Side hall of Schönbrunn Palace.

　　On the sofa, Lu Fei leisurely held an exquisite cup. Wisps of hot steam rose from the cup, and the rich aroma of coffee wafted away.

　　"Xiao Fei, just come out of that tall tower!" Lu Fei's grandfather said with a smile.

　　"Yes... Xiaofei, you brought us here, we played and saw a lot, I think this place is very good, but I still like Tianjing more. We discussed it and decided it would be better to go back to Tianjing!" said Su Tongtong's father, and Su's mother nodded.

　　Lu Fei saw that several elders were in very good spirits. Their complexions and skin had improved greatly and were extremely rosy, as if they were twenty years younger. The white hair on the four of them had all disappeared, and it was obvious that they had taken life potions.

　　Lu Fei smiled bitterly and rubbed his temples and said, "Isn't Silver Pine Manor great?"

　　Everyone nodded with a smile. Father Su glanced at Lu Fei's grandfather, who understood and said to Lu Fei: "Xiao Fei, this Yinsong Manor is excellent. We even went to Weina Harbor for a walk and found that this place is really good and novel. However, this is not Tianjin after all. I miss Tianjin after living here for a long time. I think we should return to Tianjin to live and retire. After all, many of our friends are in Tianjin..."

　　Father Su smiled and said, "Who said no, Xiaofei, if you let us go back, it doesn't matter where you young people are, as long as you have time to come back to Tianjing!"

　　Lu Fei also knew the psychological complex of the elderly, that is, they can't leave their hometown, so he nodded helplessly and said, "Okay, since you think so, I will send you back. Whenever you want to come here to play, just tell me in advance!"

　　Lu Fei called out Su Tongtong, who was practicing the Hand of the Mage in the Arcane Tower, and told her the situation. Miss Su agreed and prepared some money for her parents. Then she personally sent them back to Tianjin Warren Apartment.

　　The four of them took the elevator down the Warren Building. Seeing the people and cars coming and going on the street, they couldn't help but feel as if they were in another world. Father Su smiled and said to Lu Fei's grandparents, "Xiao Fei's grandma and grandpa, don't worry. Lu Fei is a successful child now. Don't worry about him. We should live our lives as usual!"

　　But after Lu Fei watched the elders leave happily, he closed the Plane Gate, returned to Schönbrunn Palace, turned around and got on the carriage. The servant driving the carriage asked, "Sir, where are you going?"

　　"Go to the Mages Guild!"

　　"Yes, sir!" The servant obeyed respectfully and drove the carriage slowly towards Vina Harbor. Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped in front of the Mage Guild. Lu Fei got off, looked up at the tall tower of the Mage Guild, straightened his collar, and strode into the guild hall.

　　In front of a round table, the old wizard was still working there. Lu Fei said with a smile, "Old wizard, I want to take the 12th level arcanist assessment!"

　　The old wizard glanced at Lu Fei. Although he felt that he looked familiar, he couldn't remember who he was. He asked lazily, "What's your name?"

　　"Lu Fei!"

　　"Hmm? Weird name. Let me see..." The old wizard flipped through the guild's registered wizard list and soon found Lu Fei's name. The old wizard took a look and asked in surprise, "Are you sure you didn't make a mistake with the name?"

　　“That’s right!”

　　"That's unlikely. The qualification period for the first-level arcanist you registered for is only half a year. It's only been half a year, and you're going to take the 12th-level arcanist assessment?"

　　"Yeah..." Lu Fei nodded.

　　"You are not trying to make fun of me, are you? According to the regulations, you have not yet taken the 2nd to 10th level arcanist assessment..."

　　"Find me an examiner. I will take all the exams for level 12 and above at once. Please arrange it quickly!"

　　The old wizard opened his mouth wide, looked at Lu Fei for a few times, and finally nodded and said, "Since it is your request, then okay, pay the money first!"

　　After Lu Fei paid the money, the old wizard took Lu Fei to the blasting room on the 6th floor of the guild, and then said, "Wait a minute, I'll arrange an examiner!"

　　After a while, the old wizard brought in a high-level middle-aged wizard. The old wizard pointed at the wizard who was testing him and said, "Sir Lu Fei, this is the arcanist Heimer. He will conduct a wizard test for you from level 2 to 12!"

　　Lu Fei smiled at the approaching Heimer Arcanist and said, "Hello, Heimer Arcanist!"

　　"I heard that you just registered for the Level 1 Arcanist qualification half a year ago, and now you are going to take the Level 12 Arcanist assessment?" Heimer asked doubtfully. If this was true, then Lu Fei's promotion speed was too amazing. Such a speed of promotion has always belonged only to geniuses.

　　Geniuses are not uncommon in the Terran continent, but there are only a few in Vina Harbor. The most famous one is Lady Anna, the second daughter of the Orbus family. Her sister Selina cannot even be called a genius.

　　"Yes, my arcane skills have improved by leaps and bounds recently. I was able to perform fossilization, seismic movement, and disintegration in the past two days!"

　　Heimer nodded in surprise and said, "Such speed is indeed surprising. Well, I will start testing you now. You will cast two of each level of arcane spells in turn!"

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei held the staff in his hand and shouted, "Knocking spell." He pointed the staff at the wall of the blasting room. There was a loud bang, as if a huge hammer hit the wall, making a huge vibration.

　　Although the walls of the blasting room are made of stone, they have been blessed with mithril arrays and many arcane runes, so they are very resistant and not afraid of being damaged.

　　"Spider web technique!"

　　Lu Fei shouted again, and a white light burst out from the staff, turning into a spider web with a diameter of three meters and pounced on the wall.

　　Heimer nodded. These two level 2 arcane spells were average, but still powerful enough.

　　"Flying technique!"

　　Lu Fei fell down and flew up three feet off the ground. He circled in the blasting room and then landed, saying, "Big flame!"

　　A huge fireball immediately flew out and hit the wall, and the spider web was immediately turned into ashes.

　　Heimer nodded again. These two level 3 arcane spells were pretty good. Level 3 arcane spells were considered qualified.

　　Lu Fei turned around and smiled, "Arcanist Heimer, the 4th-level arcane spells I'm going to cast next are Curse and Fear, and the 5th-level arcane spells are Nightmare and Magic Pot Soul. Do you have a target for the spell?"

　　Arcanist Heimer said, "You can cast these four spells directly on me, and I can evaluate them for you!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, and without hesitation, he raised his staff and pointed, saying: "Cast the curse!"

　　Heimer's body trembled slightly, and he felt a cold and evil force descending upon him, wrapping around his soul. The force seeped into his blood. Heimer's body immediately became extremely tired, and blue-black curse patterns like venomous snakes appeared on his arms and back.

　　Curse spell can be regarded as a top-grade spell. The target who is hit by this spell will be cursed for life, and neither suicide nor rest can restore to normal. There are only two ways to remove this state. One is to take a curse-removing potion, and the other is to cast the 4th-level spell [Remove Curse].

　　"Okay, this curse is very vicious!" Heimer waved his staff and cast a [Remove Curse] on himself, and all the negative reactions on his body gradually faded away.

　　"Fear spell, nightmare spell!" Lu Fei immediately cast two spells in succession. Suddenly, Heimer the Arcanist's eyes went dark, and he immediately saw the thing he feared most in his heart. His soul was under the mental pressure, and he immediately became afraid unconsciously. At the same time, he became dizzy, as if dreaming, and all kinds of nightmares came up one after another.

　　"Hey, it's quite powerful. It scared me!"

　　Arcanist Heimer suddenly opened his eyes and wiped a cold sweat. Fear is actually a mental spell that can trigger fear deep in the heart of the recipient. Unless this person does not know fear, he will definitely be afraid under the fear spell.

　　"Heimer Arcanist, be careful, I'm going to use the Magic Pot Soul!" Lu Fei didn't use any gems, he just used it directly, and his soul attached to Heimer Arcanist in an instant, without imprisoning the other's soul.

　　Heimer Arcanist suddenly made some funny movements and suddenly fell flat on the ground. Heimer Arcanist felt that his current appearance was very ridiculous and shouted, "Alright, alright, you have passed this arcane spell, get out of my body!"

　　Lu Fei's soul flew back to his original body.

　　Arcanist Heimer stood up and shook his head, saying, "This is a level 5 necromancy spell. I'm really surprised that you can use it. I wonder how many spells you can practice?"

　　"In theory, a wizard can cast any spell of its corresponding level!" Lu Fei said. This is theoretically true, but in reality it varies greatly. For example, necromancy is something that orthodox wizards generally do not learn, but some wild wizards do not mind it.

　　"Okay, you've passed the 5th level arcane. What's your 6th level arcane?"

　　"Just use the petrification and disintegration techniques!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Okay then!" Arcanist Heimer asked someone to prepare a rabbit, put it in a cage, and placed it in front of Lu Fei. Lu Fei pointed his staff and said, "Petrify!"

　　The rabbit being pointed at immediately turned into a stone sculpture. Lu Fei waved his staff again and chanted "dissociate". The stone sculpture immediately decomposed and turned into dust.

　　Arcanist Heimer clapped his hands and said with a smile, "Not bad, two level 6 arcanas are already qualified, but the power can only be tested in actual combat!"

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei was naturally excited. He was just trying out his skills, so he naturally did not use his full strength. Otherwise, the power of the fossilization and dissociation techniques would be terrifying. Although it could not reach the petrification ability of Reinhardt, it was also considerable.

　　"No need. Your magic power is very strong now, and it has met the standards of a level 12 arcanist. However, you were promoted too quickly, and I think you didn't have time to practice other arcane arts. So I suggest that you practice each level of arcane systematically and lay a solid foundation for the basic spells. Only then will you be able to learn high-level spells with ease in the future!" Arcanist Heimer waved his hand.

　　Lu Fei naturally listened to the teachings humbly and passed all the assessments. He soon received the Level 12 Arcanist badge. He also received a booklet that recorded the honors and benefits that mid-level and high-level mages should have.

　　…

　　Chapter 92: Inspecting the Tribe (Part 1)

　　The entire Silverpine Manor was in jubilation, and the news that Lu Fei had become a level 12 arcanist quickly spread throughout Silverpine Majesty.

　　The servants and attendant knights were all delighted. As people of Silverpine Manor, they hoped that the owner of the manor would be a powerful and high-ranking person.

　　The arcanist is a symbol of power and status. To celebrate Lu Fei's promotion to a mid-level arcanist, Silverpine Manor was decorated with lights and a three-day festive carnival was held. Banquets were also held at the Palace of Versailles, and all the nobles of Vina Harbor were invited to attend.

　　After three days and three nights of banquets and aristocratic balls, the noise finally died down.

　　Lu Fei was concerned about the construction of Dawn City on the ice field, so he immediately prepared the supplies he brought back from Tianjing and teleported them to the Wind Howl Tribe through the six-star arcane tower.

　　The person guarding the transmission coordinates was a young barbarian. He was too bored, so he took a nap next to the coordinates. However, a little boy of four or five years old from the tribe was riding a small wild beast and grazing nearby.

　　The teleportation coordinate array started to operate, emitting countless streams of light. A light gate was formed and Lu Fei walked out of the light gate.

　　The little boy rubbed his eyes and saw Lu Fei clearly. He was overjoyed and shouted, "The Speaker is back, the Speaker is back..."

　　The dozing guard was immediately awakened. He jumped up when he saw Lu Fei and said, "It's Mr. Speaker. It's really Mr. Speaker. You are finally back. Our High Priest and Chief are missing you!"

　　"Haha, are Priest Sauron and the chief here?" Lu Fei waved his hand and said with a smile.

　　"The priest just came back from the dam construction site. I think he is in the God Sacrifice Hall. The chief is at the Dawn City construction site. He is eating and living there now. He is very busy every day..."

　　"Okay, I'll go see the priest first!" Lu Fei performed a flying spell and landed in front of the sacrificial hall. Several soldiers guarding the gate immediately saluted and led Lu Fei into the sacrificial hall.

　　"It turns out that it's the Speaker. Please take a seat!" When Priest Sauron saw Lu Fei, he immediately came forward happily.

　　"Priest Sauron, you must have been busy during this period?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Haha, it is indeed very hard work, but it doesn't matter to me. The hardest-working one is the chief. He is now leading 130,000 barbarians from the 52 newly joined tribes to build Dawn City."

　　"Fifty-two tribes, a population of 130,000..." Lu Fei was slightly surprised and asked, "So many tribes have joined the alliance?"

　　"Even I didn't expect it at first, but now there are indeed 52 tribes joining the alliance!"

　　Priest Soran was very excited when he talked about this, and said happily: "Other tribes are having a hard time. When they heard that we have food and we are going to build Dawn City, many tribesmen came and signed the treaty and joined the alliance. Those who have money contributed money, and those who have people contributed people, just to exchange for our food!"

　　"We have recruited 130,000 people to build Dawn City, and another 20,000 to build the dam. The speed is very fast. The dam will be completed in ten days. Fortunately, it is the blizzard season and the river is frozen. Otherwise, the dam would not be built so quickly!"

　　"What's the food situation?" Lu Fei frowned. With so many people mobilized, food must be tight.

　　"I have already asked the Material Bureau, and it seems that there is not much food left. Hate has already started to make preparations. Half a month ago, he sent a fleet to catch whales and blue marlin near the downstream estuary. Thousands of tons of sea fish can be transported back every ten days. The food problem can basically maintain operations..."

　　"It's more than a thousand miles from here to the estuary, right?" Lu Fei felt relieved.

　　"Yes, it's just too far away. In the past, we barbarians didn't know how to build big ships or fish, and we never thought that a specialized fishing team could have such a big harvest. You know, if we hunt a big whale, that's dozens of tons. The fish meat can also be made into salted fish and can be preserved for a long time. I heard that these were proposed by the Speaker. Otherwise, it would be difficult for us to gather so many people to work in this blizzard season, and building the dam and Dawn City would be even more impossible..." Priest Sauron sighed.

　　Only then did Lu Fei realize that he had indeed taught Hate a lot of things, but he did not expect that they would all come in handy.

　　"Sir, you are back. Hate greets you!" At this time, Hate entered the hall with a dozen Wind Howl warriors and immediately knelt on one knee to salute Lu Fei.

　　Hate is Lu Fei's follower. When Lu Fei was away, he had been in charge of the Materials Bureau. In the past nearly a month and a half, Hate did a good job.

　　Lu Fei asked about the situation at the Material Bureau one by one, and Hate reported one by one. Lu Fei couldn't help but be surprised to learn that there were still 30% of the reserve grain in the warehouse. Logically speaking, there shouldn't be so much left.

　　Hatter scratched the back of his head and laughed, "Sir, aren't we used to being poor? Hatter doesn't know other things, but he knows how to be thrifty. Since you returned to Wina Harbor, I have been thinking about finding a larger source of food for the tribe, so I went fishing downstream along the glacier. Because we have large sea boats, fishing nets and sea salt, the food can be frozen and salted fish can be made for storage, which greatly reduces the consumption of food..."

　　"Well done!" Lu Fei stood up and said with a smile, "I never thought you would be able to take on the job at the Material Bureau. I was a little worried that you wouldn't figure it out at first, but now I'm relieved! This time I brought back a large amount of food. Even if it's for 200,000 mouths, it's enough to support us for a year or two. If we can also be self-sufficient, we won't have to worry about anyone going hungry in the next four or five years!"

　　Sauron the priest was overjoyed. The Alliance now had a population of more than 100,000. If they could survive the next four or five years without going hungry, that would be something the Icefield Barbarians had never dared to hope for...

　　Lu Fei was also quite high-spirited. He said with a smile, "After the snowstorm season, the dam upstream will be able to store water to form a lake. Then we can raise fish and solve part of the food problem. In a few days, I will buy a dozen large sea boats from Weina Harbor and form a larger fishing team to specialize in fishing... I also plan to cut down the trees in the valley, clear out large tracts of wasteland and mountains, and plant winter wheat, cassava, sweet potatoes and potatoes. Those seeds have been transformed by the elves' life spring water and grow very well. If we start planting, we can harvest millions of tons of food a year!"

　　Lu Fei talked eloquently, and Priest Sauron, Hate and others were all stunned. Priest Sauron took a while to come back to his senses and said in disbelief: "Mr. Speaker, we barbarians have never grown food for generations. We are good at hunting, but are you sure we can grow food?"

　　"Haha... Priest Soran, what are you talking about? Don't doubt it. Although the environment on the ice field is extremely harsh, there are still suitable crops to grow. Women, children, and the elderly can all grow crops. If you don't know how, I can teach you personally... Well, it seems that I should clear a piece of land as soon as possible and try planting first. You know, food is a huge problem and we can't be careless at all!"

　　The Sauron priest smacked his lips and said excitedly, "This is the best!"

　　"Then let's do this for now. I'll go to the Material Bureau first and store all the food..." Lu Fei left as soon as he said that. He waved his hand, and Hate and others followed immediately.

　　"I'll go with you!" Priest Sauron hurriedly followed Lu Fei, walked out of the sacrificial hall, and came to the high cliff behind the tribe. There was a cave on the cliff, twenty meters high, which was drilled through the mountain. A passage twenty meters wide led directly to a depth of five hundred meters in the mountain. This cave was the most important warehouse of the Material Bureau, where all the food and various supplies were hidden.

　　The cave was guarded by hundreds of Wind Howl warriors, including ten God Warriors whom Lu Fei recognized. They were led by Wolf, Xia and Xilini, all of whom had been transferred to his command.

　　The two barbarians, one man and two women, are the captains of the Wind Howl Squad. There are a total of forty-nine Wind Howl warrior squads in the Wind Howl tribe. The captain of each squad is a divine warrior. Wolf, Xia and Xilini are the strongest among the divine warriors.

　　In order to set up the Material Bureau, Lu Fei brought all three Wind Howl teams over, and asked Hite to set up a Wind Howl Brigade, which now has more than 700 people. This is a strong force, all under Lu Fei's control. All team members swore loyalty to Lu Fei in front of the barbarian gods, so Lu Fei was very relieved.

　　"Haite, should we add a door to the cave?" Lu Fei took a look at the cave.

　　"That's no problem. I'll have someone install it later!" Hate said.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei nodded and walked into the cave first. The huge passage was very straight, like a modern mountain tunnel. The high dome was even installed with luminous fluorite, so the cave was not dark at all.

　　On both sides of the passage, there is a ten-meter-high iron gate every twenty meters. Behind each iron gate is a warehouse. There are a total of fifty such warehouses, and each iron gate is numbered.

　　After each two iron gates, Hite introduced: "Warehouses 1 to 8 are now all storing rice and salted fish. These things can be stored for two to three years without going bad. Except for Warehouse No. 50, the other warehouses in the back are temporarily empty."

　　"What's in the 50-good warehouse?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"It's the gold and various elemental gems you requested. According to the regulations, if the Alliance tribe wants to take food from the warehouse, they must exchange it with enough gold, elemental gems or rare metals. Now Warehouse No. 50 is almost full of things exchanged. Those things are the savings of various tribes over the years!"

　　"Well, although I am now one of the three speakers of the Supreme Council, these grains are still mine after all. It is only natural for me to receive some compensation, otherwise I will lose a lot of money!" Lu Fei said.

　　Priest Soran nodded and said, "That's right. Food is the most important thing for the entire ice field. The allied tribes are all grateful to Speaker Lu Fei for providing food!"

　　…

　　There are many typos in these two chapters, please forgive me!

　　Chapter 93: Touring the Tribe (Part 2)

　　It’s Monday, please give me some votes!

　　-----

　　Opening Warehouse No. 9, Lu Fei found it empty. Looking around carefully, he discovered that the warehouse was 15 meters wide, 30 meters long, and 18 meters high. It was square, and the walls were made of neat gray-white rocks, all of which had been trimmed using fossil technology.

　　This time Lu Fei brought a lot of food. He took out a space magic bag and guided piles of rice out of it. Soon the entire warehouse was filled up. Everyone who saw this scene was trembling with excitement, because there was so much food, so much that it was jaw-dropping.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and smiled, "This warehouse is far from enough. I said, I brought a large amount of food this time, and I will probably need to open seven or eight warehouses!"

　　"Okay, okay..." Priest Sauron was so satisfied that he couldn't stop smiling. Eight warehouses were opened one by one. Lu Fei filled all eight warehouses with rice. One and a half warehouses were filled with sausages. These were the ones Lu Fei got from raiding the warehouses of several meat processing plants. It was said that there was meat from nearly eight thousand pigs.

　　"Open warehouse No. 50 for me!" Lu Fei came to the last warehouse.

　　Hate quickly took out a palm-sized mithril key from his arms. There was a keyhole on the iron door, and there was a secret lock magic circle around the keyhole. The key was inserted and turned a few times. The magic circle on the iron door emitted a bright light and slowly changed and rotated. After a while, the magic circle stopped, and the door clicked and slowly opened inward.

　　Countless precious lights filled the entire warehouse. Glowing were piles of gems of various colors. There were round, oval, tear-shaped, and other shapes of gems that were filled with elemental power or divine energy.

　　But what reflects the greatest brilliance is gold. Standard gold bricks are neatly stacked and placed on the left side, forming a golden wall that is three meters wide, twenty-five meters long, and eighteen meters high, stacked just to the top of the warehouse. There are a total of 1,350 cubic meters of gold reserves.

　　Lu Fei felt dizzy and immediately knew the value of this batch of gold, which was about 26,000 tons. This number was astonishing. On Earth, the entire global gold reserves were only about 180,000 tons, with an annual production increase of 2,500 tons.

　　It has to be said that the various mineral resources on the Terran continent are really too abundant. Perhaps this is due to the world of gods. According to Lu Fei's speculation, there were such abundant resources in the long civilization era of the earth, but they were all consumed. The earth once mysteriously recorded the gold, silver, gray iron, and bronze ages, but now they no longer exist. They are all submerged in the long history and turned into dust, leaving only a few chronological names that puzzle future generations.

　　Seeing Lu Fei staring blankly at the gold, Sauron priest explained, "This is what the fifty-two tribes emptied out of their savings to exchange for life-saving food. It has been re-refined and made into standard gold bars. These tribes will not have so much gold in the short term!"

　　Lu Fei thought about it and it made sense. What if there was really an endless supply of gold? The amount of gold used in the southern human kingdom was huge and far from being estimated. However, all standard gold coins were not pure gold, with a gold content of only 80%. However, the number of gold coins was extremely large. Based on Lu Fei's wealth, if all diamond coins were exchanged for gold coins, all the gold coins would be piled up into a mountain.

　　Hate said, "Sir, although there is a lot of gold in the warehouse, it is far less valuable than the various elemental gems. Take a closer look. There are nearly 30,000 elemental gems of various colors in the warehouse, a total of more than 100 kinds, including 18 rare elemental gems. Not only these, but also many divine power gems!"

　　Gems are cut from crystals, whether they are elemental gems or divine gems. Cut and polished gems are more dazzling and beautiful than crystals.

　　Lu Fei picked up a fist-sized golden divine power gem and asked in surprise, "Is this the Lesya gem?"

　　Priest Soran said with great envy: "Yes, this one is a life gem. I can feel the strong breath of life power emanating from it... Tsk tsk, I don't know which tribe's priest collected this treasure and was willing to exchange it for food!"

　　Leisa, this is the name of an ancient goddess of life. The Leisa gem, also called the life gem, is one of the three major power gems along with the soul gem and realm gem, and is the most widely used.

　　Lu Fei had read books that said the fragments of life gems could be used to refine life potions, and the soul gems could be used as the core of the construct's soul as long as they were cut into pieces the size of rice grains. The domain gems could contain all kinds of elemental powers and had magical uses.

　　Hate walked to the side, picked up three black gems the size of duck eggs and said, "Sir, these are soul gems. They were brought from the Claw Tribe. I gave them one hundred bags of rice and twenty kilograms of bacon in exchange for each one."

　　"Well done!" Lu Fei encouraged. Lu Fei was no longer surprised by such huge profits. He reached out and took the three soul gems and put them into the ring.

　　Among gems, elemental gems are the most common, and divine power gems are mostly rare gems. Their formation is very strange. They are divine power crystals that are naturally formed when various divine powers leaked from the ocean of original force and fell into the mountains, rivers, and deep into the earth.

　　Lu Fei had not known before that food was so important to the Icefield Barbarians, but now he could truly feel its magic. In the Icefield, the value of food even far exceeded that of gold and various gems.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but feel happy and said with a smile: "So, everything in this warehouse is mine?"

　　Hate and the others nodded and said, "Yes, all the gems and gold belong to the master! The master brought food that saved countless lives. He is the savior of us barbarians. In the future, the master will get more gold and gems!"

　　"Haha..." Lu Fei was full of energy and turned to Priest Soran and said with a smile: "Master Priest, it was indeed right to sign an alliance with the Wind Howl Tribe. This is a mutually beneficial thing!"

　　"You're right. Chairman Lu Fei asked us to promise to give you strength, power and beauties. Haha, you already have strength and power, but as for the beauties, we barbarians still owe you..." Priest Sauron felt a little guilty when he said this.

　　"I just said this casually. Lord Priest, you don't have to take it seriously. Haha, the emperor has three thousand beauties in his harem, and I'm just a mortal. One or two women will be enough for me!" Lu Fei waved his hand.

　　Priest Sauron nodded and said, "Chairman Lu Fei, don't worry. I will discuss with the chief in a few days and will definitely find a few women for you. I wonder what you think of our barbarian women, or do you prefer the human women from the south?"

　　Lu Fei's forehead was slightly sweaty. He waved his hand and said, "Let's talk about it later, let's talk about it later..." He quickly took out the magic bag and put half of the gold and gems into the bag, and said, "Okay, let's go inspect the construction of the dam and Dawn City first!"

　　Priest Sauron said quickly: "I am responsible for the construction of the dam, and Chief Lei Ze is responsible for the construction of Dawn City. If you want to go to see the dam, I will take you there. I know the progress of every aspect of the dam's construction very well!"

　　"Then it won't be too different from the design drawing, right?" Lu Fei asked worriedly.

　　"Don't worry, we will definitely follow the design!" Priest Sauron called a team of Wind Howl warriors, and Lu Fei also took Hate and others to ride on wildebeests and go upstream.

　　The group ran for dozens of miles. The terrain became higher and the hillsides became more and more numerous. After turning a ridge, the view in front of them suddenly opened up and a behemoth comparable to the Three Gorges Dam on the Yangtze River came into view.

　　Eighty percent of the dam has been built. It is more than 300 meters high and 2,000 meters long. It is built on a long mountain ridge, cutting the entire glacier in half. It is even more magnificent than the Three Gorges Dam.

　　"Let's go up and take a look!" Lu Fei used the flying technique to fly up, crossed a long distance, and landed on the top of the dam. He saw countless barbarians mining gravel on the stone mountain not far away. The gravel was put into space bags and then taken to the construction site and poured directly on the place where construction was needed. Then there were priests waving their staffs and performing various magic arts, such as turning mud into stone, gluing together, advanced reinforcement, or drawing reinforcement arrays...

　　On the entire dam, there is a solid magic circle pattern every ten meters and a large magic circle every hundred meters, which are linked together. Lu Fei examined it carefully for a while and couldn't help but admire the magic circle effects in the magic world.

　　The dam is not made of reinforced concrete, but it is definitely ten or a hundred times stronger than any reinforced concrete. This is the magic of magic.

　　The Sauron priest flew up and landed beside Lu Fei. He smiled and said, "How is it? Is it okay? I can guarantee that there is absolutely no problem with the strength of this dam. There are a total of 36 sluice gates below, all of which are designed with absolutely ingenious mechanisms. They can be opened at the same time or separately. It's very convenient."

　　Lu Fei nodded and entered the center of the dam. It was a huge corridor with several rooms. Lu Fei saw that according to the design on the blueprint, there was actually space reserved for a generator set...

　　Priest Sauron was a little puzzled and asked: "Chairman Lu Fei, what is the generator set mentioned in your design? We really don't know how to do this!"

　　"Generator set? You probably don't understand that thing!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Speaker, can you tell me something? There is nothing in this world that I don't know. If we really don't know, we can use the art of identification. This is the skill of God and can identify most things in the world!" Priest Sauron said confidently.

　　"Well, let me show you!" Lu Fei spread out his palms, and divine power rose from his palms, transforming into a three-dimensional holographic dam rendering in his hands.

　　Twenty large generating sets and corresponding giant water turbines are arranged in sequence on the corridor in the middle of the dam. The principle is that water with potential energy from rivers, lakes, etc. at high places flows to lower places, and is converted into mechanical energy by the water turbine. The water turbine in turn drives the generator to generate electricity, converting mechanical energy into electrical energy.

　　Sauron the priest really couldn't understand this thing. He shook his head and said, "We barbarians can't build this generator!"

　　"It doesn't matter, just leave it empty for now. It won't hinder the flood discharge anyway!" Lu Fei said with a smile and did not force it.

　　"Well, this is the only way. According to the progress, the dam will be roughly completed in ten days. In another month, the snowstorm season will be over, and the ice and snow will melt soon. Then we can store water!"

　　"Well, just in time!" Lu Fei looked happy.

　　…

　　Chapter 94: Touring the Tribe (Part 2)

　　When Lu Fei arrived at the valley and looked at the construction site of the City of Dawn from afar, he was immediately stunned by the sight of the scale of the city. Although Lu Fei had already drawn a plan, he couldn't help being shocked and excited when he saw the bustling construction site and the atmosphere of the city.

　　More than 100,000 people have built stone houses in an area of ​​more than ten miles. Many barbarians have moved directly into the stone houses. On the largest hillside, a towering inner city is very majestic, and its style is somewhat similar to that of Vina Harbor.

　　Many buildings have laid foundations, and some have already been built to four or five floors. From a distance, this looks like a rising city.

　　When Lu Fei arrived at the outskirts of the City of Dawn, a group of nearby barbarians were cooking, and hundreds of barbarians were building a road leading directly to the inner city not far away.

　　Lu Fei stood on a ten-meter-wide stone road. The newly built stone road was a bit like cement. It was made of grayish-white rock and was built using the technique of turning mud into stone.

　　"Which tribe are you from? Why are you wandering around instead of working?" A team of patrolling soldiers ran over and shouted from afar.

　　"You are blind. Our Speaker Lu Fei is here, and you dare to roar loudly?" Hate said angrily.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei?"

　　When the team on horseback came up to him and saw Lu Fei, they were so scared that they quickly dismounted, knelt on one knee and saluted, saying, "So it's really the Speaker. I didn't see clearly and bumped into you, please forgive me..."

　　"It's okay, this is your duty, I won't blame you. Where is the leader now?" Lu Fei asked with a smile.

　　"It's at the construction site in the inner city!" the team leader pointed to the towering inner city on the distant hillside.

　　"Well, feel free to do whatever you want. I'll take a look around!" Lu Fei instructed.

　　"Yes!" The team leader then continued to ride his horse and patrol.

　　A group of barbarians who were finishing work and preparing to eat came over. The old priest in the lead bowed and said, "I heard that you are Mr. Speaker Lu Fei?"

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled: "I am. Which tribe is this priest from? What is his name?"

　　The old priest said, "I am Bragg, the priest of the Blizzard Tribe. Three hundred miles north of here is the Snowmelt Valley where our Blizzard Tribe is located!"

　　"Turns out he's our neighbor!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Yes, he is a close neighbor. I have heard that the Speaker is a businessman from the southern country, but he has brought hope to our barbarian tribe. We are very grateful. If the Speaker has not eaten yet, please have dinner with us..."

　　After a while, a big pot was brought over. The lid was opened, revealing fragrant white rice. Slices of sausage were placed on the rice. The aroma became stronger and stronger. Hate and others behind Lu Fei couldn't help swallowing.

　　Another big pot was also brought up. When the lid was opened, it was filled with fish soup. The fish was stewed till very tender. The soup was milky white with bits of fat floating on top. It had a rich and delicious aroma.

　　"Master Priest, why are there only white rice, sausages and fish soup? Are there other meats and wild vegetables?"

　　Priest Bragg said, "No, we came here to build Dawn City. We can eat fragrant white rice, sausages and fish every day. These are more delicious than the meat of other beasts, and they are enough to fill us up. As for wild vegetables, we don't eat them anymore. We only cook them when we are extremely hungry..."

　　"No other reward?"

　　"No other reward is needed. We are satisfied as long as we have enough food to eat. We came here and found that the food in the tribe is enough to support us until the end of the blizzard season!"

　　Lu Fei was ashamed. It turned out that the barbarians who built Dawn City only worked for food. This labor was too cheap. He remembered that there were still a few bags of rice and sausages in the magic bag, so he took them out and shared them with the old priest: "Cook another bag of rice, otherwise it won't be enough to eat!" Lu Fei and others were relieved to eat.

　　"Has the Blizzard Tribe joined the Alliance?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"We have already joined the alliance. When Dawn City is built, we will have our own base!" Bragg said with a smile, then looked at Hate and his men and said, "Mr. Speaker, do you still need followers? We have a total of thirty-six Blizzard Warrior teams in the Blizzard Tribe."

　　"What Blizzard Warrior of yours is willing to be your squire?"

　　"It's not just our warriors who will be your followers, but all the people of the entire Blizzard tribe who will be your followers!" said the old priest, looking at Lu Fei with a complicated look.

　　"So you want the entire tribe to surrender to me..." Lu Fei understood and said in surprise: "You have to think it over carefully. This is a big deal. Once you surrender to me, you will need to be loyal to me. Your life and death will be controlled by me. You will lose your freedom. Do you want this?"

　　"There is nothing we can do about it. It is for the future of the tribe. I have already inquired about it. Don't you have a lot of barbarian followers?"

　　"This is different. After all, warriors are powerful and easy to manage. But tribes are different. If you submit to me, you will become my subjects, and the area where your Blizzard tribe is located will also become my territory. You have to think about this carefully. But if you really want to submit to me, then I welcome you. After all, I only have less than a thousand followers now. If I can have a tribe submit to me, then the power and territory I can control will be greatly expanded!" Lu Fei said.

　　The old priest laughed and said, "That's right. If our tribe submits to the Speaker and becomes his subject, then the Speaker will not let us starve, right?"

　　"That's impossible. I can guarantee that none of the people under my rule will go hungry!" Lu Fei vowed.

　　"Great, Priest, let's submit to the Speaker..."

　　"Yeah, I don't want to go hungry every year during the snowstorm season!"

　　"The population of the tribe is decreasing year by year. The elderly and children in the tribe can no longer withstand these disasters..."

　　"If we accede to the Speaker, we won't have to starve, and the tribe's population will grow quickly!"

　　"Master Priest, you must give priority to population development. The Sacrifice Hall requires a lot of sacrifices and piety. If the population is too small, the number of our God Warriors will gradually shrink..."

　　The Blizzard warriors around the old priest were all excited. Some talked loudly, while others hesitated to speak, and all looked at the old priest.

　　Prague waved his hand and turned to Lu Fei and said, "Our Blizzard Tribe is in the Snowmelt Valley. The environment is not better than this Hot Spring Valley, but it is still warm and spacious. It's just that there are fewer forests and beasts around. Every year, many people in our tribe starve to death during the blizzard season. So, if the Speaker can guarantee that no one in the Blizzard Tribe will starve to death in the future, then we are willing to submit to the Speaker, become the Speaker's subjects, and work for the Speaker..."

　　"Are you serious? You won't regret it?" Lu Fei stood up suddenly.

　　"Of course it's true. I can represent the will of more than 4,300 people in the tribe!" Priest Prague also stood up and promised solemnly.

　　A tribe with a population of more than 4,300 people and thirty-six blizzard warrior teams, which means there are thirty-six divine warriors. Hehe, the population is not small, and the strength is not weak either.

　　"Okay then. I accept your Blizzard Tribe as my territory, and I accept all the people of the Blizzard Tribe as my legal subjects. I will ensure that no one in your future will suffer from the cold or hunger, and that you will become stronger and stronger, with a larger population and better lives. But you must obey the laws I make and be loyal to me as your lord. Can you do it?" Lu Fei said seriously.

　　The old priest glanced at the warriors who followed him and said, "Now is a good opportunity. Are you willing to swear allegiance to the new lord in front of the gods?"

　　More than 300 male and female warriors immediately knelt on one knee, saluted Lu Fei, and said excitedly: "We are willing to follow the new lord and be loyal to the new lord!"

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but get excited, his face flushed. There were more than 300 warriors, including 20 divine warriors. The old priest Prague was a high-level priest with powerful divine power. He made a fortune. This was a force that could not be underestimated.

　　"Master Priest, don't you need to go back and discuss it with the chief of the tribe? I'm worried that your chief won't agree..." Lu Fei asked doubtfully.

　　The old priest waved his hand and said, "Last month, the chief personally led a team to go out into the frozen land to hunt. It has been more than a month now. Everyone in the tribe knows that our chief will not come back, so now I can represent the will of the entire tribe!"

　　"Okay, I agree. Since you have joined me, I will go back to the Storm Tribe with you the day after tomorrow morning. Just bring enough food with you!"

　　"Okay, Mr. Speaker, we will follow you back to the Storm Tribe the day after tomorrow. In the Sacrifice Hall, in front of the gods, all the tribesmen will swear an oath that the entire Blizzard Tribe will submit to your rule, Mr. Speaker!"

　　Lu Fei was in a good mood. He bid farewell to the old priest Prague and went to the inner city to meet the chief Lei Ze.

　　Building the inner city is now Lei Ze's main job. More and more tribes are joining the alliance, and the number of people building Dawn City is also increasing. This is far beyond Lei Ze's expectations. According to the current situation, it only takes another month and a half to complete the preliminary work, and the first batch of people can move in and start ruling Dawn City.

　　The second phase of the project can be gradually improved, and it will take about a year to complete the further refinement of the inner city and the infrastructure construction of the outer city.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, look at the current situation. This has never happened in the history of our barbarians. Soon, a barbarian city will rise, and the entire barbarian alliance will become stronger and stronger..."

　　The great leader Lei Ze was in high spirits. He was proud and excited when talking about the inner city which was about to be completed. Lu Fei gave him some encouragement.

　　"Captain, I brought a large amount of food with me this time. It's enough to support the alliance for a while. Now the food has been stored. Would you like to take a look when you have time?"

　　"Has more grain been put into the warehouse? How much is it? Haha, I really need to go and take a look. The dam construction site and here consume a lot of grain every day. I was originally very worried..."

　　Speaking of the new batch of food arriving at the Material Bureau, Chief Lei Ze led Lu Fei into the newly built Dawn Tower. This tower is the tallest and most magnificent building in the inner city. The Supreme Council of the Grand Alliance is located in the Dawn Tower, so the Dawn Tower will become the power center of the entire barbarian people in the near future.

　　…

　　Chapter 95: Divine Art and Divine Transmission {Please vote for collection}

　　The great chief Lei Ze pulled Lu Fei back to the Fenghou tribe. He also wanted to see with his own eyes the large amount of supplies that Lu Fei brought.

　　He and Priest Sauron walked into the warehouse with great interest. Looking at the countless neatly stacked grains, he was so happy that he couldn't stop smiling. At this moment, he had never been so satisfied!

　　"Hmm? Sir Lu Fei, what is this? Why is each package so small?" Lei Ze asked, pointing at the packages of iodized salt.

　　"This is refined salt. I noticed that you used to eat coarse salt, which is a bit bitter when used to make salted fish, so I brought a batch of refined salt. I was thinking that I could use the refined salt to make bacon from the prey brought back by the soldiers, or I could make smoked bacon, which would remove the bitterness of the meat."

　　"Refined salt? This stuff is good. Speaker Lu Fei must have worked hard this time!" Lei Ze said immediately.

　　"This is my job! Besides, I am in charge of the Material Bureau now. Look at this." Lu Fei released another pile of quilts and said, "These are 10,000 quilts. I plan to distribute them tomorrow so that everyone can have something to cover themselves at night and not be cold."

　　Chief Lei Ze and Priest Soren touched the exquisitely made quilt and felt very warm. They couldn't help but feel very happy and said, "This thing is really good. It must be used by the nobles of the Southern Empire. How can it be made so finely? Look at the embroidery on it, it's lifelike!"

　　"Hehe, that's not the case. Just use them, Chief, High Priest, can you take a few back and try them out first?"

　　"That's great!" Chief Lei Ze and Priest Sauron were so happy that they couldn't stop smiling. Ever since Lu Fei came to the barbarian tribe, there have been new changes every day, especially since Lu Fei occasionally brought a lot of new things.

　　"Two Chairmen, the Material Bureau now has more and more supplies, and I have to send people out to sea to fish, and also send people to prospect for minerals everywhere... The manpower is becoming increasingly stretched. Can the Wind Howl Tribe assign a few more teams of warriors to me?" Lu Fei said with a smile. Now is the time to seize power.

　　"Okay, I will transfer 5 more warrior teams to you, making a total of 10 teams. Is that okay? If it is not enough, you can recruit some yourself. Each of our three-person council will be in charge of one aspect, and you can handle your aspect yourself. If you have any difficulties, just discuss it with us!" said Priest Sauron.

　　Lu Fei nodded, and quickly ordered several soldiers to move out several newly delivered generators and carry them to the highest point of the tribal square. Then he erected a wooden pole more than ten meters high and hung two high-power incandescent lamps high up.

　　Following Lu Fei were the newly formed Guards Captain Wolfe and Vice Captain Shia. Wolfe was a powerful warrior, and had been friends with Hate since childhood. He was loyal, righteous, and reliable. Shia was also a warrior, but Lu Fei had not seen how powerful her ice magic was.

　　As for Hate and Hellini, they were first arranged in the Logistics Bureau to become the chief and deputy chief deacons, specifically managing the Logistics Bureau. The Logistics Bureau is now the most lucrative department, and many people are eager to join the Logistics Bureau, even if it means being a soldier.

　　Lu Fei is now in power and in charge of the most important food resources, which is equivalent to strangling the throat of the entire barbarian tribe. If Lu Fei does not provide food that day, so many barbarians will not survive the blizzard season and most of them will starve to death. This is a very terrible thing.

　　The tribal chiefs and priests who have joined the alliance all have to look at Lu Fei's face. According to the alliance agreement, the tribes that join the alliance can get preferential treatment in exchanging resources for food. Correspondingly, the allied tribes must fulfill various responsibilities and obligations.

　　All the clauses were written in the alliance agreement, which was called the Barbarian Alliance Treaty. Among them, the construction of Dawn City was the top priority.

　　According to this agreement, Lu Fei, as one of the three seats as the president of the parliament, will be guaranteed various rights in the Barbarian Alliance. Compared with the gold and elemental gems obtained from the transaction, the benefits are simply incomparable. Lu Fei is also very proud of his wisdom, because with power, strength and money will be at his fingertips.

　　"Sir, how do I use this generator? It seems to me that this thing was invented by dwarves. Did you get it back from the dwarf tribe?" Wolf asked curiously.

　　"Do you think dwarfs also make this kind of thing?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"Of course, they love making metal-shell things like this!"

　　"Does the tribe have that dwarf thing? I want to take a look!"

　　"No, those things are weird and the tribe doesn't need them. If you want, you can go to the ancient mountains. There are several dwarf tribes near the volcano. You can exchange the things they are interested in for some machinery, uh... and constructs!"

　　"Even constructs?"

　　"Of course, dwarves are a branch of goblins, and they were the ones who originally invented the construct!" said Wolfe.

　　"Don't dwarves accept gold coins?"

　　"Dwarves don't want gold coins. They only want mithril, mithril gold, and elemental gems. In the northern glaciers, no matter what race they are, they generally use these three things to trade items!"

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei thought about it and it made sense. In this world, gold and diamonds are not the hardest and rarest things. The rarest things are mithril, secret gold and elemental gems. All three of these things have magical uses.

　　The reason why the southern human kingdom uses gold and diamonds as currency is actually because mithril, mithril gold and elemental gems are too scarce and too precious, and every time one is used, one less piece. For a human kingdom with a large population, they are far from enough to serve as general equivalents.

　　"Does the ice field mostly involve bartering, or using secret gold, secret silver, and elemental gems to exchange for what they need?"

　　"Yes... There is no trade between our tribes all year round. If there is any, it is just the exchange of goods. When other races come to the ice field, they can only exchange things with secret gold, secret silver and elemental gems!"

　　Lu Fei understood a little. It turned out that the northern ice field was too backward and was still in the primitive stage of barter, and trade was extinct. Therefore, ordinary currencies such as gold and diamonds had no soil to survive. Only the truly scarce and useful secret gold, secret silver and elemental gems were the strongest.

　　Lu Fei turned on the generator himself, and a roar was heard immediately. The incandescent lamp standing above his head immediately emitted light, illuminating the surroundings.

　　Wolfe and some barbarians were startled, but they were relieved when they saw that there was no threat. Wolfe looked at the incandescent lamp strangely and said, "So this is the same as the light stone, but this lamp is so bright. Sir, this lamp is also made of light stone, right?"

　　"Haha, that's not the case. This is powered by diesel generators. The electricity makes the lights light up. This electricity is just like lightning in a thunderstorm!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Electricity? Sir, can you generate lightning?" Bart's eyes lit up immediately when he heard it. Lu Fei nodded: "This electricity is essentially the same as lightning, but the energy is much smaller than lightning!"

　　"That's great! Thunder magic is my first magic of the pantheon. I asked the Lord of Thunder, Remster, to give it to me. But I didn't know how to practice it, and my power has always remained at the first level. I couldn't advance at all, so I later learned the Berserk magic. The Berserk magic is my second magic of the pantheon..."

　　"You mean this electricity is useful to you?" Lu Fei was stunned.

　　"Yes, there is no lightning over the damn ice field all year round, so this thunder magic cannot be practiced at all. Now, I'll give it a try..." Wolf reached out and grabbed the thick cable. His violent divine power naturally burst out, and he suddenly pulled the cable apart. The thick broken end stabbed into his chest.

　　Chichichichi…

　　The electric current surged into Wolfe's body. Wolfe's entire body was surrounded by the electric current, and his hair stood up. He laughed wildly and excitedly, "Haha, it really works, sir. I feel that I am absorbing this electrical energy. At this rate, it will only take half a day for my thunder power to be promoted to the second level!"

　　Lu Fei was dumbfounded. This was possible. The practice of the Thunder Magic was really unbelievable. Practicing the Thunder Magic had at least one benefit, which was that one was not afraid of electric shock, and probably not afraid of lightning strikes either...

　　"Bang!" With a loud bang, the generator broke down and the roar stopped.

　　Wolfe shook his head and said, "It's broken? What a pity, there's not enough electricity, otherwise my Thunder Power would be able to advance!"

　　Lu Fei looked at the scrapped generator and immediately stopped him, saying, "Wolf, you can't use the other generators anymore. You just absorbed too much electricity, which has exceeded the load of the generator, so the generator is scrapped. This kind of generator is not easy to get back, so don't touch it. If you want to cultivate the power of thunder, you can find other ways!"

　　Wolfe helplessly spread his hands and said, "There's nothing I can do. Without electricity, my thunder power won't advance. Damn it, there's no lightning over the ice field all year round. My brain is broken. Why did I learn thunder magic in the first place? Damn it, I'd better practice my violent magic!"

　　"If there is an infinite amount of electricity, can your thunder power be advanced?"

　　"Of course! As long as you devour enough thunder and lightning, your thunder power will naturally advance. When your power reaches a certain level, new thunder magic will be derived, forming a magic system, until you become a legendary god warrior, and even be able to condense the thunder field and achieve the supreme thunder law!"

　　Lu Fei's eyes lit up, and he said, "I wonder if I can learn the Thunder God Art? Isn't it said that I can practice the second, third, or even fourth Godly God spells?"

　　Wolf scratched his head and said, "Of course it is possible, but it is very difficult. At first, I learned the Thunder Art first, and then I begged the gods several times before I could finally learn the Rage Art!"

　　Lu Fei nodded. If one wanted to learn the magic of thunder, one had to be taught by the God of Thunder. This was "divine teaching". In this world, any magic had to be taught by gods so that mortals could learn it. Without the teaching of gods, magic runes would not be generated at all, and there would be no magic to speak of.

　　…

　　Chapter 96 Disaster! It came suddenly

　　Divine arts can only be passed down directly or indirectly by gods, so the divine arts taught by each god will form a so-called divine art system, such as the soul god system divine art runes condensed by Lu Fei and the Yanhuang god system Nine Dragon Divine Art Runes.

　　The magic runes of these two systems will generate divine power when they absorb the same energy. In the future, all kinds of incredible new magic will be derived from this, forming a complete spell, until a spell chain is formed. All kinds of magic powers will be exerted, forming a whole and turning into laws.

　　"Wolf, what level is your current violent divine power?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"Level 16!" Wolfe said, his tone revealing a sharpness.

　　"How is the level of divine power determined?" Lu Fei has always been curious, but he has never had the time to understand it well.

　　"That's easy. Don't you have divine power? Divine power identification is just a general pantheism. You can use a kind of divine power to condense the divine rune of [Divine Power Identification] at will, just like you derive other divine arts..."

　　"I don't know this method..." Lu Fei said embarrassedly.

　　"Look, sir, this is the divine power identification rune!" Wolf stretched out his hand and spread out his palm. A divine power condensed and formed a golden circular rune. This rune was so detailed that it was indescribable.

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hand and grabbed, and a soul power immediately wrapped around Wolf's palm, and all the mysteries of the [Divine Power Identification] rune on his hand were immediately transmitted to Lu Fei's spiritual sea.

　　Lu Fei's [Soul Insight] divine rune began to change immediately, the divine power condensed and derived a small rune, which was exactly [Divine Power Identification].

　　"Haha, that's how it is!" Lu Fei immediately understood the method of divine power appraisal. With a slight movement of his mental will, he performed [Divine Power Appraisal] silently. This appraisal technique fell on himself, and Lu Fei's consciousness immediately understood the situation of his own divine power:

　　Arcane magic power is level 12, soul power is level 15, and Yanhuang Nine Dragons power is level 17.

　　The Yanhuang Nine Dragons Magic is a compound magic that includes nine magics that can be separated and combined. The divine power is also divided into nine and can be gathered or dispersed, like a pair of flowers blooming together, with nine petals.

　　The power of the Nine Dragons of Yanhuang is 17 levels, Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing and Yang. Each component of power is much smaller. Among them, the power of Yan is 16 levels, the power of Huang is 16 levels, the power of Jun is 16 levels, the power of Cang is 16 levels, the power of You is 2 levels, the power of Xuan is 5 levels, the power of Chi is 2 levels, the power of Qing is 6 levels, and the power of Yang is 2 levels.

　　The divine power appraisal also allowed Lu Fei to understand the levels of various divine powers. There were four level 16 divine powers. This was because they were the new elemental elves that were devoured and assimilated, so the divine power was very powerful, reaching level 16.

　　The reason why the Xuan divine power reached level 5 was because he also refined some dark element crystals; the Qing divine power reached level 6, that was because he had taken a lot of life potions, and the other divine powers had all reached level 2, which was because he had used [Shake the Dragon and Take the Qi] and [Nine Dragons Swallowing Essence] to refine the Nine Dragons divine power.

　　"Sir, can I check your divine power level? I feel that your divine power has changed a lot since you obtained the soul magic in the tribe. The high priest, the chief, and some divine warriors have all noticed it, but no one said anything..." Wolf said.

　　"Haha, sure, you can judge it!" Lu Fei said with a smile. After he obtained the Soul Art, he returned to the south and got the new elemental spirit brought by the little giant Bart. After that, he returned to Tianjing and encountered various opportunities. He obtained the Yanhuang Nine Dragon Art and entered Kunlun. After that, he had the ability to devour the vitality of heaven and earth to refine the Nine Dragons' power. So his power naturally increased. After two visits to the Wind Howl Tribe, his power was no longer what it used to be.

　　Wolf pointed at Lu Fei, and a divine halo fell on Lu Fei. This powerful barbarian god warrior immediately opened his mouth in surprise.

　　"What's wrong? Is there something wrong?" Lu Fei asked with a smile.

　　"Level 17?" Wolfe still couldn't believe it, and quickly cast the divine power identification spell, throwing a divine power halo onto Lu Fei, and found that the divine power was indeed level 17.

　　"This is impossible... My Lord, your divine power has reached level 17?"

　　"What's so strange about this? Your divine power has reached level 16, and you are only one step away from level 17. In a few years, you will be able to reach level 17!"

　　Wolfe looked at Lu Fei as if he were a monster, and shook his head, saying, "I was able to reach level 16 entirely because of countless times of life and death, and countless mental and physical violence. However, to reach level 17 divine power, you need more than a hundred times the total power of level 16. So without ten or twenty years of hard training, it will be difficult for me to advance!"

　　"..." Lu Fei understood that the gap between level 16 and level 17 was much greater than he thought.

　　"My biggest goal in life is to advance to level 18 and become a legendary warrior. However, I am already in my late prime. In another ten years, I will advance to level 17. By then, I will begin to decline both mentally and physically. It will be almost impossible for me to become a legendary warrior. In fact, most divine arts practitioners cannot make it through this hurdle..."

　　"You can take the life potion, which can extend your life by at least a hundred years!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Life potions are not omnipotent. They may be of great use to ordinary people or low-level divine magicians, but for high-level divine magicians or arcane magicians, every promotion to a higher level will bring the greatest improvement to life. Originally, my vitality could support 200 years, but every time my mind and body go berserk, it will always damage my mind and body..."

　　Wolfe finally revealed endless helplessness, and Lu Fei had no way to comfort him.

　　"Don't worry, sir. I can still serve you for decades..." Wolfe quickly came out of his loss. "I saw that you took the life potion, and your life level has undergone a qualitative transformation. What's more, it has not been a year since you became a diviner. This is shocking. I think you must be a genius, and you may be able to surpass the legendary realm in your lifetime!"

　　Wolfe was talking about surpassing the legendary realm, that is, demigod, level 20. In Wolfe's opinion, Lu Fei had great potential. He was currently at level 17, and it would be no problem for him to advance to the legendary realm at level 19 in a few decades. If he spent another hundred years, it would be entirely possible for him to be promoted from the legendary realm to demigod.

　　Lu Fei also knew that being a demigod meant immortality, a realm that broke through the boundaries of birth, aging, sickness and death of mortals. This was something that a Level 19 legendary wizard did not possess, so there were aging legendary wizards in this world, but there were definitely no aging demigods.

　　Lu Fei was talking with Wolfe when suddenly the sky became overcast for no reason.

　　"What's going on? It's not even evening yet, why did the sky suddenly turn dark?" Countless barbarians in the tribe looked up at the sky curiously.

　　Wolf looked up and saw a streak of black fire in the sky whizzing across the ice field like a meteorite. Wherever it passed, an endless aura of terror emanated, and the sky and the earth were dark.

　　"What is that? I feel endless terror!" Wolf said in shock with his mouth wide open.

　　Lu Fei also saw it, and his body couldn't help but shudder. That ball of black flame was not a meteorite at all, but a terrifying creature. The creature flew across the sky, suddenly turned, and came towards the hot spring valley.

　　"Oh no, that thing is coming this way!!" Lu Fei and Wolfe's faces changed at the same time. They flew up suddenly and landed in front of the sacrificial hall.

　　Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze ran out of the hall nervously and looked up at the sky. A terrifying atmosphere of impending storm enveloped the entire Hot Spring Valley in a short while.

　　The old men, women and children in the tribe all hid in the sacrificial hall. The barbarians far away at the dam and the Dawn City construction site all looked up and looked vigilantly at the terrifying existence that suddenly appeared.

　　"Haha, I was wondering why Su Xing didn't find many people this time. It turns out they all came here... Hehe, there is even a temple here..."

　　The rumbling sound like thunder spread throughout the entire Hot Spring Valley. The terrifying existence leaped up like a meteor falling to the ground, and with a loud bang, it landed in the Wind Howling Tribe and stood in front of the sacred hall.

　　What is sudden and what is unforeseen?

　　That's it!

　　It was calm at first, but in a flash, the situation changed drastically.

　　Lu Fei looked and saw that this horrifying creature was more than three meters tall, with a strange head and a horse mask on each of the front, left and right sides. He was wearing black armor and there was a circle of black light behind his head. Endless black air emanated from it, lingering around his entire body.

　　"Who are you and what do you want in our Wind Howl tribe?" Wolf walked out and asked loudly, while Xia tightly grasped the ice sword in her hand to protect Lu Fei. The twelve Wind Howl teams of warriors who stayed behind in the tribe ran to the sacrificial hall in a well-trained manner and protected the hall and Lu Fei and the other three speakers.

　　The terrifying being obviously disdained the barbarians in front of him, and laughed loudly, "Listen carefully, I am Nubis, the demon of the underworld. You mortals, quickly submit obediently. I have come today to establish a great underworld kingdom on this vast land of ice and snow. Those who obey me will prosper, and those who oppose me will perish, ha ha..."

　　Sauron the priest was already anxious, and said, "Oh no, this is probably a demon. In the fourth ancient era, demons were in power and rampant throughout the world. Last time we caught a bull-headed demon, and now a horse-faced demon has appeared..."

　　Lu Fei also felt his mouth dry. He had read the history books of Terran and knew that life in many ancient times had declined, but was by no means "extinct". The last time he obtained the soul magic was because of the sacrifice of a bull-headed demon. But now he saw a second demon, and Lu Fei felt a little unbelievable.

　　"Master Priest, are there still so many species from ancient times?"

　　"How can there be more? In my hundreds of years of life, I have only seen a giant once, a demon three times, and a dragon twice..." Sauron's priest was worried.

　　From the sacrificial hall, there could be heard the sounds of the tribesmen slaughtering wild beasts as sacrifices. Countless slaughters and wild beast souls were thrown into the altar. Immediately, a surge of power of protection from the gods rose from the sacrificial hall, covering the entire hall.

　　Lu Fei knew that this was the tribe's emergency means of riot prevention and self-protection. They killed and sacrificed at the first opportunity to obtain the protection of the power of the barbarian gods.

　　This method is very common among barbarian tribes, and many sudden disasters have been avoided in this way.

　　----

　　Please vote for me! Book friends who have red tickets, please vote for me...

　　Chapter 97: Demonic Flames Rising to the Sky

　　Do you have any red tickets left? I feel like the red ticket price has plummeted. Please give me some! Thank you!

　　----

　　"You mortals, if you don't accept my toast, I will punish you. Look, I will take your souls!" Nubis got furious when he saw the protective power rising in the sacrificial hall. It was obvious that these mortals would not surrender obediently, so he raised his hands to the sky and cast his magic.

　　"Yellow Springs Dark Qi!"

　　"The flesh withers!"

　　Nubis's aura immediately surged, and streams of dark underworld energy rushed out of his body, darkening the sky and covering the entire tribe like a sandstorm.

　　Lu Fei had never seen such a terrifying ability before. It was even more evil and terrifying than the Black Mountain Demon. With just one move, he could turn the world upside down.

　　The rolling Yellow Springs Netherworld Qi penetrated every corner. The old barbarian men and children who were hiding in the stone houses of the tribe did not have time to hide in the sacrificial hall and were immediately corroded by the Netherworld Qi. They howled in fear and their flesh and blood turned into nothing in an instant, leaving only dry bones. Fortunately, the sacrificial hall was a place shrouded by divine power and the rolling Yellow Springs Netherworld Qi was blocked outside, otherwise no one would have been spared.

　　"Soul is lost!"

　　"The devil's soul is howling!"

　　When Nubis saw the miserable state of the barbarians, he immediately laughed and cast two more magic spells. After their flesh and blood withered, their souls were not spared and were corroded by the dark energy one by one. They immediately sank and became demon souls.

　　Countless terrifying demon souls also flew out from Nubis' body. Each of them had curved horns on their heads and looked very ferocious. They were all demons and devils. They gathered together as if they had flesh and blood, dancing and whistling in the rolling Yellow Springs Hell, each of them making terrifying howls. Some of them rushed up to devour the souls of the barbarians who had just sunk. In an instant, the entire Wind Howl Tribe fell into the Yellow Springs Hell.

　　"Good devil..."

　　The people who were protected by the divine power of the sacrificial hall felt their scalps tingling. Although they were terrified, they were still extremely angry. The gods' warriors roared in rage and used their own divine arts to drive away the evil spirit while protecting Lu Fei, Priest Sauron and the chief.

　　Lu Fei smiled bitterly at Priest Soran and said, "Master Priest, how did you catch the bull-headed demon last time? Can you do the same thing this time?"

　　Sauron's priest was filled with grief and anger, his face flushed red, and he said helplessly: "The last time, the bull-headed demon came from the direction of the ancient mountains. Because it was seriously injured and its magic was not very effective, it was captured. Moreover, that bull-headed demon was not as powerful as this horse-faced demon now..."

　　On the outskirts of the tribe, the barbarians who were building a dam and the City of Dawn saw that the direction of the Wind Howl Tribe was dark and shrouded in a dark demonic aura. The terrifying howling of the devil spread in all directions, and everyone who heard it felt their scalps tingle and their hearts tremble with fear.

　　Countless barbarian warriors who were rushing to support were immediately turned into dry bones by the Yellow Springs Dark Qi. Everyone realized how powerful it was. The divine warriors immediately used their magic and power to block the Yellow Springs Dark Qi. The warriors without magic dared not advance and retreated from the coverage of the Yellow Springs Dark Qi. The priests of their respective tribes used magic to protect them. The divine warriors gathered together and rushed into the Yellow Springs Dark Qi to kill the flying and howling demon souls!

　　"Damn it, kill them all!"

　　The great chief Lei Ze led twelve divine warriors out of the sacrificial hall and charged towards Nubis. Divine power surged from their bodies, forming a protective halo, and for a moment they were not afraid of the erosion of the underworld evil spirit.

　　Priest Sauron turned to Lu Fei and said, "In such a short time, we have encountered two underworld demons. This is definitely not a coincidence. I am afraid that there will be great changes in the world. This is a bad omen. Speaker Lu Fei, I will also use my most powerful magic to fight the enemy. If anything goes wrong later, you'd better get out of the way!"

　　Priest Sauron jumped up, shaking the staff in his hand and chanting complicated spells. The entire sacrificial hall behind him suddenly erupted with a powerful storm of divine power and light. Above the altar in the hall, a dark and empty mysterious void plane appeared, and the huge and terrifying barbarian power was immediately transmitted down.

　　Sauron's priest chanted a loud spell that shook all directions. The huge divine power and will that enveloped the sacrificial hall were all drawn to and gathered on Sauron's priest.

　　"Summon the Savage God!"

　　"Possession is coming!"

　　The Sauron priest suddenly emitted an extremely intense divine light, and with a loud bang, his entire body was completely transformed into a four-meter-tall giant savage god, a bit like a golden giant ape orc. His whole body was surging with violent divine power, his eyes were red, his body was burning with flames, and he rushed towards Nubis violently with a shield and a sword in his hands.

　　“Interesting, I didn’t expect that someone in such a small temple could perform the legendary summoning - the arrival of the gods. But I’m not afraid!” Nubis condensed the rolling underworld energy in his hand, transformed it into a spear and a flag, and fiercely fought with the big golden ape transformed by Sauron’s priest.

　　“Boom boom boom…”

　　A huge roar was heard, and countless demon souls were affected by the huge shock and turned into dust. The great leader Lei Ze and the divine warriors who rushed in were excited. Most of them roared to the sky, surrounded Nubis, and cast violent divine arts. The extremely violent divine power stirred up the wind and clouds, completely clearing the underworld air.

　　When Lu Fei looked at him, his heart was shaken. Only then did he realize how powerful the Sauron priest was!

　　The priest of Sauron performed the ultimate summoning magic alone, asking the God of Violence to come down. He transformed himself into the appearance of the God of Violence and fought against Nubis alone. He was unstoppable, extremely ferocious and violent.

　　In cooperation with the divine warriors who rushed up, all those who practiced violent divine arts used their violent divine arts one after another to tear apart the dark energy and demonic souls that filled the sky. The dark demons that were so ferocious and arrogant just now lost their advantage in an instant, like a small boat in a storm.

　　Lu Fei's blood boiled as he watched, and then he heard a few loud roars. The priests who came from all directions used their most powerful magic. Some transformed into tiger-headed gods and lion-headed gods to join the battlefield and fight Nubis, while others sent down all kinds of destructive magic as powerful as meteorites to attack Nubis.

　　"Haha... these priests are quite capable..."

　　Nubis unfolded and rolled up the black flag in his hand, and all the attacks that were coming down were shattered and the horse-faced demon laughed wildly.

　　How could Lu Fei stay there any longer? He stepped forward and flew up into the sky, spreading his hands like a roc spreading its wings. His body shook violently and he unleashed a magical power.

　　"Nine dragons come out together!"

　　Roar, roar, roar... Nine Eastern real dragons of different colors flew out from behind Lu Fei. Each one was hundreds of meters long and as thick as a bucket. The nine dragons covered the sky, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They let out earth-shaking dragon roars and suddenly pounced towards Nubis. With the coordination of infinite divine power and flames, the momentum was extremely terrifying.

　　All the barbarians were shocked. No one had ever seen the appearance of the Eastern True Dragon. It looked a bit like a giant snake, but with five claws. It was dazzling as it flew, covering the sky. With the dragon's roar, infinite and magnificent power immediately oppressed all directions. A true emperor had descended, overwhelming everything.

　　"Ah...what is that?"

　　Nubis was instinctively afraid, and the nine dragons pounced at him together. They were right in front of him in an instant, biting with their mouths, grabbing with their claws, and swinging their tails, using every possible means.

　　Nubis was fighting fiercely with several barbarian gods when he was caught off guard by Lu Fei. He could only wave the black flag, but Lu Fei's Xuanlong and Youlong had already crashed into him and tore the black flag apart. Billowing black air rushed into the sky, and the two dragons rolled up their bodies and actually rolled the black flag up into the sky.

　　"How brave—"

　　Nubis was so angry that the black flag suddenly dropped from his hand, and then other dragons pounced on him. He felt a sharp pain in his arms and thighs, as he had been bitten off by several dragons, especially the yellow dragon, which suddenly swung its tail and hit Nubis over the head. With a loud bang, the demon's head was immediately crushed, and the demon sank into the ground below the waist. The other dragons immediately flew up, turned around and dived, launching a second round of attacks on the demon.

　　Boom boom boom…

　　The earth shook, screams shook the sky, smoke and dust billowed, and demonic energy filled the air. All the barbarians retreated and looked at Lu Fei. They were all shocked for a moment.

　　"Haha, that's right, Speaker Lu Fei, this is enough to give this demon a hard time!"

　　The chief laughed loudly, and Lu Fei himself was also shocked. This was the first time he used the Nine Dragons Magic with all his strength. It was indeed magnificent and spectacular. The nine dragons appeared together, intimidating the heaven and earth.

　　The Nether Demon, who was able to move with ease just now, was suddenly beaten badly by Lu Fei. His arms and thighs were bitten off by the Nine Dragons and he was almost torn to pieces. His entire body was blasted to the ground, creating a huge deep pit, as if he was hit on the head by a meteorite falling from the sky.

　　The smoke and dust dissipated, and rolling demonic energy suddenly rushed out from the deep pit. The demon souls rolled and howled in time. Nubis laughed in anger and slowly floated up from the deep pit. The body that was torn by the nine dragons had completely recovered. The demonic energy of the underworld became stronger and more terrifying.

　　"Sure enough, it's really amazing. He is not dead yet. Is this guy immortal?" Lu Fei gasped.

　　Nubis ignored the barbarians who surrounded him, staring at Lu Fei with a cold gaze, sneering, "So it's you, a small fry, who is plotting against me. Hehe, I will tear your body apart, grab your soul, and burn it with my Yellow Spring Hell Fire for ten thousand years. You bold mortals, you have completely pissed me off. Today, all of you will die. Enjoy the taste of the netherworld purgatory... Yellow Spring Hell Fire, burn everything!"

　　The rolling underworld energy from Nubis' body completely erupted, and millions of sparks swirled and flew everywhere. Each spark was dark red, as big as a finger, emitting a terrifying underworld breath. They fell all around, burning dead wood, stones, and even water.

　　The entire tribe was engulfed in fire. Except for the sacrificial hall, all the stone houses were on fire, and some wooden towers were burned completely.

　　The divine warriors and priests who surrounded Nubis retreated one after another, using their magic and power to sweep away the flying Yellow Springs Hellfire. Some divine warriors with low divine power were unable to avoid it and were immediately turned into ashes, with even their souls being burned out.

　　…

　　Chapter 98 Frost Dragon {Please vote for collection}

　　Nubis used the Yellow Spring Hellfire, and Lu Fei was the first to bear the brunt. Hundreds of yellow-brown, extremely dark Yellow Spring Hellfires rushed over in one track after another. Lu Fei's heart tightened, and he immediately used the Nine Dragons Divine Art. Nine real dragons surrounded him and roared at the Yellow Spring Hellfire at the same time, sweeping out the huge power of the Nine Dragons.

　　Pa pa pa pa… boom boom boom…

　　The Yellow Springs Hell Fire penetrated the real dragons, and the real dragons began to burn and then exploded one after another. Even the Yellow Dragon, which was known for its solidity and heaviness, could not withstand it.

　　In that instant, Lu Fei felt a destructive divine will as if it was rushing into Lu Fei's spiritual realm from the underworld, the deepest part of the underground world, sweeping away everything, corrupting everything, devouring everything, and destroying everything.

　　There was only one ghost dragon, roaring and protecting Lu Fei. Countless Yellow Springs Hell Fire drilled into the ghost dragon's body, and the ghost dragon made countless popping sounds, as if the Yellow Springs Hell Fire exploded inside. However, the ghost dragon was not only fine, but seemed to have gained huge energy and grown stronger. The ghost dragon's originally blurry dragon body, dragon claws, and dragon scales became clearer, and the ghost fire on the ghost dragon's body became larger and more condensed.

　　"good!"

　　The will of the Yellow Springs Netherworld is absolutely incomparable to the will and aura of the mortal world, but Lu Fei was not surprised but happy, as the Yellow Springs Netherworld Fire and the Nether Dragon's divine power actually had the same origin!

　　This discovery made Lu Fei both surprised and took it for granted.

　　From the very beginning when Nubis appeared, the Netherworld aura emanating from him caused the Netherworld power in Lu Fei's body to produce a connection of attraction. The Yellow Springs aura enveloped the entire tribe, but Lu Fei was not afraid like the other barbarians. Instead, the Nether Dragon magic runes in his body vibrated slightly, and his Netherworld power flourished, constantly absorbing the approaching Netherworld aura.

　　The attack of the Yellow Spring Netherworld Fire made Lu Fei extremely certain that he was not afraid of the Yellow Spring Netherworld energy at all, whether it was its breath or flames.

　　"You... who are you? How dare you practice the Yellow Springs Netherworld Magic?" Nubis looked at Lu Fei in surprise.

　　"This is the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art, which condenses the divine power of all elements in heaven and earth. How can it be your Huangquan Netherworld Divine Art?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Hmph, it can only block my Nether Fire. Look at my other trick!" Nubis waved his hand, and a Netherworld Demon Pillar flew out and hung above the tribe. The demon pillar was like a giant bell, rumbling, and invisible ripples of divine power spread throughout the entire Hot Spring Valley.

　　Everyone's hearts began to waver. The closest divine warriors immediately began to bleed from their mouths, noses, and ears. Their souls were swaying as if they were about to leave their bodies. Some warriors who were rushing over from outside the tribe were unable to resist, and their souls flew up and were pulled into the Netherworld Demon Pillar by an invisible force.

　　Several priests were shocked. Priest Sauron shouted, "Everyone, retreat quickly. This magic pillar can control the soul. Be careful!"

　　Lu Fei only felt his soul magic runes tremble slightly a few times, and he immediately understood that this Netherworld Demon Pillar was a tuning magic weapon and a soul magic weapon. This horrible thing has begun to affect all the barbarians in the entire Hot Spring Valley.

　　Nubis laughed loudly, "Haha, let me show you the power of the invisible sound domain and the soul level. I will devour all the souls of everyone and turn them into totems on my Netherworld Demon Pillar to maximize my power!"

　　"Don't even think about it!" Lu Fei was furious, and the dark dragon immediately flew up and pounced on Nubis.

　　"How can a ghost dragon condensed with the power of the underworld stop me?" Nubis laughed. The Netherworld Demon Pillar roared loudly. Countless terrifying demon souls rushed out from the Netherworld Demon Pillar and fought with the ghost dragon. It was difficult to tell who would win.

　　The range of force contained in Lu Fei's Nine Dragons Divine Power is very wide, including yin and yang, the four phases, and the five elements. It is the most representative nine kinds of force in the ocean of force between heaven and earth.

　　For example, the Yang Dragon, the Yan Dragon, the Xuan Dragon, and the You Dragon, the four divine powers almost represent the two poles of yin and yang.

　　This ghost dragon was condensed with the power of the underworld, but it was far from strong. It was countless times weaker than the five elemental dragons, and even much weaker than the black dragon. All of Lu Fei's ghost dragon power was only level 2. How could it resist the vicious demon soul? In just a few breaths, the entire ghost dragon was almost torn to pieces by the demon soul.

　　Lu Fei was a little panicked, after all, he realized the extreme danger. Nubis was a demon, not a gangster with a knife or a gun. If he fell into the hands of such a demon, Lu Fei could not imagine what would happen. Thinking of this, Lu Fei's face turned pale, and he immediately thought of retreating.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, please quickly enter the sacrificial hall. We will deal with this dark demon!" The violent barbarian god transformed by Sauron the priest stood in front of Lu Fei. Wolf and Xia also stood in front of Lu Fei at this time. All three of them felt dizzy and their souls were drowsy, as if they were about to leave their bodies.

　　Because of the different domains, the invisible sound wave field and the powerful attacks on the soul level made it impossible for even the gods to resist.

　　"Haha, are you scared? No one can escape today. Your souls will all be devoured by my Netherworld Demon Pillar!" Nubis laughed arrogantly.

　　All the divine warriors and priests changed color when they heard this. At this critical moment, the atmosphere suddenly changed, and a huge will swept in from the sky.

　　The vast and surging will instantly enveloped the entire tribe. The air seemed to condense, and a grand and ethereal voice rolled in like thunder:

　　"The dragon creates a plane!"

　　"The dragon destroys all elements!"

　　"The dragon holds the truth!"

　　"The dragon ends the underworld!"

　　"The dragon is glory, the dragon is the true emperor, the dragon is the master!"

　　…

　　An extremely majestic voice came from the sky like rolling thunder. The sound was very strange, as if it was gathering from all corners of the earth, shaking the entire sky above the Hot Spring Valley.

　　This is the voice of dragon, majestic, high and mighty, arrogant, without a trace of emotion, calm and deep, like the declaration of heaven and earth, like the truth, unshakable.

　　Along with the sound came twelve giant frost dragons, which turned into twelve crystal lights from the distant sky and landed around the tribe as fast as lightning, surrounding the entire tribe. Each of the twelve giant frost dragons was as huge as a hill, and the cold air they exhaled instantly stirred up a storm.

　　“Crack, crack, crack…”

　　All the Yellow Springs Hell Fires could not withstand the cold frost and condensed into black ice. Every piece of Yellow Springs Hell Fire solidified in the black ice.

　　The largest dragon flew out. This frost dragon was more than ten meters tall and hundreds of meters long. It was huge in size, and was surrounded by layers of halo formed by the power of frost all over its body. It had a pair of dragon wings behind it, but the wings were not big. According to the principle of flight, such wings are far from enough to make the huge and heavy body fly. However, even in this situation, the dragons were very light and calm when flying, as if their bodies were as light as a feather, and their flying speed was jaw-droppingly fast.

　　Lu Fei has read many books about the Terran continent, including some books on the study of dragons. It is said that dragons do not rely on their flesh wings to fly, but on dragon magic or divine arts.

　　It is easy for a dragon to master anti-gravity magic, and even a huge and heavy body can be as light as a feather. A dragon can even master space and time magic, such as cutting space, delaying time, etc.

　　The magic of time and space are both very profound and mysterious, and are related to the fundamental laws of the world. They require extremely strong strength, wisdom, and understanding to master. If you are a mortal, generally only the strong ones in the legendary realm can touch the threshold.

　　Dragons are so powerful that they are very difficult to deal with. They have always been high and mighty and have never bothered to interact with humans.

　　The temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten or twenty degrees. The twelve frost dragons stared at Nubis closely. The leading dragon spoke first, not with his voice, but with his powerful thoughts. His voice was loud and majestic, and it directly crashed into everyone's heart.

　　"I am the sage Sagli from the Frost Dragon City in the ancient mountains. Nubis, the dark demon that escaped from the Gate of Feliron, surrender quickly or I will kill you without mercy!"

　　Nubis was furious and shouted, "It's you giant dragons again. You destroyed my Netherworld Emperors in the ancient times, and now you come to cause trouble again... My Netherworld Senluo tribes will never coexist with you!"

　　Nubis stared fiercely at the twelve frost dragons, each of which was an adult dragon, at least thousands of years old, each of which was in charge of the extremely powerful dragon language magic and dragon god law, and each of which was comparable to a demigod. Nubis was not a fool, although he said harsh words, he didn't dare to really start a fight. Before he finished speaking, the roar of the Nether Demon Pillar that was still suspended in the air became even louder, shocking the soul.

　　This arrogant demon has transformed into a stream of black light and soared into the sky, trying to avoid being chased by twelve giant frost dragons.

　　The frost dragon in the lead had pure silver eyes with deep pupils. He laughed and said, "It's a little too late to escape now!"

　　There was no need for the leading dragon to take action, as the other eleven frost dragons had already brewed their dragon spells. As soon as Nubis retreated, all the dragon spells were immediately cast and burst out. Clusters of dragon power light, some like halos, some like round shields, some like wind blades, and some like flames, all fell on Nubis who was soaring into the sky.

　　"Ten thousand times gravity!"

　　"Quick Freeze!"

　　"Space cage!"

　　"Space cutting!"

　　…

　　Eleven giant frost dragons attacked, all casting powerful and mysterious dragon power spells. The spells shone brightly, shooting everywhere, drawing paths that contained the ultimate principles of heaven and earth and landed on Nubis.

　　"not good!"

　　Nubis screamed, and his whole body suddenly became as heavy as a mountain. He could no longer fly, and instead fell heavily like an iron weight. With a few crackling sounds, the enormous gravity instantly injured the body of the Hades Demon, and the sound of broken bones could be heard, which was extremely creepy.

　　This is not the end. Almost at the same time, rapid freezing came, and Nubis was immediately frozen and condensed in a huge square freezer with a side length of ten meters.

　　Without giving Nubis any chance to breathe, the space cage and space cutting magic fell one after another, as if the freezer was cut thousands of times by countless laser rays. The entire freezer and Nubis, who was imprisoned by multiple forces inside, let out a scream and was decomposed and cut into five million equal parts.

　　The 10-cubic-meter freezer turned into one-millimeter-long icicles that fell down one by one, like broken ice particles. The ice particles contained black ice, the flesh and blood of the netherworld demon, and countless space cubes that were cut into small pieces...

　　Such a scene appeared in front of everyone's eyes, as if three-dimensional glass fragments were shattering and exploding, very scary and weird.

　　The leading frost dragon waved its giant claws and said, "Dragon power is overwhelming, and the space is shattered!"

　　Bang!

　　With a loud bang, all the small cubes collapsed in an instant and shattered into powder. The invincible demon Nubisi just now turned into ice chips in one encounter!

　　-----

　　Please give me a red ticket! Thank you.

　　Chapter 99: Servant {Please collect}

　　The collection grows very slowly, there is no way, please collect it!

　　----

　　The dragon's magic was powerful and swift. Nubis was instantly killed by twelve frost dragons. The broken ice chips fell to the ground and piled up into a pile. It was no longer flesh and blood, but ice chips.

　　The Netherworld Demon Pillar fell from the sky. Lu Fei grabbed it with his magician's hand and put it into the space ring in an instant. The twelve frost dragons saw it and did not object. In their opinion, the things of a Netherworld Demon were not worth taking.

　　The dragon leader, Sagli, looked at Lu Fei and said, "The power contained in you is very similar to that of our dragon race, but it is also different. Human, what is your name?"

　　"My name is Lu Fei. I'm a human from the southern kingdom, and currently a member of the Wind Howl Tribe!" Lu Fei was quite humble, because he was in awe of these twelve frost dragons.

　　"No, I can see through your bloodline and power. You are not from the Terran continent..." Sagli said, and Lu Fei suddenly became nervous.

　　"Human, you don't have to be surprised or nervous. In my long life, I have seen many humans like you. Some of them come from distant overseas continents, and some even come from another different dimension. But it doesn't matter. The Terran continent embraces races from countless foreign lands!"

　　Lu Fei immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

　　At this time, nearby warriors and priests came up. Sauron priest returned from his violent state, his face blue, as if he had lost half his life. He trembled slightly and came in front of the giant dragon Sagli, and said in a loud voice: "Sage Sagli, this time my Wind Howl tribe thanks you for arriving in time to kill this underworld demon, otherwise my Wind Howl tribe would be completely destroyed!"

　　Sagli said, "No need to thank me. I'm afraid this will happen again in the future. Now the dark evil forces in the underground world have begun to infiltrate the earth. Some time ago, the seal of the Netherworld Seal guarded by our Frost Dragon City loosened, and three Netherworld Demons that were sealed in ancient times escaped. Fortunately, the three Netherworld Demons have been destroyed. This Netherworld Demon Nubis is the last one and the most powerful one. If it weren't for our twelve giant dragons, I'm afraid he would have escaped. But I heard that the Netherworld Seal of the entire continent, not only the ancient mountains in the north, but also other places has loosened. At most two or three years, the entire continent will not be at peace..."

　　The priests and divine warriors were immediately filled with worry.

　　Sagli turned his head and looked at the dam in the distance and the Dawn City that was being built, and nodded, "Fortunately, you are already consciously gathering your strength, so you have the power to protect yourselves!"

　　Sagli's eyes fell on Lu Fei again and said, "You are the one who brought about this change, right? It seems that the gears of the continent's destiny are slowly turning. The heroes that emerge in large numbers will lead all the races on earth to resist the invasion from the underground world again. This Ice Dragon Badge is for you. If there is an irreconcilable crisis in the future, you can bring it to Frost Dragon City to find me..."

　　Sagli raised his thick dragon claw slightly, and the frost dragon power on one fingertip rolled and condensed, gathering to form a palm-sized ice dragon badge, which fell into Lu Fei's hand. In an instant, Lu Fei felt that the badge contained countless information, the dragon's will and the frost force.

　　"Thank you, sage!" Lu Fei hurriedly expressed his gratitude.

　　The twelve giant frost dragons did not delay any longer and flew away into the sky together, disappearing into the infinitely distant horizon in a short while.

　　Sauron priest laughed and said, "This is really a disaster from the sky, but fortunately, we have the help of the dragon from Frost Dragon City, otherwise we would have been unable to resist..."

　　Lu Fei was also full of doubts and asked, "Master Priest, where is this Frost Dragon City and why is it protecting us?"

　　"Frost Dragon City is one of the habitats of all the frost dragons in the north. It is said to be deep in the ancient mountains. No one knows its exact location, but with the Ice Dragon Badge given to you by Sagli, you can summon the frost dragons. Speaking of these frost dragons, they are one of the three most powerful races on the northern ice field. They have always been the mortal enemy of the Nether Demon. Of course, the Nether Demon is one of the many demon gods, and the dragons are also the mortal enemies of the demon gods. In fact, all the races on the earth are the mortal enemies of the demon gods..."

　　Lu Fei understood, from what the giant dragon Sagli said just now, that the sacrificed Minotaur and the now killed Nubis both escaped from the Netherworld Seal of the ancient mountains. Fortunately, these disasters have now been eliminated.

　　Sauron priest waved his hand to call the divine warriors and ordered: "Send people down to appease everyone and restore order. Do what needs to be done..."

　　Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze also started to take action and began to count the losses of the tribe. The two hurried to the warehouse of the Material Bureau. Lu Fei shook his head. These two people were too nervous about food. The warehouse was in the belly of the mountain, so there wouldn't be any problems.

　　"Mr. Speaker, you are not injured, are you?" Wolf, Xia and Lu Fei's divine warriors came forward to ask.

　　"It's okay, it's okay. Just do what you need to do. Don't worry about me. Just leave Xia with you. Wolfe, you also take people to the nearby area to help count the losses of the tribe and resettle the tribesmen..."

　　"Yes..." Wolfe immediately went to gather the soldiers and started busying around.

　　Xia pointed at the pile of ice debris and said, "Sir, I feel like there is something in this pile of ice debris!"

　　"Didn't the Nether Demon be beaten into slag? What's left?" Lu Fei was curious. He waved his hand and the ice slag exploded immediately. A red and black Netherworld element gem was hidden in the ice slag.

　　"Oh no, his soul is still there?" Xia's face changed, and the Frost Sword in her hand shook, and she suddenly spit out a piece of icy divine power. This divine power was bone-chillingly cold and extremely sharp.

　　"Wait, don't do anything, I am willing to surrender, willing to surrender!" A sharp and frustrated voice came out from the gem.

　　"Be careful he uses the magic pot soul, this is a very vicious spell, can take away people's homes!" Lu Fei was also shocked, and immediately activated the soul magic, deterrence, weakening, curse, weakness, despair, a total of five offensive divine power light damage fell on the gem at once.

　　The gem trembled suddenly, and screamed in pain and despair: "Ah... Impossible, how can you use soul magic... I want to snatch your body and transfer your soul... Ah, I won't give up!"

　　Lu Fei heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Haha, so you really want to use the magic pot soul. You are such a cunning guy. It's strange that your way of saving your life is really surprising. Even the dragon didn't completely kill you and almost let you take over another body and be reborn..."

　　"Burn! Pain! Despair!" Lu Fei cursed his soul repeatedly, and all kinds of horrible howls of pain emanated from the gem.

　　"Stop, stop, don't use it anymore, I am willing to surrender, I am willing to surrender..." Nubis begged for mercy again and again.

　　Lu Fei also felt that he needed a demon from the underworld deep in the underground world as his servant. As the saying goes, knowing yourself and your enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without defeat. As an Oriental, this understanding is profound.

　　"Okay, let go of your soul and accept my soul contract. Otherwise, you know the consequences!" Lu Fei immediately activated the soul contract magic. A contract clause condensed by divine power drilled into the gem as a halo and entangled with Nubis' soul, until Lu E's soul trembled slightly and felt that the other party's soul was completely open.

　　It was as if a window suddenly opened in his spiritual world, and through the window, he could peek into another spiritual world. Waves of memories came in through the window, and Lu Fei immediately understood that the soul contract was successful. He was able to peek into the other person's soul and spiritual world, and control the birth and death of the other person's soul.

　　Only then did Lu Fei take the gem from the ice debris into his hand. The fist-sized gem drilled out of Nubis's soul and hovered above the gem.

　　The soul is not like the flesh and blood body. It can be the size of a physical body or the size of a needle tip. It can change at will and can pass through walls at will. At this moment, Nubis's soul is the size of a fist and looks similar to the physical body, except that the lower half of his body is empty green smoke.

　　Lu Fei peeked into Nubis' soul and flipped through his memories, and soon learned many shocking secrets.

　　It turns out that if Nubis is divided according to the twelve levels of demons and creatures in the underground world, he is only a commander, below the king, and even lower than the duke and marquis. Anyone below the king is not a real demon, but various demons and devils. The underworld demon is also a kind of demon...

　　Nubis was originally born from the underworld deep in the underground world. He served as a commander under the king. In the early days of the Elf Age, when he led the Underworld Legion to attack the world above, he was suppressed by a dragon and sealed in a deep valley in the ancient mountains.

　　The conclusion of the soul contract has many benefits. Lu Fei pulled with his divine power, and the gem immediately drilled into his heart. Xia was amazed and said, "My lord, this underworld demon actually signed a soul contract like this?"

　　"Of course. If he doesn't sign, his soul will be tortured for a long time!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"I heard that the more powerful the underground world is, the more taboo they are about signing soul contracts with humans, because soul contracts are more demanding than slave contracts. They will only sign summoning contracts, and they won't sign them for free!"

　　"Is there such a saying?" Lu Fei couldn't help but be surprised.

　　"Of course. I heard that at the beginning of the human era, a human king signed a summoning contract with seventy-two demon gods. The condition was that his soul would fall into the underground world after his death..."

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "What are the seventy-two demon gods? People don't know. In fact, they are just some demons and devils, including some kings of the underground world at most. They may be infinitely close to demon gods, but they are not real demon gods. The power of real demon gods is almost infinite. How can they be used by people?"

　　"Maybe! The races on earth are very taboo about the information of the underground world, and there are no records handed down. However, it is said that the kings of the underground are gods, which are different from the gods of the light and order camps. It is not wrong to call them demon gods."

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Yes, I am a little obsessed. Since the kings of the underground world are all gods, they must be demons. Who cares if they are the fallen gods before the ancient times or the gods who became gods later?"

　　Lu Fei thought of the Bushong Underground Palace, where there was a Bushong Altar. That was a monarch, a demon god! Since someone had been able to summon such an existence before, it was possible to summon it successfully now. Hehe... In his opinion, this was a very promising thing, and it had the same meaning as summoning the gods of the races on earth.

　　…

　　Chapter 100: Lord {Please vote for collection}

　　A sudden disaster almost destroyed the entire Wind Howl Tribe, and so many barbarians in the entire alliance were also caught in crisis. Lu Fei felt a chill to the bone, and thinking about it afterwards, he understood one thing more and more: danger is everywhere in the Terran continent.

　　The tragic experience once again proves that only strength can protect oneself, only strength can ensure survival. No matter in which world, survival of the fittest always makes sense.

　　Lu Fei became more and more eager for power, and entrusted the Priest Sauron and the chief Lei Ze to handle the affairs of the Hot Spring Valley. Lu Fei took the old priest Prague and his party to the Blizzard Tribe further north.

　　Lu Fei was driving a Dolphin helicopter. There were only seven people on board, including the old priest Prague. After several hours of flying low over the ground, they finally arrived at the snowmelt valley.

　　The Snowmelt Valley is located at the southern foot of the tail end of an ancient mountain range. It is a natural valley formed by the intersection of two branches. Because it is surrounded by towering mountains on three sides, warm gullies and valleys like spring have formed between the foothills.

　　The wind and snow were howling, and the Dolphin helicopter was shaking as it flew low in the sky. In such bad weather, ordinary people would not be able to fly a helicopter, but Lu Fei was a mage who practiced arcane arts and divine arts. He could use his divine power to protect the aircraft, which ensured its flight and greatly reduced the risk of flight.

　　The helicopter was whizzing over the snowmelt valley, looking for a safe place to land. Prague was very excited, pointing at the snowmelt valley where it was like spring all year round and said proudly: "Chairman Lu Fei, our Blizzard Tribe's settlement is pretty good, right? In terms of geographical conditions, it is better than the Hot Spring Valley of the Howling Wind Tribe. The valley is warm like spring, with lush vegetation, many animals, and fertile soil everywhere..."

　　Lu Fei nodded and made a rough estimate. There were about five square kilometers of area that was not affected by the blizzard. This could be considered a natural valley that could be used to shelter from the wind and snow.

　　The Dolphin helicopter circled for a while and finally landed in front of the sacrificial hall. At first, the entire Blizzard tribe was stunned and in chaos. The children ran and hid in the house, while the warriors gathered with swords and guns.

　　Priest Prague opened the hatch, waved his hands and shouted, "Why are you panicking? Everyone, get out of the way and make room!"

　　When the soldiers saw Priest Prague signaling, they made way and the helicopter landed safely. Prague and six soldiers jumped off the helicopter, and Lu Fei followed.

　　Prague was surrounded by many barbarians. Someone asked, "Master Priest, you are back. What is that thing behind you? It can actually fly in the sky like a dragonfly!"

　　"Stop arguing, stop arguing, everyone be quiet!" Prague shouted at the top of his voice, and everyone immediately quieted down.

　　Bragg pulled Lu Fei over and introduced him, "People of the tribe, this is one of the three chairmen of the alliance, Mr. Lu Fei, everyone salute!"

　　"Greetings, Mr. Speaker!" Thousands of people, including the elderly, children, women, and soldiers all knelt on one knee, clenched their fists and placed them on their chests to salute, quite pious.

　　Prague was satisfied and laughed, "The Speaker is the one who brought us food. Now the Wind Howl Tribe has obtained enough food and has summoned many barbarian brothers to build Dawn City. The Speaker and I have discussed and decided to make the Storm Tribe subordinate to the Speaker and make it the Speaker's territory. The people of the Storm Tribe will become the Speaker's people, on the condition that the Speaker will be responsible for solving our food problem in the future. The Speaker said that he will take care of all our rations in the future and will not let anyone go hungry..."

　　"Is this true?" someone asked.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said loudly: "What Priest Prague said is true. As long as this place becomes my territory, you become my people and acknowledge my rule, then I guarantee that from now on, no one in the Blizzard Tribe will go hungry, let alone starve to death!"

　　"That's right, that's right..." The Prague priest's eyes became moist and he kept patting his chest to assure everyone.

　　Lu Fei took out the space magic bag, and pretended to grab and pull. Three thousand bags of rice were immediately piled in front of the God Sacrifice Hall. Lu Fei smiled and said, "Cook, let's eat first!"

　　"Oh...oh...long live..." Everyone was excited.

　　Priest Prague took Lu Fei's hand and entered the sacrificial hall together. Lu Fei looked around and found that the structure of the sacrificial hall was not much different from that of the Wind Howl Tribe, but the altar was slightly different.

　　The entire altar is a large circular pit with a diameter of more than ten meters, with intricate magic arrays painted around it. Below the pit is a lava-like flame. A two-meter-diameter fiery red crystal column extends out of the pit and reaches the dome of the entire sacrificial hall.

　　The fiery red crystal pillars were painted with murals of various barbarian gods, and countless mysterious spells were also engraved on the crystal pillars. It was obvious that this was a totem and was extraordinary. When Lu Fei looked up to find the top of the crystal pillar, he discovered that there were countless mithril star maps painted on the dome of the hall.

　　"Priest Prague, this sacrificial hall seems to be different from other sacrificial halls..." Lu Fei asked puzzledly.

　　"Of course, the sacred hall of our Blizzard tribe is one of the three oldest sacred halls on the ice field, so it is a little different!" Prague was quite proud.

　　Thirty-four God Warriors walked into the God Sacrifice Hall. Lu Fei looked and saw that twenty-four of them were men and ten were women. The men were strong and the women were wild and charming. Each of them had a figure beyond imagination. Lu Fei was very optimistic about these God Warriors because each God Warrior represented a team of warriors who were good at fighting. Thirty-four God Warriors represented the absolute force of the entire tribe.

　　Bragg said, "Mr. Speaker, if the Blizzard Tribe includes the chieftain, there are thirty-seven divine warriors. However, the chieftain led two Blizzard teams out hunting and disappeared. He must be in danger... But it doesn't matter. The thirty-four divine warriors in front of us are the pride of our Blizzard Tribe..."

　　"Well, very good, no less capable than the divine warriors of the Wind Roaring Tribe!" Lu Fei exclaimed.

　　Prague was not without pride, and asked all the God Warriors: "Are you willing to be loyal to the Speaker?"

　　The leading divine warrior stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "Sir, can you really guarantee that the people of our tribe will never go hungry in the future?"

　　Lu Fei stood up and said solemnly: "Yes, I can swear in front of the barbarian gods, of course, the premise is that you recognize my status as lord!"

　　The thirty-four divine warriors looked at each other and saluted in unison, saying, "Since the Speaker can swear an oath, we will also swear allegiance to the Lord!"

　　Only then did Lu Fei realize the appeal of food on the entire ice field. Food is simply an omnipotent baton. If you tell the barbarians to go east, they will definitely not dare to go west.

　　Prague stood up happily, waved his hand and shouted, "Come on, take out some of the reserved sacrifices, we are going to perform a sacrificial ceremony! For the survival and growth of the tribe, we will swear allegiance and submission to Speaker Lu Fei in front of the sacred barbarian gods and become his subjects!"

　　After the priest gave the order, the warriors immediately split up and summoned all the people of the tribe to gather in front of the sacrificial hall. The wolves, savages, polar bears, magical beasts and other things that needed to be sacrificed were tied up in thorn cages and carried into the sacrificial hall and placed in front of the altar.

　　It only took half a day to get everything ready.

　　"The sacrifice begins. Let's pray!" Priest Bragg gave an order, and everyone knelt down and began to pray devoutly...

　　The spiritual will of the divine warriors in the hall was very strong. The prayers echoed in the hall, forming a faint resonance. Outside the hall, all the people, young and old, were praying, and a huge will began to gather in the hall.

　　"Sacrifice!"

　　Following the priest's orders, the sacrifices, along with the thorn cages, were pushed into the altar. The sacrifices screamed and completely melted in the lava-like flames.

　　The fiery red crystal pillar began to emit light, and the murals of gods and talismans on it floated out of the crystal pillar like flowing light, and the light spread from bottom to top to the dome of the entire sacrificial hall.

　　The dome suddenly darkened, revealing the bright and deep constellations on the dome. Lu Fei had already understood that these were constellations constructed with mithril, and each constellation represented the will of a barbarian god.

　　When the twelve constellations on the dome were fully visible, a vast and vigorous will of the gods immediately became looming, and there was a tendency for it to descend. The souls of all the praying barbarians were slightly shaken, as if they were being watched by the gods, and they felt a sense of it.

　　Priest Prague also knelt down and shouted, "Supreme Gods, we have offered devout sacrifices to you for generations. Please listen to the voices of your people. All the people of the Blizzard Tribe swear to be loyal to Speaker Lu Fei from today on, become his subjects, be protected by him, respect his will, and never change our hearts!"

　　Prague's voice was so loud that the entire tribe heard it. All the people knew about it in advance and there was no commotion. They all followed Priest Prague to take the oath.

　　Lu Fei was so excited that he trembled slightly. He immediately knelt down and swore: "From now on, Lu Fei will protect the entire Blizzard Tribe and ensure that every member of the tribe is well fed and clothed, and no longer threatened by hunger and cold. Please bear witness to this. If I break this oath, I am willing to be punished by the gods!"

　　Lu Fei felt the soul contract magic rune tremble slightly, and an invisible contract power came from the void and wrapped around Lu Fei's soul. The soul contract magic power contained in the magic rune immediately surged.

　　Lu Fei was stunned, but immediately overjoyed, thinking that signing a contract with someone could also quickly increase his soul power...

　　There are thousands of people in the tribe, and Lu Fei is now signing a contract with thousands of them. Moreover, the contract is signed under the witness of the gods. With the witness of the gods, naturally there is divine power that penetrates the souls of all people to ensure the reliability of the contract.

　　The moment the contract was formed, Lu Fei instinctively understood that his interests were absolutely linked to the Blizzard Tribe, and the entire tribe would become his responsibility. At the same time, he also gained the recognition of the entire tribe and his status as lord. From today on, he was the lord of the Blizzard Tribe.

　　…

　　Chapter 101 High-yield Crops

　　The Melting Snow Valley became Lu Fei's territory, and Lu Fei's mind began to become active. Now that his power is growing, and the population of the alliance is increasing, food will be a big problem. Even if he can purchase it continuously from Tianjing, it will be difficult to deal with sometimes because the quantity is too large.

　　Lu Fei thought of letting the barbarians grow their own food, and immediately asked: "Priest Prague, I just saw a kind of plant planted sporadically on the land outside, is it a food crop?"

　　"My lord, that is millet. We planted a lot of it in the Snowmelt Valley, but the harvest is not much. Even if we hunt everywhere, all the food is far from enough to feed the people of the tribe..." Prague sighed.

　　"Take me to see it!" Lu Fei walked out of the sacrificial hall and saw that small pieces of land had been cleared next to the scattered stone houses. They had obviously been tilled and some half-human-high green corns were planted on them.

　　Lu Fei walked to a nearby corn field. Priest Prague and several divine warriors came over. They didn't understand what Lu Fei was going to do. Priest Prague shook his head and said, "My Lord, the ice field is bitterly cold, there is very little food, and we don't know how to farm any better than you southern humans..."

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said with a smile: "The corn here is all wild and the variety is really not good. No matter how much we grow it, the yield will not be high, so I specially brought several high-yield crops from the south. I would like to grow one of them on the land of the ice field!"

　　Lu Fei flipped his hand, and a grain of corn and a grain of wheat appeared in his palm, both of which were golden in color and had full grains.

　　"My lord, are these two the high-yield crop seeds you mentioned? What are they called?" Priest Prague picked up the corn and wheat and looked at them, then showed them to the divine warriors around him one by one. Everyone was very curious.

　　"That's corn and wheat. Both crops are very high-yielding. If they can be grown on a large scale here, no one in the tribe will go hungry!"

　　Lu Fei paused and performed the Earth-moving Technique. A patch of dry grass under his feet was immediately turned over, neatly laid out, as if it had been plowed deeply and carefully by a farmer. The soil was black and yellow, containing rich elements and was very fertile.

　　"I found that the soil of the entire Terran continent is very fertile. Except for the desert, all the land is suitable for growing crops!" Lu Fei smiled, stretched out his hand to plant a grain of corn and a grain of wheat in a shallow pit, took out a bag of spring water of life, unscrewed the spout, carefully dripped a drop of spring water of life on the two seeds, then covered them with soil and pressed them lightly.

　　Lu Fei wanted to press it a few more times, but the soil suddenly moved, and green sprouts quickly emerged from the soil, growing rapidly as if by miracle. In just a few breaths, a corn plant had grown to more than one meter tall and produced twelve corn cobs as thick as thighs.

　　Papapapapa…

　　With a few popping sounds, the corn cobs exploded immediately, and countless corn seeds flew out and landed on the land within a radius of dozens of meters around them. Then they quickly took root, sprouted, and grew rapidly, continuing for three rounds.

　　The same goes for wheat. It matures quickly and the whole plant turns golden. Then the rice ears burst open and countless wheat seeds bounce in all directions, falling to the ground and continuing to grow. This cycle continues three times before stopping.

　　Where Lu Fei and others were, a crop area of ​​several acres had been formed, with corn and wheat planted mixed together. Both crops were ripe, but they could no longer burst and reproduce on their own.

　　The corn is lush and green, the corn cobs are plump and strong, the seedlings are completely yellow, the wheat ears are golden yellow, and the grains are as plump as little fingers. The two crops are densely planted in the entire field, covering the soil completely.

　　Lu Fei was also stunned. He had never seen such a situation before. Both the corn and wheat were different from before, as if the varieties had been optimized to the extreme. Both the size and fullness of the grains were top-notch.

　　Priest Prague shouted happily: "Haha, Lord, you just used the life spring water flowing from the ancient life tree, right? Look, these corn and wheat are growing so well!"

　　The Prague priest peeled off a corn husk, revealing the neatly golden corn kernels inside. The fragrance of corn immediately wafted out, and everyone smelled this tempting aroma.

　　Lu Fei stared blankly at the bag of fountain water of life in his hand. For the first time, he marveled at the wonder of creation. The fountain water of life was indeed worthy of its reputation. Just one drop was dropped on a seed, and the plant grew rapidly. From sprouting to fruiting, and then to the seed exploding and reproducing on its own, it went through three growth cycles in total.

　　The two seeds multiplied and grew into an area of ​​several acres. Lu Fei roughly estimated that there were at least tens of thousands of plants.

　　Lu Fei called a female warrior and said, "Quick, set up a pot here, I want to cook corn!"

　　The female warrior was quite efficient. She quickly made a small pot and started a fire to boil water. Lu Fei picked a corn cob and threw it directly into the pot.

　　The water soon boiled, and the aroma of corn spread in all directions. More and more tribesmen gathered around. The children could not help but smell the fragrance in the air, and their eyes were fixed on the small pot where the corn was cooking.

　　"Haha, that's enough!" Lu Fei opened the lid of the pot and picked up a corn. The Prague priest also picked up one. No one else dared to move.

　　Lu Fei took a big bite. The cooked corn kernels were soft, sweet and tasty, and the taste was several times better than before. The Prague priest couldn't wait to take a few bites and marveled at it.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Okay, you can share the remaining ones. Pick the rest. Don't eat the corn and wheat yet. Save them for seeds. We are going to develop the entire snowmelt valley. We will cut down all the trees, burn the barren hillsides and grass, and clear the land to plant corn and wheat!"

　　Priest Prague nodded and said with a smile: "That's no problem. I just checked and found that corn and wheat are easy to grow. I'll give the order in a minute!"

　　Generally speaking, corn and wheat are relatively easy to grow. In the Guangdong and Guangxi regions, some people even throw a grain of corn into a muddy crevice on a rocky mountain, and the corn will grow there. This shows how difficult the growing conditions for corn are.

　　For wheat, the land had to be cultivated, furrows had to be dug, and then the seeds were planted in a mixture of fertile fine soil and the soil had to be covered and compacted. Lu Fei explained the time and tips for planting. The Prague priests and the divine warriors nodded, and the tribesmen who had gathered nearby listened with their ears tilted, not daring to miss a word.

　　"With these two crops, everyone will not be hungry in the future. But I have another crop here!" Lu Fei took out a sweet potato from the magic bag, found a sloping land, used seismic magic to turn the land over, then planted the sweet potato, and then dripped a drop of the fountain of life. Now Lu Fei has deeply understood the preciousness of this spring water and dared not waste it at all.

　　The fountain of life fell on the sweet potatoes and immediately penetrated into the skin of the sweet potatoes. Soon the sweet potatoes began to take root and sprout at a speed visible to the naked eye, extending branches and green leaves. The branches grew wildly and soon spread out, occupying an acre of land.

　　Lu Fei grabbed a branch under his feet and pulled it. With a rustling sound, more than a dozen large sweet potatoes were immediately pulled out of the soil. Lu Fei was quite surprised. After being cultivated by the fountain of life, the sweet potatoes had completely changed. Almost one branch could produce four or five large sweet potatoes. One acre of land could produce tens of thousands of kilograms of sweet potatoes.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "This is sweet potato. It can be eaten raw or cooked. The vines can be planted... Now everyone can start planting..."

　　"This thing is good!" The Prague priest was so excited that his old face smiled like a flower.

　　Lu Fei thought about it and said to Priest Prague, "How about this? We won't eat these for now, but use them as seeds. Priest, first arrange for the tribe's old and young women and children to form a large production team and organize people to open up wasteland and plant crops. It would be best if all the land in this snowmelt valley was opened up for large-scale planting!"

　　"Okay, there's no problem with that!" Priest Prague immediately promised and gathered people and gave orders. Soon, many old barbarians came to harvest corn, wheat and sweet potatoes.

　　With hope, the barbarians of the entire Blizzard tribe looked different, and their faces were all glowing red...

　　…

　　The Blizzard tribe was afraid of being "poor" and "hungry". Once they found a way to fill their stomachs, the entire tribe immediately started to operate.

　　All the soldiers, women, children and the elderly were mobilized. The trees in the snowmelt valley and the grass on the slopes were all burned. Large tracts of fertile soil on both sides of the snowmelt river were opened up. Lu Fei used his divine power to refine a batch of hoes, and every member of the tribe was equipped with one, and they began to work hard to open up the land and level the soil.

　　Priest Prague and Lu Fei used arcane and divine arts to command strong warriors to dig ditches. According to estimates, the blizzard season will be over in half a month and the warm season in the north will arrive. Now is suitable for tidying up the land and digging ditches. When the warm season comes, they can plant crops on a large scale.

　　After a few days like this, Lu Fei had some free time, so he hid in a stone house to think about the Netherworld Demon Pillar he had recently obtained.

　　The Netherworld Demon Pillar is very magical. It can be big or small. Now it has turned into the size of a palm and lies in Lu Fei's hand.

　　Lu Fei looked at it for a long time and found that this thing could emit a magic sound that could shock and affect the soul. It was densely covered with circles of spells, which were composed of divine runes and were very mysterious.

　　Lu Fei even easily found something similar to the eight soul magic runes he already knew.

　　Lu Fei suddenly realized and was overjoyed. He quickly summoned Nubis and asked, "You didn't make this thing, did you?"

　　Nubis flew out of the gem and shook his head, saying, "To answer your question, sir, this is not made by me. It is a magic weapon of the devil, but it is a bit broken. It was made with immortal things. It is impossible to make it without the power of a demigod!"

　　"Then why do you call it the Netherworld Demon Pillar?"

　　Nubis said awkwardly, "I looted it when I conquered a castle in Huangquan Netherworld. I didn't know what this thing was called, but it could make a sound that could shock and control the soul, so I randomly named it the Netherworld Demon Pillar!"

　　…

　　Chapter 102 Rescue {Please vote for collection}

　　Lu Fei understood that Nubis did not really understand the use of this thing. This should be a divine artifact refined by a soul god, made of immortal objects. It can not only shock the soul, but also control the soul. However, it is obvious that Nubis does not know how to practice soul magic, so he cannot truly control this artifact.

　　This soul artifact can only be controlled by those who practice soul magic, and only those who practice soul magic can unleash its power. It can be said that this is the most suitable weapon for Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei did not expect that his luck would be so good that he obtained a divine weapon. He had also thought about refining a soul magic weapon by himself, but now, there is no magic weapon better than the divine magic weapon refined by immortal objects.

　　"Nubis, what are you really practicing?"

　　"I practice the Netherworld Magic and Yellow Spring Magic!" Nubis said proudly.

　　"Then can you tell me about these two divine spells in detail..." Lu Fei was very curious, because he vaguely felt that his ghost dragon essence and ghost essence were the same.

　　“The legend of the Netherworld and Yellow Springs was originally created by two emperor-level demon gods named Netherworld Emperor and Yellow Spring Emperor. The two major divine arts systems were cultivated based on the Netherworld elements and Yellow Spring elements… Like me, I specialize in the Netherworld Resentment, which has now evolved into Netherworld Ghost Qi, Corpse Qi, Netherworld Ghost Fire, and Netherworld Emperor Fire. Because I have been sealed for too long, the Netherworld Fire field has withered to the limit, otherwise the twelve dragons would not have been able to suppress me so easily!”

　　Lu Fei showed a look of surprise and said, "So you have comprehended a realm. I wonder if it is the legendary realm or the demigod realm?"

　　"Of course it's the demigod realm. The legendary realm is just a realm with a single attribute. I was a demigod in my prime. Now my power has fallen below the legendary level. If you give me some time, I can devour enough netherworld essence and quickly recover my power in my prime..."

　　Lu Fei was startled, but immediately smiled. The guy in front of him was very unlucky. He had just escaped from the cage and was signed into a harsh soul contract by him. He might be able to recover his strength quickly, but as his master, he could control and deprive him of his power at any time.

　　I really need the power of the underworld, and this guy is just the right laborer to help me cultivate the power of the underworld. This power requires the essence of the underworld. No matter how fast Nubis cultivates, my own underworld dragon magic will only be cultivated faster and more perfectly.

　　"Then tell me more about your Huangquan magic..."

　　"The Yellow Springs magic arts I've practiced include Yellow Springs Dark Qi, Yellow Springs Curse, Withering Flesh and Blood, Soul Depravity, Demonic Soul Howling, and Devouring Ten Thousand Ghosts. If I take it a step further, I can restore my demigod-exclusive domain - the Hades Domain!"

　　"Well, not bad, it sounds like you were very good in the past!"

　　"Of course. I used to be the commander of a legion with tens of thousands of Netherworld warriors under my command. If I didn't have the power of a demigod, how could I have become the commander?"

　　Lu Fei nodded. In this way, he had gotten a great bargain, having a demigod who had fallen below the legendary realm as his servant. Of course, this demigod was even more destitute now, without even a body, and could only live in a gem.

　　Lu Fei sent out his soul power to wrap around the Netherworld Demon Pillar. The artifact was indeed damaged. There were several hair-thin cracks on the surface of the artifact that reached deep into the interior. Lu Fei's power penetrated into the artifact and found that the core of the artifact was the [Soul Shock] magic rune. Other magic runes were rotating around this core like a gyroscope.

　　Lu Fei felt a desolate, mysterious, ancient and secret divinity hidden in the artifact. This was the immortal divinity of the god who created this artifact.

　　It is just divine will, without consciousness and wisdom.

　　Lu Fei discovered the existence of divinity, and his heart was pounding. Divinity, if I could refine it for my own use, I would be able to achieve half-step immortality! Lu Fei sighed. He didn't have this ability yet. At least he had to enter the legendary realm before he could refine the immortal divinity.

　　The soul power was infused into the artifact, and the [Soul Shock] magic rune inside the artifact was immediately activated. A majestic shocking force radiated out like the mighty heavens, like mountains and seas, like the sky and the abyss. The two warriors guarding outside the stone house shivered for no reason and felt inexplicably afraid. This fear came from the soul.

　　The two men looked at each other in horror, then turned to look at the stone house behind them. In just a moment, the fear disappeared, and the two warriors shook their heads and continued to guard the stone house.

　　Inside the stone house, the Netherworld Demon Pillar was hanging in front of him. Circles of soul light emanated from the artifact. Countless talismans were shining, rotating on the surface of the artifact like streams of light.

　　Lu Fei suddenly increased his divine power, and divine light immediately filled the entire stone house. Countless runes flashed with light, floating and rotating in the divine light. Lu Fei spread out his hands, and his huge spiritual will resonated with the divine light and runes that filled the room one by one.

　　boom!

　　The void seemed to tremble slightly, and all the divine light was retracted into the Netherworld Demon Pillar. The divine weapon suddenly turned into a stream of light and drilled into Lu Fei's brows and hid in his sea of ​​consciousness.

　　"Haha, my practice has been successful. Now I can use a part of my divine power, and I can perform the eight soul magics with half the effort and ease." Lu Fei was very happy. Although he only controlled a very small part of the magic weapon, the power of his soul magic was at least several times stronger because of this magic weapon.

　　Lu Fei was practicing the magic weapon. Outside the tribe, a dusty divine warrior staggered in and fell to the ground.

　　"Isn't this Gorn who went out hunting with the chief?" The warriors who were leading a team of warriors to open up the land nearby ran up and carried the fainted guy to the sacrificial hall.

　　As they walked along, everyone dropped their shovels and hoes. The big chief had been away for almost two months and was likely in great danger. But now a famous divine warrior had returned.

　　The man was quickly carried to the sacrificial hall, and the Prague priest was alarmed. The god warrior was covered with frost all over his body and had many scars. He was already unconscious and only had one breath left. He was in great danger.

　　Priest Prague examined him for a while, then shook his head sadly and said, "He is too badly injured. His divine power has been exhausted, and the cold has penetrated his whole body. I am afraid he cannot be saved..."

　　"Master Priest, doesn't the lord have the fountain of life? He can save Gon, you should go and ask him..." said a warrior.

　　"Yes, how could I forget this?" Priest Prague's eyes lit up, and he immediately stood up and trotted to Lu Fei's stone house, shouting, "Lord, are you here? Prague has something to ask you!"

　　The door creaked open, and Lu Fei walked out, wondering, "What's the matter?"

　　"That's it..." When Prague told Lu Fei about Gorn's situation, Lu Fei was surprised and asked, "You said a divine warrior is going to die?"

　　"Yes, I need the Lord to give me a mouthful of the fountain of life to save my life!"

　　"Then let's go quickly. Where are the people? It would be a great loss if they died..." Lu Fei urged again and again. Prague was deeply moved and led Lu Fei into the sacrificial hall. Many soldiers had already separated by themselves and were looking at Lu Fei expectantly.

　　Lu Fei took out a bag of life spring water, glanced at Gon, and found that his breath was getting weaker and weaker, so he hurriedly and carefully gave him a sip of life spring water.

　　“Gurgle…”

　　After three breaths, Gon opened his eyes, and all the coldness in his body was forced out. His pale face gradually turned rosy. He was finally snatched from the hands of the god of death. The god warriors and many non-god warriors gathered in the sacrificial hall were all happy. They looked at Lu Fei differently and were full of gratitude.

　　"Gon, what's going on? Where is the leader?" Priest Prague asked, holding Gon's hand.

　　Gon looked around and found himself in the sacred hall. He said in a hoarse voice with tears in his eyes, "We entered the dark underground through the passage deep in the frozen land and found a strange temple ruin. That place has a power that makes people drowsy, and everyone is trapped... Priest, hurry up and rescue the chief and everyone else!"

　　Wow...

　　Everyone was shocked. Prague asked in surprise, "You mean the chief and the others are not dead?"

　　Ghosn nodded and said, "Yes, everyone has fallen asleep. It has been more than half a month. I am afraid they will starve to death..."

　　Priest Prague asked in detail again. After a while, he finally figured out what was going on. Gon's words excited all the warriors in the hall. Firstly, they thought that the chief and his men were in danger, and secondly, they were in trouble now!"

　　Priest Prague turned to ask Lu Fei for his opinion and asked, "Lord, what should we do now? Should we go to rescue them immediately?"

　　Lu Fei nodded: "Rescue is necessary. The chief brought the most elite warriors of the tribe. This is a great force. It would be a pity if we lose them. My suggestion is to take my Dolphin helicopter. It will be faster, but the space is limited. It can only carry seven or eight people at most. The rest of you can stay in the tribe and continue to work!"

　　"Okay, this is really fast!" The Prague priest turned around and said, "Gorn, are you okay? Can we leave right away?"

　　"Okay!" Gon stood up. Thanks to the fountain of life, his injuries had healed. He was just a little hungry now, but it was not a big deal.

　　Lu Fei walked out of the hall quickly, took out the Dolphin helicopter from the magic bag, filled it with fuel himself, and told everyone to load about ten days' worth of food onto the plane before getting on the helicopter. Prague ordered Xia and six other God Warriors, including Ghosn, a total of seven God Warriors, to get on the helicopter.

　　Ghosn saw the Dolphin helicopter for the first time. He climbed into the cabin, looked around for a while, and said in surprise: "This thing has no soul, it's not a real construct, but its interior is really incomparably complex..."

　　Gon glanced at Lu Fei in the cockpit with a complicated expression, then turned to the priest and said, "Master Priest, you said he is a lord. Could it be that our tribe has already surrendered to someone else? If I am not mistaken, he is not one of us barbarians, but a human from the south..."

　　…

　　Chapter 103: The Power of Eternal Sleep

　　Gon wondered how Lu Fei, a southern human, could become the leader of the tribe?

　　Priest Prague smiled and said, "That's right. The Lord is now one of the three chairmen of our Barbarian Alliance. More than fifty tribes have acknowledged this. Our tribe has sworn allegiance to the Lord in front of the gods. As you can see, we are now planning to plant the crops that the Lord brought us!"

　　“…”

　　Gon was silent for a while, then sighed and said, "Okay, I believe in the choice of the priest and all my fellow tribesmen, and I will also be loyal to the lord!"

　　The Dolphin helicopter slowly took off and flew towards the frozen land. The helicopter flew close to the ground, and there was a faint layer of divine power wrapping the aircraft. The helicopter was very fast, and in just half a day it had entered a vast frozen canyon.

　　With Ghosn's instructions, the helicopter flew into a huge cave hundreds of feet high deep in the canyon. The cave was pitch black. Lu Fei hurriedly used the light spell, and the entire helicopter immediately emitted light, illuminating the surrounding space.

　　The cave is very large and wide, and rugged. The deeper you go, the deeper you go underground. Lu Fei has never seen such a long and huge underground crack that a helicopter can easily pass through.

　　After flying for an hour and covering at least hundreds of miles, Lu Fei felt like he had reached underground. It was dark all around and felt very spacious. The ground was very flat and covered with wild grass that glowed slightly. In the distance there were woods, small rivers and hillsides.

　　"Are we already in the dark underground?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Yes, it has entered the dark underground!" Gon stretched out his hand and pointed in a direction for Lu Fei, praising: "It's really good, this thing can fly like a dragonfly, and its speed is much faster than that of the wild lion and dragon horse!"

　　"Of course, this is not a construct life form, it's just pure machinery. If it can be modified into a construct life form, it will be intelligent, and it will be of extraordinary significance then!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　After the conversation, Lu Fei moved to the front of the cabin, looked up at the sky, and found that it was dark above, like the night sky. Countless stars could be seen forming huge constellations. These constellations were not real stars, but the brilliance formed by the will of the gods believed in by the dark world.

　　"It is indeed the constellation representing God!"

　　Lu Fei praised it. He had read books about the underground world. It was said that it was opened up by the fallen gods. There were countless levels. The dark world was the closest to the surface. This dark world was as vast as the continent and many races lived there. Under the dark world, there were the Netherworld, the Yellow Spring, the Abyss, the Purgatory, the Dead, the Underworld, and other planes.

　　The helicopter flew over a lush grassland that was two people high. The hills gradually increased, and patches of glowing stone forests appeared along the way. Ghosn recognized these stone forests and said excitedly, "We are almost there. It's in the stone forest ahead..."

　　"What kind of stone is this? How can it emit a faint light?" Lu Fei became curious. In this dark world, there are many things that can glow, whether they are plants, animals, or even stones.

　　"This is moon fluorite. As long as it is injected with the element of thunder, it can even emit sunlight for a hundred years. I heard that humans from the southern countries often come to the dark world to mine moon fluorite and make magic lampposts!" said Prague.

　　"It turns out that those bright magic lamp posts in Vina Harbor are made of moon fluorite!" Lu Fei then realized that it was because of the injection of electrical energy. No wonder they are countless times brighter than natural stones. However, even the magic lamp posts are not as bright as incandescent bulbs.

　　The helicopter roared into the stone forest, and saw many dark beasts scattered. In the distance, the outline of a ruined temple appeared. Gorn shouted, "That's it, stop on the periphery, don't get close!"

　　Lu Fei also felt a mysterious force that made him drowsy, and the helicopter immediately turned around and stopped outside the temple.

　　When everyone stepped out of the helicopter, they saw in the dim light the ruins of a long-abandoned temple, with withered grass on the ground and occasional dusty animal skeletons.

　　Lu Fei sighed slightly. These must be the skeletons left behind by animals that wandered here and fell into a deep sleep, dying silently. He never thought that this place would hide such danger!

　　"Priest Prague, I can sense the presence of life in the temple. It must be the Great Leader and his men. Do you have any means to get them out?"

　　Priest Prague's face was solemn. "The dormant power where we are standing is already very small, but the closer we are to the temple, the stronger it will be. The chief and his men entered the temple chasing their prey, and no one has been able to walk out. This shows how terrifyingly strong this dormant power is!"

　　"Master Priest, I think we should first investigate what strange things are inside the temple and see what I can do..."

　　A divine warrior came out, chanting a strange spell, and countless divine lights immediately surged out of his body. The divine lights condensed into summoning gates, and animals ran out from the summoning gates, including pythons, tigers, leopards, bears, eagles, hounds, turtles and rabbits.

　　More than a dozen animals rushed to the temple. Before they entered the temple gate, all the animals fell to the ground with a few puffs and became motionless. Only a big bear was making a loud sound of snoring.

　　The other warriors shook their heads: "It seems that animals won't work, let's try something else!"

　　Another divine warrior came out and cast a spell. The divine light on his body condensed into balls and transformed into a two-headed snake which went to the temple. The snake was the condensation of divine power and it quickly entered the temple. Suddenly, the divine warrior became dazed, fell to the ground, and actually fell into a deep sleep.

　　"It still doesn't work. This dormant power can be transmitted!" said Priest Prague, then looked at all the divine warriors and finally shook his head.

　　Lu Fei also knew that his Nine Dragons Divine Art was not working. The dormant power was very strange. It could be transmitted through the extension of divine power and directly affect the body.

　　Prague shook the staff in his hand, and a two-meter-tall rock elf emerged from the ground. This was a primary rock elf. "Go!" Prague pointed, and the rock elf immediately ran towards the temple.

　　This time, the earth elemental spirit walked into the temple, and there was no movement for a long time. Priest Prague shook his head and said, "No, this is an ancient temple dedicated to the God of Eternal Sleep. My rock and earth spirit fell asleep as soon as it entered the temple. This power comes from a small altar in the temple and can directly affect the soul! Even the undead cannot avoid being affected, unless the soul is particularly powerful. Perhaps only the lord can resist it!"

　　"Can I resist?"

　　"It seems like this now. The Lord is practicing soul magic. I find that the Lord's soul power is very strong. The power of sleep acts directly on the soul, so the stronger the soul power, the stronger the resistance. Maybe the Lord can rescue the people in the temple!"

　　…

　　Chapter 104: Showing Power {Please collect!}

　　The number of collections doesn’t seem to be increasing. What should I do? Please collect!

　　----

　　Lu Fei did not expect that the soul magic he practiced could resist the power of eternal sleep.

　　"Let's wake up this sleeping warrior first!" Lu Fei pointed at the divine warrior sleeping on the ground.

　　Xia waved her hand, and a gust of cold air colder than ice and snow suddenly hit the face of the divine warrior. The divine warrior shivered, but still did not wake up. He just kept shouting in his dreams, and it took a while for him to calm down.

　　"What a powerful sleeping power, this is a deep sleep!" The other gods were extremely surprised.

　　Lu Fei frowned, turned over the eyelids of this unfortunate guy, glared at his eyes, and cast the divine art [Soul Insight]. Two rays of insight penetrated from the eyes of the god warrior into his spiritual sea and violently stimulated his soul.

　　"ah……"

　　The warrior screamed like a kitten whose tail was stepped on. He suddenly jumped up and woke up. When he saw everyone staring at him, he asked in confusion, "What's wrong with me?"

　　"You fell asleep, don't you even know this?"

　　"I don't know. I just cast a spell... Oops, it turns out I really fell asleep!"

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei now understood that this dormant power directly affects the soul. No matter whether it is a living soul or a dead soul, as long as it has a soul, it will be affected. Unless the soul power is strong enough, it can resist a little.

　　"Okay, let me try. Once I go in, if there is no movement after ten minutes, you pull me out!" Lu Fei found a hundred-meter-long hemp rope and tied it around his waist.

　　"That's a good idea. Once you fall asleep, we will pull you out!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, stepped on his feet, and jumped up, rushing into the temple quickly like an arrow shot from a bow.

　　Lu Fei had already seen that the dormant power enveloped the entire temple. The stronger the soul, the longer it could resist. Among the people who came with him, only he who practiced soul magic could resist a little. If he wanted to save people, he must first be quick and try to reduce the time he stayed in the temple.

　　Lu Fei rushed out, the air crackling, and it was obvious that his speed had exceeded the speed of sound. In the blink of an eye, he rushed into the temple. His spiritual will swept across, and the entire temple hall was enveloped. In the spacious temple hall of hundreds of square meters, there were barbarians lying one by one. They were the group of the chief, a total of forty-eight people.

　　In the center of the hall, there is a circular altar with divine runes glowing faintly and emitting a dormant power. It is obvious that the altar contains an eternal dormant divine power that can make people sleep.

　　When Lu Fei entered the temple, he immediately felt the power of sleep entangled with him. His soul suddenly felt dazed and his spirit was a little drowsy. Lu Fei was startled, and his mental will surged. Almost all the soul magic runes vibrated. The soul artifact, the Netherworld Demon Pillar, flew out and hung above Lu Fei's head, making a huge roar. Lu Fei's soul was vibrating and resisting the power of eternal sleep that kept invading his body.

　　"Good, it works. The power of sleep is indeed much weaker!"

　　Lu Fei was delighted, and he grabbed with both hands. The magician's hand was used to the extreme, and everyone was caught by the invisible hand. Lu Fei leaped back, wanting to grab everyone and rush out of the Soul Temple.

　　The altar suddenly shook, and a soul with a human head, a snake body and six arms rose from the altar. The soul held six guns in its hands. As it shook, countless divine powers surged out. As the divine powers surged, they condensed into countless sleepy bugs and sleep demons...

　　The sleepyhead was like plankton, the condensed divine power that filled the entire temple. The sleep demon was much more powerful, with a human head, a snake body, six arms, and the lower half of its body was green smoke. It rushed towards Lu Fei with a roar, trying to get into Lu Fei's spiritual sea world.

　　"Oh no, how can there be such a thing?!"

　　Lu Fei was extremely horrified. He shouted loudly and activated various soul magic. The Netherworld Demon Pillar above his head emitted divine light. All kinds of powerful powers radiated and swept in all directions. The sleepyhead that pounced on him was immediately turned into green smoke by the divine power. The sleepyhead was more powerful and was swept away.

　　"Nine Dragon Magic!"

　　Lu Fei shook his body, and nine real dragons condensed with divine power roared and flew out.

　　"boom……"

　　The altar was shattered, but the nine real dragons did not stop and roared wildly in the temple. The entire temple ruins could no longer withstand it and collapsed with a loud bang, with an earth-shaking momentum.

　　"Ah... this is impossible..."

　　The soul in the altar screamed and tried to escape, but Lu Fei didn't give it a chance. A divine light flew out from the soul artifact and grabbed it!

　　"Ah... this is your soul magic power, how could this happen, I can't accept it!!" The soul with a human head, a snake body and six arms roared, and was pulled into the Netherworld Demon Pillar and sealed. This guy is the source of the dormant power and must be dealt with.

　　Lu Fei won the first battle. He had no intention of destroying the entire temple, but he did not expect that his power had reached such a level. He even used the Nether Demon Pillar very smoothly for the first time. A troublesome soul was defeated and sealed by Lu Fei in one encounter. He did not know whether he was too strong or the other party was too weak.

　　The divine warriors who had been standing outside waiting were completely shocked. Lu Fei had just rushed into the temple, and within just one or two breaths, the entire temple ruins emitted an earth-shaking dragon roar, and nine real dragons collapsed the temple and flew above the ruins.

　　"Well, the power of eternal sleep has disappeared. Let's go and support!" Priest Prague waved his hand, and all the God Warriors rushed forward immediately. Wolf and Xia rushed to the front. They fell behind Lu Fei and shouted, "Lord, are you okay?"

　　"It's okay!" Lu Fei waved his hand and restrained his divine power. Nine real dragons drilled into Lu Fei's body. Everyone was stunned. The nine real dragons were really shocking. Now some of the divine warriors looked at Lu Fei with awe.

　　Priest Prague also came over. He looked at the ruins of the temple, and then his eyes fell on the sleeping chieftain and more than forty warriors. He couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. When he saw the broken altar, the priest suddenly realized, "It turned out that the lord broke the altar, so the power of eternal sleep disappeared!"

　　"Haha, what a pity. This altar is weird, but I broke it into pieces. I don't know who left this temple!" Lu Fei sighed.

　　Prague nodded and said, "Yes, look at the patterns and ancient elven characters on these ruins. If I am not mistaken, this temple is the Temple of Eternal Sleep, built by the elves underground. This may be the ruins left behind after the elves moved away!"

　　Bragg leaned over to check on the sleeping chief and many other soldiers, and shook his head, saying, "They have all fallen into a deep sleep and are difficult to wake up. I think the Lord needs to take action!"

　　Of course Lu Fei felt obliged to do so, and he immediately used his soul magic to wake up the sleeping people one by one, and then ordered them to cook. Forty-three people woke up, including the chief and a divine warrior, and the rest were ordinary warriors.

　　Hearing that the tribe had already submitted to Lu Fei, the chieftain Basa sighed. He walked up to Lu Fei and said, "My Lord, I have heard everything. Thank you for saving me. From now on, Basa will follow you!"

　　“Haha, you’re welcome. I’ve heard of the great chief’s reputation a long time ago. Now the tribe is my territory and the people of the tribe are my subjects. Saving people is my duty.

　　Chief Barsa, I am one of the three chairmen of the Barbarian Alliance. I have a lot of things to do, and it is impossible for me to take care of all the affairs of the Blizzard Tribe. Therefore, Priest Prague and Chief Barsa will need to take care of the tribal affairs in the future!"

　　"Don't worry, my lord..." Chief Basa agreed.

　　…

　　Chapter 105: Prisoners

　　Everyone was starving, especially the leader and his group who had been sleeping for more than half a month. Fortunately, sleeping was a bit like animal hibernation, which slowed down the consumption of various energy. In addition, Lu Fei and others arrived in time, otherwise, if it was ten days or half a month later, everyone would have starved to death in their sleep.

　　The fragrant white rice was cooked and the aroma of sausages wafted out. Everyone stared at the big pots and couldn't help swallowing their saliva.

　　The great leader Basa smiled and said, "Is this the food that the Lord brought us? It smells so good..."

　　"This is rice. Well, the rice is ready. Everyone can eat!" Lu Fei said with a smile. Several divine warriors had already taken out bowls and chopsticks from the helicopter, distributed them one by one, and started serving the rice.

　　Lu Fei was very hungry after a day of hard work. He ate three big bowls of rice. The rice in the big pots was not enough. The big leader Basa and others only had a small meal. They stared at the empty pot with their bowls and chopsticks. Prague had no choice but to order people to cook.

　　"Report, Lord Priest, the soldiers patrolling nearby found a small group of barbarians and goblins in the stone forest. They have been captured by us. Do you want to bring them up?" A soldier trotted over to report.

　　"Barbarians and goblins? They are vassal tribes of the underground elves. Is there really a tribe of underground elves nearby?" Prague waved his hands in surprise and asked his men to bring up the barbarians and gray dwarves.

　　Soon, three barbarians and twelve goblins were brought up, a total of fifteen people, with terrified faces. Just now, they had been captured by a barbarian god warrior. The god warrior was too terrifying.

　　Lu Fei was very interested and looked at the fifteen captives carefully. The bull men were quite burly, about two meters tall, with solid muscles, a bull's head, animal skins wrapped around their waists, and very thick hands and feet. The goblins were very short, only about one meter and two meters tall, with slightly blue or yellowish skin, a big head, and big eyes, a bit like Master Yoda in Star Wars.

　　The fifteen captives became even more uneasy when they saw so many barbarian god warriors, and the timid goblins even began to tremble.

　　Prague glanced at the chief Basa, who immediately stepped forward, sneered at the captives, and said, "Where are you from, and what are you doing here?"

　　The Barbarians kept silent, and although the goblins were afraid, they still did not answer.

　　"Speak, or I'll tear you to pieces alive!" Basa roared and used a deterrent magic. He stomped his foot on the ground, and with a loud bang, the earth shook. The goblins couldn't stand steadily and fell down in horror, holding their heads in fear and shouting for mercy.

　　The leading barbarian was furious and shouted, "Damn cowards, begging for mercy like this, do you still have any backbone?"

　　The big chief Basa smiled and waved his hand. The three barbarians were immediately pulled down by several warriors. Only the goblins were left. Now all the goblins began to tremble.

　　"If you don't tell me, I will cook you and eat you!" the chief threatened.

　　"Ah... spare us, we'll say we're vassals of the Sullivan elven family. We're out exploring the way in order to find a temple abandoned by the high elves long ago!" Several goblins tremblingly told the truth.

　　"The Sullivan family... does this mean there is an elven tribe or city nearby?" The chief was extremely surprised.

　　"No!" said the goblin fearfully.

　　"No? Then where are the Sullivans?"

　　"It's in the meadow valley twenty miles away."

　　"How many people are there?"

　　"Three hundred elves, and the population of other vassal tribes is more than 7,000..."

　　Priest Prague realized something was wrong and asked in shock, "What's going on? Aren't underground dark elves supposed to live in groups? How come there are only 300 people?"

　　The goblins said in fear: "We...we escaped from the distant elven city. Because our masters failed in their fight for power, we wanted to migrate to our long-abandoned hometown. This is the hometown of our masters a long, long time ago!"

　　Lu Fei was surprised: "So these elves who migrated here plan to settle here?"

　　"Yes...building a castle..." a goblin whispered.

　　"How many of the elves are high elves?" Prague was extremely serious.

　　"Seven..." said the goblin proudly.

　　Bragg's expression changed slightly. He turned around and looked at all the tribesmen behind him, and said worriedly, "It's dangerous. High elves are generally very powerful and have longer lives. If there is a demigod among them..."

　　The goblins all trembled after hearing what Bragg said. One of them trembled and said, "There is no demigod... The demigod has been killed in the struggle for power. The masters are fleeing..."

　　The Prague priest and the chief were obviously relieved. Lu Fei now understood everything, and he couldn't help but feel moved. He thought that a group of fleeing dark elves, with only 300 people and more than 7,000 vassals, must have been not well prepared and might be short of food when they fled the main city in a hurry.

　　"The meal is ready, let's eat!"

　　The rice cooked for the second time was ready to boil. Xiayou scooped a bowl and handed it to Lu Fei. It was a full bowl of rice with three sausages in the middle. It smelled delicious. The goblins' eyes lit up and they stared at Lu Fei's bowl, drooling.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Why, do you want to eat too? Didn't you eat enough when you came out?"

　　The twelve goblins nodded in unison. One of them said, "The masters have come a long way and have run out of food. Now we can only hunt, but it is far from enough. We have never had enough to eat..."

　　How embarrassing, Lu Fei thought.

　　"Can you give us some food too? We are very hungry..." said a goblin bravely.

　　The chief Basa took a big bite of rice and laughed loudly: "You little guys are going to meet the god of death soon, and you still want to eat?"

　　As soon as these words came out, the twelve goblins were immediately frightened. Some of the timid ones immediately sat on the ground and cried loudly, shouting: "I don't want to die, don't kill me..."

　　Lu Fei had never heard such heart-wrenching cries, so he waved his hand and said, "Alright, stop crying, I'm in charge, and since you guys are well behaved, I won't kill you!"

　　"Really?!" The goblins finally perked up a little and stopped crying.

　　"But I can't let you go back. Just follow me and become my vassal. I will ensure that you have enough food to eat every day. How about that?"

　　"Can we really eat our fill every day?" the goblins asked hurriedly.

　　"Of course!" Lu Fei laughed and immediately ordered the soldiers around him to bring over a large pot of freshly cooked rice and told the twelve goblins to eat as much as they wanted.

　　The barbarian warriors looked at Lu Fei in surprise, unable to understand why Lu Fei treated the goblins so kindly. Several warriors moved their lips, wanting to stop him, but ultimately held back and did not say anything, because the food all belonged to Lu Fei, and Lu Fei was the lord, so he could do whatever he wanted, and it was not the turn of his subordinates to speak.

　　The twelve goblins were starving, but they were not so frightened anymore, because they felt that Lu Fei was the leader here and had no ill will or contempt for them. They thought their lives were saved, and they ate the rice happily.

　　"Wow... It's delicious. What kind of food is this? Why is it so sweet? I have never eaten anything so soft and delicious!"

　　The goblins ate their rice while talking incoherently, and they looked like beggars who had been hungry for three days and were fighting for food.

　　Lu Fei still had half a bowl of rice left in his hand. Seeing the way the goblins ate, he couldn't eat any more, so he gave his half bowl of rice to the goblins.

　　As a young man of the 21st century, Lu Fei cannot stand killing, hunger and disasters, and unconsciously feels sympathy for the disadvantaged groups, even if they are of different races.

　　…

　　Chapter 106 Calculation

　　When the twelve goblins were full, Lu Fei asked again: "How about it, have you made up your mind? You can be my vassal from now on, and you can have enough to eat every day!"

　　"Okay, I'll meet the master!"

　　"Yeah!" Lu Fei nodded and pointed at the leading goblin and asked, "What's your name?"

　　"Samo, my name is Samo!" The goblin slightly puffed out his chest.

　　"Well, you are the team leader of the twelve. Report anything directly to me!"

　　"Yes, master!" The twelve goblins were very respectful.

　　"I heard that you and the dwarves are close relatives?" Lu Fei asked again.

　　"In reply to the master, yes, dwarfs are what foreigners call them. In fact, dwarfs are a branch of goblins, which separated from them about a thousand years ago..."

　　"I heard that there is a dwarf tribe in the ancient mountains on the surface. Do you know?"

　　"Yes, I once went to the dwarf city in the ancient mountains with my masters. At that time, my masters wanted to conquer them, but unfortunately they failed..."

　　"Failed?" Lu Fei was surprised, thinking that this was unlikely. If the elves couldn't even conquer the dwarves, that would be a bit strange.

　　"Are the dwarfs so powerful that even your masters can't conquer them?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"It's not that the dwarves are powerful, but the dwarf city. The dwarf city is a very terrifying city, with more than 8,000 arcane cannons and divine cannons. Among them is a very powerful cannon of the gods. It is said that it was fired once a thousand years ago and killed the demigod of the dark elves..."

　　Lu Fei's mind was in turmoil after hearing this. It turned out that he had underestimated the dwarf. It turned out that the dwarf was so powerful that he could even kill a demigod. You know, demigods are already the pinnacle of existence in the entire Terran continent. As for those so-called gods, they are not in the mortal plane. It is said that even if a god descends to the mortal plane, his power is only that of a demigod. Once he reaches the power of a true god, the entire mortal world will not be able to withstand this power and will collapse...

　　Lu Fei also had a sudden inspiration and originally wanted to visit the dwarf tribe, so he asked about the situation of the dwarfs in the ancient mountains. He didn't expect the dwarfs to be so powerful. This was no longer a dwarf tribe, but an organized and cohesive dwarf city-state.

　　It seems that I have to go to the Dwarf City when I have time. Lu Fei suppressed his thoughts and looked at the goblins lined up in front of him. These goblins were worried that Lu Fei would be dissatisfied with their answers. Little did they know that Lu Fei didn't care about these at all. What Lu Fei was thinking about now was their original master, the "Dark Elves".

　　Lu Fei turned to Bragg and said, "Master Priest, there is a group of fleeing dark elves, with less than 300 elves and 7,000 to 8,000 vassals. If we gather all the strength of our alliance, can we capture this group of dark elves?"

　　Prague was a little surprised: "My Lord, what do you want to do?"

　　Lu Fei grinned and said, "Of course I want to grow food in this vast area. As you can see, the climate here is mild, the plains are vast, the soil is fertile, and the grass is abundant. Although there is no sunlight, there are still starlight and various faint lights. Such conditions are completely suitable for growing crops!"

　　"Lord, do you want to open up a territory here?"

　　"Yeah, can't I?"

　　"Of course we can, but we barbarians have never thought about surviving in the dark world!"

　　"Why?"

　　"Because it's very dangerous. You know, we are not the only barbarian tribe. The largest number of barbarians are not us barbarians, but the Barbarian Bulls. Most of them live in the dark world, but they are all enslaved by the dark elves, so all of us barbarians are very afraid of them!"

　　"Are all the enslaved barbarian people dark elves?"

　　"Yes, the Dark Elves evolved from a group of high elves that migrated down from the surface during the Elven Age. They are very powerful. The high elves among them have long lives and powerful spells. Although they may not be legendary powerhouses, they are definitely not weak!"

　　"Can't our Barbarian Alliance take care of a mere three hundred dark elves and seven thousand vassals?"

　　Bragg thought for a moment and said to Samo, "Tell me, are those seven high elves all powerful people in the legendary realm?"

　　Samo said: "No, the Sullivan family was originally a large family with hundreds of high elves, but many were killed in the power struggle, and those who escaped were not strong. Only one of the seven high elves was in the legendary realm, and the rest were not yet adults..."

　　Prague's eyes lit up after hearing this, and he said excitedly, "So there is such a good thing? In this case, it won't be difficult to take them down!"

　　Lu Fei was delighted and said, "They have a legendary person. Does our Barbarian Alliance have a legendary person?"

　　Bragg looked very strange after hearing this. He immediately realized that Lu Fei didn't know the true situation of the Barbarian Tribe. It was not surprising that he didn't know. He immediately explained: "Speaker Soran of the Wind Howl Tribe is a divine magician who has entered the legendary realm. Doesn't the leader know about this?"

　　Lu Fei opened his mouth wide. When the underworld demon attacked, Sauron priest did show extraordinary magical power. Lu Fei couldn't help but said awkwardly: "I only know that Sauron priest's magic is very powerful, but I don't know to what extent. It turns out that Sauron priest has already stepped into the hall of legend!"

　　"Chairman Soran is usually very low-key, and his magic and power are hidden very deeply. If outsiders don't know his background, they will just think he is a dying old man!"

　　"So how many legendary people are there in the Barbarian Alliance now?"

　　"Seven or eight can be found!" said Prague.

　　"Are you also in the legendary realm?" Lu Fei was extremely curious.

　　Prague was a little depressed, and shook his head and said: "I am still a little short. I am only at the peak of level 18 now. I need a great opportunity to enter the legendary realm!"

　　Lu Fei and Bragg were talking happily. Soon everyone had a full meal. The chief Basa came over and said, "Lord, shall we return to the tribe now?"

　　"Then let's go back to the tribe first. I need to make a long-term plan!" Lu Fei stood up and began to order everyone to gather, and then set off back to the Blizzard tribe.

　　It is easier to come than to go back. After three days of trekking, the group returned to the Blizzard Tribe safely. The return of Chief Basa and his group immediately caused a huge response. The whole tribe cheered and held a bonfire party for three consecutive days.

　　The Blizzard Tribe is now its own territory, and the return of the great leader Basa has made the Blizzard Tribe more stable and secure. This time in the Blizzard Tribe was only a short time, but the experience and gains were quite fruitful.

　　So Lu Fei thought about leaving the territory and returning to the Fenghou Tribe. The Fenghou Tribe was currently building a dam and the Dawn City, so there were a lot of things to do. In addition, the Barbarian Alliance was also growing and developing rapidly. As one of the three speakers, he needed to pay attention all the time.

　　The Dolphin helicopter left the territory of the Blizzard Tribe, flew over mountains and rivers, and finally arrived at the Hot Spring Valley. The helicopter landed at the Wind Howl Tribe. Lu Fei entered the sacrificial hall and found that Priest Sauron had gone to inspect the construction of the dam and Dawn City. Lu Fei immediately sent someone to invite Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze back to discuss things.

　　After a while, the two men came back exhausted and walked into the sacrificial hall.

　　"Haha, Speaker Lu Fei, you're back. I wonder if your trip to the Rongxue Tribe went smoothly?" The chief laughed loudly.

　　"It went very smoothly!" Lu Fei immediately recounted what happened.

　　Priest Soran was surprised and asked, "So you are planning to open up a territory in the dark underground?"

　　"I have this plan. I plan to open up a piece of land near the stone forest and plant food crops on it to completely solve our food problem. Unfortunately, there is a group of fleeing dark elves nearby, so I hurried back to discuss with you two whether we can capture that group of dark elves."

　　Priest Soran pondered for a while and said, "Well, this is not a problem. It's just that one legendary realm master and nearly 8,000 vassals are a problem. However, our alliance has now increased to 60 tribes with a population of more than 280,000. We can mobilize 2,000 god warriors and more than 40,000 elite berserkers. The power is very strong, enough to eat this group of dark elves!"

　　"Are the priests and chiefs of other tribes willing to send troops?" Lu Fei asked with some concern.

　　"Let's convene the Alliance Parliament and propose a motion. With the influence of our three chairmen, we can easily get one-third of the parliamentarians to pass the motion to send troops. Then the matter will be settled and no one can say anything. Besides, this is a motion about granary reserves, and probably no parliamentarian will object!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Well, let's blow the parliament horn. This is the first parliament of the alliance, and it's time to establish our authority!"

　　Priest Sauron walked out of the sacrificial hall himself, took off a silver-white horn from his waist and blew it.

　　Wuuwuwuwuwu…

　　The loud sound immediately radiated in all directions, and the invisible shock waves crossed the vast mountains and rivers, causing other silver-white horns to buzz.

　　Among the crowd who were building the dam and the City of Dawn, the silver-white horns on the waists of every priest and chieftain sounded. Now there were as many as sixty councilors gathered in the Hot Spring Valley. They were priests or chieftains of the sixty tribes that joined the alliance.

　　"In half a month, the first Union Congress will be held!" All the parliaments received the communication. The reason why it was half a month was because some members had to come from far away, so it couldn't be held immediately.

　　Just a few days, no problem, Lu Fei can wait.

　　Priest Soran walked back into the hall and said with a smile, "The message has been sent out. The meeting will be held in the Supreme Council Hall of the Dawn Tower in Dawn City in half a month!"

　　"Okay, how is the interior decoration of the Dawn Tower going?"

　　"We are speeding up the decoration now. We are going to do it according to the best decoration method. It will be magnificent and majestic!" Lei Ze said with a smile.

　　"That's good!" Lu Fei was relieved and turned his mind to cultivation. He said, "This time I went to the dark underground. It is said that the place is as vast as the surface of the earth and boundless, but it is sparsely populated and wild beasts are rampant..."

　　"That's right, but the residents of the dark underground have maps, and they are all located according to the dark gods constellation in the sky, which can ensure that they will not get lost!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and flipped his hand slightly, revealing the Netherworld Demon Pillar. With the appearance of this soul artifact, the atmosphere in the entire sacrificial hall became different, filled with indescribable divine power.

　　…

　　Chapter 107: Dispatching troops {Seeking red tickets}

　　"Master Priest, can you help me take a look at what the soul imprisoned in the artifact is?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Priest Sauron looked at the Netherworld Demon Pillar carefully and found that there were countless lifelike souls painted on the surface of the demon pillar, just like murals. These were the sealed souls. What Lu Fei was talking about was the soul with a human head, a snake body and six arms.

　　When Soran saw this soul, he couldn't help but asked in surprise: "Chairman Lu Fei, is this the soul you captured in the ruins of the Temple of Eternal Sleep?"

　　"Yeah, he's a weird guy who can make people fall asleep!"

　　"I can be sure that this is a Naga soul with immortality. Although only the soul is left, this soul still possesses the power of eternal sleep!" Prague said.

　　"Naga?" Lu Fei was quite surprised and astonished.

　　Lu Fei had learned about the Naga race in Terran's book. They were originally a branch of the high elves, and they did not have the appearance of a human head, a snake body and six arms. Normal elves looked like humans.

　　No one knows what happened at the end of the Elven Age, or why some High Elves became Nagas. Some arcane books say that the High Elves who evolved into Nagas possess immortality.

　　"Medusa also has a human head and a snake body, right?" Lu Fei asked with interest.

　　"It is said that, yes!" Priest Sauron frowned slightly, not understanding what Lu Fei wanted to express in his words, but Lu Fei was a little shocked and didn't know what he was thinking.

　　"A snake man with a human head... Haha, it seems that many things in the world are not accidental. This inevitability must indicate some truth..." Lu Fei suddenly sighed, too many doubts accumulated in his heart.

　　Whether it is Medusa in Greek mythology, or Fuxi and Nuwa, the ancestors of the Chinese nation... or the gods in Indian mythology, many gods have the characteristic of "human head and snake body".

　　Now even the high elves in this world have real evidence of evolving into "human-headed snake bodies". This does not seem to be a coincidence. Perhaps it is the power of blood, or perhaps it is due to the complex changes in the original force between heaven and earth.

　　Lu Fei's mind was in turmoil, but he couldn't quite understand it no matter how hard he tried. He immediately shook his head and dismissed all his random guesses with a self-deprecating look...

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, this soul is a good thing. You can extract his memories and refine them into a book of memories. It can be stored in the sea of ​​​​spirituality and can be read at any time. You can also extract his divine power and refine it into divine runes..." Priest Sauron suggested. There is such a technique in the book of divine power given to Lu Fei, but the chance of successfully snatching it is extremely small.

　　"It's very good, but I don't know what kind of god the God of Eternal Sleep is?"

　　"He was a god from the elf era. He should have fallen long ago. But it doesn't matter. As long as a god exists in the long river of time, no matter how he fell, as long as he once existed, he would leave a mark. His origin also exists forever in the omnipresent ocean of original force between heaven and earth. Because he has lost the constraints of the laws of the gods, the chances of successfully snatching the divine runes are very high!"

　　Lu Fei also knew this truth. In any world, there is first the ocean of the Force, which is the origin of the world, and then there are various existences, including the gods. Or it can be said that each god can represent a certain law in the ocean of the Force. Once a law is controlled by a god, the power represented by the law will also be restricted and supervised by the god.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei was also annoyed with this captured and sealed soul. He didn't know how many lives this soul had killed in the ruins of the temple. When he entered the temple, he attacked him without saying a word. Now, he had become the fish on his chopping board.

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hand and grabbed at the void. The soul artifact vibrated slightly, and a ball of colorful memories was grabbed out. Lu Fei's Nine Dragons Divine Power surged out, wrapped around the memories, and condensed into the shape of a book. A Nine Dragons Divine Power was sealed on the cover. The moment the book of memory was completed, Lu Fei suddenly discovered that the memories of this soul were so messy and many memories were missing. However, based on the incomplete memories, Lu Fei couldn't help but be shocked, because the messy memories were shocking.

　　After a while, Lu Fei calmed down and thought, "It is indeed shocking, but now it is just a remnant soul. No wonder it can't take over other people's bodies and just lives in the altar of the temple. As for attacking me, it is probably because I angered her!"

　　Lu Fei discovered that the original body of the soul was a woman, a Naga with immortal body.

　　Lu Fei grabbed again, and a ball of light golden eternal sleeping divine power was pulled out. Lu Fei saw that a divine rune was slowly rotating in the divine power, and the captured soul was still sealed in the artifact.

　　"So it's the rune of eternal sleep magic. I wonder what kind of power it has. Is it just to make people fall asleep?"

　　Lu Fei put the rune away. He did not plan to practice this rune himself. He had already practiced two magic arts, and practicing too much was not a good thing. This magic rune could be given to Lu Wenwan, a magic rune of a fallen god, and the throne of god was just vacant.

　　Such divine arts are extremely precious, which makes Sauron's priest and the great leader Lei Ze sigh. Neither of them is so lucky. The gods who originated from the divine arts they practiced have not fallen and still occupy the throne, so it is almost impossible for them to become gods, because in the same ocean of force, there can only be one god occupying a position for one law.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, what are you going to do with this divine rune? It's a divine rune from a fallen god. It's a very rare item!"

　　"I have a younger sister who is not practicing any magic now. I want to give this to her, hoping that she can be successful in her practice!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Well, that's good. Such divine runes must not be wasted. Perhaps there is no one in this world who practices this divine art anymore. It may be possible to successfully become a god in the future!" Priest Sauron reminded.

　　"I know this!"

　　…

　　Half a month passed in a flash, and Lu Fei's life was easy. He supervised the completion of the dam and the construction of the City of Dawn. When he had time, he practiced arcane and divine arts.

　　The councillors who came from all directions arrived in the City of Dawn one after another. According to the rules, each tribe has two councillors, a priest and a chief. Now that sixty tribes have signed the alliance treaty, there are 120 councillors in total. Together with the three speakers including Lu Fei, there are a total of 123 people attending the meeting.

　　In recent days, the entire inner city has been built. The streets are wide and clean, all paved with patterned marble. After three loud bells rang, everyone entered the Dawn Tower and the parliament hall.

　　This is a circular parliament hall with three highest seats in parallel, facing north and south, and the rest are seats for ordinary members, surrounding the highest seats.

　　Lu Fei, Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze sat on the highest seats and looked down. There were exactly one hundred and twenty councillors, no more, no less. All of them were talking a lot and were very excited.

　　"Oh my, this Dawn City is well built. It already has the shape of a big city!"

　　"We barbarians have lived on the ice for generations. Our lives have always been difficult. How could we have built such a large city?"

　　"People's hearts have never been so united. There is hope for the great prosperity of our barbarians!"

　　"That's right, that's right..."

　　“…”

　　Priest Sauron nodded with satisfaction, feeling very proud. He glanced at Lu Fei and Lei Ze, then immediately picked up the hammer on the table and knocked it three times.

　　"Silence, silence, the Alliance Council is about to begin!" The voice of Priest Sauron was grand and ethereal, full of majesty, and the whole hall suddenly became quiet.

　　Priest Soran said: "The first alliance council has begun. Let's discuss the first proposal now!"

　　Lu Fei continued, "My fellow councillors, I propose that we open up a fertile area of ​​land in the Longlin Plains area under the dark underground to grow food crops, so as to supply all the consumption of the entire Dawn City in the future. However, there are currently three hundred dark elves and seven thousand vassal populations entrenched in that area. I propose that we send warriors to occupy that vast area of ​​land. As long as we occupy that area, we can guarantee millions of tons of food every year!"

　　The entire parliament was in an uproar. Lu Fei's words really shocked them. Millions of tons of grain were extremely tempting.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, are you right?"

　　"No, I've checked it out myself. There are vast plains there with fertile land and abundant grass and water. I have planned to plant new crops such as wheat, corn and sweet potatoes in the Blizzard Tribe, but everyone knows that the blizzard season on the ice field seriously restricts our food production, so we need a planting area that is not ravaged by wind and snow. Only by ensuring sufficient food can our alliance develop, and the population of the entire alliance will grow as a result!" Lu Fei said loudly, trying his best to encourage.

　　"That's right. I agree with sending troops. We need a piece of land that is not ravaged by wind and snow to grow food!"

　　“…”

　　All the members of parliament were talking about it, and they all agreed.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, are there three hundred dark elves there? How strong are they?" asked a congressman.

　　"I captured twelve goblins and asked them about it. They are a group of elves who fled here. There are only seven high-level elves, only one of whom is a legendary person. The others are below level 18..."

　　"Oh, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. These dark elves have always occupied the dark underground and treated the barbarians as slaves. We should have dealt with them long ago. Now, we are looking for a lone elf. We must capture them and make them slaves!" All the councilors were immediately excited.

　　"Well, those who agree to send troops please raise your hands and vote now. As long as half of the members agree, the bill will be passed. Let's vote!"

　　brush……

　　Lu Fei was a little surprised that all of them passed. The cohesion of these barbarians was really strong. They were all so united. Now it's good, they can send troops out immediately.

　　…

　　Chapter 108 Ambush

　　"Hurry, hurry, hurry... Brothers, keep up, don't fall behind!"

　　In the vast ice and snow, fierce shouts resounded through the valley. A team of 30,000 barbarian warriors riding on various ferocious beasts roared past and entered the underground caves in the frozen land.

　　After passing through the long and winding underground passage and entering the dark world, the leading scout rode a fast-running barbarian lion to scout the situation in front and continuously report information from the surroundings.

　　After entering the dark world, everyone was strictly prohibited from making any noise, and the marching noise was reduced as much as possible. Suddenly, a scout from a detective team reported: "Report to the Lord, a large number of barbarians and goblins were found in the Moonlight Stone Forest ahead. They are building a castle!"

　　"Can you find any traces of the dark elves?"

　　"We didn't get close, so we haven't found anything yet!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and told the goblin Samo who had come to join him, "Go with the scouts to find out what the dark elves are up to now, and report back immediately after you find out!"

　　"Okay, master, don't worry. I'm the best at getting information. No one will be suspicious even if I go back in a swagger!" Samo patted his chest and promised, then followed the scouts.

　　All 30,000 barbarian warriors stopped advancing and hid in a dense forest. Most of the warriors in this team were berserkers, and the others were god warriors and priests. Lu Fei should be proud, as there were a total of seven legendary warriors in this team.

　　The legendary realm is level 19 in the power system, while demigod is level 20. A legendary is just one step away from becoming a demigod, possessing eternal youth and longevity.

　　Because it was the first motion passed by all members of the Alliance Parliament, and it involved the issue of the Alliance's food resources, it received great attention. Therefore, the barbarian team dispatched this time gathered a total of seven legendary realm masters, all of whom were priests from various barbarian tribes, headed by the priest of Sauron, and their overall strength was very strong.

　　Among the 30,000 warriors, a small number are divine warriors, and most of them are young and strong berserkers. Their combat effectiveness is very strong. They are all elite players specially selected from sixty tribes. They ride on ice lions and are very fast.

　　After a while, Samo and the scout team came back. Samo said happily, "Master, I have found out everything. The dark elves are ordering their vassals to build a castle in the Moonlight Stone Forest. Everyone is busy repairing the castle. If we outflank them now, we can wipe them out!"

　　"Well, you are quite clever!" Lu Fei was very happy. He turned around and told the Sauron priest, "Give orders to try to catch them alive this time, because we want to open up farmland here, and the labor will depend on those vassals. As well as those dark elves, catch them all alive!"

　　"Okay!" Priest Sauron quickly gathered all the gods and priests to begin studying the encirclement plan. Soon everyone had completed the task. Finally, everyone looked at Lu Fei and asked for instructions.

　　"Okay, let's go!" Lu Fei waved his hand and gave orders at the same time as the Sauron priest. All the barbarian warriors immediately moved quietly in the darkness and carried out a large-scale encirclement operation. Soon the entire team began to quietly surround the dark elf and his vassals who were building the castle.

　　Lu Fei was in the darkness, looking at the ruins of the original temple in the Moonlight Stone Forest in the distance. It had now been cleared out, and seven thousand vassal barbarians and goblins had set up camp there. In the northernmost part of the camp, everyone was busy quarrying and building castles. Many dark elves were supervising and directing the construction.

　　A castle covering an area of ​​ten acres has been built for the most part. A dark elf is whipping a goblin with a whip. The poor goblin is rolling on the ground with his head in his hands, begging for mercy. Some goblins are kneeling on the ground begging the dark elf. This situation makes Lu Fei feel very uncomfortable.

　　The vassal patrols on guard around the camp were very lax. They only walked back and forth near the camp, unaware that a large group of barbarian warriors were quietly approaching from the dark grass in the distance.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, the encirclement has been completed. Are we going to take action?" said Priest Sauron.

　　"Then let's do it!"

　　Sauron the priest pointed with his staff, and a ball of light flew up from the staff, rushing hundreds of meters into the sky, like a flare. Then the sound of rushing and killing rang out from all directions of the stone forest...

　　"Haha... Let's go and capture those wild bulls and goblins alive and let them grow food for us..."

　　"Haha, that's right. Capture them alive. Capture all the elves as well. Let them see how powerful we barbarians are!"

　　"Everyone, come together, show your full energy and defeat all the barbarians in one fell swoop..."

　　“…”

　　Roars shook the sky, coming from all directions. The barbarians who had been well prepared surrounded them from all sides, and their fighting spirit was very high.

　　Lu Fei looked at the barbarian warriors who were rushing towards the enemy camp like a tide. These warriors were riding all kinds of ferocious beasts, and each one was extremely powerful. There were many god warriors among them. This time, the entire alliance dispatched a thousand god warriors and seven legendary realm masters. Such a powerful lineup was enough to intimidate many forces.

　　"Priest Sauron, we don't need to take any action, right?"

　　Lu Fei smiled. Although everyone had considered all aspects of this operation, Lu Fei was still a little nervous. According to the priest of Sauron, the seven legendary priests specifically targeted the opponent's legendary high elves. As long as the seven legendary people pressed forward together, they could completely suppress the opponent in one encounter. This was actually the reason for dispatching the seven legendary priests. As for the other divine warriors and berserkers, they were all to deal with those vassals.

　　"Don't worry, there's no need for the Speaker to take action. Our soldiers are the bravest. The enemy is just a small force. As long as the army passes by, they will be wiped out..."

　　"Well, I have confidence too!" Lu Fei flew into the air and looked at the barbarian army rushing towards the enemy camp in the distance.

　　In just a moment, the entire enemy camp was thrown into chaos. The Barbarians shouted, "Oh no! There is an enemy attack. They are barbarians..."

　　The naturally timid goblins were also frightened by the barbarian army with murderous intent and shouting.

　　"What? The barbarians are charging over here?

　　"Oh my god, the barbarians are terrible. Are we doomed?"

　　Some of the timid goblins began to hold their heads and scream, some had a dazed look, some were trembling, and some had weak legs and sat down on the ground, starting to cry in fear.

　　The goblins have no fighting ability. Some brave goblins use sharpened sticks as "iron guns", some use pot heads as weapons, and some smart guys go directly into the tents in the camp. If there are caves dug in the tents, the goblins will simply go into the caves.

　　Only the Barbarian Bulls were straightforward and picked up their wooden spears to resist. Faced with the aggressive army of barbarians, all the Barbarian Bulls were horrified.

　　On the grass north of the castle, there were large, gorgeous silver-white tents. This was where the dark elves temporarily lived. The tents made noises, and the dark elves came out one by one, looking at each other. They looked into the distance and saw the barbarian warriors rushing in like a tide and drowning the barbarians and goblins who were building the castle.

　　"What's going on... these damn barbarians actually attacked us!"

　　The dark elves roared, and the largest tent opened. Seven handsome high elves wearing white robes with gold edges walked out. They looked solemn and calmer than anyone else.

　　"Strange, where did all these barbarians come from? It looks like we have been plotted against for a long time!"

　　"Yes, I think the sudden appearance of these barbarians was premeditated!"

　　"Damn it! These dirty, despicable, rude and ignorant barbarians are trying to bring bad luck upon us!"

　　The elves were shocked and angry, and began to curse the barbarians. To the elves, barbarians were the race they despised and disliked the most because they were rather crude.

　　"Hehe, it was a sneak attack, but we barbarians didn't deserve to die. Instead, it was you dark elves who enslaved us barbarians. You all deserved to die!"

　　Voices of criticism came from the sky. Seven priests in gray and white robes had descended and surrounded all the dark elves. Seven hundred divine warriors rushed up from all directions, each riding on ferocious beasts and holding killing weapons, staring at them with eager eyes. The overwhelming divine power was held back, forming a majestic and heavy momentum like a mountain or a sea.

　　All the dark elves were extremely shocked. In front of the largest tent, the leading legendary high elf also had a pale face. He looked at his companions on both sides and said anxiously, "Not good. This group of barbarians is very powerful. They are all berserkers, and there are also many god warriors. There are still seven legendary realm masters. We can't resist them at all. I want to use mass teleportation and leave first. If I delay, something bad will happen..."

　　The legendary high elf raised his hands and began to gather divine power, chanting a spell. The enormous divine power enveloped all the dark elves and condensed into an enormous teleportation array.

　　"The barbarian gods are supreme - teleportation is prohibited, and space is blocked!"

　　The voices of the seven legendary priests of the barbarians shook the void, and a tremendous force was immediately aroused, and the space area of ​​ten miles in the entire stone forest was immediately locked.

　　"Damn it!" The mass teleportation spell that the legendary high elf was about to activate was immediately broken, and the legendary high elf was furious.

　　The group teleportation spell was broken, and all the elves immediately panicked. Countless divine warriors and berserkers pressed towards the seven legendary realm masters, with a magnificent momentum that made people terrified.

　　"My fellow priests, let's attack with all our strength immediately. We must strike first and gain the upper hand. We must not give them the chance to attack!" Priest Sauron said to the other priests around him.

　　"Well, the barbarian gods are supreme - a cage of thorns, trapping all living things!"

　　The seven legendary priests teamed up again to cast the Great Thorn Imprisonment Magic. The power of the seven legendary realm masters was so great that it was no longer a simple one plus one. The seven legendary realm masters cast great magic that was almost comparable to a demigod!

　　This was a premeditated and targeted attack. How could the surrounded dark elves be allowed a chance to escape?

　　Crash...

　　Infinite divine power radiated, and countless thorns emerged from the soil, covering the sky and the earth, first forming a thorn jungle. All kinds of vast divine power condensed into light golden runes, which were added to each thorn, making the thorns not only anti-magic, but also unbreakable.

　　-----

　　It’s Monday, asking for votes and clicks. I’m streaking this week. Ask for support. Thank you!

　　Chapter 109 Conquest

　　"Ah... How could this happen? How could there be so many people from the legendary realm to deal with us?" All the dark elves were horrified. The entire space seemed to be forcibly imprisoned by seven people from the legendary realm, and the earth was filled with the opponent's divine power.

　　In an instant, the earth turned upside down and thorny jungles emerged from the ground, as if they had life and intelligence, covering all the elves.

　　This is simply a huge move, coming in an overwhelming manner, like a rolling wave, which is simply impossible to resist.

　　Some of the elves launched magical attacks, but they were just a drop in the bucket. How could they resist the powerful magic cast by seven legendary figures?

　　"Oh no, this is a legendary spell. It's too powerful. We can't destroy it!"

　　The elves were shocked and angry. No matter how they moved or how they cast spells, they were still overwhelmed by the overwhelming thorns.

　　Hundreds of elves were instantly trapped in the thorn jungle. Countless intertwined thorns formed cages, one by one, one in a group, one every three steps, one in ten steps. There were condensed thorn cages everywhere. Hundreds of elves trapped in the jungle were immediately imprisoned.

　　"Damn it, they don't even allow us to use magic?"

　　The most powerful legendary high elf among the dark elves was actually imprisoned. He roared fiercely and immediately wanted to use the most powerful legendary spell to destroy the thorn cage that was entangled with him.

　　At this time, Sauron's priest flew over, shook his staff, and threatened: "Don't move rashly. If you don't behave yourself, I won't guarantee the safety of your descendants!"

　　The legendary high elves calmed down immediately. The enemy was powerful, plus the legendary realm master in front of them. This time, the barbarians actually dispatched seven legendary realm masters and tens of thousands of berserkers. Moreover, they did not fight in an upright manner, but adopted despicable sneak attacks, and wiped them out in one fell swoop.

　　The legendary high elf calmed down completely and said in a deep voice: "I am the legendary high elf Gris Sullivan. Answer me, where are you from and why did you attack my Sullivan family? Don't you know that my Sullivan family is an ancient elven family in the dark world? Have you considered the consequences of being an enemy of our entire dark elf race?"

　　Priest Soran smiled and said, "If you, the few defeated soldiers, could represent the entire Dark Elf race, we would certainly not oppose you. But now... Hehe, a Dark Elf family that is fleeing and migrating is alone and helpless. Do you think I would have any reservations?"

　　Gris's face turned pale, and he trembled as he asked, "How do you know...ah, we have a traitor?"

　　"Haha, you dark elves have always liked to enslave other races and make all races your vassals. Now we also want to make you vassals of our Barbarian Alliance, haha..." Priest Sauron laughed.

　　"This is impossible!" Gris gritted his teeth.

　　All the trapped dark elves were furious. They had no sense of being prisoners at all, and some of them were still shouting arrogantly:

　　"This is impossible. Are you lowly and crude barbarians worthy of being our vassals?"

　　"Yes, you are a bunch of despicable people, dirty and rude!"

　　"You evil barbarians! Our elf tribe will not let you go. Just wait, our gods will send you to hell!"

　　…

　　The legendary priest of the Claw Tribe laughed loudly, obviously completely enraged by the dark elf's self-righteous curse. He looked at the divine warriors on both sides, waved his hand and sneered: "Go up, anyone who cursed just now will be whipped a hundred times!"

　　"Yes!" The divine warriors on the left and right were very excited. Each of the eight divine warriors held a poison vine in his hand, sneered, and found the heads of the unruly dark elves who had just been cursed. Although there was an economic cage between them, they still whipped them fiercely.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　The god warrior infused the poison vines with his divine power. Every time he whipped the whip, it seemed as agile as life, cunningly slipping through the gaps in the thorn cage and hitting the eight dark elves hard.

　　"Ah...you dare to hit me, you bunch of despicable and crude barbarians. If I get out, I will definitely skin you alive, ah ah ah..."

　　"You will die a miserable death...ah!"

　　"The elven gods will punish you barbarians... Ouch, it hurts so much..."

　　“…”

　　The sound of whipping and sharp curses rang out immediately. Nearly three hundred dark elves watched the barbarians committing crimes in silence. The naturally elegant female elves became paler and paler.

　　The warrior who committed the crime laughed triumphantly: "Go ahead and curse me! The more you curse, the harder I'll hit you. Let's see which is stronger, your words or the poison ivy in my hand!"

　　The eight barbarian god warriors whipped the dark elves in the thorn cage fiercely, and they howled in agony. The poison whips were infiltrated with divine power and had great power. The eight dark elves' clothes were torn, and their bodies, arms, legs and feet were all covered with bloodstains. The toxins from the poison vines had penetrated into the wounds, turning them black and emitting a foul smell...

　　"Stop fighting, stop fighting, I am willing to be your vassal... As long as you stop fighting, anything is fine with me!" The dark elf, who was so arrogant just now, began to beg for mercy, running around and hiding in the cage, like a monkey being teased by someone.

　　"You lowly guys, do you think you are superior to others? Hehe, you have already become prisoners, you should have the consciousness of a prisoner, hehe, as the saying goes, it is better to live a miserable life than to die, and now you are still so ignorant. Beat you, beat you hard, any disobedient vassal, don't be polite to me..." The legendary priest of the Claw Tribe laughed heartily.

　　At this time, the warriors responsible for dealing with the group of barbarians and goblins came over, led by Wolf and Xia. They came up and reported to Priest Sauron: "Master Priest, the enemy has nearly a thousand casualties, but most of the barbarians and goblins were captured alive by us, so our losses are very small!"

　　Priest Sauron laughed and said, "Haha, not bad, the result is better than we expected. Go and tell Speaker Lu Fei to send soldiers to guard those barbarians to prevent them from rioting!"

　　…

　　However, Lu Fei commanded the divine warriors to sweep across the entire camp, and all the resistance were from the stubborn barbarians. There were many divine warriors among the barbarians, but of course their number was very small and far outnumbered by the barbarians.

　　The camp of the barbarians and goblins was soon overwhelmed by the barbarians pouring out from all directions. Then there was a great melee and fierce battle, thirty thousand against seven thousand, of which four thousand were frightened goblins. The result was self-evident.

　　Except for the dead and wounded barbarians, all the others were captured alive. What shocked Lu Fei was that there were only ten goblins killed or wounded, and the rest were all captured intact. The cause of the casualties was not that they were beaten or killed by the barbarians, but that they were bitten and trampled by the beasts under the barbarians.

　　"Haha, the goblins are really smart and clever guys. Although they are weak, they have their own ways to protect their lives. After the battle, it was the strong barbarians who suffered many casualties!"

　　Lu Fei took Wolf, Xia and other divine warriors to clean up the battlefield. All the Barbarians had their hands tied with cowhide ropes and were under guard. Some Berserkers began to cut wood and build cars and concentration camps nearby.

　　Lu Fei first looked at the castle that was almost built and became happy. This castle was indeed nice. It was built in the Moonlight Stone Forest. Surrounding the stone forest were vast plains and jungles.

　　According to some maps of the dark world, this is the [Longlin Plain Area], which is very vast and located underground in the snowmelt valley and the easternmost section of the ancient mountains.

　　This geographical location is excellent for the barbarian tribes on the ice field. It is very suitable for developing a vast grain-growing area. Of course, because the area is so large, it requires a lot of barbarian warriors to guard it.

　　This condition was not available before, but with the establishment of the alliance and the construction of the City of Dawn, the sixty barbarian tribes were united into one, a very large force that is fully capable of opening up a territory in the dark underground world.

　　Two concentration camps were quickly built, each covering hundreds of acres. Large tree trunks dozens of meters long were nailed to the ground to form a circle, like a sheepfold, with tents set up inside. There were two concentration camps, one for the barbarians and the other for the goblins. The barbarian warriors built more densely packed camps around the two concentration camps to guard the prisoners in all directions.

　　Lu Fei's idea was simple, which was to use these captives as labor again. He would first build the castle, and then radiate in all directions with the stone forest as the center, reclaim wasteland and plant crops.

　　…

　　Lu Fei was thinking about how to develop and utilize this vast land. The operation of capturing the dark elves also ended successfully. As planned, the seven legendary priests rushed forward, seized the initiative and took the initiative to attack. Their power was overwhelming, like the collapse of the sky, and it was irresistible. The three hundred dark elves were immediately imprisoned by the powerful Thorn Prisoner Divine Art.

　　Those imprisoned included seven high elves, one of whom was a legendary high elf.

　　Soon, Priest Sauron came to the castle and said to Lu Fei with a smile: "Chairman Lu Fei, this time we can say that we have won a great victory. Thanks to what you said, knowing yourself and the enemy will ensure victory in every battle. So, with careful arrangements and plans, the operation was able to go so smoothly..."

　　"It's nothing, it's all thanks to everyone!" Lu Fei said modestly.

　　Priest Sauron looked at the castle and said, "Let's ask the Barbarians and Goblins to continue building this castle, and also arrange to open up farmland and plant crops as soon as possible!"

　　"I will arrange this, but those imprisoned dark elves should not be left in the dark world. They should be taken back to Dawn City as soon as possible. Do other priests have any ideas about these elves?" Lu Fei asked casually.

　　Priest Soran was slightly stunned, looked at Lu Fei, and said with a smile: "How can I not have any ideas? The dark elves live in the dark world all year round. Because they don't see the sun, their skin is very white and delicate. The men are very handsome and the women are very beautiful. I heard that in the southern human world, dark elf slaves are very valuable, so some priests hope that Speaker Lu Fei can buy more and try to exchange more food for each tribe!"

　　Lu Fei was just happy about this and said with a smile: "That's no problem. To be honest, if these elves become vassals of the barbarians, they will be miserable and will not survive for long, so why not pack them all up for me!"

　　"But there are too many goblins. We barbarians can accept the bulls, after all, they are also a branch of the barbarians, but the goblins are not. They are too weak and not good vassals. They are far less efficient than the bulls. Other tribes definitely don't have the ability to take in such vassals. There is not enough food..."

　　"That's no problem. Leave some of the goblins here and pack up the rest for me. I'll still give them enough food. Haha, even though goblins are weak, they are still laborers. I never despise them. Anyway, the more the better!"

　　"Haha, okay, it's settled..." Lu Fei's statement made Sauron priest smile. Lu Fei was proud in his heart. What he lacked most now was not food or gold coins, but population and labor. Even if there were another 100,000 slaves, even if they were all goblins, he would swallow them all in one gulp. But how could the barbarians understand such a thought?

　　I have to say, this is the difference in concepts.

　　…

　　Chapter 110 Compromise

　　Snowmelt valley.

　　Outside the Blizzard Tribe, there was a scene of bustling activity. Large tracts of fertile land along the Melt Snow River were opened up, and neat ditches stretched into the distance. The people of the tribe continued to reclaim wasteland, and nearly hundreds of thousands of acres of arable land had been formed.

　　The labor of the barbarians was enormous, and without machines, it was very difficult to open up such a vast land.

　　While everyone was working hard to reclaim the land, the young man standing on the hillside saw from afar a team of tens of thousands of people slowly coming towards the tribe.

　　"The lord is back, the lord is back..." People shouted happily, and soon the news spread throughout the Melting Snow Valley.

　　The Alliance's plan to go to the Underdark to collect a group of Dark Elves and open up a territory for growing crops in the Underdark has attracted the attention of the entire Barbarian Alliance, including the Blizzard Tribe.

　　The Blizzard Tribe dispatched ten teams of Blizzard Warriors to participate in this operation. Now that they have returned victoriously, the Blizzard Tribe is immediately excited, and everyone spontaneously gathered on the paved road leading to the tribe, watching the slowly approaching crowd.

　　Gurgle gurgle…

　　Three hundred single-wheeled wooden carts were pushed forward by the Berserkers. A thorn cage was tied tightly to the cart, and the cage contained dark elves, both men and women.

　　A long team of Barbarians were being escorted by the spirited barbarians. Their hands and feet were tied with thick hemp ropes and they looked listless. On the contrary, some of the captured goblins were in high spirits because they had always longed for the brightness of the surface and now that they were being escorted out from the darkness underground, they seemed happy instead.

　　Most of the Barbarians and Barbarian Warriors were assigned to open up wasteland in the Longlin Plain area, and the rest were sent back to the surface, and at the same time, a few Barbarians and most of the goblins were taken out of the dark underground.

　　The dark elves are all "serious criminals", so it is naturally not easy for them to stay in the dark underground.

　　Lu Fei rode on a wildebeest, looking back and forth at hundreds of thorn cages. He made a fortune by robbing the dark elves this time. There were nearly three hundred dark elves, both men and women were very handsome, especially the seven high elves, two of whom were women. They had stunning faces and were born with a strange mark of innate power between their eyebrows.

　　The elves living in the dark world are undoubtedly noble, dignified, elegant and beautiful, especially the high elves. They are the aristocrats among the elves. Lu Fei was in the prime of his youth, and he kept looking back at the two female high elves, but he did not dare to have any blasphemous thoughts.

　　The old priest of Soran was very experienced. He smiled and said, "Chairman Lu Fei, female high elves are all extremely beautiful and are definitely the first choice for love objects. However, they are very aloof and arrogant and always look down on outsiders. So if you want to keep them for a long time, you need to put in some effort."

　　"What the priest said makes sense..." Lu Fei rode his horse to the cage of the legendary high elf Gris and said to the legendary high elf, "Legendary Gris, what do you think of my proposal?"

　　Gris's eyes were deep and cold. Lu Fei felt that this elf was very dangerous. If he had not been captured by the seven legendary realm masters in one fell swoop, it would have been very difficult to catch him.

　　Gris ignored Lu Fei, which made Lu Fei a little embarrassed. He pretended to cough and said, "Your Excellency should know that if you fall into the hands of the barbarians, the consequences will be very tragic... Especially those charming female elves, I can't guarantee how the brutal and barbaric barbarians will ravage them... But I am much more civilized. After all, I am a human from the south. I have my own code of conduct and bottom line. If you can be loyal to me and be my vassal, you can preserve many things, including your body, safety, dignity and relatively relaxed freedom..."

　　"Are you one of the three chairmen of this barbarian tribal alliance?" Gris suddenly asked.

　　"Yes, there are now sixty tribes in the alliance, and the highest authority is the Alliance Parliament. I am the president of the parliament, one of the three highest seats. It can be said that I hold great power!"

　　"Are this piece of land and this tribe all your territory?"

　　"Of course, I will have more territory and more people in the future!" Lu Fei said proudly.

　　"Can you really guarantee the safety, dignity and relatively relaxed freedom of my Sullivan family?" Gris asked solemnly, obviously tempted.

　　"Yes, I need loyal vassals!"

　　"...Okay, if you can do what you said, I can make the Sullivan family your vassal, and I can also let Andrea and Agnes, who you like, be your maids, on the premise that you can ensure that no one in our Sullivan family falls into the hands of those savage and brutal barbarians!" Gris sighed and finally gave in. For the benefit of the entire Sullivan family, he had to give in. In his opinion, it is better to be a vassal of Lu Fei than a vassal of the barbarians.

　　Gris's vision is still very sharp. He can see the deep desire in Lu Fei's eyes, and he can also see clearly Lu Fei's character, the arcane arts, the divine arts, etc. In short, following such a person, there is still a glimmer of hope for the future, which is a hundred or a thousand times better than being a vassal of the vulgar barbarians.

　　He just hoped that by gamble everything and sacrifice the bodies of the two most elegant, beautiful and noble high elf girls in his family, he could get what his family needed.

　　Lu Fei suddenly realized that Gris was talking about the two most elegant and beautiful high-level female elves. His face turned red, he coughed, and said awkwardly: "You... I am not the kind of person who takes advantage of others. There is absolutely no need for you to send me women!"

　　Gris raised his lips slightly and said calmly: "My Lord is in a high position, how can he do without a maid? This is also for the benefit of both parties, my Lord, please do not postpone it!"

　　Lu Fei suddenly realized that this was an exchange of interests and also a plan to consolidate long-term interests. If he delayed, he would not get Gris's support.

　　"Okay, let's decide it this way!" Once Lu Fei makes a decision, he will not be pretentious.

　　The mighty team walked along the newly paved gravel road, with large tracts of reclaimed land on both sides. At this time, the earth had begun to warm up, and crops had already been planted near the tribe...

　　The Prague priest and the chief of Barcelona soon came over and busily arranged food and lodging for everyone. It was not easy to arrange for nearly 20,000 people, but they still had to cook.

　　With the joint efforts of many barbarian warriors, several simple camps were quickly built on the edge of the tribe. The first one was specially for arranging 300 dark elf captives, and the other two were for tauren and goblins. Each camp was heavily guarded.

　　In the first camp, the barbarian warriors had all retreated, leaving only the camp gate guarded. Once they were alone and quiet, the dark elves imprisoned in the thorn cages began to become active, and everyone looked at Gris with expectant eyes.

　　Now Gris is the leader of the entire Sullivan family and the most powerful person. Hope always rests on such a leader, but Gris obviously has no way out.

　　"Alas... As you can see, the barbarians are now very powerful. We cannot escape now. Once we finally fall into the hands of these crude and barbaric people, our fate will be miserable, especially for the female elves. It is hard to imagine what kind of terrible blasphemy the female elves will encounter..."

　　All the male dark elves' eyes suddenly turned red, and they were very unwilling, while the female elves turned pale. Some immediately said unyieldingly: "If those crude barbarians dare to touch me, I would rather resist and die than regret it!"

　　"Yes, no one can blaspheme us!"

　　“…”

　　Gris waved his hand and said, "It's not time to fight to the death yet. If that were the case, wouldn't our Sullivan family be truly annihilated? Fortunately, we still have hope..."

　　"What hope?" Everyone was slightly excited.

　　Gris said, "You all have noticed, there is a human from the south in the barbarian tribe. He is now the chairman of the alliance, in a high position of power. It is said that he holds the food issue of all the barbarians in his hands... This place is his territory. He said that as long as we are willing to be his vassal, we can avoid the barbarians' brutal blasphemy, and he can guarantee our safety, self-esteem and relatively relaxed freedom..."

　　"Chief Gris, do you agree?"

　　"In order to lead the fate of the vast majority of people in a good direction, I agreed. I decided to send Andrea and Agnes to him as maids to ensure the survival and maximize the interests of our entire family..."

　　“…”

　　"No, Andrea and Agnes are the pride of our family, how can we sacrifice them?" All the dark elves objected.

　　Gris waved his hands and said seriously: "What else can we do? For the benefit of the family, we can sacrifice some small interests. As high elves, we must consider the survival of the family!"

　　"No, we elves are a noble race. How can we allow humans to defile us?"

　　"I don't accept it either. At worst we can fight. It will just mean death!" Some stubborn elves shouted.

　　"What nonsense! Who made you so cowardly? For our Sullivan family, survival is the most important thing. Only by surviving can we have hope! Hehe, death is easy, but survival is difficult!"

　　"But we can't sacrifice Andrea and Agnes... I am willing to serve the human lord in place of the two adults!" A pretty female elf volunteered.

　　Gris sighed: "Unfortunately, that human didn't like you..."

　　Andrea and Agnes, the parties involved, looked at each other from a distance, saw the decision in each other's eyes, nodded, and a trace of sacred and fearless light appeared on their peerless faces. Andrea shouted: "Everyone, please stop talking. The leader is right. For the survival and interests of the family, we need to compromise. I have made up my mind. Let's follow the leader's wishes!"

　　Agnes also said: "I am willing to do so. As long as we don't fall into the hands of crude and brutal barbarians, I am willing to sacrifice everything!"

　　"Let's do this, this is the wisest decision right now, everyone please don't have any objections!" Gris immediately waved his hand to make the decision. All the dark elves were stunned, some lowered their heads in shame, and some clenched their fists, very unwilling.

　　…

　　Chapter 111 Servant {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　Twelve goblins led by Samo walked majestically, followed by a small team of barbarian warriors. Two of them carried a big pot and walked into the camp where the goblins were guarded. There were three hundred barbarians guarding the gate, led by a god warrior, but the god warrior was not there now.

　　"Stop, you can't go in anymore!" A guard soldier immediately stopped the twelve goblins.

　　"Why can't we get in? Weren't we allowed in several times before?" Samo asked angrily.

　　"You are not allowed to enter!" The barbarian warrior stared at a few big pots.

　　"I'm telling you, I'm here to deliver food to the goblins who are about to become vassals of the lord. If they get too hungry, be careful or I'll sue you in front of the lord!"

　　Samo straightened his chest and looked up at the barbarians, not afraid at all. If it were in the past, he would have been trembling with fear, but now, with Lu Fei as a strong backer, he can move around the Storm Tribe freely and do whatever he wants.

　　The barbarian warrior was indeed afraid. He quickly said, "You can go in, but you have to leave two large pots of rice. We, the guards, are still hungry. But you have only delivered meals to the prisoners twice today, and we haven't eaten anything yet..."

　　"Really? Then you have worked hard. Well, I'll give you another big pot..." Samo hurriedly asked the barbarian warriors to make three large pots of rice, and carry the rest into the camp.

　　The guarding barbarians couldn't help but feel extremely jealous. Now even the goblins have no worries about food and drink. How could this be fair?

　　The divine warrior who was on guard came back and saw that all his brothers were eating, so he couldn't help but join them.

　　"Where did the food come from? I was just about to arrange for someone to cook for everyone!" said the divine warrior.

　　"It was given by the goblins around the lord!" The Berserker at the side complained while eating his meal, "It's really unfair. I don't know how these little guys got so lucky to be able to work for Speaker Lu Fei. They never go hungry for three meals a day..."

　　The warrior shook his head and smiled, "Don't worry, don't you see that new crops are being planted everywhere? We won't have to worry about food in the future..."

　　Samo entered the camp and shouted to the goblins who were still worried: "It's time to eat, it's time to eat!"

　　Hearing that there was food to eat, the goblins, who had been dizzy with hunger for a long time, immediately became excited. Although they had just eaten a few hours ago, they were hungry again in the blink of an eye. The goblin captives gathered around. Samo took a long rice spoon and knocked hard on the pot lid, shouting, "Line up, line up, if you don't line up, no one will get to eat!"

　　"Okay, line up, line up to eat!" The goblins immediately became much more obedient, and lined up one after another, squeezing together, and finally formed several decent lines.

　　Samo became excited and shouted, "I asked the lord to add a lot more food. It's enough for everyone to eat. Hehe, from now on, you don't have to worry. I just got the news that the lord is willing to accept you and make you vassals. In other words, from now on, you are all subjects of the lord. You must work hard, eat well and wear warm clothes every day, and you don't have to worry about being enslaved by elves and barbarians anymore..."

　　"Long live the lord, long live the lord..."

　　Most of the goblins immediately danced with excitement, simply because all along the way Samo had been bragging about how lucky he was to be accepted as a vassal by Lu Fei, and how Lu Fei's kindness and generosity were, and how he could have enough food to eat every day and delicious meat to eat.

　　All the captured goblins were extremely envious. Samoyed loved this feeling of superiority and would show off whenever he had the chance.

　　The goblin camp was bustling with activity, but the dark elf camp was much duller. When Lu Fei walked into the camp, all the dark elves looked at him with angry eyes.

　　Lu Fei ignored it and said to Gris: "How have you considered it? Are you all willing to become my vassals? If so, open your hearts and sign a master-servant contract with me. Otherwise, I dare not accept you as my vassals!"

　　"Please rest assured, Lord. Our Sullivan family is willing to become your vassal!" Gris turned around and said loudly, "Everyone, open your hearts and sign a master-servant contract with the Lord!"

　　"Okay, Lord, please sign the contract..." Andrea and Agnes said first, closing their eyes and opening their hearts. The other elves also knew the stakes and immediately opened their hearts.

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hand and pointed, and the soul artifact "Netherworld Demon Pillar" flew out and hung above everyone's head. The divine soul contract was activated, and the Netherworld Demon Pillar emitted a chant that only the soul could hear. Countless mysterious runes and contract texts spread out from the Netherworld Demon Pillar. The contract clauses transformed from divine power penetrated into everyone's hearts one by one and entangled with their souls.

　　Lu Fei's spiritual sea sensed that the master-servant contract was successfully concluded. This contract was different from the soul master contract and was more relaxed, but it also had many strong constraints, such as not being able to betray, not being able to devour the master, obeying orders, etc.

　　Once the master-servant contract was signed, Lu Fei felt relieved and immediately asked someone to call several legendary priests. After a while, Priest Sauron and three legendary priests arrived at the camp, and Priest Prague also came last.

　　A legendary priest was surprised and said: "I didn't expect these stubborn dark elves to be smart enough to choose to become your vassal, Mr. Speaker Lu Fei!"

　　"Can the high priests open the thorn cage? They have now become my vassals and have signed a contract. With my constraints, they will not be harmful!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Since the contract has been signed, I think it's okay. The contract is protected by the laws of the gods. As long as one has not become a god and comprehended the laws of the gods, no mortal can violate it. With the constraints and guarantees of the Speaker, the thorn cage can be opened!"

　　Several legendary priests immediately agreed and began to use their divine power to cast a spell. This time they cast a spell to release the thorn cages. All the cages turned into the original force and dissipated. A total of 289 dark elves were released and were no longer imprisoned by the thorn cages.

　　"Do you still want to take those goblins to the Dawn City in the Hot Spring Valley?" Priest Prague asked.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "There is still a lot of land to be reclaimed here. Time is a bit tight now, so let the goblins reclaim the land here. As for the dark elves, I plan to allocate a piece of land at the southern end of the Snow Melt Valley for them to live in, and let them build a place to live first!"

　　Lu Fei left the goblins in his own territory and asked the Prague priest to arrange work for them. As for the dark elves, Lu Fei first asked them to build a castle on the hillside at the southern end of the Snowmelt Valley, while he took Gris and two maids to the City of Dawn.

　　After several days of trekking, the huge team finally entered the Hot Spring Valley and arrived at the City of Dawn. Many congressmen were already waiting in the parliament hall.

　　"Hey, you said that we captured nearly 300 dark elves this time. How much food can Speaker Lu Fei let us exchange for it?"

　　"I heard that Speaker Lu Fei has started planting new crops in the Snowmelt Valley where the Blizzard Tribe is located. Those crops can produce a lot of food. I wonder if those crops will also be planted in the Longlin Plains in the Dark Underworld?"

　　"I heard that they are going to plant new crops. If that's true, our alliance will have enough food in the future!"

　　“…”

　　The councillors were talking about it, all beaming with joy. Each councillor was a great leader or priest of a tribe. How could they have been so prosperous before? Just the fact that they no longer had to worry about food for the tribe was enough to make everyone grateful. Everyone knew that all the credit should be attributed to Lu Fei.

　　When Lu Fei walked into the parliament hall, all the members came to greet him with smiles.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, we have all received the news. Congratulations on leading the warriors to seize a large territory under the dark underground!"

　　"Yes, yes, we hope that Speaker Lu Fei can lead us to open up as many crop planting areas as possible..."

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "That's no problem. I am also a member of the alliance now, and one of the three chairmen. I will naturally do my best to protect the interests of the alliance!"

　　"That's good. We, the congressmen, all believe in Mr. Speaker!"

　　"Yes, yes, yes. In previous years, we didn't have enough to eat. Many of our tribesmen would starve to death every time a snowstorm came. Now, with the help of the Speaker, we don't have to worry about people starving to death!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Don't worry, councillors. No one will go hungry anymore. I'm sure you all know that we captured a lot of barbarians, goblins and elves this time. Now some goblins and all elves have agreed to be my vassals. I plan to send a sufficient amount of food to the Alliance Council so that each alliance tribe can get a batch of food to tide over the current difficult times. When the first batch of food is produced in the dark underground territory, the food will automatically belong to the Alliance Council and will eventually be distributed to each alliance tribe..."

　　"That's great. Thank you, Speaker Lu Fei, hehe..." All the members of parliament expressed their satisfaction. In their opinion, Lu Fei was no longer a human being in the south, but their savior and a member of the entire barbarian tribe.

　　The chieftains and priests of these barbarians are quite far-sighted. They don't care whether Lu Fei is a human or a barbarian. As long as he can bring them food, they will firmly support him to the end. This is a real benefit. What's more, the signing of the alliance treaty guarantees Lu Fei's power.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, the three people behind you are high-level goblins, right?" The congressmen looked at Gris, Andrea and Agnes.

　　"Yeah, it's not bad!"

　　"Very good, one of them is even a legendary high elf... Haha, Mr. Speaker, you have made a fortune this time. It is such an honor to have a legendary high elf squire protecting you!"

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "It is an honor, but those two female high elves are not bad either. They are two beautiful women, and their strength is estimated to be level 17 or 18. I feel superior and honored wherever I take them!"

　　“That’s right, that’s right…” The lawmakers praised.

　　Lu Fei also discussed the various proposals of the Alliance Parliament with everyone, trying his best to separate the interests of each tribe in the alliance so that everyone can work together to maintain the supreme authority of the Alliance Parliament.

　　The congressmen were all very enthusiastic and finalized many proposals in succession. In this way, Lu Fei stayed in the ice field for a long time. Thinking that there were still many things to do in Weina Port in the south, he couldn't help feeling overwhelmed. He had to try his best to deal with the affairs of the Barbarian Alliance before rushing to Weina Port.

　　Lu Fei now travels between the north and south of the mainland, and occasionally goes to Tianjing. This is traveling across two worlds, which is more troublesome than traveling between the two sides of the Taiwan Strait and Hong Kong. However, Lu Fei enjoys it and has neglected a lot of his cultivation. On weekdays, he can only practice in the evening.

　　----

　　7212 red tickets, still relatively few, please give me some red tickets, I wonder when it will exceed 10,000? Looking forward to breaking 10,000!

　　Chapter 112: First Visit to the Manor

　　Silver Pine Manor. The Dolphin helicopter circled above Schönbrunn Palace and began to slowly descend.

　　Inside the cabin, Wolf, Gris, and the two female elves Andrea and Agnes were all amazed at the magnificent garden. Andrea asked in astonishment, "Sir, is this your Silver Pine Manor? It's so beautiful..."

　　"Yes, the buildings built by humans on the surface are beautiful, especially this manor. Although it is not as majestic as the harbor city over there, it is more magnificent and full of unique atmosphere!" Agnes said.

　　Although Wolfe and Gris did not speak, their eyes also revealed great surprise. It was obvious that Lu Fei's manor had given them too great a shock, subverting their imagination before coming here.

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled: "You are all here for the first time, so you may not know that the other side of the river is Weina Harbor, and this side of the river is my Silver Pine Manor. The architectural style of the manor is quite unique in the Terran continent!"

　　The helicopter slowly landed in front of Schönbrunn Palace. The Silver Knights who were patrolling on the Schönbrunn Palace Square had already come to greet them happily. The leading Silver Knight was called Keynes, who was the leader of the Knights Templar. He happened to be leading the team on a patrol today, so the safety of the entire solemnity was not a problem.

　　"Sir, you're back?" Keynes came forward and saluted with his fist on his chest to show his loyalty.

　　"Yes, I have been away for a while. Is everything okay at the manor?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"To reply to your Excellency, everything is fine at the manor!"

　　"Well, that's good!" Lu Fei nodded and looked up at the gate of Schonbrunn Palace. He saw Lu Wenwan had already walked out of Schonbrunn Palace quickly, followed by the housekeeper Bernice and a dozen very young and beautiful maids.

　　"Brother, you are finally back!"

　　"Bernice meets the adults!"

　　"Greetings, sir..."

　　Everyone saluted Lu Fei happily, and Lu Wenwan walked up to him and took his arm obediently, but her mischievous eyes were fixed on the two female elves who came back with her.

　　"Who are they? Are they the elves from the south?" Lu Wenwan looked at the two dark elves and actually felt ashamed of herself, because these two elves were too stunning. Both their appearance and temperament were excellent. If they were placed on Earth, it would not be an exaggeration to call them "the source of disaster". Such beauties are unique on Earth and usually only appear in various computer-edited images.

　　"Let me introduce them to you!" Lu Fei laughed and pointed at Lu Wenwan and said, "This is my sister Lu Wenwan, and that's the housekeeper..."

　　Lu Fei pointed at Wolf and the others and said, "These are my two followers, both rare god warriors, and the two dark elves Andrea and Agnes. They are my maids now!"

　　"Dark elves?" Everyone was slightly stunned. Those who had some knowledge knew that dark elves were elves that lived in the dark underground. Although they were also elves, they were definitely different from the surface elves in the southern forest.

　　Although she was a little surprised, the housekeeper Bernice was knowledgeable after all. She smiled generously and said, "Welcome!"

　　Lu Wenwan couldn't say anything, but just said somewhat angrily: "Brother, it turns out that you already have a maid, and such a beautiful maid!" Lu Wenwan pouted and wondered what would happen to Sister Tongtong in the future?

　　"Let's go to Schönbrunn Palace to rest first, don't stay here..." Lu Fei was embarrassed, pointing at Wolf and Gris, and told Bernice: "Butler, we are exhausted from the journey, please give orders to arrange two upper rooms for these two in Buckingham Palace!"

　　"And my two maids, arrange the room next to my bedroom for them, turn on the hot water for them, prepare some elegant and comfortable dresses, let them take a good bath and get rid of their fatigue... Oh, don't forget to prepare a sumptuous meal, everyone will come and eat together in two hours, I haven't had a decent dinner in more than ten days!"

　　"As you wish!"

　　Bernice laughed and quickly ordered the maids to start working. The maids followed the instructions and led Wolfe and Gris to Buckingham Palace, while the two dark elves looked at Lu Fei with questioning eyes.

　　"Go!" Lu Fei entered Schönbrunn Palace and waved to Andrea and Agnes.

　　"Well, sir, we'll go get ready first!" The two men said "excuse me" and followed the maid to the third floor of Schönbrunn Palace.

　　The decoration of Schönbrunn Palace is very luxurious. The decoration of the staircase alone is all made of top-quality materials. The stairs are covered with the most expensive carpets, and the walls are hung with magnificent lamps. No detail is left out.

　　Where have the two dark elves seen such a magnificent palace? In the dark world, everything is dark. Although there are places that emit faint light, it is far less bright than the surface. The surface world is sunny, warm and bright, and people in the underground world are very yearning for it.

　　The two walked along the corridor on the third floor, looking at the dozens of doors on the third floor. Andrea asked the maid who led the way, "Are all these rooms occupied?"

　　The maid said, "No, there are only the master and Miss Wenwan living on this floor. Miss Wenwan lives in the last room on the other side, and the master lives here!"

　　"Is there anyone living on the second floor?"

　　"Yes, that's where Miss Tongtong lives. The other servants all live on the first floor and in the nearby palace. Your Excellency allows the two sisters to live on the third floor, which shows that you love them very much..." The maid was extremely envious and was very respectful to the two dark elves.

　　“…”

　　"We're here. My two sisters can stay in these two rooms. The one next to you is the master's bedroom. The master is very busy and runs around everywhere. I have been here to serve you for a while, but the master doesn't spend much time here!" The maid chattered as she opened the doors of the two rooms and led Andrea and Agnes into one of them.

　　The room is spacious and warmly decorated. It is spotless and very tidy and clean. The floor is made of exquisite large square tiles. Some places are covered with beautiful carpets, which look luxurious and comfortable to walk on.

　　The room is very exquisite, with a bedroom, bathroom, small study and main hall. There is a very gorgeous chandelier in the main hall. The bedroom has modern beds and home textiles, which is very tidy. There is also a dressing table and other furniture.

　　Andrea and Agnes were so stunned that they were speechless. Is this still where people live? It's so beautiful and luxurious.

　　The maid drew aside the curtains, revealing a balcony and a spacious back garden outside. The garden scenery was indescribably harmonious and beautiful. Andrea's eyes were so sharp that she even saw a beautifully dressed girl kicking a feather shuttlecock enthusiastically among the green trees in the back garden.

　　Andrea did not recognize the girl. She was Beryl, the daughter of housekeeper Bernice.

　　"My two sisters, the rooms here are all equipped with each other, and the facilities are very good and complete. I will turn on the hot water for you to take a bath. The bathroom here is very big, and it will be very comfortable to take a bath..." The maid introduced responsibly.

　　At this time, the door rang and someone knocked three times gently.

　　"Come in!" said the maid.

　　The door opened, and another maid came in pushing a double-decker trolley. On the trolley were hung several beige women's dresses with lace edges, and next to it were several exquisite shoe boxes, as well as some towels, toothbrushes and other toiletries. A closer look revealed a complete set of cosmetics including crystal lipstick, perfume, eyebrow pencil, foundation, etc.

　　"What are these?" Agnes picked up the dress curiously and tried it on herself, liking it very much. Then she pointed at the cosmetics and asked.

　　"These are cosmetics and perfumes. Young ladies often say that we women must learn to dress ourselves up no matter what. We must dress ourselves up beautifully so that men will go crazy for us. These things are essential for our dressing up. These few little things are the best in the entire human kingdom... Generally, only noble women can afford them..."

　　"Oh, this little thing is interesting. How do I use it?" Andrea picked up a crystal lipstick, waved it a few times, and didn't know how to use it.

　　The two maids at the side also became anxious and quickly gave instructions: "Not like this, do it like this... rotate it and the lipstick will come out, then apply it on your lips like this... yes, that's it..."

　　Applying lipstick seems to be a woman's nature. No matter what race, the talent for beauty and dressing up is God-given. After Andrea put on lipstick, the maid next to her cooperated and picked up a mirror to look at herself.

　　"Well, it's so beautiful and shiny. This thing is really a treasure..." Agnes looked at Andrea's sexy little mouth and liked it so much that she wanted to take a bite.

　　"Haha, you two sisters are so beautiful. Are all you elves so beautiful?" asked the maid with a blushing face.

　　"We are high elves, with nobler blood, great talents, better looks and temperament..." Andrea said with a smile.

　　"Andrea, this place is so nice, and these clothes are great. I want to try them on!" Agnes couldn't put the clothes down and loved them so much.

　　"My two sisters, you should take a bath first to relieve your fatigue. You will have dinner with the adults later!" said the maid.

　　"The things in the next room are ready, and the hot water is also available. What about the sister over there?" another maid said.

　　"Can't we take a shower together here?" Andrea walked into the bathroom and took a look. She found that the bathroom was very large and clean. The floor and walls were a kind of creamy yellow stone tiles that she had never seen before. They were very smooth and delicate, without a trace of dust. The bathtub was very white and had been filled with warm water.

　　"Of course you can. The round bathroom here is big enough for two people to take a bath together. Just don't be shy, sisters!" said the maid.

　　"Shy? What are you shy about?" Agnes didn't quite understand. The man had already walked into the bathroom, took off his clothes, and walked into the circular bathroom.

　　Andrea also took off her clothes, and was completely naked. The two maids looked at the skin of the two elves, which was delicate and fair, and glowed like solidified fat, without the slightest flaw. They were two flawless female bodies.

　　The maid was a little stunned, her desire seemed to be aroused by something strange. The two of them couldn't help but blush slightly, and dared not look again, as if looking at it would be a blasphemy against holiness...

　　Andrea didn't notice the surprise of the two maids. She flipped through the bottles of shampoo and shower gel in the bathroom, used her identification skills and language proficiency, and immediately said with a smile: "So these are used for washing hair and body..."

　　"Haha, the two sisters take their time to wash first. We will wait outside and dress them up later..." The maids left the bathroom and gently closed the door. One of them patted her chest and said enviously, "The two sisters are so beautiful. I am dazzled. If other men saw them, they would drool..."

　　----

　　Hehe, do you have any red tickets left? Please, thank you!

　　Chapter 113 Divine Arts (Part 1)

　　Side hall on the first floor of Schönbrunn Palace.

　　After everyone sat down, Lu Fei asked, "Where are Tongtong and Wang Dan? Why are they nowhere to be seen?"

　　Lu Wenwan said obediently: "Sister Tongtong is practicing arcane in seclusion in the Arcane Tower, and Sister Wang Dan is busy with business. She is now negotiating with several noble merchants about the sale of a new manor. She plans to open a textile factory, a clothing factory, a perfume workshop, and a cosmetics alchemy laboratory here..."

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised: "Opening a factory is not an easy task, are you sure?"

　　"Of course we are sure. We plan to import a batch of textile machines from Tianjing. After being improved by the arcane magicians here, we can weave high-grade clothing materials with magical uses. The clothing factory can also produce some magical clothing, including robes for arcane magicians and divine magicians. There are also perfume and cosmetics alchemy workshops. We need to import a complete set of production processes from Tianjing. Once they arrive here, they will be improved so that they can produce perfumes and cosmetics with dreamy effects..."

　　"This is a good idea. We will be less dependent on Tianjing in the future!" Lu Fei thought about it and supported it very much.

　　"Are Su Shun and Su Wanran still studying at the Arcane Academy?"

　　"Yes, they both live on campus and are not allowed to leave the castle normally!"

　　Lu Fei summoned Hate again to learn some things. This barbarian was the first one to follow him, and now he is the leader of the entire Silver Pine Manor Barbarian Guard. His status is the same as that of Keynes, the leader of the Silver Knights. He is in charge of 300 barbarian guards to protect the safety of Silver Pine Manor.

　　After Hate finished his report, he rubbed his hands excitedly: "Haha, everyone heard that the master is back, and the whole manor is very festive!"

　　"Well, tonight, you can drink and party!"

　　"That would be great..."

　　Hate went there happily. Since following Lu Fei, his family has lived a very comfortable life. Now he is in charge of more than 300 soldiers. He has power and status. He is really in a very glorious position.

　　In fact, all those who entered Silver Pine Manor were proud of its wealth. The owners of the manor were kind and generous. Not only did they treat their servants well, but they also never acted overbearingly or scolded their servants without reason. Therefore, everyone consciously regarded the manor as their home and worked hard.

　　Lu Fei took a bath, rested for a while, and finally changed his clothes. The maid came to report that dinner was ready. When Lu Fei arrived at the restaurant, everyone was already there.

　　This is a ten-meter-long dining table covered with a cream-colored tablecloth. It is filled with a number of exquisite porcelain, silver and gold utensils, all filled with food. There is also no shortage of fresh fruits and fine wines.

　　Because it was a welcome party for the new arrivals Wolf, Gris, Andrea and Agnes, all of them sat at the dining table, and Lu Wenwan sat beside them.

　　Lu Fei came in, waved his hand, and told everyone to start eating. The maids poured red wine for everyone.

　　Lu Fei looked at the three dark elves. Wolf and Gris were both wearing slightly solemn aristocratic costumes, while the two female elves were wearing the most popular evening gowns for the noble ladies of Weina Harbor, which made them look even more glamorous and charming.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Yes, everyone is in high spirits. Gris, I heard that you just took a carriage around Silver Pine Square. How do you feel about the manor?"

　　Gris smiled and said, "It's a hundred times better than what I saw. This surface world is different, especially the warm areas in the south of the continent. Humans occupy the most fertile land. The sun is bright and warm, which is much better than the dark world!"

　　"That's right. In fact, the southern forest area is no worse than the human kingdom. It is the territory of the elves and giants. I wonder if you, the dark elves, have any intersection with the silver moon elves in the southern forest?"

　　Andrea said: "In the Elf Age, all elves lived on the surface world, and it is said that they occupied most of the forests and plains on the continent. The elves once built countless elven royal cities, but at the end of the Elf Age, a great disaster struck, and some elves migrated to the dark world. This is the origin of us dark elves, so there is no essential difference between us dark elves and the current Silver Moon elves. We all believe in the Moon God and the elven gods. If we return to the surface from the dark world, I believe the Silver Moon elves will accept us!"

　　Lu Fei listened with great interest. It was a very enjoyable banquet. Lu Fei drank a little too much and felt a little tipsy.

　　"Your Excellency is drunk!" laughed Wolfe.

　　"I'm not drunk, I can still drink..." Lu Fei picked up the wine glass and felt a little headache. The wine glass in front of him was shaking and he couldn't hold it steady. A lot of wine spilled out. The maids who were serving him hurriedly supported Lu Fei nervously.

　　"Okay, help your adults go back to their rooms to rest!" Lu Wenwan said, and at the same time asked the housekeeper Bernice to arrange for someone to clean up the table and arrange for others to have a good rest.

　　"My lord, please be careful!" Two maids stumbled and helped Lu Fei up to the bedroom on the third floor, and laid him on the bed. The two were so tired that they were gasping for breath and almost collapsed from exhaustion.

　　"Drunk people are really heavy..." The maid wiped the sweat from her forehead.

　　"I'm not drunk, not drunk..." Lu Fei raised his hand and waved unconsciously, then muttered a few words and fell into a deep sleep.

　　"Hehe... He's clearly drunk but he claims he's not. Why are drunk people so stubborn?" The maid chuckled, covered Lu Fei with the quilt, and quietly left.

　　Andrea and Agnes quietly came to Lu Fei's bedroom at some point.

　　"Sir, wake up..." Andrea gently pushed Lu Fei.

　　"I can still drink, I can still drink... Cheers everyone..." Lu Fei began to mutter. The female elf glanced at Lu Fei who was talking nonsense and couldn't help but frowned.

　　"Andrea, he is drunk. We are his maids. Should we serve him..." In their room, Agnes Chi and Andrea were hesitating. To be honest, they were not willing to be Lu Fei's maids. After coming to Yinsong Manor, their disgust was relieved.

　　But they are noble high elves, and they find it difficult to serve humans.

　　"Gris said that for the benefit of the family, we must sacrifice..." Andrea gritted her teeth, undressed, and deftly stepped onto the blanket and into Lu Fei's arms...

　　Agnes also undressed and got into bed, lying on the other side of Lu Fei, but she blushed and pulled the quilt closer to cover her blushing face.

　　Lu Fei was confused at first, but he felt something was wrong, so he looked down and saw Andrea lying in his arms, and Agnes lying quietly beside him.

　　What's going on?

　　Lu Fei shuddered and sobered up immediately. How strong was Lu Fei's spirit? How could the effect of alcohol make him unconscious? He immediately woke up from his confusion and disorder.

　　"Don't move, sir. It's fine like this..." Andrea said with a blush.

　　"Uh... okay... fine, that's all..." How could Lu Fei fall asleep while holding Andrea, who was curled up slightly in his arms? It was really torment!

　　The next morning, the maid who opened the door ran out with a red face. The other maid didn't know what was going on and asked curiously, "What's wrong? Why didn't you help the master get up?"

　　"Shh... The two sisters are sleeping in the adult's bed, and the adult is still sleeping soundly. We must not ask for trouble... Let's go, let's go..." The two maids pushed and gently closed the door.

　　At this time, Lu Fei woke up, opened his eyes, and found Andrea and Agnes were sleeping soundly. They were lazily lying next to him. The blanket could not cover their perfect bodies. The infinitely beautiful spring scenery made Lu Fei slightly dazed.

　　Lu Fei felt a lot warmer...

　　"Haha, I didn't expect that I have a woman..." Lu Fei got up, took a shower, then put on a new set of clothes and walked downstairs.

　　Su Tongtong was sitting in the side hall on the first floor, leisurely drinking her morning tea. When she saw Lu Fei coming down, she suddenly smiled strangely and said, "Lu Fei, you are reluctant to get up now. Are you infatuated by the two female elves you brought back..."

　　"Are you jealous?" Lu Fei laughed back. This woman, Su Tongtong, has been hanging out with him since kindergarten. Over the years, as soon as she sticks out her butt, Lu Fei knows what she is going to say. She is just being unhappy now.

　　"Nonsense, why would I be jealous?" Su Tongtong glared angrily.

　　"Okay, I'm not a child anymore. It's normal to have women. It would be strange if I didn't have any!" Lu Fei waved his hand, looking disapproving.

　　Su Tongtong nodded, and said helplessly: "That's true, haha, I just said that, but I still want to congratulate you, from today on, you will have a woman to serve you, newlyweds, you feel happy and reluctant to leave, right?"

　　"It's indeed different!" Lu Fei said bluntly. His eyes fell on Su Tongtong and he nodded in approval: "Not bad, your spiritual willpower has increased a lot. You should be able to practice level 2 arcane, right?"

　　"Yes, I just practiced a level 2 arcane spell called Fireball."

　　Su Tongtong flipped her hand, and a ball of fiery red hot energy immediately condensed in the palm of her hand, forming a highly concentrated fireball. The fireball was dazzling, and Su Tongtong looked at the fireball she made, feeling a little proud.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Not bad, but unfortunately it's worse than mine. I suggest you buy a body enhancer, a strength enhancer, and a life enhancer, and then take a blood awakening potion. This thing can awaken the power hidden in the blood..."

　　"There is such a thing as the awakening of bloodline power?" Su Tongtong asked in confusion.

　　"Of course. Now I know why we, the descendants of Yan and Huang, call ourselves descendants of the dragon. There is a deeper meaning behind it!"

　　"Are we really descendants of dragons?" Su Tongtong was very interested.

　　"How would I know if we are descendants of dragons?" Lu Fei spread his hands and said, "But what is certain is that our blood contains incredible dragon power!"

　　"Is there really such an incredible thing? Do you have dragon power? Show me how to use it?"

　　"Well, you watch!"

　　Lu Fei opened his mouth and exhaled, then performed the Yanhuang Nine Dragons magic. Roar, roar, roar... Nine real dragons from the Yanhuang pantheon flew out. Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing and Yang. The nine dragons were lifelike, each of them was three meters long, circling above the ceiling.

　　…

　　Thank you all for voting red!

　　Chapter 114: Divine Arts (Part 2)

　　Su Tongtong stared at the nine circling dragons, stunned. She said in shock, "These are really dragons. Oh my God, is this the power in our blood?"

　　"Hehe, this is just a pocket version. If it becomes bigger, it will be very scary and shocking!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and all the real dragons immediately flew down and drilled into his body.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Now you know how powerful it is, right? The power in the bloodline is invisible. Only when it is condensed can it form a real dragon. These nine dragons are condensed by me. They are condensed with divine power and have incredible power. You will know it later, but I suggest you awaken your bloodline first..."

　　"Okay, I'll go buy some potions right away!" Su Tongtong immediately stood up anxiously and ordered the silver knight at the door to prepare the carriage immediately.

　　Lu Wenwan walked downstairs at this time and asked curiously: "What's going on? I felt that the atmosphere was a little strange just now... Hey, where is Sister Tongtong going? Why are you in such a hurry? Are you rushing to reincarnate?"

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "It's not that she was reincarnated. She was just going to buy something. Haha, this girl is now obsessed with cultivation. This is a good sign. I used to worry that she was too obsessed with being a small businessman..."

　　"We are not small businessmen. You may not know that we are the fastest rising and most legendary businessmen in the entire Terran continent. The things we sell have covered the entire human kingdom of Terran continent as well as the elves and giants kingdoms in the south..." Lu Wenwan refuted and was not very satisfied with Lu Fei's attitude.

　　"Well, being a big businessman is fine, but no matter how good a businessman is, can he live forever? So I still believe that existence is the fundamental, and cultivation is the right way. Once you achieve immortality, there are infinite possibilities no matter what you do..."

　　"Brother, are you saying that practicing can lead to immortality?" Lu Wenwan was surprised and sat down next to Lu Fei like a curious baby.

　　"Of course!" Lu Fei said with a smile, "There are gods in this world. Do you think all those gods are born?"

　　Lu Wenwan usually doesn't pay much attention to these things. Since she arrived at Silver Pine Manor, she has been doing business with Wang Dan and dealing with the nobles. She doesn't know much about religious matters. She just knows that there are gods on the Terran continent, as well as the Arcane Castle and various temples.

　　"Gods are not born, they are created by humans?" Lu Wenwan asked in surprise.

　　"Except for a few gods who were achieved through natural spirits, most of the later ones were achieved through cultivation by mortals!" Lu Fei affirmed.

　　"Then I also want to learn the arcane. Although I don't expect to be immortal, it would be nice to live another hundred years..." Lu Wenwan's eyes lit up, and she was obviously very moved.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Don't worry, I have already found a shortcut for you. I think you should learn some magic, because I have a ready-made magic now!"

　　Lu Fei flipped his hand, and a soul power condensed in his palm. The soul artifact Netherworld Demon Pillar had appeared in his palm at some point.

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hand and a ball of faint golden light flew out from the Netherworld Demon Pillar and hung in front of Lu Wenwan.

　　"Hey, what is this?" Lu Wenwan saw a strange rune in the golden light. This was the rune of the eternal sleep magic. However, Lu Fei did not know what power this rune represented.

　　"This is a divine rune. With this thing, I can practice divine arts and accumulate divine power!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Okay then, I want to practice magic!" Lu Wenwan was about to grab the rune with her hand, but the rune turned around and instantly drilled into her forehead. Lu Wenwan only felt a loud bang in her mind, as if the world was created, and her spiritual sea was shining brightly.

　　All thoughts, all wisdom, all ideas gathered together at this moment, illuminated by brilliant light. All thoughts, wisdom, and ideas became transparent and bright, and became pure. Gradually, a solemn and free will gradually stabilized and merged with the divine runes condensed by divine power.

　　【Dream】

　　Lu Wenwan was stunned, and suddenly she understood what power the light golden rune in her mind represented. This was a divine art called [Entering Dreams]. As the name suggests, it was a divine art that could sneak into other people's dreams.

　　"How about it? What kind of magic is this?" Lu Fei asked with a smile.

　　"Ah, it's called entering a dream!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "As expected, this is the magic rune of the Lord of Eternal Sleep. This [Entering Dreams] seems to be the most basic magic among the Eternal Sleep magics. Practice it well. Every magic has infinite uses. As long as you practice and comprehend it well, it should be of great benefit!"

　　"Yes, I will!" Lu Wenwan promised solemnly.

　　"Well, then you figure out how to practice by yourself. I can't help you with this!" Lu Fei waved his hand.

　　"Okay, I was just thinking about studying it carefully!" Lu Wenwan ran upstairs quickly, as if she had obtained a very interesting toy, entered the bedroom, lay on the bed and closed her eyes.

　　According to her guess, the practice of this divine art lies in the two words "entering a dream".

　　Lu Wenwan closed her eyes, and the whole world became dark, as if it was the deep starry sky. However, in the center of the world, there was a ball of faint golden divine light, and a rune was hanging in the divine light. This was exactly the [Entering a Dream] divine rune.

　　Lu Wenwan concentrated her mind and will, and the rune of the dream magic immediately vibrated slightly, making an inaudible sound, like a sound wave that spread into the endless void.

　　Suddenly, as if detected by radar, two hazy shadows appeared in the dark spiritual void.

　　Lu Wenwan's mind moved, and the magic rune seemed to have sensed something. It vibrated and emitted two faint divine powers as thin as silk threads that crossed the dark spiritual void and directly penetrated into the two hazy light and shadows.

　　"Oh, so this is the dream of Andrea and Agnes!" Lu Wenwan suddenly glimpsed the scene in the dream of the two dark high elves. It turned out that the two elves were making love with Lu Fei.

　　"Damn it, how shameless! These two elves actually had such a wet dream..." Lu Wenwan secretly spat, her mind suddenly moved, and the divine power she had sent out was obediently taken back. Lu Wenwan suddenly discovered that the divine power she had taken back had increased slightly.

　　"So this is the way to practice..." Lu Wenwan was inexplicably excited. She didn't expect to understand the method of practice so quickly.

　　"I wonder if I can sense the dreams of more people?" Lu Wenwan's mind suddenly moved, and she began to sense. Sure enough, in addition to sensing the dreams of the two elves, she also sensed another dream nearby.

　　Lu Wenwan knew that it was already daybreak and most people had already gotten up. All she could sense now were the dreams of those who were sleeping nearby.

　　"I wonder whose dream this is, I might as well go and take a look!" Lu Wenwan became curious, and with a thought, a divine power immediately crossed the dark spiritual void and drilled into that dream.

　　In the dream, the Palace of Versailles was holding an aristocratic ball. Many noble men and women were dancing in the palace. One beautiful girl was particularly dazzling. It seemed that all the light and attention were focused on her. All the lights in the entire magnificent palace seemed dim.

　　"Haha, Miss Beryl is so elegant and beautiful..."

　　"Ms. Beryl is the most beautiful angel..."

　　Amidst countless praises, a prince in a white suit came out, took her hand and began to dance gracefully, just like a princess and a prince...

　　"Haha, so this is the beautiful dream of the housekeeper's daughter, Baili'er, dancing with the prince... So interesting..." Lu Wenwan laughed foolishly, as if she was excited about peeking into other people's privacy.

　　"It's so fun, this magic is really interesting!" Lu Wenwan thought to herself, showing signs of being addicted to voyeurism. After a while, Lu Wenwan felt that Baili'er was about to wake up naturally, and immediately withdrew her magic power from the dream.

　　"The divine power has indeed increased a little!" Lu Wenwan discovered that the divine power had indeed increased a little, although it was very weak, but it could be felt.

　　Lu Wenwan jumped off the bed and hurried to the first floor hall, only to see Su Tongtong walking in with a smile, followed by a silver knight holding two brocade wooden boxes in his hands.

　　"Sister Tongtong, what's in this box?"

　　"These are good stuff. There are intelligence potions, body strengthening potions, life potions, and blood awakening potions. I have already bought one for you. Hehe, these two boxes of stuff cost a lot of money. I feel so sad!" Su Tongtong said with a happy smile.

　　"Pharmacy? I heard that this kind of stuff is very expensive. They are all prepared by pharmacy masters. What do you want to buy these things for..." Lu Wenwan became curious.

　　"Of course it's for cultivation. You don't know, with these things, cultivation becomes much easier!"

　　"Then I want one too!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile immediately.

　　"Well, one of them is prepared for you. Hehe, you should also prepare to practice. It just so happens that Lu Fei is back. This time he has to go back to Tianjing to prepare to transport more things. It's better to bring Shen Hua and Zhang Qian as well, so that you can go to the Arcane Castle to study!"

　　"I don't need to learn arcane arts, I've already learned divine arts!"

　　"Ah? You learned a magic?" Su Tongtong was surprised. She walked around Lu Wenwan and suddenly found that Lu Wenwan's temperament had changed a lot, and her mental will had also grown a lot. She immediately said in amazement: "It's really different. I didn't notice it until I paid attention. What magic did you learn? How did you learn it? Why don't you have to go to the temple to pray?"

　　"This is a divine rune that my brother directly gave me, so I don't have to go to the temple to learn it!" Lu Wenwan smiled, quite proud.

　　"Is there such a good thing?" Su Tongtong was slightly startled.

　　"Yes, I learned the magic of the God of Eternal Sleep, called [Dream Entering], which can enter people's dreams. It's very interesting!"

　　"Into dreams? This is a good magic. Think about it, it's best used for spying!"

　　"What? I wasn't peeping. I was just stealing a little bit of the power of other people's dreams!" Lu Wenwan said seriously.

　　"The power of dreams, this is wish. As the saying goes, if you think about something during the day, you will dream about it at night. To put it bluntly, dreams are the power of human wishes. They are a beautiful and pure spiritual power. If you can guide others to dream in the future, you can also generate the power of faith. The most important thing in practicing magic is faith!" Lu Fei walked over, laughed, and began to preach.

　　…

　　Chapter 115 Summoning the Demon

　　"It's really a great magic. I'm so envious..." Su Tongtong was stunned.

　　"It's a good magic indeed, otherwise I wouldn't have given it to Wen Wan. Good things should be kept in the family!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Can you get me one too?" Su Tongtong said enviously.

　　"How can it be that easy? Do you think you will always be so lucky?" Lu Fei immediately briefly explained how he obtained the divine rune. Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan were stunned and asked, "So, you got it from the soul of a high elf?"

　　"yes!"

　　"Can divine arts be snatched away?"

　　"I don't know about that. Logically, it shouldn't be possible, because every god can be in charge of the inheritance of divine arts. Maybe the God of Eternal Sleep has fallen or fallen into eternal sleep?"

　　Mortals cannot explain the matters concerning divine arts and gods, and Lu Fei doesn't understand it either. However, obtaining divine runes without prayer or sacrifice is just a trick and luck.

　　"Gulu... Gulu..." A luxurious carriage slowly stopped in front of Schönbrunn Palace. Wang Dan got off the carriage and walked quickly into the gate. Seeing Lu Fei was already there, he couldn't help but laugh and said, "Lu Fei, I just heard that you were back, so I hurried back to the villa. Haha, you can't leave anymore!"

　　"Why, you can't bear to leave me?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Who can't bear to part with you? I'm not a crazy fan... I just can't bear to part with our big business!" Wang Dan blushed and cursed with a smile.

　　Lu Fei helplessly spread his hands and said: "Okay, okay, I am back, but you don't have to rush back. It's just business, it's not a big deal if you make a little loss or a little profit!"

　　Wang Dan's eyes widened, a little annoyed, she clenched her teeth, opened her mouth and protested: "This is not a small amount of money, Lu Fei, do you know how much money we can make from a round trip?"

　　"I don't know!" Lu Fei shook his head.

　　Wang Dan said: "Since the last batch of goods, I have collected three million diamond coins. Do you know how huge this is? Not to mention on Earth, even on the Terran continent, this is comparable to the total annual income of a small kingdom!"

　　Lu Fei was quite surprised, but not shocked. He just smiled and said, "According to the regulations, you and Wen Wan can each share 10% of the profits if you take over the business now. That means you now have 300,000 diamond coins. Haha, even in the Terran continent, with so much money, you are considered a wealthy woman. If you return to Earth, you will be the richest person!"

　　"You took 60% of the profits. How are we richer than you? Haha, you can't run away this time. We have to go back to Tianjing immediately to import more goods and introduce a lot of large-scale machinery and equipment..." Wang Dan was in high spirits. He took out an Apple tablet and began to report.

　　"Since everyone is here today, I'll take this opportunity to talk about my new plan. First, regarding Silver Pine Manor, I plan to expand the scope of Silver Pine Manor. Within half a year, I will build three more palaces. Next, let's talk about business. I plan to introduce a matching clothing production line here. From the processing and production of clothing materials to the production of clothing, a series of equipment must be purchased. I plan to directly purchase a bankrupt factory in Japan and move the factory equipment here!"

　　"Well, I have a lot of plans, such as setting up perfume workshops and cosmetics workshops... These workshops require supporting equipment, and it will take a few trips to prepare them. So after returning to Tianjing, I plan to start preparing to acquire several foreign banks in Europe and America to control as many resources as possible..."

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong were stunned, while Lu Fei rubbed his temple and interrupted: "Okay, okay, isn't your plan too big? We don't have time to manage it!"

　　Wang Dan said quickly, "How can the plan be so big? I don't think I told you that we have already established a large group in Tianjing and have begun transnational operations in the fields of media, high-tech, real estate, heavy machinery, etc. Besides, we don't have to manage it ourselves. There are so many CEOs and professional managers now. We can just hire them to help us manage it. The only thing we have to do is to prepare as much gold as possible. I plan to discuss with the Obus family and buy one of their gold mines!"

　　"I have a lot of gold in reserve!" Lu Fei took out a magic bag and took out a few gold bricks. The barbarian tribe helped to refine these gold bricks. Lu Fei had long realized that gold was useful, and now it was just right for him to use it. If it was not enough, there were still mountains of gold coins in the bank treasury in Weina Harbor. If those gold coins were melted, it would also be a large amount of gold, which was estimated to be more than the gold reserves in the Western Hemisphere of the Earth.

　　Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan and Wang Dan each took a piece and looked at it carefully. They found that the gold brick was very heavy, of high purity, and had simple and exquisite patterns on it.

　　Wang Dan seemed to have some knowledge of gold. She looked at the gold bricks and said in surprise, "This gold brick is not bad. I wonder how much you have in reserve? This time I have prepared 10,000 tons of pure gold through the Obus Chamber of Commerce. I can withdraw it from the treasure house of the Wina Free Union Bank tomorrow morning."

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "I have prepared much more than you. I have a total of 26,000 tons of gold, all of which are gold bars like this. If you add the gold coin reserves, it will be even more!"

　　Su Tongtong and the others took a deep breath and said, "So much gold? Enough to buy a country..."

　　Wang Dan was also quite surprised and nodded, "If used skillfully, it can indeed buy a small country. Oh, so Lu Fei, you have had this idea for a long time..."

　　"What can I think of? I am just a reserve!"

　　"Oh, no matter what, let's go back to Tianjing tomorrow. I'm really looking forward to it this time. If so much of our gold were to fall to the earth, I wonder if it would trigger a financial tsunami or a sharp depreciation of the gold price..." Wang Dan was extremely yearning and was so excited that he couldn't sit still.

　　Lu Fei ordered, "Okay, then I will go to Tianjing tomorrow to transport a batch of timber to Tianjing for me and hand it over to Lu Qingwei's family for processing. Don't forget!"

　　Lu Wenwan's eyes lit up, and she said happily: "I will go back tomorrow too. I also want to visit grandma and grandpa. Hehe, I will also go to see Sister Qingwei when the time comes!"

　　Lu Wenwan was driven by a desire to compare. She had now cultivated divine arts, which were a hundred times more powerful than Lu Qingwei's swordplay. So she was quite excited and planned to show off in front of Lu Qingwei to let others know how powerful she was.

　　"Okay, go back if you want. You'll probably have to stay for quite a while, so time is tight. Go and prepare yourselves!" Lu Fei also had a lot of things to do, especially with the Kunlun Taoist sect. He had to go back. Otherwise, as a disciple who had just entered the sect, he would be criticized if he disappeared for a long time.

　　Lu Fei also felt that he did not have enough time, but he was unable to do it in two places. After resting for a while, Lu Fei came to the six-star arcane tower and turned into the Bushong Palace.

　　The Bushong Underground Palace is as empty as ever, surrounded by fiery red lava, but standing in the well-built underground palace, one does not feel hot or uncomfortable.

　　Lu Fei walked to the altar, looked at it solemnly, thought for a while, gritted his teeth, waved his hand with an intermediate fire-attribute staff, and began to chant the mysterious summoning spell.

　　"That being in the darkness, I summon you... That king of darkness, Bushong... That handsome man holding a venomous snake rider, I summon you... That supreme king of the 22 legions, I summon you..."

　　The soul power was poured into the altar, and the whole altar emitted a bright stream of light, with a mysterious aura. Lu Fei chanted for more than ten minutes, repeating the chanting. A summoning spell is actually very simple, but it requires repeated chanting, constantly communicating with the vague existence deep in the altar, and clearly expressing the object he wants to summon, as well as the name, etc. Otherwise, it is very likely to summon the wrong object...

　　boom!

　　The power brewing in the altar rushed up into the sky, breaking through the boundaries of space and piercing through the void. A dark vortex appeared a hundred meters above the altar, and a great existence seemed to awaken at that moment.

　　A great will that dominates the world has descended!

　　"It's King Bushong!" Lu Fei felt it in an instant. He had felt this will before. It was ancient, desolate, vast, and solemn. It had all the qualities that an ancient and powerful existence should have.

　　"It turns out to be the power of the soul. What a wonderful smell..." A desolate and majestic voice echoed throughout the Bushong Underground Palace. Lu Fei only felt a buzzing in his ears, as if he was struck by thunder. The entire underground palace was filled with a power unique to the gods, surging like a tidal wave.

　　If a person has a weak will, facing such power, he will be frightened to death or fall to his knees.

　　Lu Fei is no longer a weakling. His mental will is still strong, and his soul power is strong enough to resist the breath of a king of the underground world.

　　"Who is summoning the great King Bushong?" A vast voice came from the black vortex, and the next moment, a shadow of the king walked down from the void vortex.

　　Lu Fei looked and saw a handsome man holding a poisonous snake and riding a giant flaming bear. He was like a giant, about seven or eight meters tall. He seemed to be smiling, and his eyes were like the deep starry sky. When he looked at Lu Fei, he suddenly laughed unscrupulously.

　　Lu Fei became more humble and respectful. He bowed and raised his head and said, "I am summoning the great king to come. My name is Lu Fei, and I am a human!"

　　“I know you are a human being, and a human who practices soul magic and dragon magic…” Busong stared at Lu Fei, as if he wanted to see through him. After a while, Busong smiled and said, “Very good. Your dragon magic is quite strange. I have never seen it in my long life. Moreover, you have the Netherworld aura of our underground world race. Haha, that’s right… it’s the Netherworld aura…”

　　Lu Fei broke out in a cold sweat!

　　Sharp, are the eyes of the kings of the underground world so sharp? Lu Fei didn't dare to look directly into the other person's eyes. Even if they were face to face, he felt extremely pressured.

　　Lu Fei knew that this was just a projection of Bushong's clone. His real power was still in the depths of the distant underground world. Separated by countless levels of void, what descended upon him was only a tiny bit of power, which was only superficial and not actually enough to threaten him.

　　The reason he possessed the aura of the Netherworld was because of the Nether Dragon in the Nine Dragons Divine Art. The Nine Dragons actually contained nine original powers in the ocean of original force between heaven and earth. It was very representative, encompassing yin and yang, four phases, five elements... all kinds of the purest power between heaven and earth, as well as extreme attribute powers, such as the Netherworld power of the Nether Dragon and the pure Yang power of the Yang Dragon.

　　…

　　Chapter 116 Mutual Benefit {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　Thanks to nanke233 for your support!

　　----

　　The earth is broad-minded and tolerant, which means that it embraces everything and carries all living things.

　　The Nine Dragons Magic Art originated from Yanhuang, and Yanhuang is the nation that is carried by the earth. Therefore, since ancient times, the descendants of Yanhuang have prospered by inheriting the energy of the earth, rivers and mountains. The energy of the earth, rivers and mountains, according to geomancy, is dragon energy.

　　The Nine Dragons Divine Power is the essence of power that encompasses all elements of the earth.

　　The earth suppresses molten fire, the earth suppresses the underworld, disasters occur on the earth, and at the same time, all things arise on the earth.

　　King Bushong's eyes were so sharp that he could see through the essence of Lu Fei's power with just a few glances.

　　However, he did not know the origin of the Nine Dragons Magic of the Yanhuang Pantheon, because there was no such magic system in the Terran world, let alone the Yanhuang Pantheon. Even though he had existed for a very long time, he still could not know everything in this world and outside the world.

　　"Tell me, human being from the mortal world, what is your request for summoning me from the endless underground world?" said King Bushong.

　　"I need a large amount of pure Netherworld elements and dark elements. I heard that these two energies only exist in large quantities deep in the underground world. I wonder if Your Majesty can provide me some?" Lu Fei said, looking up.

　　"So you want to practice magic to increase your divine power. Haha, that's no problem. Aren't they just the Netherworld and Darkness elements? In the underground world, these two elements are very condensed. But I need you to pay with the souls of humans on the surface!"

　　Bushong put forward a condition that through the summoning contract, both parties should benefit mutually. Bushong can choose not to respond to the summoning, but since he has come down through the summoning, he should still abide by the summoning contract and the benefits cannot be lost.

　　"Can!"

　　Lu Fei flipped his hand, and the soul artifact "Netherworld Demon Pillar" appeared in his hand. Lu Fei's divine power circulated slightly, and the Netherworld Demon Pillar immediately vibrated, making a roar that only souls could hear. Thousands of resentful souls flew out of the Netherworld Demon Pillar. These souls were all souls from the surface world sealed in the Netherworld Demon Pillar.

　　Before, Nubis had used this Netherworld Demon Pillar to kill many creatures. Their souls were sealed by the Netherworld Demon Pillar. Some of these souls were beast souls, some were barbarian souls, and some were souls of creatures in the underground world.

　　Bushong stretched out his hand and all the flying souls were immediately caught in his hand. King Bushong looked at each soul with deep eyes, flipping through their memories, feeling like he was tasting a sumptuous meal.

　　Lu Fei didn't dare to disturb them. He didn't know whether kings like Bushong needed to eat, but Lu Fei knew that they were keen on seizing souls. The reason for this was not because they needed the souls themselves, but because they needed to replenish their spirit, knowledge and various mortal emotions, including fear, hatred, love and other seven emotions and six desires.

　　A soul with wonderful memories and full of countless life insights is the spiritual food that all demons dream of. After getting tired of the souls of underground creatures, the souls of the surface world become the demons' favorite, because the souls of the surface world have bizarre memories and insights.

　　After a long while, Busong laughed loudly, and seemed to be very satisfied with these souls. He said, "Very good, there are a total of 1,127 souls from the surface world. These souls are enough for me to kill hundreds of years of boring time, and they are enough to make me feel happy both physically and mentally..."

　　"In that case, Your Majesty, please be generous. Next time, I will prepare a better soul for Your Majesty!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Haha, you're good, I'm very satisfied. Since you need pure Netherworld elements and dark elements, I'll give them to you!" Bushong turned around, waved at the altar, and chanted a mysterious spell.

　　The entire altar vibrated and, from the vortex of void above the altar, wisps of black air emanated from it like an octopus.

　　One is the aura of the netherworld, cold and chilling, and corrosive, destroying any life. The other is pure darkness, as black as ink, where light cannot penetrate, like a black hole, covering everything and containing everything.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but shudder, thinking that this was pure Netherworld and dark elements. It was indeed strong and pure, purer than the elemental energy contained in the natural world on the surface of the earth.

　　"Underworld, darkness, gather around me!" Lu Fei spread his arms, and his mental will radiated. Strands of breath were immediately controlled by Lu Fei's huge mental will, gathering on his body and penetrating into his body in the blink of an eye.

　　The rolling dragon energy surged in Lu Fei's body, and the two auras of gloom and darkness penetrated into his body, and were swallowed by the Nine Dragon Divine Art Rune, turning into rolling divine power.

　　Bu Song watched it clearly from the side. Although Lu Fei did not release the Nine Dragons of Yanhuang, Lu Fei's aura was getting higher and higher. The rolling netherworld and dark aura gathered outside Lu Fei, forming a tornado hurricane a hundred meters high.

　　"Your name is Lu Fei?" asked Bushong.

　　"Yes, my name is Lu Fei!" Lu Fei answered while concentrating his divine power.

　　“Haha, I’ll remember you. Being able to absorb pure Netherworld and dark aura is something that even ordinary underground creatures can’t do easily, but a surface creature has done it. I have to say that your magic is really strange and weird. In my impression, dragon magic doesn’t have such power…”

　　"Your Majesty, what do you want to say? Please tell me clearly..."

　　"Haha, you are very wise. I observed your divine power and aura and found that your divine power is very similar to that of another kind of demigod. That kind of demigod has a human head and a snake body, and is called Naga!"

　　Bushong stared at Lu Fei intently, hoping to learn something from him. He said to himself, "As far as I know, the original Naga came from the outside world. They are the original ancestors of the high elves. Medusa also came from the outside world. I wonder if you have heard of these two types of demigods?"

　　"Naga, Medusa..."

　　Lu Fei muttered to himself, and suddenly thought of Chinese mythology. He couldn't help but shudder slightly. In the Sanskrit of India, the word "Naga" refers to dragon.

　　In Indian mythology, not only snakes with long horns and claws are called dragons, but also those with human heads and snake bodies are called dragons.

　　The ancestors of the Chinese nation are Nuwa and Fuxi. One is a mother goddess. Legend has it that she molded the yellow earth to create the Chinese people. Fuxi is the ancestor of Chinese civilization. Legend has it that these two gods have human heads and snake bodies, which fit the characteristics of a "dragon".

　　In general, the Chinese people are deeply marked by the "dragon" in both blood and spirit. In this way, the Chinese people are called the descendants of the dragon and there are indeed deep roots.

　　"You really know Naga and Medusa!" Bushong laughed.

　　Lu Fei was slightly shocked and said with a smile: "Your Majesty is extremely wise and knowledgeable. He can indeed know countless origins. However, the Naga and Medusa you mentioned are well-known names throughout the continent. How could I not have heard of them? I just never knew that they came from the outside world. I only know that at the end of the Elf Age, for some unknown reason, some high elves turned into Naga..."

　　"Humph, that's atavism. In order to survive, the blood and the Force have completely awakened and adapted, allowing the high elves to regain the appearance of their ancestors. At the same time, some have even regained their ancestors' immortal bodies!"

　　"So Naga is a demigod?"

　　“To call them demigods is an understatement. In fact, the human-headed snake-bodied tribe is a very powerful tribe of gods, born with all kinds of great powers. They can be found in countless planes outside the Terran world, which shows how many worlds they have set foot in… These secrets are naturally unknown to mortals, but for the demon gods who have existed for countless years, these are not secrets!”

　　Bushong suddenly smiled slyly, and said to Lu Fei: "I don't care whether the source of your divine power is the same as that of the Naga, or whether your divine power is different from the dragon power of those big and strong dragons who only know how to sleep. I am not interested in these. Since you have the opportunity to summon me from the depths of the underground world, I will entrust you with a task..."

　　"Can I not take it?" Lu Fei said hurriedly, thinking that the mission from the underground demon god must not be an easy job, so it is better to have less trouble than more.

　　"Since it's a mission, you can do it or not. The decision is yours. It's just like a mercenary accepting a mission. You are not forced to complete it. The only difference is that I'm issuing a mission for the Underground Demon God. Mortals can't even complete it or even touch it!"

　　"Well, tell me, what mission did His Majesty issue?"

　　"The mission is simple. Find a mortal soul and bring him to me!"

　　"What kind of mortal soul is it?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"That mortal once signed a contract with an ancient demon god by chance. After his death, his soul would belong to the underground world. The benefit was that he could summon countless demon gods and borrow the power of demons. Later, he caused a space storm disaster in the southernmost part of the continent. The entire eastern part of the ancient Tyran continent was destroyed by the violent space force and turned into the current Eastern Endless Sea. It was at that time that the ancestor of the Naga came to the Tyran continent, multiplied the high elves, and created a long era of elves. But that mortal didn't know where he ran to hide, and his soul has not been found to this day..."

　　"That means he must have become a demigod, so he didn't die. His soul naturally didn't go to the underground world!"

　　Bushong nodded and said, "That's a possibility, but we can't rule out the possibility that he ran away to the outer realm, so even after his death, his soul cannot reach the underground world. I want to ask, have you ever heard of a person named Solomon?"

　　When Buson mentioned the name "Solomon", although casually, his deep eyes stared at Lu Fei without blinking, as if he wanted to see through Lu Fei and try to sense everything Lu Fei was thinking.

　　Lu Fei had been alert for a long time and was slightly startled when he heard the name Solomon, but his soul power immediately suppressed the fluctuations of his own spirit, making Lu Fei look normal.

　　Busong obviously didn't understand the magical effect of soul power. He couldn't see anything unusual about Lu Fei and was immediately disappointed.

　　…

　　Chapter 117 To Tianjing

　　"So Your Majesty wants me to find this person?" Lu Fei said calmly.

　　"Yes, if you see this man, kill him, or tell me where he is, or bring him here, I will give you endless benefits!"

　　"So much time has passed. Is this person so important that His Majesty should pay such a huge price..." Lu Fei asked puzzledly.

　　"You don't need to know this!" In an instant, the entire Bushong Underground Palace became icy cold. Lu Fei couldn't help but shiver and looked at Bushong with some fear.

　　"Okay, that's all my reward for you today. You have already cultivated a lot of divine power, which is enough for you to be promoted to many levels..." Busong seemed a little disappointed, and immediately waved his hand to cut off the netherworld and dark breath flowing from the altar.

　　Without the endless aura of the underworld and darkness, the energy outside Lu Fei gradually faded, and finally all of it was transformed into his body, sublimating into divine power.

　　Lu Fei immediately used a divine power identification technique on himself.

　　【Dragon Power】Level 16!

　　【Mysterious Dragon Power】Level 16!

　　Lu Fei was stunned. These two kinds of divine power were already on par with the Huang, Jun, Chi and Cang divine powers. You have to know that he had absorbed a lot of energy from the new elemental elves to make the four kinds of divine power reach level 16. Now, in just half a day, the Youlong divine power and the Xuanlong divine power have reached level 16. This is an amazing progress.

　　Lu Fei was pleased, but Bushong was obviously a little bored. He had thought that he would gain something unexpected from Lu Fei, but Lu Fei did make Bushong a little disappointed.

　　"If you want to summon in the future, you must prepare enough fresh souls first..." Buson left such a terrifying remark, and the entire projection soared into the sky and plunged into the void vortex above the altar. After a while, the vortex disappeared, as if it had never existed, and the will of all the demons also disappeared.

　　Lu Fei finally breathed a sigh of relief.

　　This cunning old fox discovered that his own divine power and aura were similar to those of the Naga, a "human-headed snake-bodied" tribe, and immediately asked him about the whereabouts of a guy named "Solomon".

　　Cunning, very cunning!

　　Fortunately, the power of the soul is mysterious and infinite, so how can I allow the other party to spy on my depth again and again?

　　"Okay, Solomon, this is a well-known name. If Bushong is looking for King Solomon, then it would be crazy..."

　　Lu Fei's thoughts turned over and over. Solomon was the greatest king of the Jewish nation recorded in the Bible, and one of the most legendary kings in the world.

　　The most incredible thing is that he used his magic ring to print on the neck of each demon, driving them to serve him. It is said that among these demons, in addition to the seven kings of hell, the most powerful are the 72 princes and nobles of hell, that is, the great demons known as the 72 demon kings of Solomon. He wrote down all the spells he summoned and called them "Solomon's Key".

　　These things are basically myths on Earth, and they originated from the Bible. Hehe, the Bible is basically a myth, probably as unreliable as the ancient Chinese Classic of Mountains and Seas.

　　But now, Lu Fei knows that King Solomon who can summon and drive demons may be from the Terran continent. Lu Fei even suspects that the plane door he obtained was made by Solomon so that he can escape from the Terran continent conveniently and avoid his soul being taken away by the underground demon after his death!

　　This inference shocked Lu Fei beyond words!

　　This is a speculation about the door to the dimension that he owns, and considering various clues, this speculation is quite likely!

　　Oh my God, is this really the truth?

　　If it is true, then the spell books that Solomon used to summon and drive demons must be extraordinary. Anyone who gets it can summon and drive the power of demons at will according to the summoning ritual without signing a contract with the demons. How terrifying is this?

　　Is it because of this reason that Bushong still wants to capture his soul back no matter how many years have passed?

　　Lu Fei shook his head. This was too absurd. There was no verification. Whether it was a demon or a devil, were these beings so easily controlled by people?

　　Putting all the ridiculous thoughts behind him, no matter what, he would not let go of the plane door he had obtained, no matter whether it belonged to Solomon, a wizard, or a demon.

　　…

　　Lu Fei practiced for a while and devoured some new elemental elves, which he had not devoured all during the last practice.

　　After exiting the Bushong Underground Palace, Lu Fei realized that it was already the afternoon of the next day. He hurried back to Schönbrunn Palace. Su Tongtong and the others had already had lunch and had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Lu Fei coming back, Su Tongtong said, "Lu Fei, why don't you keep your word? You said you would return to Tianjing early this morning. Why did you show up only now? It's already one o'clock in the afternoon. You made us waste so much time waiting for you..."

　　"I'm sorry, I was delayed by some important matters..." Lu Fei looked at the hall on the first floor of Schönbrunn Palace and saw that there were quite a few people waiting.

　　His younger sister Lu Wenwan, and the three siblings Su Tongtong, Su Shun, and Su Wanran, Wang Dan, the beautiful young housekeeper Bernice, and his subordinates, the god warrior Wolf, the legendary high elf Gris, and two high female elves Andrea and Agnes.

　　"Why are there so many people?" Lu Fei was also slightly startled. So many people are going to Tianjing?

　　"Yes, is it not possible?" Lu Wenwan said quickly.

　　"You all go to Tianjing, what about this place?"

　　"Let the housekeeper take care of this. Ms. Bernice will keep Silver Pine Manor in perfect order. No one needs to worry about this!"

　　"Well, Bernice will stay!" Lu Fei turned his head slightly, glanced at Su Shun and Su Wanran, frowned and said, "Aren't you two studying in the Arcane Castle? Why are you here to join in the fun?"

　　Su Shun straightened his chest and said, "Wanran and I heard from my sister that everyone is going back to Tianjing, so of course we can't be left out. We have to go back to Tianjing first to see our parents and friends. When we first came here, we never thought that we would come to the Terran continent. I didn't have time to say goodbye to my good friends, and I didn't even explain to the school. I'm afraid we will be expelled from school now..."

　　Su Tongtong said angrily: "Su Shun, have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? What's the point of going to those ordinary schools in Tianjing? It's a pure waste of time. If you have the energy, you should study the arcane arts well. If that doesn't work, then find a god to believe in and learn divine arts. Stop wasting time here and making up boring excuses..."

　　Su Shun was scolded by his sister, and his expression was a little depressed. He retorted: "There are arcane and divine arts. Of course I want to learn here, but I have many classmates and friends in Tianjing. How can you suddenly disappear without telling me?"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Okay, go back if you want. I'll only give you two three days. Come back in three days. I see you are still learning meditation to comprehend the Heart of Arcane, right? This is a critical period. You must not be too distracted, otherwise you won't even be able to enter the door of the Arcane Hall in the future..."

　　"Got it!" Su Shun and Su Wanran agreed happily.

　　Lu Fei turned to look at Wolfe and the three high elves, rubbing his temples with a headache, and said, "Have you made up your mind to go with us?"

　　"Of course. We are your servants now. We need to take care of your safety, daily life and diet..." Gris glanced at Andrea and Agnes meaningfully.

　　Wolfe straightened his chest, his silver-white armor shining. This was the new armor he had just chosen for himself, and he cherished it very much. The barbarian warrior knelt on one knee and said solemnly: "Sir, you are now a person of status and position. You need followers and guardians around you. In your words, we can support you!"

　　"You said it well and your words were fluent. Okay, let's go, but you must follow my instructions and don't act recklessly. Also, your appearance is indeed different from that of ordinary people. Wolf, you are still okay, but elves, you are too handsome and your ears are too pointy..." Lu Fei was indeed worried that he would get into unnecessary trouble.

　　"Haha, this is easy!" Gris took out four commonly used diamond coins and recited a spell. The three small diamonds in his hand immediately lit up. The originally transparent and colorless diamonds turned into a light gold. Looking closely, a spell was condensed and solidified inside the diamonds.

　　"I have used diamond coins to make four simple [Illusion Technique] props. As long as the diamonds are on the person, the wearer can make others see the appearance they want at will.

　　He handed the diamond to Wolf, Andrea and Agnes. After the three of them took it, everyone looked over and couldn't help but marvel. It turned out that Gris and the other three had turned into ordinary people. Although their features such as being tall and handsome were still there, they were no longer so eye-catching.

　　"This thing is really useful. Let me see!" Lu Fei took the small diamond from Gris's hand. This diamond was originally a diamond coin, but now it was sealed with an illusion. This is a bit like the [Language Proficiency] magic sealed in scrolls or various gemstone accessories. Both have long-lasting effects. Whether it is Language Proficiency or Illusion, the characteristic of the spell is "practical".

　　"Haha, with this kind of illusion prop, picking up girls will be a breeze!" Su Shun was extremely envious.

　　Gris smiled and said, "It is possible to deceive mortals, because mortals are easily deceived by what they see with their naked eyes. However, this illusion technique has a fatal flaw and cannot guarantee that everything will go smoothly!"

　　"What's the fatal flaw?"

　　"Don't be reflected in the mirror. If you are reflected in the mirror, the reflection will be your original image!"

　　"Damn it, what's going on? If it were in ancient times, this would have worked perfectly, but in modern society, there are glass mirrors everywhere. If you're not careful, you'll inevitably be exposed. If you go to a shopping mall, there won't be anywhere to hide..." Su Shun cursed. He had just wanted to ask Gris to make one for him, but now, Su Shun opened his mouth but didn't say anything in the end.

　　"Is everything ready?" Lu Fei turned around and asked.

　　"Everything is fine!" Lu Wenwan and Wang Dan nodded.

　　"Okay, let's go!" Lu Fei first entered the secret room of Schönbrunn Palace, took out the door installed on the wall, opened it casually, and then let everyone enter the secret room and pass through the door. On the other side was Lu Fei's apartment in Tianjin.

　　…

　　Chapter 118 Apartment (revised)

　　After walking through the door and arriving at the apartment, Lu Fei picked up a remote control and pressed a few buttons. Fifty or sixty lights of all sizes in the apartment lit up, and the curtains around him began to open automatically. Through the large transparent floor-to-ceiling glass windows on all four sides, the entire bustling world came into view.

　　The Warren Building is very tall, and no other building nearby can match it, so the view is extremely broad. As long as your eyes can reach it, you can even see the magnificent Forbidden City in the distance.

　　As for the rest, there are tall buildings lined up one after another, and countless streets and overpasses are bustling with people and cars. This scene is completely different from the cities on the Terran continent.

　　Wolfe and the three high elves were already gaping with their mouths wide open, their eyes wide open, in shock. The four of them simply ran to the French window and looked out over the city, the river, and the endless dark green mountains in the distance.

　　Su Tongtong shook her head and wanted to call out to the four foreigners who were shocked by the steel jungle metropolis. Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Don't worry about them. Each of them has seen a lot of ups and downs. They will get used to this change in a while..."

　　"Okay, I'll boil some water and make a pot of tea and take a rest first!" After Su Tongtong said this, she went to look for tea leaves.

　　Su Shun and Su Wanran's eyes fell on the TV remote control on the sofa almost at the same time. They screamed and rushed towards the remote control. Lu Wenwan stretched out her hand and grabbed the empty air, and the remote control immediately flew into her hand.

　　Su Shun and Su Wanran were surprised and asked, "Wen Wan, when did you become capable of this? How come I didn't know about it?"

　　Lu Wenwan smiled proudly and said, "Well, I am a divine magician now, so what's so strange about being able to use some divine power?"

　　"Wow... How could you possibly learn divine arts? I heard that learning divine arts takes a lot of time and energy. You must be using mana, right?"

　　"No, I used authentic divine power..."

　　"What kind of divine power is that?"

　　"Have you ever heard of the power of eternal sleep..."

　　“…”

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Shun were arguing, but Lu Fei ignored them. After a while, Wolfe came up to Lu Fei and asked in surprise, "Sir, is this the overseas continent you mentioned?"

　　Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said with a smile: "What do you think?"

　　Gris came over at this time and shook his head and said, "Wolf, you are really a barbarian. Do you have any common sense? How can this be the overseas continent of the Terran plane? This is simply another plane!"

　　Wolf was still very afraid of Gris, the legendary high elf. When he was rebuked in person, even the thick-skinned warrior couldn't help but blush.

　　"How do you know this is not an overseas continent?" Wolfe retorted.

　　"Of course not. Is there any need to explain this? Have you seen the stars in the sky? They are endless. These are stars that can be seen in the Tyranid plane..."

　　Wolf looked up at the sky. He was not a legendary person, so his vision was naturally limited. He could not see through the thick clouds in the atmosphere, but he could find that several large planets that were often seen on the Terran continent were not visible at all. This was very telling.

　　"Maybe... maybe this is really not the Terran continent!" After saying this, Wolfe could no longer speak.

　　Gris raised his head leisurely, as if talking to himself, and said directly: "And I have heard from some demigods who have traveled through the planes that our Tyran plane is actually a huge sphere with three continents and countless islands. Outside the entire plane, there are countless planes floating in the vast void..."

　　After hearing this, Lu Fei couldn't help but be surprised, thinking that being a demigod is really amazing. He can travel through dimensions with his own power without the help of a flying vehicle. This dimensional travel is probably interstellar travel, from one planet to another... What a great individual power!

　　Lu Fei's eyes sparkled, and he could not help but be fascinated. He only heard Gris say: "Some demigods often say that our plane is at the center of the universe, where all the stars gather and where all the gods come and go... I see that this plane exists in the void, and the planes around it are extremely sparse, far less than the countless planes of all sizes around the Tyran plane, so I concluded that this place must be very far away from the Tyran continent..."

　　Lu Fei was stunned, thinking about what Gris said. Gris meant that the Terran Continent was located in a universe with dense stars. If so, in the Milky Way, the closer to the center of the Milky Way, the denser the stars. According to Gris, Terran should be close to the center of the Milky Way?

　　But shouldn't the center of the Milky Way be a black hole? Lu Fei was a little confused when he thought about it.

　　In this world, there is divine power that mortals cannot imagine, as well as spirit that is superior to matter. The spirit changes matter. This is the arcane, and also the divine art.

　　Lu Fei now practices both and understands the nature of the two powers.

　　In the past, I thought that arcane and divine arts belonged to the category of mythology, which overturned all materialism. Only idealism can carry arcane and divine arts, only idealism can interpret arcane and divine arts, and only idealism can understand everything.

　　After learning arcane and divine arts, Lu Fei's belief in materialism has begun to waver. Materialism believes that matter determines consciousness, that is, matter is primary and spirit is secondary. Now Lu Fei doesn't think so anymore. It's not that Lu Fei is crazy, but that any wizard who enters the hall of arcane and divine arts has wisdom and judgment, and it's also because materialism can't explain arcane and divine arts clearly.

　　In Lu Fei's view, his original worldview comes from modern science, but Lu Fei now doubts how broad and profound the vision of modern science can be. Can the vision of modern science see through the essence of all existence in the world?

　　Lu Fei didn't dare to make a rash judgment on this, but he understood one thing: science now cannot see things on the spiritual level, let alone understand the deep power of the spiritual level!

　　Modern science follows the material path. It begins with the discovery of matter and the study of its operation. This is the materialistic path. However, for a world of gods like the Terran continent, a spiritual path and an idealistic path have been developed, which advocates that spirit can change matter.

　　How to compare the two? There is no way to compare them, and it is not easy to compare them!

　　Lu Fei is not belittling either of them now. After all, they are both paths of civilization development. They can only be proved by practice. It would be best if one plus one equals two. That would be the best.

　　Gris turned around, his eyes as deep as the sea of ​​stars, staring at Lu Fei, and said solemnly: "Why, sir, do you want to deny my judgment?"

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "I just felt something after listening to what you said. How could I deny your judgment? Yes, this is already another plane, not the same plane as the Terran Continent!"

　　Gris said enviously, "I am really shocked that you can travel across long distances. This is an ability possessed by demigods or gods. Even a legendary person like me can only travel across short distances..."

　　Lu Fei waved his hands. He relied on the gate to the plane, not his own ability.

　　After talking for a while, everyone drank tea or watched TV. When they had rested enough, Lu Fei told everyone to change their clothes. Although the clothes worn by the people of Tianjing were not as luxurious and solemn as those worn by people in the Terran continent, they were more casual.

　　For example, the divine warrior Wolf, who wears a set of silver armor, would definitely be photographed if he went out for a walk in the armor. Who knows, some bored people might even upload the photo to the Internet, creating a male version of "Sister Furong". Therefore, Lu Fei strictly ordered that no one should wear "strange clothes".

　　"Tongtong, how about this? You take Su Shun and Wan Ran home to visit their parents first. I will take Wang Dan and Wen Wan to the Lu family and bring the goods they want over first..."

　　"Okay then!" Su Tongtong took her brother and sister out. Before going out, she grabbed the mailbox at the door and grabbed a bunch of letters, newspapers and magazines.

　　Su Shun snatched it and threw it into Lu Fei's apartment, shouting, "There is so much garbage, Brother Lu Fei, you should clean it up. If you can't clean it all, it would be nice to use it to wipe your butt. It can save a lot of toilet paper..."

　　"Looking for a fight..." Lu Fei rolled his eyes.

　　I picked up a pile of newspapers, and the top one happened to be today's. The front-page headline was: Europe and the United States have once again detonated a global economic tsunami, and Greece, Iceland and other countries are once again facing bankruptcy crises.

　　"Interesting!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　Lu Wenwan and the others didn't know what Lu Fei meant. Wang Dan came over and looked at the front page of the newspaper in Lu Fei's hand. He smiled and said, "What's the meaning? These two small countries had a bankruptcy crisis a few years ago. It's not surprising if they have a few more!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "It's not surprising, but this is our chance. Think about it, we have too much gold in our hands. If we don't handle it well, others will covet it. Although we are not afraid, it is still a trouble after all!"

　　Wang Dan was a smart person. She understood immediately. Her eyes lit up and she thought about it. She said, "That's right. No private bank can swallow such a large amount of gold, unless it is a national bank!"

　　"Well, you are quite smart. Let's not talk about China. The official-centered system and the banking system are too rigid. Even if you open a bank, you don't have the right to issue banknotes. No matter how much gold you have, you can't do anything big!"

　　Lu Fei's argument made sense. China's regulatory policies were really too powerful, which meant that the government was too controlling. The gold in Lu Fei's hands could only play the most important role in a globalized capitalist country.

　　Originally, Lu Fei and Wang Dan were a little worried. When Wang Dan was in the Terran continent, he began to plan to go directly to Europe and the United States after returning to Tianjing, mortgage gold in Europe and the United States, acquire banks... Through a series of economic means, he could control certain financial capital and intervene in world finance.

　　Such an ambition is indeed huge!

　　Now, when you are thirsty, there is a pillow delivered to you, and you don’t have to look for other banks around the world. The extremely weak central banks of Greece and Iceland are good enough.

　　"Let's go to the Lu family first!" Lu Fei put down the newspaper, took his people out, turned a corner, and came to the elevator.

　　No one came forward to press the door. Lu Fei frowned. Wolf and the three high elves were all masters of observing people's expressions. They noticed that Lu Fei's expression was different and were puzzled. Wang Dan, who was standing next to him, shuddered and quickly reached out to press the button next to the elevator door twice, and stuck out his tongue.

　　She almost forgot that Wolfe and his companions had never taken an elevator before, so they naturally didn't know how to press the elevator buttons. Lu Fei was the boss and he wouldn't do it himself, so only she, a "senior working girl", should do the job of an elevator operator.

　　…

　　Chapter 119 Warehouse

　　Wolfe was wearing a brown jacket and jeans, with a pair of hard-toed leather shoes on his feet. He looked a bit like the Terminator. Due to the effect of the illusion diamond, others could not see the barbarian features on his face.

　　Barbarians are different from ordinary humans. They have certain characteristics of wild beasts. For example, Wolf has a white stripe on his face and hands like a white tiger. This stripe makes him naturally have the physique and vitality as strong as a tiger.

　　After training, especially after becoming a divine warrior, the white markings become brighter and more obvious, and the physical fitness is improved a hundredfold. It can be said that the beast magic markings are a talent bestowed upon barbarians by nature or God.

　　"Sir, what are the functions of these buttons? What are we waiting for by standing there facing a wall?"

　　The divine warrior Wolf looked at the closed door of the elevator in confusion. He asked in a very loud voice, not understanding at all. Perhaps in Lu Fei's eyes, Wolf was just like a curious baby, but it was not the case for outsiders. Fortunately, this was the top floor and there were no outsiders. Otherwise, the big guy Wolf would be regarded as a muscular, simple-minded lunatic and idiot.

　　As expected, the idiotic question made Lu Wenwan and Wang Dan burst into laughter. Wang Dan's laughter was particularly unbridled. She didn't give the big warrior any face at all. She laughed out loud, "Wolf, why are you so stupid? You usually look very serious, but I didn't expect you to be so humorous. It's so funny..."

　　Wolfe scratched the back of his head, not really knowing what anyone was laughing at.

　　“Ding Dong…”

　　The elevator opened by itself, and the elves behind Lu Fei showed understanding looks. Wolf also knew that he had made a fool of himself, and laughed: "It turned out to be a door, and there is a small room inside!"

　　Lu Fei just smiled and walked into the elevator first, and the others quickly followed. Wolfe was a big guy, so he stepped one foot into the elevator and one foot was still outside. At this moment, he hesitated and said with great embarrassment: "Sir, it's such a small room, why are we squeezing together? It's so uncomfortable. How about I don't squeeze in, so that you can have a break!"

　　"Come in quickly!" Lu Fei said in feigned anger.

　　"Oh..." Seeing that Lu Fei was angry, Wolfe rushed into the elevator and blocked the elevator entrance. The door slowly closed. Wang Dan laughed even more unscrupulously, almost laughing until his stomach hurt.

　　The barbarian was more realistic, and he hadn't realized that silence was golden at this time. On the other hand, the three elves were also seeing an elevator for the first time, but they would not speak rashly. For things they didn't know, silence was often the best choice.

　　The elevator shook slightly, and it felt a little heavier, then it recovered. The three elves were so smart that they understood what was going on with the elevator in an instant. Only the big guy Wolf asked stupidly, "It moved a little, why is it not moving anymore?"

　　"What an idiot! We are going downhill now and you can't even feel this. Are you still a god warrior..." Wang Dan burst into laughter again. His laughter nerve had been aroused by the big guy and he couldn't stop laughing.

　　Wolfe was stunned. After a careful feeling, he discovered something.

　　"Ding Dong..." The ground shook slightly, and the door opened. A couple was waiting outside the elevator, and a two or three-year-old girl was standing next to the woman.

　　When the girl saw the elevator door open, she was about to struggle forward, but suddenly she saw the ferocious-looking Wolfe. The girl was stunned at first, then frightened. She sat down on the ground and burst into tears.

　　The couple quickly picked up their daughter and comforted her. Seeing Wolf blocking the elevator door, they were not afraid and said, "You... go first, we'll take the next one..."

　　Wolfe grinned and chuckled. The elevator closed again. After a while, there was another ding-dong sound and the door opened. This time it was the third floor. A bustling shopping mall could be vaguely seen on the third floor. There were dozens of men and women, young and old, waiting for the elevator.

　　Wang Dan was unhappy. She smiled evilly like a big sister and said, "Wolf, block the door and don't let anyone in..."

　　Mrs. Wall was tall and strong, like a Terminator. All the people waiting for the elevator did not dare to go in, nor could they.

　　"Oh...hoho..." Wang Dan covered his mouth and laughed strangely, imitating a cartoon character. Lu Fei chuckled, and the others also found it funny.

　　The elevator continued to go down and finally reached the underground parking lot of the building. Wolfe and Lu Fei walked out first. Wolfe saw a lot of luxury cars parked in the parking lot and asked curiously, "Is this the thing that runs on the street?"

　　Lu Fei took out a bunch of car keys and pressed the keys at two luxury BMWs from a distance. Beep, beep...

　　Everyone was startled. The headlights of the two BMW cars lit up several times and then fell silent. Lu Wenwan and Wang Dan had already trotted over, walked around the two cars, and exclaimed in admiration.

　　"These two are BMW luxury cars, very nice. When did you buy them? How come I didn't know about them?"

　　"I didn't buy it myself. I ordered it and they delivered it to my door..."

　　"You should buy an extended Rolls-Royce or Bentley. A BMW isn't impressive enough..." Wang Dan felt a little regretful. She added, "Never mind. It's not bad to drive a BMW now. Come on up, two of you. I'll satisfy my driving craving..."

　　Wang Dan first opened the door of one of the cars and got into the driver's seat. Wolf and Gris got in, and Lu Fei, Lu Wenwan, Andrea and Agnes got in another one. Lu Fei got in the driver's seat, and the car started slowly and drove out of the parking lot...

　　Two BMWs were running on the street without stopping. Ten minutes later, they turned into a warehouse area. The warehouse area covered hundreds of acres and had fifty large warehouses built.

　　"We have already bought ten of these warehouses, from No. 40 to No. 50. Sister Tongtong bought them last time!"

　　"Well, I know about this. I heard that we have established a multinational group here, acquired several large companies, and even opened subsidiaries in Southeast Asia, Japan, Europe, the United States, and Canada..."

　　Lu Wenwan quickly reported: "Sister Tongtong's methods are very powerful. She founded the Century Group, which now has twelve subsidiaries. Only two of them were originally multinational companies. The other subsidiaries are relatively small, and are small domestic companies! Now all the property rights information of the Century Group has been transferred to me, and Sister Tongtong is arranging the handover between me and Sister Wang Dan!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and encouraged: "You should do your job well first. At the beginning, I let Tongtong do whatever she wanted. I didn't expect that she was so brave and soon made a name for herself. Because the amount of things shipped to Tailun is getting bigger and bigger, it will be difficult to do business without acquiring some big companies!"

　　"Well, this time Sister Wang Dan is very ambitious. She hopes to surpass Sister Tongtong and make our business bigger and stronger..."

　　"Wang Dan is a strong-willed person. We really need someone like her. I can't sit idle this time. I have to support her and Tongtong and do some great things!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　The car slowly stopped in front of Warehouse No. 40. The manager of the warehouse was called Wang Peng, who was over 40 years old. He was loyal and honest. He had met Lu Fei once before. When the car drove in, Wang quickly trotted over and opened the door for Lu Fei. He smiled and said, "It turns out that the boss has taken the time to come here in person, haha..."

　　Lu Fei got out of the car and said with a smile: "Old Wang, I haven't seen you for a while. How have you been recently?"

　　"Thanks to the bosses, I can eat and sleep well now. Thanks to the two bosses, otherwise I would still be worried about my daughter's tuition..."

　　"Being able to eat and sleep is a blessing. All right, go open the door of the warehouse. We are going to inspect the warehouse now. Do you understand the rules?"

　　"Understood... please rest assured, boss!" Wang Peng immediately ordered several of his men to leave work immediately and locked the iron bars surrounding warehouse area 40 to 50. Then he trotted to warehouse 40, took out the key, entered the password, and opened the door of warehouse 40.

　　Lu Fei led his men into the empty warehouse and closed the door behind him. Wang Peng stood outside the door vigilantly watching.

　　"Okay, put out the wood!" Lu Fei ordered.

　　Wang Dan and Lu Wenwan nodded, took out the space magic bags they carried with them, and guided out piles of golden nanmu and silver pine wood. Soon, the huge warehouse of tens of thousands of cubic meters of space was filled with wood.

　　"This warehouse can't hold it anymore, let's go to the next one!" Lu Fei said.

　　The door opened a crack again, and everyone got out. Lu Fei ordered: "This warehouse is ready, close it, and open the next warehouse..."

　　"Yes, boss!" Wang Peng hurried forward and looked through the crack in the door. The originally empty warehouse was now filled with huge logs of wood. A woody fragrance poured out of the door. Wang Peng's eyes widened and his whole body trembled. Although this was not the first time he had seen this situation, he still couldn't help trembling with fear every time he saw it with his own eyes.

　　After closing the door tightly and locking it, Wang Peng quickly opened the next warehouse, and then he opened all 10 warehouses in a row. The last warehouse was also full of wood. Wang Dan came over and said, "Lu Fei, Manager Lu called and said he would come from the Lu family immediately, and the old man and the young lady of the Lu family would also come with him...Should we go to the Lu family now?"

　　"In that case, let's not go over there. Let's wait here!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Hehe, the Lu family is really anxious. We haven't cut off their supply. Is there any need to be so nervous?" Wang Dan frowned.

　　Lu Wenwan laughed and said, "Sister Wang Dan, the wood behind us is worth a lot of money, how can we not be anxious?"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "They are not only nervous, but also serious. Since I handed over the business to Tongtong, she has been traveling back and forth between the two planes many times. She can be said to be very frequent. Sometimes she goes three times a day. The Lu family alone wants more and more wood. The last transaction required as much as 30,000 cubic meters. This time, we brought at least 90,000 cubic meters of wood. Comparing the two times, it is more than three times. What do you think you use so much wood for?"

　　…

　　Chapter 120: Re-trading

　　Thank you Yun Bingjue for your support!

　　-----

　　Lu Fei shook his head and asked what the wood was used for. "Of course, it's used to make furniture, either for domestic use or for export..." Lu Wenwan tried to say.

　　"These are all rare woods. There may still be golden nanmu in the deep mountains and old forests, but there are definitely not many. And silver pine, this tree species does not exist on the earth at all. So such a large quantity of goods cannot be absorbed in the country in a short time. It can only be possible to ship it to various places overseas..." Lu Fei smiled slightly.

　　"How much money can we make by shipping so much timber to South Korea, Japan, Southeast Asia, Europe, the United States and other places?" Wang Dan sucked in a breath of cold air. His face turned pale, and his eyes were red, as if he had conjunctivitis and was bleeding.

　　Lu Fei laughed. This Wang Dan was still a little stingy. She and Wen Wan took over the business of the two planes of Huotong. They were doing very well in the Terran continent and controlled an astonishing amount of wealth.

　　According to the regulations, she can directly obtain a 10% dividend for each transaction. Even this 10% is not comparable to any other wealthy businessmen on earth. Perhaps only people like the King of Saudi Arabia who possess the wealth of a country can compare to her.

　　Wang Dan and Lu Wenwan are already wealthy women in the true sense of the word, but she still unconsciously reveals a petty air. Perhaps it is because she became rich too quickly and to such an extent that she lacks self-cultivation and has not yet had time to approach the aristocracy that is unique to a century-old wealthy family...

　　Once she found out that the Lu family made a huge profit from timber, she became as anxious as a little rabbit.

　　"Okay, Miss Wang, you shouldn't stare at other people's profits. You should first look at your own profits from timber!" Lu Fei taught.

　　Without saying a word, Wang Dan quickly took out his tablet computer and began to look up the Century Group information that Su Tongtong had handed over to him to check the profitability of the timber business.

　　"Ah... this number has so many digits?" Wang Dan was embarrassed when he saw the last payment for timber that was recorded in the account. The number was so long that he could not count it all. It turned out that there were nine digits before the decimal point.

　　"Haha, it's true. The profit from just the timber alone is staggering!" Wang Dan was delighted after taking a closer look. After thinking about it, he said nonchalantly, "I didn't realize it just now. Hehe, these are just small profits. The real staggering profits are on the other side. Every time we dump a large amount of goods over there, countless gold and diamonds will flow into our pockets!"

　　Lu Wenwan also took the tablet and looked at it for a while, then smiled with satisfaction and said, "Sister Tongtong is really capable. Look, how much wealth has she helped us earn?"

　　Lu Fei said calmly: "Gold coins and diamond coins can be exchanged for many things in the Terran continent, but here, only gold is of the greatest use. To control global finance, gold reserves are a breakthrough..."

　　Everyone discussed for a while in Warehouse No. 50. Then, there was the sound of a car outside the door. Lu Fei smiled and said, "The Lu family has arrived. Open the door and let's go out!"

　　The big guy Wolfe quickly opened the door, and immediately the entire warehouse filled with wood was exposed to the sunlight.

　　Lu Fei waved to Wang Peng. Wang Peng understood and hurried to open the iron gate. A black Mercedes slowly drove in, passed the first few warehouses, and stopped in front of Warehouse No. 50.

　　Old Master Lu, Lu Qingwei, and Lu Changsheng got out of the car. Old Master Lu smiled at Lu Fei and said, "Young people are different. Their spirit is even higher..."

　　"Why do you have to come here in person, senior? Wouldn't it be better if we visit you in person?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"It's okay. When people get older, they need to move more. I heard that you brought back a batch of wood, so I thought about coming to see you. Now, Changsheng and the others have to come over to take a look at the things. It's a good opportunity for me to come over so that you don't have to run back and forth!" Old Master Lu waved his hand.

　　Lu Qingwei had already greeted Lu Wenwan, then turned to Lu Fei and nodded, frowning slightly and said, "Lu Fei, last time you beat Liu Hongtao away, how come you took Wenwan away too? There is no news at all. Wenwan is at a critical period of school now. What if she is persuaded to drop out of the university?"

　　Even though Lu Fei was thick-skinned, he was indeed not considerate enough when it came to Lu Wenwan's problem. His face immediately turned red and he said, "Of course I have to take responsibility for my sister's problem. I will go to her school in person and cancel her enrollment..."

　　"Quit school?" Lu Qingwei's eyes widened, she couldn't believe it. She turned to Lu Wenwan and asked, "Wenwan, you are studying at Tianjing University, the country's highest institution of learning. How many people in China want to get in? Do you really want to quit school or is your brother forcing you to do so?"

　　Lu Changsheng also advised: "That's right, it's very difficult to get into Tianjing University. My two daughters failed to get in after taking the exam for two years. Now they have transferred to other universities. If there is nothing unshakable, it is better not to drop out easily!"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Don't talk nonsense if you don't understand the inside story. How can I, as a brother, harm my own sister? I have to make it clear that I have absolutely no intention of forcing Wen Wan. It's just that Wen Wan knows very well what is light and what is heavy!"

　　Lu Qingwei and Lu Changsheng turned to look at the person involved. Lu Wenwan was quite touched that others were so concerned about her academic problems. She immediately apologized, "Sister Qingwei, you don't know the situation. I don't want to go to Tianjing University anymore. I have more important things to do now and can't waste time..."

　　"What could be more important than you going to college?" Lu Qingwei was a little anxious. She simply couldn't understand.

　　"It's really an important matter. It's not that I'm not going to school, but I'm going to some place to learn something more important. Do you understand what I mean..." Lu Wenwan didn't know how to explain.

　　"Qingwei, you are confused because of your concern. I believe that Wenwan and Lu Fei have considered it carefully. Don't think that you are the only one who knows the priorities..." Old Master Lu spoke.

　　"But..." Lu Qingwei sighed, thinking that he was indeed worrying too much.

　　The divine warrior Wolf, who had been standing aside and doing nothing, had been ignored for a long time. He also heard it and had been feeling a little unhappy. He didn't understand why Lu Fei was so polite to these people.

　　In his opinion, although Old Master Lu had some skills, he was only at the level of Arcane Level 0, and he was dying and would not live for many more years. Lu Qingwei was stronger, barely at the level of Arcane Level 1 to 2. As for Lu Changsheng, he was just a mortal, nothing, and his strength was as weak as that of an ant.

　　Wolfe naturally didn't dare to have any opinions about Lu Fei, Lu Wenwan and others, but he had no taboos towards a few mortals. He walked up and said in a loud voice: "I say, why don't you understand, woman? Our Miss Wenwan is so noble and beautiful, why would she go to your university? Can your university teach people arcane arts or divine arts?"

　　"Arcane... Divine magic?"

　　Lu Qingwei was full of doubts. He looked up at the big guy and frowned, "Sir, what do you mean?"

　　Wolfe laughed and was about to say "you stupid woman..." but Lu Fei waved his hand and Wolfe quickly swallowed the words back into his throat.

　　"It's okay, he's just talking nonsense..." Lu Fei said quickly.

　　How smart is Lu Qingwei? Although her skills are not high, it does not mean that she is not smart. She looked at Lu Fei suspiciously, and sighed for a long time, saying: "Lu Fei, now Wen Wan seems to have entered the practice. What exactly are you practicing? How do you practice? I only know that you are very powerful...Are you really not a disciple of Kunlun?"

　　Well……

　　Lu Fei was about to say no, but he immediately realized that he had been a disciple of Kunlun Daoist sect some time ago...

　　"Sure enough!" Lu Qingwei observed Lu Fei's words and expressions and immediately concluded that he was undoubtedly a disciple of Kunlun Taoist sect. Old Master Lu beside him also changed his expression slightly, but of course, he was more delighted.

　　Lu Fei didn't want to deny it. Besides, after Lu Qingwei took the medicine he gave him, his cultivation level improved and he was able to enter the so-called Kunlun Taoist sect.

　　"Ms. Lu, if you really want to join the Kunlun Taoist sect, I can introduce you to it. But you have to think carefully. The Kunlun Taoist sect is not as perfect as you imagine..." Lu Fei sighed.

　　Lu Qingwei showed an understanding look and said calmly: "I know that if power is above the law and there is no supervision, then the only natural law is survival of the fittest. Therefore, once conflicts and contradictions arise between practitioners, they will inevitably be extremely cruel. But that is not a reason for me to throw the baby out with the bathwater!"

　　Lu Fei nodded: "Well, since you have made up your mind, I will help you. According to your current cultivation, the dirty world can no longer help you. You need a quiet and peaceful place to focus on cultivation in order to achieve higher achievements. I will take you to Kunlun Taoist Sect in a few days..."

　　"Thank you!" Lu Qingwei was extremely happy, and Old Man Lu was also very excited and kept saying yes.

　　Lu Changsheng was very happy to hold Lu Fei's hand and said, "Little brother Lu Fei, thank you so much. I didn't expect that our Lu family would meet such a great nobleman like you. Now, the old man's lifelong wish can finally be fulfilled!"

　　"No need to thank me. We don't know whether it will be good or bad in the future. But you can rest assured that I will introduce a good backer to Miss Lu... I think we should get down to business first and take a look at the wood!" Lu Fei said, changing the subject.

　　"Yes, yes, yes, you were so busy talking that you forgot what you came here to do. Let's take a look at the wood first..." Old Master Lu laughed hurriedly, turned his head to look at the three high elves guarding the door of the warehouse, and his eyelids twitched for no reason. This was a natural reaction when facing an absolutely terrifying strong man.

　　Old Master Lu remained calm, turned around and said with a smile: "Lu Fei, all of your friends are very powerful!"

　　"Haha, you're too kind. They are all people close to me, so they must have some skills..." Lu Fei didn't say much.

　　Old Master Lu knew it was not a good idea to ask too many questions, so he turned to look at the wood. Lu Qingwei was not shy, and he keenly sensed the vague energy from the four people. Looking carefully, his faces were a little blurry, as if there was something between them. So he stared up and down at the big guy Wolf and the three high elves, trying to see through their illusion.

　　Wolf glared at Lu Qingwei fiercely, while the other three high elves ignored Lu Qingwei. They understood that with Lu Qingwei's ability, although he could feel that something was wrong, he would definitely not be able to see their faces clearly.

　　Accompanying him into the warehouse, Mr. Lu looked at the wood in the warehouse, knocked on a few particularly thick ones with his hands, and asked, "Is this the only warehouse?"

　　Wang Dan said, "Old man, there is more than that. All ten warehouses here are full. There are at least 90,000 cubic meters, of which 4,000 cubic meters are golden nanmu and the rest are silver pine. Do you have any way to eat it all?"

　　"So many?" Old Master Lu was slightly surprised, then smiled and said, "Little girl, you are..."

　　Wang Dan said proudly: "Usually it is Tongtong who deals with you. Now Tongtong is busy and can't be with you, so from now on, the business with you will be handled by Wen Wan and me!"

　　When Old Master Lu saw that Lu Fei didn't say anything, he immediately knew what to do.

　　"Well, we want all of these goods, but the quantity is too large, so we can only pay 20% of the payment first, and the rest will be paid immediately after we turn the money around!"

　　"What's the price per cubic meter of golden nanmu, and what's the price per cubic meter of silver pine?" Wang Dan frowned.

　　"According to the previous pricing by President Su, golden nanmu costs 800,000 yuan per cubic meter, and silver pine costs less, 200,000 yuan per cubic meter!" Lu Changsheng said hurriedly.

　　Eight hundred thousand per cubic meter of golden nanmu is not expensive. Once used as high-end furniture, the price can be multiplied several times. It is very popular in Japan, North Korea, Southeast Asian countries, Europe, and America. It can be said that the supply exceeds the demand. Even the silver pine, which is very similar to golden nanmu, has skyrocketed in price.

　　After the silver pine wood was exposed, almost all knowledgeable people knew that this tree was rare in the world, and no one knew where it was produced. Now only the Lu family has it in the world, and the price has been rising wildly and cannot be stopped.

　　Lu Changsheng was afraid that Wang Dan would raise the price, but he didn't know that Wang Dan had just checked the Internet on his tablet and found out that the market for the two types of wood was very good and in short supply.

　　Wang Dan was not a generous person. He could not let anyone take advantage of him. He sneered and said, "You are not being very kind. These two types of wood are in short supply now, especially silver pine. The price has increased dramatically. We cannot give you the original price now!"

　　"But..." Lu Changsheng's face turned red and his neck became thick, and he became a little anxious.

　　Old Master Lu waved his hand to stop him from speaking. He thought for a while and said, "How about this? The price of golden nanmu will be raised to one million per cubic meter. The price of silver pine has also risen a lot. South Korea and Japan are even going to purchase a large number of them to build palaces. I can make the decision. How about raising the price of silver pine to 600,000 per cubic meter?"

　　Wang Dan looked at Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan, and found that they did not express their opinions, so he nodded and said, "Okay, considering the good cooperation in the past, let's take this price? You can pay 20% of the payment first, but I will send someone to follow you and serve as the assistant of this Manager Lu!"

　　"Okay, but I can only give you 10% of the payment first..." Old Master Lu sounded a little bitter.

　　Wang Dan also knew that the amount of the payment was too large. Thinking that he was not afraid of the other party cheating, he immediately imitated Lu Fei's usual habit of rubbing his temples on both sides, and said helplessly: "Okay, one percent is one percent, and the rest must be paid as soon as possible. I will take this as a favor to the friendship between Miss Lu and Lu Fei!"

　　Although the general manager Lu Changsheng was a little disappointed, he immediately became excited when he thought that this business would still be very profitable, and hurriedly discussed the details with Wang Dan and Lu Wenwan.

　　Chapter 121 Outlook

　　"I'm very hungry and need to eat!" Lu Wenwan said. "Okay, I'll treat you all this time!" Lu Changsheng was very happy after the deal was done and immediately offered to treat everyone. They drove to the nearest five-star hotel and had a big meal. They drank until seven or eight in the evening. Lu Fei and the others were full and the banquet ended.

　　Lu Fei asked Wen Wan to go back and see her grandpa and grandma, and rest at her grandpa's house. Lu Fei led people back to the apartment. When they arrived at the door of the apartment, Wang Dan said, "Lu Fei, you guys should have a good rest first. I will start taking over Century Group with Tongtong tomorrow. Do you want to come with us?"

　　"No, you can handle these small matters..."

　　Wang Dan frowned, feeling that Lu Fei didn't take his work seriously, and complained immediately: "How can this be a small matter? Century Group now controls extremely huge resources, and the profits from both sides are billions. This time, we have to transport equipment and materials over there... This is a very troublesome matter, how can you not come to help?"

　　Lu Fei shook his head: "Can't you do such a small thing? The economy is in recession in many places now, and there are countless companies and manufacturers on the verge of bankruptcy. If you want something, just spend money on it. There is nothing you can't do. In order to save time, don't be stingy with money. If you want something, just spend money on it. I will give it to you. In short, we should take a long-term view and not get entangled in a little benefit..."

　　"It's easier said than done!"

　　"Find a professional manager, spend the money, and the whole world will revolve around you..." Lu Fei said shamelessly.

　　Wang Dan rolled his eyes, thinking that it was useless to talk to Lu Fei. It would be better for him to ask Su Tongtong, Zhang Qian and Shen Hua for help. Zhang Qian and Shen Hua are no longer the same as they used to be. They entered the senior management of Century Group at an early stage. Although they have not been able to access the secrets of the Terran continent, they are the key players of Century Group in Tianjing and are much more reliable than Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei saw Wang Dan off, closed the door and came to the apartment lobby. Wolf and the three elves were staring blankly at the bustling night view of Tianjing City.

　　Wolfe was very excited. He smiled and said, "My Lord, I have really broadened my horizons today. This world is so prosperous. There are so many delicious, fun, and beautiful things. I can't eat enough and see enough. Do you want to go out and have fun tomorrow?"

　　"..." Lu Fei was speechless, thinking that this barbarian warrior god was not like this before, why did he learn to enjoy himself after arriving in Tianjing?

　　"You all take a rest, Wolfe, Gris, each of you will have a guest room!" Lu Fei ordered hurriedly.

　　"What about us?" Andrea and Agnes asked quickly.

　　"You guys? Haha, you can find a guest room by yourself, but of course my bedroom is better..." Lu Fei laughed. Andrea and Agnes knew that their question was stupid, so they laughed foolishly too.

　　Lu Fei pointed to his bedroom and told the two elves to go in and clean up first. Turning around, he saw Gris standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, staring at the bustling city that never sleeps.

　　Gris looked at the brightly lit high-rise buildings and towering overpasses, then raised his head and gazed at the full moon in the sky. As a legendary figure, his eyes were so sharp that the faint Milky Way looked like a streak of light in his eyes. The faint stars that were imperceptible to the naked eye were clearly visible to him, especially the moon. He could even see the one-meter-diameter rocks on the crater.

　　Lu Fei walked over and looked at the moon. Today was the fifteenth day of the lunar month, so the moon was quite bright.

　　"Sir, today you said you wanted to recommend the girl named Lu to Kunlun. I wonder where the Kunlun Taoist sect is?" Gris said.

　　"Haha, it's not a good place either. It's just like the 'Silver Warlock Tower' on the Terran continent. It's a group called the Dao Sect, specializing in studying a power called [Tao]!"

　　"Tao?" Gris was a little curious and asked, what kind of power is that?

　　"Let me tell you this. The sun and the moon passing through the sky are the Tao. Birth, aging, sickness and death are the Tao. The Tao gave birth to all things in the world. Man follows the earth, the earth follows the sky, the sky follows the Tao, and the Tao follows nature. Therefore, all the natural laws we see and feel are the Tao..."

　　"So Tao is God!" Gris suddenly realized.

　　Lu Fei was slightly stunned, thought about it, and smiled: "Yes, that's right, it can be understood this way. The small way is a certain god, and the big way is all gods!"

　　"Since Kunlun Taoist sect studies Taoism, it should be a place similar to the Arcane Guild or the Temple. This Kunlun Taoist sect should be very powerful?" Gris' mind suddenly moved. In his heart, he was a very proud and knowledgeable elf. Studying knowledge and increasing wisdom were his hobbies. He believed that Kunlun Taoist sect must have something that interested him.

　　"Gris, you're going to be disappointed. Haven't you discovered yet? Although there are many religions and beliefs in this world, if you feel it carefully, can you find the supreme power that represents the true God?"

　　Um?

　　Lu Fei's words were strange. Gris quickly closed his eyes and felt carefully for a while. Finally, he discovered a fact: there is no true God in this plane!

　　"How could this happen?" Gris had never seen anything like this before, and his body couldn't help but tremble, not knowing whether it was out of fear or shock.

　　"Every plane where intelligent life exists has opportunities for the birth of gods. How could this plane not have a true God? Since there is religion, where did the original gods go? Did they abandon this plane?" Gris's mind was in a mess. Thoughts and questions kept turning up in his mind.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "If there is no guessing, this is Ragnarok!"

　　Ever since Lu Fei went to the church to perform the God's descent ceremony and then performed the God's descent ceremony in the Yellow Emperor's Temple, thinking back, Lu Fei understood that there are no real Gods in this world at all. The gods in the legends of the past are now all sleeping in the world's ocean of force.

　　Because Lu Fei could feel that compared with the surging and unrestrained ocean of the Force in the Terran continent, the ocean of the Force on the Earth plane was so dull and silent, as silent as a pool of dead water without ripples. There was no dragon in the water that could control the waves, and there were not even small fish or shrimps. There were only reflections of the past and traces of past existence. Once he communicated with the ocean of the Force, he could obtain many traces of the past gods.

　　At the same time, Lu Fei also understood what the end of all things meant. Because of the Ragnarok of the Gods, the ocean of the Force in the entire plane was silent. The Force had lost its excitement and its surging vitality, so it was extremely difficult to practice magic. Mortals could not easily communicate with the ocean of the Force, nor could they borrow its power.

　　Therefore, miracles have disappeared.

　　In a sense, gods are immortal. They always exist in the ocean of the Force. Such gods have merged into the ocean of the Force and no longer have their own unique individual will, but they have indeed achieved immortality.

　　The older the gods are, the more they will achieve such immortality. Since all gods and all things are born from the ocean of force, they will eventually return to the ocean of force. This is the beginning, the end, and the Tao.

　　Therefore, the ocean of force is the womb where all things are born, and it is also the graveyard of all things.

　　"There is hope for ascension to godhood, hope for ascension to godhood..." Gris's eyes glowed green with excitement, and he muttered to himself as if he had lost his soul. Lu Fei remained silent, not saying anything, but was a little surprised that the legendary high elf, who was always introverted, would lose his composure like this.

　　Gris, who had never saluted Lu Fei, suddenly knelt on one knee in front of Lu Fei and expressed his loyalty: "My lord, since this plane is already the era after the Ragnarok of the Gods, it has no meaning for the old gods, but for us, this is a golden age that is rare in the world. My lord, you should find a way to become a god as soon as possible. As long as you become the first true god in this world, you can control the force ocean of the entire plane as much as possible and open the prelude to the Age of Gods..."

　　Lu Fei's face became more gloomy, but he also understood Gris's thoughts. Gris's soul was now controlled by himself, and it was impossible for him to become a god first. First of all, the plane had its own will, and it would not choose an outsider to be the master, which was not right. Second, Lu Fei himself would not give up the honorable position of being the first to become a god.

　　Lu Fei didn’t know what specific benefits there would be for being the first person in the entire plane to become a god, but he was sure that the benefits would be indescribable, and he might even become the supreme ruler of the entire plane.

　　Gris was very smart, and he quickly figured it out. He was already in the legendary realm, and he only needed to take two more steps to reach the throne. In the Terren continent, the Age of Gods had reached its peak, and almost all the thrones were occupied. It was almost impossible for a demigod to become a god. Once they forcibly ascended to godhood, they would inevitably be wiped out by the true god who violated the bottom line of his laws. Only on the Earth plane, no god would jump out to obstruct anyone from ascending to godhood. What a good era this was...

　　Now, even if he can’t sit on the supreme god’s throne, he can at least sit on the second god’s throne, provided that Lu Fei ascends to godhood.

　　Once one becomes a god, this plane will have gods. The ocean of the Force of the entire plane will be like a stagnant pool of water that suddenly gives birth to a real dragon. The real dragon can activate the Force of the entire plane, so that all living things in the entire plane will be blessed by God.

　　By then, all living things will be grateful for God's grace, and the faith will be so huge that it is unimaginable. It will be easy for a few more gods to be born under the Supreme Throne.

　　"Gris, do you regret compromising with the barbarians for the sake of the Sullivan family and finally becoming my follower?" Lu Fei closed his eyes and suddenly opened them. There was endless flame in his eyes. It was the flame of attempting to lay hands on the throne of God and the flame of sublimation of mind.

　　"No, I, Gris, can sacrifice everything for the survival of my family, and I have no regrets in becoming your follower. Your future is extremely bright. Gris only hopes to help you achieve immortality, so that I can eventually achieve immortality too!"

　　"Okay, I can promise that if that day comes, I will spare no effort to fulfill your wish!" Lu Fei said solemnly.

　　"Thank you, sir..." Gris was extremely excited.

　　"Get up, it's far from the time. This plane still hides many secrets. I believe that besides us, there are others who are trying to get their hands on the throne of God!" When Lu Fei thought of the door to the plane he had obtained, he always felt that some shadow was lingering.

　　"With me, Gris, here, who can infect our throne? If I find out, I will definitely destroy his soul!" Gris said proudly.

　　"Haha, I believe this!" Lu Fei was very excited. Ever since he got the Gate to the Planes, he has been lucky. Getting a legendary follower like Gris would be the thing he should be most proud of.

　　…

　　Chapter 122 Lessons

　　Tianjing University.

　　Lu Fei came here specially to help Lu Wenwan withdraw from school this time, which was a complete success. Although he had been to Tianjing University last time, this university was really big, and even Lu Wenwan didn't know where the office building for handling student registration was.

　　Wolfe followed Lu Fei and looked at the beautiful campus. He saw some students coming and going, talking and laughing with books in their arms. The unique atmosphere of an ivory tower immediately infected the barbarian warrior.

　　"Sir, there is such a good place in this world. Tianjing University is indeed a good place to study, but does it really not teach arcane arts here?" the big guy exclaimed.

　　"No, although this is a place for spreading knowledge, there is absolutely no arcane knowledge, let alone divine knowledge!"

　　"Oh, that's a pity. Since they don't teach arcane or divine arts, Miss Wenwan shouldn't waste her time here. I heard that Vina Harbor not only has an arcane castle, but also a divine school. Miss, you can go there to study!"

　　"Well, considering the future, I must go to seminary. Even if it's just studying for a year or two, it's necessary!" Lu Fei said.

　　Lu Wenwan, who had been silent, moved her mouth and finally couldn't help but asked, "Brother, are you really going to drop out of school?"

　　"What? You don't want to learn magic?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　Seeing that Lu Fei was unhappy, Lu Wenwan quickly said, "It's not that I don't want to, but can I wait a year? I just got in this year and it took me three years of hard work. If I drop out right away, I..."

　　Lu Fei stopped and sighed: "Do you know that you are a little ungrateful? If others knew that there is a magic school like the one in the movie "Harry Potter" in this world, I don't know how many people would break their heads to squeeze into the Terran continent, but you don't want to go now..."

　　"I know, but I still want to slow down. Besides, I already have a divine power. It takes time to accumulate divine power. I don't have to go to a seminary or a temple first. I can experience college life here for a year and practice divine power while living. When I realize my dream, I can settle down and go to Terran to study without regrets!"

　　Lu Fei listened quietly and shook his head, saying, "Do you know how much time this will take? If you waste a year or two now, I'm afraid you'll regret it in the future..."

　　Lu Wenwan said quickly: "I won't regret it. The Eternal Sleep Divine Art is very special. There are many students like this in school who have dreams and pursuits and like to dream. This is the best breeding ground for gathering the power of Eternal Sleep. I won't delay my practice..."

　　Lu Fei thought for a while and thought that he also needed to establish roots here. After all, the Terran Continent was not his hometown. Even if he really became a demigod in the future, it would be difficult for him to ascend to the throne there. His roots were always here, and his future achievements would definitely be here. Now was the time to establish roots. Wen Wan would have many benefits here, and it would not necessarily hinder her practice.

　　After thinking it over, Lu Fei finally gave in: "Okay, since you don't want to now, I will respect your decision. When you are willing to go to Terran, I will naturally take you there. But you must not be lazy here. It doesn't matter if you don't take those cultural classes, but you must practice the magic diligently. I will ask Su Shun and Wanran to find some magic books for you to study. In short, you must be attentive and study more. You should know what is more important here!"

　　"I know, I know!" Lu Wenwan changed her sullen mood and smiled.

　　"Miss Wenwan, wouldn't it be a waste for my master and I to come here? If you had known you were going to change your mind, you should have said it earlier. In fact, I think this school is still very good, but it doesn't teach arcane or divine arts, which is a pity. I wonder if you can be enlightened? I heard that some divine arts enlightenment is very powerful, which can allow some divine magicians to have many companions. Some can also enlighten wild beasts, making them wiser and becoming guardian beasts..."

　　"I don't know... I can only enter dreams, which can instill thoughts and memories in people, but my own thoughts and memories are limited, so it doesn't work well now..."

　　"The Eternal Sleep Divine Art is actually quite good. Although it is not very powerful at the beginning, it is extremely persuasive, especially in places where faith is barren, like China now. People's faith is generally not strong. Most people have general faith, and some have no faith at all. This requires a guide to reasonably guide and strengthen their faith so that they can become qualified believers!"

　　"I know how to do this..." Lu Wenwan went to the Terran continent and traveled all over the Free Alliance territory near Vina Harbor. She also visited the Arcane Castle, the Seminary and several temples. She learned about divine magic and knew what faith meant to divine practitioners.

　　Lu Fei was about to give a few instructions when his mind suddenly moved. He sensed something was going on. It was a natural alert, and he couldn't help but frowned slightly.

　　"Sir, someone is coming!" Wolfe said.

　　"Got it!" Lu Fei waved his hand and turned to look at an ancient old building in front of him. He saw three middle-aged Taoists in Taoist robes walking straight towards him.

　　"How come there is a Taoist here? It's so rare..." Lu Wenwan muttered softly.

　　Three Taoists walked up to Lu Fei, and the one in the middle said in a bad tone, "Are you the Lu Fei who took away my nephew's Taiyi Flying Sword?"

　　"Taiyi Flying Sword... Haha, so you are Liu Hongtao's senior masters?" Lu Fei laughed in silence, then he remembered that he had a trophy that he almost forgot about. He immediately took out the Taiyi Flying Sword from the ring. Lu Fei now had a Taiyi Flying Sword in his hand, emitting a faint green light.

　　"It is you who dared to rob my Qingcheng Longmen's things. Hand them over immediately and kowtow three times. We will not embarrass you..."

　　Lu Fei shook his head and laughed, "I just picked this up randomly, thinking it would be useful, but now it seems like garbage!"

　　Lu Fei casually threw the thing at the feet of the three Taoists, just like throwing away unwanted garbage. Lu Fei didn't want this thing at all. The "Taiyi Flying Sword" was just a ball of condensed Taiyi Jingeng Qi, which was not compatible with his own Nine Dragons Divine Power. He reluctantly swallowed it but felt that its attributes were impure. If he wanted to condense something similar, Lu Fei could use his divine power to condense one thousand or ten thousand of them.

　　"You, you... are so arrogant!" The faces of the three changed drastically. They were all shocked at Lu Fei's shamelessness. Yes, in their opinion, Lu Fei was shameless.

　　"You are such a bastard! You are just an ordinary man, how can you understand the magical uses of the sword immortal's things? You waste our treasures, you deserve to be punished!" The leading Taoist was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. The three of them shouted angrily and were about to force their way forward to lock up Lu Fei.

　　"Hehe, what are you talking about sword immortal things? I think you are the short-sighted old man. Today I will show you that there are always people who are better than you and there are always higher things beyond you!"

　　Lu Fei smiled contemptuously, and with a wave of his hand, the power of the Nine Dragons surged out. The three Taoists immediately felt like a mountain pressing down on them, and they were unable to resist.

　　"Ah... How could this be, this power..." The three Taoists were horrified. They were forced five meters away. Their faces were red and their necks were thick. They all looked unbelievable.

　　Lu Fei did not show any complacency. These three Taoists thought themselves to be of high status and acted like seniors. Perhaps they thought they were great in terms of boxing, kicking and breathing, but the kung fu of these ordinary people was simply not on the same level as his own. He just needed to exert some divine power and sweep away the opponents with a wave of his hand, as easy as autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.

　　"You are just a junior, not only do you desecrate our treasures, but you also dare to attack us? I, Qingcheng Longmen, will not let you go!" A Taoist felt his self-esteem hurt and shouted in hatred.

　　"Huh?" Lu Fei was angry. This time when he returned to Tianjing, he didn't need to keep a low profile like before. What else did he need to worry about now?

　　Lu Fei turned to Wolfe beside him and said, "Every time there are ignorant people who come to provoke us, it's really annoying. Go break their hands and legs and make them lie in the hospital for three months. This will let others know that not just any Tom, Dick or Harry can come and make a scene in front of us!"

　　"Yes, sir!" Wolf was inexplicably excited. He hadn't exercised for a while. Although the three Taoists were weak and not worthy of his violent divine power, let alone his violent divine arts, it was still very satisfying to be able to abuse them.

　　Wolfe was like a polar bear. He flashed in front of a Taoist priest and stood in front of him like a wall. The Taoist priest's eyes widened in an instant, and he felt the momentum of Mount Tai pressing down on him. The breath was fierce and violent, like a raging sea wave. When he looked up, he saw that it was a brutal big man.

　　"You little minions are so unlucky that you have made my master unhappy. Hehe, just wait and see how I break your little arms and legs..."

　　Wolfe's voice was extremely loud and his tone was full of arrogance and complacency, just like the villain in the movies. He didn't finish his words before he really attacked, and his speed was as fast as lightning. Although the Taoist had practiced martial arts and Taoism all his life, he couldn't dodge it. Wolfe grabbed the Taoist's calves, chuckled, and gently squeezed them with both hands. With a click, the Taoist's two legs made a horrible sound of bones being broken at the same time, which was very crisp and creepy.

　　"ah……"

　　The Taoist roared in pain, shaking the earth. Although it was extremely painful, he was a martial artist after all. The surging energy in his body gathered in his hands, and he punched the big guy hard, directly on the temple. This was a ruthless move, trying to blow Wolfe's head apart.

　　“Bang!!”

　　A punch hit Wolfe's head!

　　"Ah? How could this happen..." The Taoist who made the move was stunned. The power of his punch was so strong that it was enough to crush granite and even break iron plates.

　　The fist hit Wolfe's face, but not even a hair fell off. Wolfe's cheek just shook slightly, and he laughed: "What kind of force is this? It's just like tickling. Can't you use a little more strength?"

　　Wolfe made another lightning-fast move and grabbed the Taoist's arms. With two crisp snaps, the Taoist's arm bones were immediately crushed. The big guy stopped playing tricks and left the Taoist with a painful face behind and rushed in front of the other two Taoists.

　　He didn't care at all that the two Taoists were punching and kicking him furiously. One of the Taoists was so insidious that he kicked Wolfe hard in the lower body. Wolfe then used his violent divine power to protect his vital parts, completely ignoring the opponent's attacks, and quickly grabbed the opponent's hands and feet and crushed them one by one.

　　In just seven or eight breaths, the three Taoists' limbs were broken, but they were tough and just groaned. Wolfe walked back and said with a smile: "Sir, this is too boring. Their limbs are so weak, it's like tickling. Next time, find some strong guys to beat me up!"

　　Lu Fei chuckled and said, "Don't worry, there are even more powerful people hiding aside and watching the show. They all deserve a beating!"

　　----

　　This week's list, the collection is now 2630, please vote for me, add to the collection, I will add more! Must.

　　Chapter 123: Kill or Cripple

　　Fengyun has been promoted. If you get more than 500 red tickets and 400 collections every day, there will be more chapters. Each chapter will be more than 3k. Calling for red tickets and collections, all you need is to work hard...

　　---

　　"You deserve a beating... Not necessarily, hahahaha..." A arrogant voice came, and several people walked out of the building. One of them was Liu Hongtao, who hadn't been seen for a long time. He quickly ran to the three Taoists and shouted anxiously: "Uncle Master, how are you?"

　　"Liu Hongtao, what are you yelling about? These three old guys are fine. Since you, Qingcheng Longmen, have agreed to submit to my Kunlun Taoist sect's Senior Brother Xie Tianwu, how could I let anything happen to you?" The leading young man sneered.

　　"It's Ma Ji?!" Although Lu Fei felt that there was an expert spying on him, he didn't expect it to be an acquaintance.

　　Ma Ji looked at Lu Fei and sneered, "Originally I thought it was some guy who was swindling people in Tianjing under the banner of my Kunlun Dao Sect, but I didn't expect that he was actually a disciple of my Kunlun Dao Sect. You are not the new disciple named Lu Fei, right? Hehe, I remember you. You and that little guy Sang Bao are both under the command of Gu Lingxian. In this case, I will kill you here first and destroy one of Gu Lingxian's pawns!"

　　"Ma Ji, what do you want to do? How dare you kill your fellow disciples?!" Lu Fei shouted.

　　"Haha..." Ma Ji raised his head and laughed, feeling extremely proud. He stared at Lu Fei and said coldly: "Who would know if I killed you here? Gu Lingxian dared to compete with the eldest brother for the position of deputy headmaster. You can only blame yourself for standing on the wrong side..."

　　Ma Ji was talking nonsense, and Wolfe had already received Lu Fei's hint. He thought that these were guys who deserved a beating. Without waiting for Ma Ji to finish speaking, Wolfe could no longer hold back, and suddenly jumped up and pounced over.

　　"Ah... You big guy, you dare to attack me, you are so brave, like a galloping horse!" Ma Ji also reacted quickly, punched out with both fists, and his strong energy surged like a fierce horse.

　　"Violent charge!"

　　Wolf simply ignored all the impact of his vitality. His originally sturdy body suddenly swelled by one centimeter. His clothes were torn apart and his hair stood up like a mad demon. He practiced the Thunder Magic and the Rage Magic, of which the Rage Magic was the most powerful. Once the Rage Magic was activated, the whole person was in a violent state. Both his strength and spirit were fierce and brutal...

　　boom!!

　　The two forces collide head-on!

　　Ma Ji roared in pain and was blown away like a cannonball, crashing into the old building behind him, collapsing the wall and railings on the first floor. Several followers who followed Ma Ji were also knocked away, vomiting blood and fainting.

　　"How could this happen? Isn't this guy Lu Fei's subordinate? How come he is a master in the realm of magic power?" Ma Ji rolled over several times and vomited three liters of blood. His face turned pale with horror and he looked at Wolfe again with horror in his eyes.

　　"Haha...you clown-like thing, with such little strength you dare to challenge us adults, you really deserve a beating!" Wolfe fell from the sky with a bang and landed behind Maji. He grabbed his neck and lifted Maji up in the air, like lifting a half-dead male dog.

　　Ma Ji whimpered, kicked his legs, struggled, and flapped his arms and legs, but Wolfe's right hand was like a steel claw that held him tightly, and the arrogant Ma Ji could not be shaken at all.

　　"Lu... Fei, please forgive me, I won't dare to do it again. I was just... just joking just now... wuwuwu..." Ma Ji felt scared only at this time. Although Lu Fei in front of him did not do it himself, but with the humanoid weapon of Wolf, he was no longer someone he could afford to provoke.

　　This time it was Lu Fei's turn to speak. He looked at Ma Ji with some pity, walked forward step by step, patted his face, and laughed as coldly as Ma Ji before: "What is the saying that a wolf in the mountains becomes arrogant when he succeeds? You are one of them. What is the saying that happiness turns to sorrow and evil comes back in a blink of an eye? Hehe, that's what you are like now... You are such an annoying guy, why should I let you go?"

　　Wolfe chuckled and said, "You dare to challenge our masters? You don't want to live anymore. I'll kill you!" The big guy grabbed Ma Ji's hands and feet with his right hand, and with a few snapping sounds, he broke the other's bones.

　　"Ah... Lu Fei, you dare to kill me? Senior Brother will not let you go. Senior Brother is the leader of all of us disciples. He will kill you, and he will also kill that stinky woman Gu Lingxian..."

　　“Crack!”

　　Wolfe exerted force with his hands, and the neck of the annoying guy Maji immediately twisted. The sound of cursing stopped abruptly. His eyes were wide open, full of bloodshot, astonishment and unwillingness. He couldn't believe it until his death that his neck was broken.

　　"Murder... Murder... Call the police quickly..."

　　There were cries of surprise from all around! It turned out that the fight here had caused a commotion. Some timid people retreated, while the bold ones watched from a distance. When they saw someone die, they couldn't help but scream.

　　Wolfe threw Ma Ji's body to the ground as if he had done something insignificant. Lu Wenwan, who had retreated long ago, was so frightened that her face turned pale. This was the first time she saw murder, and she was a little scared, but subconsciously she also felt a little excited.

　　Lu Fei sighed. The barbarians were indeed barbaric. Killing people was as common as killing a dog. Now he was the speaker of the barbarian tribe. He would have to adapt to such cruel methods in the future.

　　"Dissociation technique!"

　　Lu Fei produced a magic wand in his hand and pointed it at Ma Ji's body. Whoosh... the body instantly turned into countless tiny particles of dust. When the wind blew, it immediately dissipated into the air, as if Ma Ji had never appeared in this world. No matter whether it was flesh, blood, bones or anything else, they all turned into various elemental dust. Dust returned to dust, ashes returned to ashes.

　　Although the bones of the three Taoists' limbs were crushed, their vitality and will were very strong and they did not lose consciousness and fighting spirit. But when they saw Ma Ji turned into ashes, the three of them were completely stunned. Even Liu Hongtao, who had not dared to take action, was stunned. Only now did he realize how powerful Lu Fei was and that he could not afford to offend him.

　　Lu Fei looked at the three Taoists and said calmly, "It's really unlucky. I didn't expect that a farce of killing each other and cleaning up the sect would be staged in front of outsiders. Well, now that the conspirator is dead, I will not pursue you Qingcheng Longmen. In the future, you must be careful and don't accidentally bring disaster upon yourself!"

　　Liu Hongtao's face flushed red as he gritted his teeth and said, "Lu Fei, I am also a member of the Kunlun Dao Sect now. You killed my master Ma Ji, so you'd better return to the sect and apologize... Otherwise, Senior Brother Xie Tianwu and the other Kunlun elders will not let you go easily!"

　　Lu Fei was somewhat amused. These people seemed to have not yet recognized the situation. Since he dared to kill Ma Ji, would he be afraid of punishment? Judging from Ma Ji's previous tone, the secret fight between Xie Tianwu and Gu Lingxian had escalated. Xie Tianwu was sending people to gather forces everywhere. It seemed that he had great ambitions.

　　"Liu Hongtao, I don't want to kill you, but don't think I won't kill anyone! As for whether Xie Tianwu will let me go, hehe, I definitely won't let him go. I will return to Kunlun Dao Sect in a few days to see who dares to take action. I don't mind having the blood of some arrogant people on my hands!"

　　Liu Hongtao's face turned blue and purple, and he wanted to make some sarcastic remarks.

　　"Hong Tao, stop trying to win by talking. Help us walk. The security guards and police from Tianjing University will be here soon..." Although the three Taoists had broken bones in their hands and feet, they were able to stand up after a little struggle. They only needed someone to support them and endure the excruciating pain to walk temporarily.

　　"Let's go too!"

　　Lu Fei was also having a headache. He was not afraid of the security guards and the police, but he was afraid of trouble. Those security guards and the police were all mortals and could not withstand the torture. If Wolfe started to take action, there would be corpses everywhere. Lu Wenwan still had to study here, and it would be ugly if a major murder happened.

　　"Sir, why do we have to leave? Is someone here to catch us?" Wolfe asked doubtfully. He really didn't understand why he wanted to "run away".

　　"They are some minions who are here to arrest people!"

　　"Who is so bold as to come and arrest us? Do you want to die?" Wolfe shouted.

　　"These little devils are troublesome. They are just minions. What's the point of killing them? There are countless minions in this world. It's better to kill a few if you can to avoid trouble!" Lu Fei turned and left. Although Wolf was reluctant, he still followed Lu Fei closely. Lu Wenwan, who had already hidden far away, also hurried to catch up.

　　"Wen Wan, how are you? Are you okay?" Lu Fei asked with concern.

　　Lu Wenwan didn't say anything, just shook her head. She didn't dare to look at Wolfe, as if she was a little taboo. The situation just now was too scary. Wolfe was as violent and ferocious as a beast. It was very scary. It was the first time she knew the horror of divine power.

　　"Murderer, don't leave!"

　　With a clear shout, a female college student rushed out from behind a big tree and opened her arms to stop Lu Fei and the other two. The female student seemed a little scared, but courage and justice finally restrained evil. She was filled with righteous indignation and faced Wolfe, the murderer, and Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan, the two accomplices.

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temple. What was going on?

　　In today's world, it seems that only the upright college students in the ivory tower are so fearless of power and violence, and can stand up and stop the evil. Unfortunately, in my opinion, this is completely meddling...

　　"Sleep!"

　　Lu Wenwan was afraid that Wolfe would take action, so she waved her hand quickly, and a faint power of eternal sleep wrapped around the female student. After a breath, the female student felt her eyelids were as heavy as a mountain, and her mind was low. With a plop, she immediately fell to the ground, making even breathing sounds. She was actually forced to fall asleep.

　　"Haha, that's right. This is not a divine spell, but the ability of the eternal sleep divine power to make people sleep. It is very powerful when used on mortals..." Lu Fei laughed.

　　“Sir, what’s the use of using it on mortals? Only good divine power can be used to kill enemies, just like my violent divine power, which is full of violent power. Just a little bit of divine power aura can make my strength increase dramatically…” Wolfe doesn’t like non-combat divine power.

　　"Wolf, each kind of divine power has its own magical uses. How can we tell which is better? In my opinion, the power of eternal sleep is more magical than the power of violence!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Why didn't I see that? It's easy to deal with mortals, but when dealing with people with strong mental will, I'm afraid sleep won't be very effective!" Wolf scratched the back of his head and immediately refuted.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Each divine art system, when practiced to the end, has supreme power. We cannot generalize..."

　　The three of them were discussing and disappeared after turning a few corners. The security guard who rushed over looked at the mess in front of the old building in a daze. The violent "gangsters" had already fled.

　　The security guard was puzzled and asked, "What's going on? Didn't they say someone was murdered? Who made the false report? Where is the body? Where is the murderer..."

　　At this time, a student came over and said, "There was a fight here, and a man's neck was broken. The murderer was a Terminator, a bit like Schwarzenegger, very powerful and scary!"

　　"Where are they?"

　　"Let's go, go that way!" The student pointed in the direction where Lu Fei and others disappeared.

　　"What about the body? Didn't they say there was a dead person? Could the murderer have carried the body away in broad daylight?" the security guard asked.

　　"The body wasn't taken away. It's right here... The murderer pointed a staff at the body and it disappeared. It was like some kind of magic. Yes, it must be some kind of magic that can make things disappear!"

　　The security guards were sweating. They understood what was going on. It turned out that a magic war was staged here. A rude security guard spat and said angrily, "Students nowadays are so fucking awesome. They call a fight a murder case and a criminal a magician... It turns out that this is a new trend. I'll learn from him tomorrow!"

　　As soon as these words were spoken, all the security guards laughed. After a while, police cars came roaring. There was no trace of any criminals or corpses. There were only a group of students' completely unreliable and unrecorded ghost testimonies. So the case was classified as vandalism of public property, the criminals escaped, and the case was left unresolved.

　　…

　　Chapter 124 Bewitching {Please collect the red ticket}

　　Today's words have exceeded 10,000. Except for that time when I updated 10 chapters, today is the most powerful one. Although I can't compare with others, I have tried my best, so I really shouted at the top of my voice: please vote, please collect... Everyone, please vote and collect, I will add more chapters tomorrow, this is a must...

　　-----

　　Lu Wenwan was almost expelled from school because of absenteeism without reason. After giving gifts and writing a letter of guarantee, she was given a serious warning, but in the end she continued to go to school.

　　During the time when Lu Wenwan disappeared, her entire world view and outlook on life were completely overturned. Both her thoughts and temperament underwent great changes, which manifested itself in the sublimation and change of her overall temperament.

　　Lu Fei acted quickly and the next day he sent Lu Wenwan an encyclopedia of divine arts, as well as theological books such as "The Pious", "Quotes of the Gods", "Praise of Ritual", "Faith Management", "The Road to Godhood", "The Divine Arts and Church Development", etc.

　　After returning to university, Lu Wenwan studied theology books desperately for several days, and at the same time practiced the art of entering dreams. Every night, Lu Wenwan would travel into dreams.

　　There is a wall behind the No. 16 girls’ dormitory where I live. On the other side of the wall is the affiliated high school, and opposite to No. 16 building is the girls’ dormitory of the affiliated high school.

　　Lu Wenwan discovered that the dreams of high school girls were the purest and sweetest, so Lu Wenwan liked to enter the dreams of the girls from the affiliated high school. Among them was the dream of a 15-year-old girl named Shen Qingyan, which Lu Wenwan would visit almost every day.

　　This girl has a pure and clear heart. She has all kinds of beautiful dreams every day. It seems that there has never been any frustration or fear in her dreams. This is very rare. At least Lu Wenwan has never met such a person, except for a baby.

　　The moon was bright and the stars were sparse that day, and Lu Wenwan entered Shen Qingyan's dream again.

　　"You're here..." This time Shen Qingyan was much more awake and knew that she was in a dream. She was just wondering why she had different dreams every night, and she always dreamed of the same person, a sister she had never met. Logically, this was absolutely impossible.

　　"Here I am... You must be wondering why you dream about me every night?" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　Shen Qingyan nodded, thinking of the many beautiful dreams she had before, some of which were erotic dreams. She couldn't help but feel a little shy, but curiosity still overcame her instinct. This time she didn't have an erotic dream, so she immediately asked, "Who are you? Are you a figment of my imagination?"

　　"My name is Lu Wenwan. I will be the god of eternal sleep in this world in the future. You can call me God's messenger. I descend into the dreams of people with pure and beautiful souls to bring them God's blessings!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　Shen Qingyan opened her beautiful eyes wide: "God's messenger? So you are a messenger serving God?"

　　"You can say that!" Lu Wenwan smiled. In fact, Lu Wenwan was a theologian. However, for some needs, every theologian shamelessly used the name of God and used the long-cherished wish of becoming a god on his head, turning it into a dazzling halo to attract believers.

　　This is how Jesus preached. He claimed to be the Son of God and spread the glory of God the Father.

　　"What does God look like?" Shen Qingyan asked curiously.

　　"Look carefully..." Lu Wenwan directly used her divine power to create an image of a god, tall, handsome, sacred, covered in glory, and with a face that was the image of Lu Fei!"

　　"Wow... so handsome!" Shen Qingyan's eyes sparkled. At this moment, if Lu Fei knew that Lu Wenwan was spreading his image like this, he would definitely jump for joy. It must be said that Lu Wenwan was really smart, she knew what Lu Fei really needed.

　　"What is God's name?" Shen Qingyan asked admiringly.

　　"Uh..." Lu Wenwan thought for a moment. Lu Fei practiced the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art. Dragons, in the eyes of the descendants of Yanhuang, are the symbol of the emperor. So the Nine Dragons can also be called the Nine Emperors.

　　"The god's name is Jiuhuang!" Lu Wenwan said, and directly gave Lu Fei such a name. In order to spread Lu Fei's image, a nice and noble name is a must.

　　"I can bring good dreams to those with pure hearts. As long as people believe in me and recite my name before going to bed, I can bring them good dreams of hope. You should have experienced this, right?"

　　"Then can you let me have a beautiful dream like Snow White meeting the prince?" Shen Qingyan's face flushed, feeling shy.

　　"Haha, sure!" Lu Wenwan gradually disappeared in Shen Qingyan's dream. As expected, Shen Qingyan began to have a beautiful dream of Snow White meeting the prince. Finally, she woke up with the prince's affectionate kiss. She felt very warm and happy. So a new day began, and Shen Qingyan started a happy day.

　　The school's schedule is always very regular. The lights will be turned off at 11:30 in the evening and everyone will start to go to sleep. Shen Qingyan remembered Lu Wenwan's instructions and began to pray to Lu Wenwan before going to bed, reciting Lu Wenwan's name, and then fell asleep peacefully.

　　This was the first time someone prayed to her. Shen Qingyan's [Dream Entering] magic rune trembled slightly, and she sensed it immediately. Because after the first dream, there must be an invisible thread connecting the hearts of the magician and the person being dreamed. This thread was condensed by the power of eternal sleep. It seemed to be nothingness, but it actually existed. This was the magic of the power of eternal sleep and magic. There were more mysteries that could not be explained.

　　Lu Wenwan once again released a weak divine power of eternal sleep and entered Shen Qingyan's dream.

　　"Sister God's messenger, it really works. I really had a beautiful dream about Snow White last night. I hope that sister God's messenger can give me the same good dream every day!"

　　"Okay, you are the first person to come into my dream, so you have the qualifications to become God's chosen one. I just don't know if you are willing?" Lu Wenwan said bluntly.

　　"Voters?" Shen Qingyan was stunned.

　　"Yes, the Chosen One is God's chosen one, the one who has received God's grace. She walks in the world on God's behalf, spreading glory and faith for God. In return, she will also gain God's favor and receive God's grace, including glory, power, strength, and an everlasting youthful appearance and immortal life..."

　　"So powerful? Then I'm willing to be a chosen one. Do you know what I should do?" Shen Qingyan was indeed very excited. The temptation of God's grace was naturally unstoppable and powerful, thousands of times more powerful than any sugar-coated bullet.

　　"Okay, I will give you a task as a test. If you can complete it, you can become God's chosen one!"

　　"What is the mission?"

　　"You should first establish a secret society and develop 3,000 devout members. Of course, you can develop it within your school, or you can find ways to develop it among various groups of people through the Internet. In short, you must develop 3,000 members. It is best if all members are women. The basic obligation is to recite my name before going to bed every night, so that I will give her a sweet dream in return!"

　　"Three thousand members? That's easy. If I develop more members, can I get extra rewards?"

　　"Yes, I can give you more divine grace!" Lu Wenwan felt more and more that she had not made a mistake in choosing the right person. It would not be a bad idea to let Shen Qingyan be the chosen one of God to develop faith for Lu Fei and herself.

　　The faith value accumulated by a standard believer every day is 1, and this 1 faith can be transformed into 1 divine power value. Three thousand standard believers, each praying every day, can generate 3,000 divine power points, which is a considerable divine power.

　　Faith does not mean that praying more will lead to more fruitfulness; this is related to the piety of the person praying.

　　Lu Wenwan's current requirements are not high. Start with three thousand and then develop after it is stable. It is not difficult to imagine that with the natural bewitching power of the Eternal Sleep Divine Art, the number of believers will increase rapidly.

　　"I must become God's chosen one at all costs..." Shen Qingyan made up her mind as soon as she woke up in the morning. She ate breakfast in a hurry, picked up her schoolbag and ran to the classroom.

　　The Affiliated High School of Tianjing University has both junior and senior high schools. Many high school graduates are recommended to study in higher education institutions abroad. Therefore, the Affiliated High School of Tianjing University has many students with excellent character and academic performance, as well as students who are either rich or noble.

　　Shen Qingyan is a freshman in high school this year, and her study load is not heavy. Shen Qingyan's father sent his daughter to this high school for his future. He decided to let her study in this school first and then be recommended to study abroad. This is a better way out. Of course, it would also be good to be able to enter Tianjing University with priority.

　　Shen Qingyan had no intention of listening to the class the whole morning. Her mind was full of thoughts on how to develop the secret society.

　　"Yan Yan, are you okay? Why do you look so absent-minded today?" Qiao Tian pushed Shen Qingyan's shoulder.

　　"Ah, I'm fine..."

　　"How come you're okay? Are you in love?"

　　Shen Qingyan's face flushed slightly: "No, I'm just thinking about setting up a secret society and how to develop it..."

　　"You want to set up a secret society?" Qiao Tian was stunned for a moment, then showed great interest.

　　"Well, I want to rent the school's small west building directly as the headquarters of the secret society. At the same time, I want to pull all the female students from the ballet club, music club, painting club, tennis club and poetry and literature club into the secret society. Based on this, I will recruit members from hundreds of middle schools in Tianjing City... Oh, by the way, don't we still have a lot of die-hard netizens from Qinghua and University of Science and Technology High School? Let them set up branches in these university-affiliated middle schools and recruit as many members as possible..."

　　"Yan Yan, what are you going to do? Are you going to rebel?" Qiao Tian was shocked.

　　"What kind of rebellion can a society create?" Shen Qingyan laughed.

　　"That's right. No matter how big it is, it can't cause a rebellion. But if you want to set up a club covering Tianjing Middle School, the impact will be huge. However, there is a problem of funding... You know, nothing can be done without money!" Qiao Tian said with a frown.

　　Shen Qingyan smiled and said, "I have money. You know, in addition to giving me pocket money every month, my mother also saved an education fund for me. I have already got this card. I plan to use it first and rent the school's small west building..."

　　"Well, what kind of secret society do you want to build? How about giving me a copy?" Qiao Tian asked curiously.

　　"I've already thought of it. The name of the club is [Eternal Sleep Secret Society]!"

　　"The Secret Society of Eternal Sleep?"

　　"Yes, this is a society that helps people improve their sleep quality and have good dreams, and it worships the Messenger of Eternal Sleep!"

　　"Helping people improve their sleep quality? That's a good idea. Nowadays, many people generally have poor sleep quality. Some of our classmates suffer from insomnia due to family problems... If we join the secret society and can find a way to help people improve their sleep quality, that would be amazing!"

　　Shen Qingyan shook her head and smiled: "You haven't understood yet, the important thing is to join the secret society, so that members can have good dreams every day!"

　　“That’s impossible, right? Dreams are uncontrollable. We can’t decide whether to dream or not, whether it’s a good dream or a nightmare…” Qiao Tian became confused.

　　Shen Qingyan laughed and said, "I didn't have that before, but now I have found a way to make people have good dreams, and it works, because now I have beautiful dreams every night! These dreams are so good, some are very warm, some are about making money, some are about traveling to a fantasy world, and some are very shy, you know..."

　　Qiao Tian's eyes widened in surprise, "No way, Yanyan, you didn't lie to me? If there was a way to have a sweet dream, I would definitely join the secret society even if I had to pay money!"

　　"I didn't lie to you. How about this? Today is Friday. Tonight I will call Sun Feifei, Nangong Ying, Lu Rongxue, and Huang Mengmeng. I will let you all join the secret society and teach you how to have sweet dreams. This way, you can fall asleep peacefully every night and have sweet dreams!"

　　Shen Qingyan was very excited, but she didn't know yet that she had the potential to be a goddess.

　　…

　　Chapter 125 Secret Society

　　"That's great. If it works, we will definitely support the secret society to the end. You know, being able to make people have sweet dreams is the most attractive asset. With this asset, the secret society will be able to grow and develop quickly... Oh, that's great. If it's true, it will be amazing!" Qiao Tian became more and more excited the more she thought about it.

　　"Tiantian, don't worry. When have I ever lied to you? You can leave the school after school this afternoon. You all can come to my house. I will make sure you all have a sweet dream!"

　　Shen Qingyan made the promise, feeling quite proud. The parents of her good friends were all rich and powerful people, so it would be best if they could all be brought into the secret society. This way, the secret society would have financial and power support, and its future development and growth would be guaranteed. After all, it was difficult to develop the secret society by herself alone, and things could only be done better with more people.

　　"Okay, I'll go get a few more people and come to your house at 7 o'clock tonight so we can see what methods you have!" Qiao Tian was extremely excited.

　　The two discussed for a while and went to find people to lobby separately. When school was over in the afternoon, Qiao Tian came running over excitedly and said with a smile: "Things are going very smoothly. I told a few people in the club that we want to set up a secret club. Everyone is very happy and said they want to support it. It looks like there are no less than 300 people!"

　　Shen Qingyan nodded and said excitedly: "Yes, I forgot that you are one of the leaders of several clubs in the school. Well, I have already talked to Feifei, Rongxue and the others, and they have all agreed preliminarily. How about this, I will teach you the method of having sweet dreams tonight, so that you will all have confidence. After you become the backbone of the secret society, we will expand the secret society..."

　　As night fell, Shen Qingyan's villa was brightly lit. Seven good friends and classmates gathered together for a big meal, and the maid was busy as hell.

　　Shen Qingyan's family is well-off. This villa was bought specifically to make it convenient for her daughter to go to school. It is a property under Shen Qingyan's name. Shen Qingyan's parents don't come on weekdays. In addition to a daily maid, she hires part-time workers to tidy up and clean the house every week.

　　Shen Qingyan gathered Qiao Tian, ​​Sun Feifei, Nangong Ying, Lu Rongxue, Huang Mengmeng, and Zhou Yunlan, a total of seven people. Because these seven people are often together, they are called the "Seven Color Flowers" of the first grade in school. Seven strange flowers with different colors, equally beautiful.

　　Shen Qingyan's plan was simple, which was to first bring these good friends into the secret society and make them the backbone of the secret society.

　　After dinner, Shen Qingyan sent the maid away and took everyone to her bedroom. The bedroom was spacious enough. Amidst everyone's curiosity, Shen Qingyan took out a bag of salt.

　　"Yan Yan, what are you doing?"

　　"Perform a ritual!" Shen Qingyan sprinkled salt on the ground to form a hexagram array with a radius of nearly one meter. She drew some mysterious divine symbols on the blank spaces of the array, and then lit a candle and placed it in the center of the array.

　　"So mysterious, Yanyan, what kind of ceremony is this?" Everyone else was very curious. They sat down around the hexagram formation and turned off the lights.

　　"This ceremony is the rules for joining the secret society. After the ceremony, you will all be the backbone of the secret society!" Shen Qingyan said with a smile.

　　"Well, I didn't expect that you, Yanyan, have even thought of the charter of the secret society. This charter is very good. At least there is a sense of mystery, which can increase the mysterious nature and solemnity of the society." Qiao Tian said.

　　Shen Qingyan said: "Be quiet, don't talk now, calm down, you need to calm down for ten minutes..."

　　Everyone nodded.

　　Ten minutes later, Shen Qingyan saw that the six people had calmed down. The room was very quiet, and only the sound of everyone's breathing could be heard. The room was dark, and only a candle in front of her was emitting light. After ten minutes of silence, the atmosphere seemed somewhat mysterious and solemn.

　　Shen Qingyan immediately began to chant towards the flickering candlelight, as if chanting a magic spell: "Lu Wenwan, the Eternal Sleeping God Messenger... please allow us to call you... We vow to join the Eternal Sleeping Secret Society and support you, hoping that you can grant us peaceful sleep and sweet dreams!"

　　The others understood and quickly followed suit. Oddly enough, the candle in front of them shook and seemed to become brighter.

　　When the girls called Lu Wenwan's name, Lu Wenwan heard the call immediately.

　　It was amazing. The six-star array formed by salt crystals and the candles seemed to have a mysterious and incredible power. The voices of the girls were amplified countless times, and suddenly transcended the void and entered Lu Wenwan's heart.

　　This was a kind of spiritual perception, very quick and sharp, and what Lu Wenwan heard seemed to be the prayers of humble creatures.

　　Lu Wenwan's sea of ​​consciousness was connected to the dark void. The sound came from the void, and Lu Wenwan immediately felt the source of the sound. It was a void beacon positioned by a hexagram, glowing faintly.

　　In this dark void of consciousness and space, there is darkness everywhere, just like the starry sky, and there is not much light. However, the void signpost positioned by the hexagram is clearly visible. It is like a bright lamp in the void, illuminating the void of Lu Wenwan's consciousness and covering up all other lights in the void of consciousness.

　　"Great, great, this magic formation is really useful!" Lu Wenwan was also using this hexagram formation for the first time. She was very happy. The power of eternal sleep moved slightly, and she immediately descended in the invisible candlelight, splitting into six. According to the other party's prayers, they drilled into the other party's mind respectively, penetrated into their deep consciousness, and turned into seeds of sleep.

　　In this way, all seven people have been marked by Lu Wenwan's magic. No matter how far away the marked people are, Lu Wenwan can easily sense them.

　　This is the power of ritual!

　　In the world of theocracy, invisible forces operate between heaven and earth, vast and endlessly, and it is difficult for mortals to get a glimpse of the full picture, let alone grasp it.

　　However, most gods have passed down various magical arts that can quickly and magically use certain powers and sensations to form some kind of contract. The hexagram array with a salt crystal structure in front of us is like this. One party prays and the other party responds, and thus the sensation is combined, just like one party makes a phone call and the other party answers.

　　In the world of divine arts, this kind of mutual induction is taboo because it is very "dangerous", especially if one party prays, it is equivalent to opening up one's own thoughts and spirit, exposing one's own soul, and allowing the other party to do this and that...

　　Ordinary people often don’t know that when they pray to “a certain existence”, they will be sensed and spied on by the object of their prayers, no matter whether “a certain existence” is a god, a devil, or some other divine practitioner. In short, the current situation is that others are “in danger”, but it is Lu Wenwan’s luck.

　　In response to their prayers, Lu Wenwan planted the seeds of peaceful sleep in their hearts. Qiao Tian and others were completely unaware that the ceremony had been successful and thought it was just a formality.

　　"Okay, the ceremony is over. You all have now officially become members of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society. Now there are only seven of us in the secret society, so we are all the elders and backbone of the secret society!" Shen Qingyan said with a smile.

　　"So do I have a good dream? I always hope to dream of my prince charming every day, but I wake up every time when the critical moment comes..." Huang Mengmeng said in annoyance.

　　"Of course you can. When you go to sleep, just pray to God to grant you a sweet dream of meeting your Prince Charming!"

　　"Really? Well, I'll go to bed!"

　　Huang Mengmeng suddenly jumped onto Shen Qingyan's big bed, covered herself with the quilt, and became quiet like a good baby, repeating in her heart: "God's messenger Lu Wenwan, God's messenger Lu Wenwan, please grant me a beautiful dream of meeting Prince Charming..."

　　The sleep seed hidden in Huang Mengmeng's heart moved slightly, and immediately released a weak divine power, which began to guide Huang Mengmeng's thoughts and began to dream.

　　Yes, it’s a dream!

　　People do not control their own dreams, but the power of eternal sleep can guide the mind to dream. This is the guidance of the subconscious mind, and it is the most amazing thing about the power of eternal sleep.

　　After a few breaths, Huang Mengmeng fell into a peaceful sleep. A dreamy and beautiful dream slowly began to unfold. The encounter between a princess and a prince is always a part of a girl's dream.

　　"Ah, Mengmeng fell asleep so quickly?" Everyone was surprised to see this scene.

　　"Haha, Mengmeng is a little girl with a very innocent mind. No wonder she can fall asleep so soundly as soon as she lies down!" Qiao Tian said with a smile.

　　"I'm going to sleep too, to see if I can have a good dream!" Others said one after another, and Shen Qingyan quickly arranged for everyone to rest in the guest room.

　　Sun Feifei, Nangong Ying, Lu Rongxue, and Qiao Tian were also moved by what Huang Mengmeng said, and perhaps they had the beautiful dream of meeting their prince charming.

　　…

　　"I'm dying, I'm dying, it really was a beautiful dream!"

　　When Qiao Tian woke up early in the morning, she was very excited. Now, it would be difficult for the secret society not to grow and develop. As long as her dream came true, she would have countless ways to expand the secret society.

　　Sun Feifei, Nangong Ying, Lu Rongxue and the others also walked out of the guest room with a happy look on their faces. Their eyes were bright and their faces were radiant, as if they had slept very well that night and had the beautiful dreams they wanted to have...

　　"Haha...I didn't lie to you guys, did I?" Shen Qingyan also came out of the bedroom, feeling a little proud.

　　At this time, the door opened, and the maid bought breakfast, including fried dough sticks, soy milk, and various cakes. Shen Qingyan said, "Today is the weekend, let's have breakfast first, and while we eat, we can discuss how to build the secret society. We must come up with a complete charter in the next two days. When our secret society has a certain scale, we can ask the envoy of God to grant us divine grace..."

　　"And divine grace?"

　　"I wonder what divine grace it is? I'm really looking forward to it!"

　　"I asked about this in detail last night. The envoy said that she would first consider granting us wisdom to make us smarter, so that it would be easy for us to study. If we become academic geniuses, it would not be a problem for us to be admitted to Tianjing University or even recommended to Harvard or Cambridge in the future... The envoy also said that she could also consider granting us the [Language Proficiency] divine rune item. As long as you wear this item, you can understand any language, including spoken and written. This is the most magical, and it can allow people to understand the languages ​​of countries around the world..."

　　“That’s great!”

　　"So this time we must go all out. We must expand the secret society by any means necessary and help the envoy gather more believers!"

　　"That's no problem. I think the initiation ceremony is a bit complicated. Can it be made simpler?"

　　"How about this, we can first draw a computer diagram and standardize the magic circle, and then print out the diagram when we open a branch, and stick salt crystals on the magic circle to form a prop. Anyone who wants to join the club can just light a candle and pray. This will greatly facilitate the admission procedure, and it will definitely lower the threshold for admission!" Qiao Tian was extremely excited.

　　"Well, that's good. Give me some more constructive suggestions..."

　　"I think we can use the Internet, as well as the National University Alliance Network, the National University Affiliated High School Alliance, the National University Student Alliance and other institutions to publish announcements and recruit members..."

　　"I think we should advertise on QQ and make our secret society famous!"

　　…

　　The discussion was ongoing. As the initiator and the ultimate beneficiary, Lu Wenwan had never imagined that Shen Qingyan would be so powerful, let alone that the first batch of secret society backbones would be so crazy. As a result, the number of members of the secret society grew explosively, almost spreading all over the world, becoming the most popular mysterious organization among young people. At that time, the secret society had evolved into an open church.

　　…

　　Chapter 126 Blocking the Road

　　The towering Kunlun Mountains. A stream of Nine Dragons' divine power surged out of Lu Fei's body, wrapping Lu Qingwei up and taking Lu Qingwei to fly rapidly over the mountains. Lu Qingwei experienced the speed of flying for the first time, free and joyful.

　　When he first met Lu Fei, Lu Fei hadn't even started practicing, but in the blink of an eye, he had far surpassed himself. Lu Qingwei was really curious about how Lu Fei practiced.

　　"Lu Fei, we have been flying in the mountains for most of the day. Hasn't the Kunlun Taoist sect arrived yet?" Lu Qingwei looked around and saw nothing but mountains, feeling curious.

　　"It's almost there, we'll be there in a little while!" Lu Fei turned his head and glanced at Lu Qingwei, and said, "This time when we enter Kunlun, I want Senior Sister Gu Lingxian to take care of you. She ranks second among our sect's true disciples, and her cultivation and influence are not small. She should be able to help you!"

　　"Is there a lot of open and secret fighting within the sect?" Lu Qingwei asked.

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei said bluntly: "I heard that Gu Lingxian is competing with Senior Brother Xie Tianwu for the position of deputy head of our sect, so the fight between them is very fierce. If you don't have certain abilities, you may be killed. So don't act alone after you enter Kunlun..."

　　"I'm already able to cultivate my vital energy, but I can't protect myself at this level?"

　　"You are only at the early stage of the Qi realm. The power I am using now is equivalent to the late stage of the Mana realm. I can fly in the air with my huge divine power. Can you do it?"

　　“…”

　　"Although both are in the Yuan Qi realm, the difference between the early and late stages is huge. Above the Yuan Qi realm are the Fa Li realm, the Jin Dan realm, the Fa Xiang realm, the Tian Ren realm, and the Fei Sheng realm. However, now is the Dharma Ending Age as the Buddhists say. Although millions of people chant the Buddha's name, no one has attained enlightenment and become a Buddha. In the West, there is also the saying of the Twilight of the Gods, which means that the gods sleep forever and all gods have disappeared. Although there are millions of believers, no one has received the grace of the gods."

　　Lu Qingwei has also read many books on spiritual practice and has learned about the Dharma Ending Age, which is mentioned in the Buddhist scriptures. It is said that the first five hundred years of Sakyamuni Buddha's Dharma were the True Dharma, followed by another thousand years of the Dharma Image, and the next ten thousand years were the Dharma Ending Age. Some people say that sentient beings in the Dharma Ending Age will not be able to attain anything even if they practice.

　　If this is true, it would be terrible!

　　"Doesn't Taoism also say that in the Dharma Ending Age, there is nothing to achieve even if one practices?" Lu Qingwei looked a little gloomy.

　　Lu Fei nodded: "Yes, the world is like this now. Whether it is the Dharma Ending Age or the Ragnarok, they are essentially the same. They are all talking about the nature of this world - the ocean of the Force has lost its vitality and tends to be silent, like a pool of stagnant water. The rivers are closed and cannot irrigate the fields, making it impossible for life to bear fruit!"

　　Lu Qingwei was beautiful and intelligent, and she quickly understood what Lu Fei meant. She thought that this was indeed the truth, and immediately asked, "Then what should I do to succeed in my practice?"

　　"What should we do?" Lu Fei laughed and said, "There is nothing to do. Since this is the Dharma Ending Age, no matter how hard you try, it is difficult to achieve great success on this earth. You know, now there are only Kunlun and the Western Church that have some micro-laws in the world, but it is difficult to achieve great results. For example, in Kunlun Dao Sect, there are not many people like us in the Yuanqi realm, and there are only a handful of people in the Mana realm. There may be no one in the Jindan realm!"

　　"Then why bother practicing? Are we really unlucky? If we were born in the Age of Gods or the Age of Righteousness, it might be possible to become immortals..." Lu Qingwei felt a little disappointed. Although he knew something about the situation in the cultivation world before, he couldn't help feeling disheartened after hearing it from Lu Fei himself.

　　"You feel unlucky? You are wrong, absolutely wrong. Although it is the end of Ragnarok, it is also an era that is very likely to subvert everything. I didn't understand it before, but now... Think about it, if the Force Ocean can be revitalized and become living water, what will happen?"

　　"End the Dharma-Ending Age?"

　　"You can say that, but it's more accurate to describe it as the return of the Age of Gods!"

　　"This is impossible?" Lu Qingwei was stunned.

　　"You think it's impossible, because you don't understand the nature of the world, the relationship between gods and the ocean of the Force, and what a true god means to a plane!"

　　"Didn't they say that there are no more gods and no more miracles in the Ragnarok?"

　　"This is true for this world, but the outside world is not necessarily the age of Ragnarok. If a god descends from outside the world, the essence of this world will be completely broken, the ocean of the Force will be revitalized, stagnant water will become living water, and the god will be like a real dragon, able to make clouds and rain in the water, benefiting all living things..."

　　Lu Qingwei understood and was deeply shocked by Lu Fei's "dream talk". In her opinion, whether there are gods from outside the domain who can descend is a big question. Of course, she also understands that if there are gods in this world, then there is no so-called Ragnarok. It is called Ragnarok because there are no miracles.

　　Lu Fei didn't say much, thinking that Lu Qingwei had no idea that she could travel to the Terran Continent, which was in the Age of Gods. She would not know that she had the potential to aspire for the throne and become the world's first "true god". Yes, her potential to aspire for the throne was greater than that of any practitioner on Earth.

　　If the people of this world only practiced on the Earth plane, it would be almost impossible for them to achieve the throne of God. However, since they could travel between the two planes, their chances of becoming a God were very high.

　　The light of escape passed over several mountain peaks, and suddenly several figures flew up from a mountain ahead and blocked the way. Leading the way was a middle-aged Taoist with a scar on his forehead, but it did not look hideous. Instead, there was a sense of vicissitudes of life.

　　Beside the middle-aged Taoist priest, there were two Taoist priests of strange appearance and a young man. Both Taoist priests were in the late stage of Yuanqi realm and could control Qi to fly. The last young man was none other than Liu Hongtao. He was in the early stage of Yuanqi realm and his accumulation of Yuanqi was not deep. He was far from being able to fly in the air and had to be carried by others.

　　"Is it them?" the middle-aged Taoist turned and asked Liu Hongtao.

　　"That man, he killed my master!" Liu Hongtao gnashed his teeth, revealing a look of resentment. This resentment was so strong and deep that it seemed that even the four seas and three rivers could wash it away. In fact, Lu Fei only defeated him, along with his newly worshipped master "Ma Ji" and the three uncles from Qingcheng Longmen who were killed and defeated. It was not the hatred of killing his father or stealing his wife, and it was not really irreconcilable.

　　It's just that Liu Hongtao's growth was too smooth. He practiced martial arts and became omnipotent. Later, he had a fortuitous encounter and obtained a flying sword, making him invincible. Unexpectedly, when he was arrogant, he was severely defeated by Lu Fei, a "nobody" who suddenly appeared in Tianjing. Liu Hongtao's character immediately became distorted, and he had long been blinded by hatred.

　　"Why don't you stop immediately?" the leading Taoist shouted.

　　Lu Fei frowned. This place was still about ten hills away from the mountain gate. These people were obviously from the Kunlun Taoist sect, and they had bad intentions. But Lu Fei still stopped, suspended in mid-air, confronting the other party. Lu Fei soon saw Liu Hongtao behind the three Taoists, and couldn't help but think about something.

　　"Are you Lu Fei?" the leading Taoist said coldly.

　　"It's Lu Fei. Who are you?" Lu Fei asked seriously.

　　"Listen carefully, I am the fifth among the true disciples of Kunlun Daoist sect. My surname is Liu and my Taoist name is Fufengzi. The two beside me are also true disciples of our sect. They are called Yunyangzi and Yuzhenzi."

　　"It turns out to be my three senior brothers. I wonder why you are blocking my way?" Lu Fei said neither humbly nor arrogantly.

　　"Hmph, you still dare to ask the reason? You have committed a serious crime. I heard that you were parading around in Tianjing under the banner of Kunlun, and you killed Junior Brother Ma Ji. I am going to arrest you and bring you to Senior Brother to be punished!" Fu Fengzi was arrogant, and looked at Lu Fei with a proud and cold look, as if Lu Fei was already a fish on the chopping board.

　　"What did Liu Hongtao tell you brothers? Didn't he tell you that it was not me who killed Ma Ji? Ma Ji was killed by a big guy. If you don't believe me, you can ask Liu Hongtao again!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"You're talking nonsense, you're all in the same group. Three uncles, don't listen to his lies!" Liu Hongtao clenched his fists, his voice was hysterical, his face was red and his neck was thick, for fear that Lu Fei would shirk it.

　　"Humph, no matter if you killed him or not, since you are Gu Lingxian's man, you deserve to die!"

　　Fu Fengzi turned to Yun Yangzi and said, "Go ahead and pierce his collar bone, then bring him to the eldest brother and let him decide what to do! The woman who came with him seems to be an accomplice, so pierce her collar bone and arrest her as well!"

　　Lu Fei stood in front of Lu Qingwei. After hearing what Fu Fengzi said, he felt it was ridiculous and laughed out loud: "Interesting, really interesting. It turns out that you are Xie Tianwu's lackeys. It seems that you use this method to deal with fellow disciples from different camps of our sect!"

　　"Just lay down your hands obediently and don't let us do it ourselves, otherwise you will be the one who suffers!" Yun Yangzi held an iron chain in his hand, with very sharp claws on both ends, like eagle claws. If your scapula is really pierced by it, it would be very miserable. Lu Fei was shocked by the "cruelness" of the three senior brothers in front of him.

　　“Zheng…”

　　Lu Qingwei casually pulled out the Lengquan Sword he carried with him. This sword was made of a very special titanium-tungsten alloy. With the infusion of vital energy, a faint green sword light immediately flashed, flickering on the tip of the sword.

　　"You two still dare to resist?"

　　Yun Yangzi grinned coldly, his whole body filled with vitality. A stream of hot vitality poured into the iron chain eagle hook in his hand, and the whole chain immediately turned slightly red. This red was the color of the leaked vitality, not the color of the extremely high temperature of the chain.

　　"Stand back, they are just a few jumping clowns, I can send them off with one hand!" Lu Fei stood in front of Lu Qingwei, and the divine power that had been radiating outward immediately dispersed, and a thick, dusty yellow dragon energy condensed in Lu Fei's hand.

　　…

　　Red tickets, red tickets, summon red tickets!

　　Chapter 127 Kill Them All

　　Lu Fei operated the divine power and dragon energy from his heart. The divine power was more powerful than the vital energy, but to deal with Yun Yangzi, the dragon energy was enough.

　　Yun Yangzi pounced like lightning, with the burning vital energy lingering around his body rolling in. This aura was not small. This was the unique power of the late stage of the vital energy realm, characterized by grandeur and majesty. Every move he made involved rolling and heavy vital energy, which could cause an explosion out of nowhere.

　　“Here!”

　　Yun Yangzi shouted loudly, and the chain came flying over. The eagle hook at the leading end of the chain flashed a sharp red light.

　　"He has some abilities, but it's undoubtedly a joke to think he can defeat me with his ability!" Lu Fei also sneered and raised his hand to grab at the void.

　　Puff puff…

　　An air-shaped yellow dragon rushed out, dozens of meters long, with bared fangs and claws. It did not rush out in a straight line, but danced out wildly, like a dragon or snake rising from the land, turning the world upside down.

　　Crash...

　　The iron chain eagle hook was crushed by the strong and violent dragon energy, like a dead tree or rotten wood! !

　　"Ah... This is impossible!" Yun Yangzi was extremely shocked and widened his eyes. He looked at the rushing Huang Longqi with a look of horror. At the critical moment, he suddenly raised his hands, and the rolling red energy immediately burst out from his ten fingers, forming ten sharp sword energies, which cut and killed Huang Long! !

　　It sounded like the sound of swords and guns of iron cavalry, or like layers of silk being torn apart. A yellow dragon in the shape of yellow dust was immediately pierced by ten sharp sword energies. It was chopped and exploded violently, but the yellow dragon's vitality was still there. With a bang, it crashed into Yun Yangzi's body.

　　"ah……"

　　Yun Yangzi let out a shrill scream. His facial bones, chest, and arms were struck hard by a sledgehammer, making a sound of bones breaking. He flew backwards and tumbled into the deep ravine...

　　"What a wicked villain!" Fu Fengzi was startled, and he turned into a beam of light and rushed down. Layers of green energy surged from his body, covering Yun Yangzi and pulling him up.

　　"Yun Yangzi, this is the Qi and Blood Guiyuan Pill, take it quickly!" Fu Fengzi flipped his hand and took out a blood-red pill and stuffed it into Yun Yangzi's mouth. This pill was made by blending deer blood, tiger blood, ape blood with ginseng, deer antler, Polygonatum and other natural treasures, and its effect was to save lives and heal the wounded.

　　After a few breaths, Yun Yangzi's pale face began to look a little rosy. Fu Fengzi suddenly stretched out his claws as fast as lightning and grabbed Yun Yangzi more than a dozen times.

　　Click, click, click, click…

　　There were sounds of muscles and bones being forcibly straightened, Yun Yangzi rolled his eyes and fainted completely. Fu Fengzi, with sweat on his forehead, felt relieved because Yun Yangzi's life was saved. However, his body was still entangled with the Yellow Dragon's vitality that penetrated his body. Many of his meridians were damaged by the impact. Even if his injuries were healed in the future, his meridians would never be fully restored. This meant that it would be difficult for Yun Yangzi to recover to his peak vitality in the future.

　　Lu Fei crippled a fellow disciple who was attached to his senior brother Xie Tianwu with just one move. Lu Qingwei was stunned. This was only one of Lu Fei's Nine Dragon Qi. If all nine were used together, who knows how powerful it would be.

　　"Fifth Senior Brother, this guy has ruined Junior Brother Yunyang. Let's go together and kill him!" Yu Zhenzi was filled with murderous intent. His body was continuously emitting jade-like vitality, which was tough and solid, condensed and tight, flowing like clouds and water without any obstruction, forming waves of aura like the waves of the ocean.

　　"You cruel villain, I will skin you alive!" Fu Fengzi's face was ferocious and murderous. He stared at Lu Fei with eyes as vicious as a wolf. He did not have any weapon. He spread out his hands, condensing a green light.

　　Lu Fei turned a blind eye to this. He shook his head with a hint of contempt and said seriously: "Don't do to others what you don't want others to do to you. When you use cruel means to deal with others, you should think that one day you will be inferior to others and be tortured or killed. You should thank me because I showed mercy and didn't kill you all. So, while you are still alive, I advise you to know the current situation and retreat quickly..."

　　"kill!"

　　Fu Fengzi and Yu Zhenzi roared at the same time, and suddenly flew up and pounced on Lu Fei from the left and right. Fu Fengzi made claws with his hands and danced like a madman. His ten fingers flew left and right and up and down, constantly moving back and forth. The claw force as sharp as sword energy shot out from his ten fingers, extremely dense, and pounced on Lu Fei.

　　Yu Zhenzi held a long sword in his hand, slashing and stabbing, and released sharp sword energy, which pierced, chopped, and swept away.

　　Lu Qingwei stood behind Lu Fei, her whole body was like a little good cat that was suddenly frightened, the hairs on her back stood up, the terrifying vitality was like a huge wave crashing on the shore, the sharp and cold murderous intent filled her space, the murderous aura penetrated Lu Qingwei's hair and skin, making her naturally afraid, the whistling air made a sharp roar, as if the evil spirits in the depths of hell were howling horribly.

　　"Since you still have the intention to kill, don't blame me for being cruel and ruthless!!" Lu Fei couldn't help but get furious at the sight. He took a step to the left and completely blocked Lu Qingwei behind him. He suddenly spread his arms, slightly downward at forty-five degrees, with his palms facing forward. The ten fingers of both hands were spread out like a winnowing basket, and he suddenly spread his arms and roared.

　　Boom! !

　　The air seemed to explode, and the surrounding air was immediately torn apart.

　　Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing and Yang, nine huge streams of vital energy burst out from Lu Fei one after another like geysers and transformed into nine dragons. One of the green dragons transformed into a green cloud that covered himself and Lu Qingwei, allowing them to maintain their flying momentum and prevent them from falling into the mountain stream from mid-air.

　　There are eight more dragon qi, which are extremely large, three times stronger than the dragon qi that defeated Yu Yangzi just now. Each dragon qi is thirty meters long, with lifelike dragon heads, fierce and fierce. The dragon qi has different colors and is divided into two. The four on the left hand are Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, and You. The four on the right hand are You, Xuan, Chi, and Yang.

　　The air exploded like tearing silk, with crackling sounds. Eight dragon auras, running at lightning speed, were violent and fierce, with fangs and claws bared, and rushed straight towards Fu Fengzi and Yu Zhenzi.

　　"Oh no! The thief has hidden his strength. This is his most powerful weapon!"

　　Before the dragon energy reached their bodies, Fu Fengzi and Yu Zhenzi were already terrified, and their souls were taken away. Lu Fei hadn't used any more powerful divine power and magic yet, and just by using the dragon energy, the two of them were already terrified. The claw power and sword energy that were bombarding them were all destroyed at once, like an autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, cleansing everything and destroying everything.

　　"Ah... How could this be? Impossible, impossible, how could an outer sect disciple be more ferocious than us true disciples?!"

　　Fu Fengzi and Yu Zhenzi screamed unwillingly, and in the blink of an eye they were like two small boats, ruthlessly torn into pieces by the violent Tyrannosaurus Rex. Yes, they were torn into pieces alive, and their flesh and blood bodies exploded in the blink of an eye.

　　Yu Yangzi, who had been unconscious, was also killed. Liu Hongtao was unwilling to accept this and shouted, "You bastard, I don't accept this. Lu Fei, I absolutely don't accept this...Ah!!"

　　Liu Hongtao was also completely swallowed up, his body was crushed into powder by the dragon's energy, leaving only some broken bones scattered in the air and into the deep ravines between the mountains.

　　A fresh breeze blew by, lifting Lu Fei and Lu Qingwei's clothes, making a slight rustle. Lu Fei looked out at the mountains and rivers for a moment and couldn't help but sigh softly. Killing was not his original intention, but when the disaster of death came, Lu Fei didn't mind having blood on his hands.

　　The Kunlun Mountains stretch for thousands of miles, like a barrier in the sky, separating the north and the south. They also rise and fall like a giant dragon on the vast land, with clouds flowing for thousands of miles and the sea of ​​clouds rushing. The mighty wind contains the scent of plants in the mountains and rivers, as well as the clouds flowing for thousands of miles in the distance, and the chill of the snow on the mountain peaks all year round.

　　Lu Qingwei's body trembled slightly, and it was unclear whether it was due to the cold or fear. Lu Fei asked softly, "Are you okay?"

　　"It's okay!" Lu Qingwei calmed down.

　　"Now you know how dangerous it is. The tiger has no intention of hurting people, but people have the intention of killing the tiger. If we had been captured by them just now, we would have been pierced through the collarbone and left to be slaughtered and trampled. I'm afraid that would be worse than death!"

　　Lu Qingwei was also terrified, and there was a hint of determination in his eyes: "I know, the cultivation world has always been a place where the strong prey on the weak. If you want to live a safe and happy life, you must be strong enough and ruthless enough. There is no room for soft-heartedness in this world."

　　"I'm glad you understand. Let's go. The mountain gate is just ahead!" Lu Fei picked up Lu Qingwei, turned into a beam of light and flew away, leaving behind a long trail of cloud.

　　Lu Fei led Lu Qingwei through the gap between two peaks. Suddenly, the view in front of them opened up and they entered a quiet valley. The beautiful scenery of springs, forests and waterfalls was everywhere for a thousand miles. The valley was surrounded by thousands of peaks, with cliffs thousands of feet high; some were like green screens, difficult for birds to fly through; some were like swords pointing high and standing alone. Beyond the distant peaks, there were vast snow-capped mountains, stretching across the boundless sky. A hazy yellow sun shone through the valley of the springs and mountains. The mountains and rivers were bright, and the sun shone on the cliffs, hanging down from the sky, which was magnificent.

　　A group of egrets flew across the sky. This was definitely a fairyland that was hard to find in the world. Lu Qingwei let out a slight cry of surprise and looked around the mountains. Among the mountains, he saw palaces scattered around in an orderly manner. Some palaces were even built on snow-capped mountains. The milky white clouds wandering in the mist made the fairyland seem even more detached from the world.

　　Lu Fei descended from the sky and landed on the square white jade square in front of the mountain gate.

　　"Who are you two? Do you have entry and exit badges?" The patrolling disciple guarding the mountain gate glanced at Lu Fei and Lu Qingwei.

　　Lu Fei raised the badge given by Gu Lingxian and said with a smile: "Look carefully, this is Senior Sister Gu's badge. I am a disciple sent to the secular world, and this is the new disciple I brought back!"

　　"Okay, come and report your names!" A list was handed over. Lu Fei took a pen and wrote down his name. Lu Qingwei followed suit and signed his name.

　　After the two of them remembered their names, the gatekeeper whispered, "The atmosphere at the mountain gate has been very tense recently. If you have nothing to do, don't wander around, and don't go to remote places alone. The headmaster and the elders have said that it is strictly forbidden for disciples to fight privately in the mountain gate. If you violate this rule, you will be severely punished. You two must remember this and don't violate it!"

　　"Thanks for the reminder!" Lu Fei picked up Lu Qingwei and fled directly to Ling Qingfeng where Gu Lingxian was. In a short while, he landed outside Chenxiao Palace.

　　"Who is flying outside the hall?" Hongshao's voice came from inside the hall, and then the door of the hall opened, and a beautiful figure as red as fire walked out.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "I'm sorry, Miss Hongshao, I haven't come to pay respects to the mountain for a long time and I forgot the rules!"

　　…

　　Please add red tickets to your collection, especially to your collection. The price has increased very little! There are many clicks but few collections, less than 3,000 collections. For those who have not collected any, please collect them...

　　Chapter 128 Secret Talk

　　Hong Shao did not expect that it was Lu Fei who came. The last time Lu Fei came, she was very surprised. First, Lu Fei was a new disciple, not an inner disciple, nor a direct disciple. However, such a person had cultivated to the middle stage of Yuanqi Realm.

　　Secondly, Lu Fei was very much in the spotlight of Gu Lingxian. Not long after Gu Lingxian passed down the "Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra", Lu Fei immediately learned it very well. This could no longer be described as a "genius", but could only be summarized as a "monster".

　　"Why is it you? Didn't you go to the secular world to do business?" Hong Shao asked in surprise. She remembered that the last time he came, Lu Fei asked Gu Lingxian for a badge to enter the mountain gate.

　　"Of course, we will return to the mountain gate temporarily!" Lu Fei pointed at Lu Qingwei beside him and said with a smile: "Miss Hong Shao, what do you think of her?"

　　Hong Shao looked at Lu Qingwei, sized him up for a while, and asked, "You are an inner sect disciple. What's your name? Why haven't I seen you before?"

　　Lu Qingwei said respectfully: "My name is Lu Qingwei, I am from the Tianjing Lu family, and I am not a Kunlun disciple yet!"

　　"Not a disciple of Kunlun?" Hong Shao was slightly surprised, thinking, is there anyone in the secular world who can cultivate to the Yuanqi realm on his own? And she is a little girl. Hong Shao looked carefully again and found that Lu Qingwei had a good aptitude. She thought that it was because of her high aptitude for cultivation that she could cultivate to the early stage of Yuanqi realm.

　　"Lu Fei, she is extremely talented. If she can be trained by our Senior Sister Ling Xian, she will achieve great success!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled, "So I brought her here now. I want her to enter Kunlun, get the care of Senior Sister Lingxian and Miss Hongshao, and practice more advanced methods..."

　　"I knew that was your plan, but I don't know what Senior Sister Ling Xian means. You guys wait here for a while. I'll go in and talk to Senior Sister to see if she lets you in!"

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Hong Shao giggled and waved her hands, "Don't be so playful with me. The last time you came, I knew you were an interesting person. Usually, the people who come and go in Chen Xiao Palace are female disciples, and male disciples are rarely seen. Just for this reason, I want to pass on the message for you and say a good word for you!"

　　Hongshao turned and entered the hall.

　　Lu Qingwei looked at Chenxiao Palace and said expectantly: "Lu Fei, this Senior Sister Gu Lingxian has a very high status. Look at this mountain, a single peak and a single palace. Where is your residence?"

　　Lu Fei turned around and pointed at the valley with smoke rising from cooking fires in the distance, saying, "It's next to the small lake in the valley!" Lu Qingwei raised his hand and looked into the distance, wondering, "But I only see a few thatched cottages and courtyards!"

　　"That's right there. All these huts are for new disciples to live in. Do you think I can live in a hall like this?"

　　"But with your cultivation level, you are not inferior to those disciples, right? Just now outside the mountain gate, you..."

　　Lu Fei quickly waved his hand, signaling Lu Qingwei to keep silent. The incident outside the mountain gate was of great importance. Think about it, three direct disciples were killed. They were direct disciples. Lu Fei didn't know which one was the disciple of which elder and which one was the disciple of the master. However, each of the direct disciples was a person with high hopes. Now three of them were killed at once. It is not difficult to imagine that the whole Kunlun will be shocked.

　　The reason why Lu Fei rushed to Chenxiao Palace to see Gu Lingxian was probably because he hoped for some turnaround. Otherwise, he could only fight back against the enemy as they came. When that time really came, Lu Fei would not be afraid, because he still had some people to rely on and he would definitely not lose his life.

　　She walked out of Chenxiao Palace in a red dress. Hongshao said with a smile, "Senior Sister Lingxian asked you to come in!"

　　"Thank you for your help!"

　　Lu Fei brought Lu Qingwei into the hall. Seeing Gu Lingxian summoning him in the hall, Lu Fei said, "Senior Sister, it's not convenient to talk here. Is there any other place to go?"

　　Gu Lingxian looked at Lu Fei for a few seconds and felt that Lu Fei was different now. She thought it was because of his improved cultivation. In her opinion, Lu Fei had great hidden strength. He was even a master of magic power like herself.

　　Thinking of this, Gu Lingxian found it unbelievable. In today's world, Taoism is declining and there are not many powerful people in the world.

　　"What do you want to tell me? Although this is a main hall, it is separated from the inside and the outside. Whatever you want to say will never be heard out!" Gu Lingxian looked at Lu Fei, somewhat puzzled.

　　"Well, I hope there aren't any ears on the other side of the wall!" Lu Fei pretended to be annoyed, rubbed his temples habitually, and said something that made Gu Lingxian and Hong Shao dizzy.

　　"Just now when I was returning to the mountain gate, I was stopped by someone. They said they wanted to pierce my and Lu Qingwei's scapula and drag us to the senior brother Xie Tianwu to be punished!" Lu Fei said.

　　"What?" Gu Lingxian was shocked. Xie Tianwu actually... did such an outrageous thing! Gu Lingxian's face turned pale. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. An inexplicable rage was burning and could no longer be contained.

　　Hong Shao was even more furious. She shouted, "This is too bullying, Senior Sister. What's the point of you enduring like this? Now Senior Brother has ordered his men to start eliminating dissidents recklessly. If this continues, what prestige do we have? In my opinion, Senior Brother and his people should all be overthrown!"

　　"Shut up!" Gu Lingxian waved her hand, and Hongshao immediately shut her mouth obediently, but she still looked unconvinced.

　　"Then how did you get back to the mountain gate? Did they really make things difficult for you?" Gu Lingxian stared at Lu Fei and asked.

　　"No, since they came so violently, I had no choice but to silence them..." Lu Fei said in a light tone, as if he had done something insignificant.

　　"Silenced?"

　　"Yes, if I don't kill them, I will be the one to be killed. This is no joke!"

　　"Okay, who did you kill and how many people did you kill?"

　　"Four, calling themselves Fufengzi, Yunyangzi, Yuzhenzi, and Liu Hongtao!" Lu Fei stretched out four fingers.

　　"What!!"

　　Hong Shao's hands couldn't help but tremble. What? Fu Fengzi, Yun Yangzi, and Yu Zhenzi were silenced? Gu Lingxian was also shocked. She stood up suddenly and came to Lu Fei. Her bright and intelligent eyes were full of surprise, confusion, excitement, and surprise.

　　These three people are all loyal supporters of the eldest senior brother Xie Tianwu. If Lu Fei really kills them, it would be equivalent to cutting off one of Xie Tianwu's arms. The trust of thousands of disciples in the entire mountain gate in Xie Tianwu will be completely shaken overnight, or even collapse. This will be of great benefit to himself!

　　"Are you sure you didn't make a mistake? You should know that Fu Fengzi, Yun Yangzi and Yu Zhenzi are all in the late stage of Yuan Qi Realm. If you can fight three of them alone..."

　　Lu Fei spread his hands and said, "I don't know if they are wrong or not. They are just claiming to be so. But I can be sure that they are all in the late stage of Yuan Qi Realm, because we have been fighting with our huge Yuan Qi!"

　　"Did anyone else see this?" Gu Lingxian was already dizzy, and she could not help but pull herself together. Her face was terribly gloomy. If what Lu Fei said was correct, then it was true.

　　"No, they were all beaten to pieces. No one can find their bodies!"

　　"Okay, okay, you've made a big deal out of this. It's right for you to come to me first. You should stay here until things are cleared up. I'm going to find out right away what kind of big problem this matter will turn into!"

　　Gu Lingxian paced back and forth nervously and soon made a decision. The most urgent task now was to block the news. If the news was leaked, Lu Fei would be asked to "go down the mountain" to seek refuge immediately. If it was not leaked, everything would be easy. As long as she was there, no one could do anything to Lu Fei.

　　Gu Lingxian is now both shocked and fortunate. She had formed a good relationship with Lu Fei at the beginning, but she didn't expect that Lu Fei would suddenly become so powerful. Although Lu Fei obviously has many secrets, this does not prevent Lu Fei from becoming her most powerful killer.

　　"Senior Sister, regarding Lu Qingwei's matter..." Lu Fei said hurriedly.

　　"Oh, don't worry. I'll let her practice directly in the temple. I can give her some pointers when I have time!" Gu Lingxian waved his hand and decided whether Lu Qingwei should stay or go very happily.

　　Gu Lingxian immediately ordered Hongshao to place Lu Fei in the villa behind Chenxiao Palace, while he went to the mountain gate to inquire for news.

　　After most of the day, the sky darkened and when night fell, Gu Lingxian came back. She brought Hongshao and Qingshao to the villa of Chenxiao Palace. Two personal maids guarded outside the villa, while she had a secret talk with Lu Fei in person.

　　Gu Lingxian just sat down, glanced at Lu Fei, and said with a smile: "The situation is very good now. I checked around secretly, and no one knows that Fu Fengzi and the other two are missing. Even their disciples and confidants only know that the three of them met a strange new disciple with an unknown identity, and then left the mountain gate together..."

　　"God is really helping me. It seems that it was the right decision to silence him!" Lu Fei laughed. If the news was leaked, he would only be able to find a way to escape.

　　"That's right. I will have people strictly block all unfavorable news. However, the mountain gate is about to hold the Tianwu Dao Conference. This is the Dao Conference held every three years. All new disciples and outer disciples who have some strength hope to show their faces at the conference, hoping to be favored by the elders or even the head of the sect and be accepted as inner disciples or personal disciples!"

　　"Then are there any outer disciples challenging the direct disciples in a competition?" Lu Fei asked with interest.

　　"You want to challenge your direct disciple?" Gu Lingxian was a little surprised.

　　Lu Fei's eyes flashed with a gleam, and he grinned and said, "Of course. If I hadn't used some tricks, I might have been pierced through the collarbone when I was stopped this time. Hehe, in this case, I might as well use some tricks to severely intimidate those blind things! So that there won't be any more bastards who will embarrass me and my friends in the future..."

　　Gu Lingxian nodded, and said with an idea in her mind: "In Xie Tianwu's faction, Fu Fengzi, Yun Yangzi and Yu Zhenzi are the leaders in the late Yuan Qi realm. In fact, there are two junior brothers in the Mana realm. They are the biggest support for Xie Tianwu. If you are strong enough, it would be great if you can challenge them!"

　　"who are they?"

　　"Third Junior Brother He Zhanbo, Fourth Junior Brother Jin Pengfeng, if you can defeat one of them, it will be of great benefit to me, because now I intend to compete with Xie Tianwu for the position of deputy headmaster, and some elders who are watching don't think too highly of me, so..."

　　…

　　Chapter 129: Building Momentum

　　"That's easy. Help me spread the word that a new disciple wants to challenge He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei. Build up momentum first, and then send the challenge letter in two days!"

　　"You want to challenge two people?" Gu Lingxian couldn't help but be surprised. In her opinion, challenging one person was already a bit of a stretch for Lu Fei. After all, He Zhan and Jin Pengfei were both cultivators in the realm of magic power. Apart from the elders and the head, they were only inferior to Xie Tianwu and herself. Recently, there was news that He Zhanbo had mastered an ancient killing method and was very arrogant and domineering!

　　"Of course I have to challenge two of them. Otherwise, how can I create momentum? I don't care whether they are in the Mana Realm or the Golden Core Realm. I will step on their faces to establish my reputation. Hehe, it's bad luck for them!"

　　Gu Lingxian immediately understood that Lu Fei was full of confidence. He had never thought about losing! Lu Fei should not be the kind of person who does not know his own limits. The reason why he has such confidence seems to be that he really has full confidence. Gu Lingxian's heart was slightly throbbing. What kind of courage and confidence is this?

　　Gu Lingxian stopped persuading them and began to explain to Lu Fei in detail the Taoist methods practiced by He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei, analyzing their advantages and disadvantages. She also asked people to spread the news among the disciples and began to build momentum.

　　The new disciple challenging the direct disciple was a hot topic. In just two days, the news spread like wildfire. The entire mountain gate, from the little boys to the elders and the headmaster, all heard the news. The elders and the headmaster all laughed it off, thinking it was groundless and just a rumor spread by some busybodies.

　　In a palace on the north side of Lingxiao Peak, several gatekeepers gathered together and whispered, "Have you heard? It is said that at this Tianwu Discussion Meeting, a new disciple will challenge the direct disciple!"

　　"We have heard about it too. I wonder which senior brother is so powerful that he dares to challenge a direct disciple?"

　　"It is said that the news came from Senior Sister Gu, saying that a new disciple was taught the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra by Senior Sister Gu."

　　"Amazing... I've heard of this scripture. It's said to be one of the few ancient and superior magic formulas that our sect has!"

　　“Although the spell is powerful, how can a new disciple compete with the direct disciple? Do you know which senior brother is being challenged?” Several boys looked at each other and finally shook their heads.

　　Several boys were discussing heatedly and did not notice that a boy from Chenxiao Hall came outside the hall. The boy was very proud after listening to the others' discussion. He raised the thing in his hand and shouted, "Haha, you guys, stop guessing. It's your master who wants to challenge. Here is the challenge letter. Take it!!"

　　"Oh, this is a letter of challenge to our Senior Brother He. The challenger is called Lu Fei, the new disciple?" The boys were stunned.

　　"Yes, give the challenge letter to your senior brother and tell him not to accept the challenge, lest he loses and gets embarrassed!" The boy who delivered the challenge letter laughed and walked away.

　　Several boys' faces turned green. The boy who issued the challenge said angrily, "Okay, so you want to challenge our Senior Brother He. Senior Brother He is a master in the realm of mana, with extremely powerful mana. Would he be afraid of a little new disciple?"

　　"Hurry up and send the challenge letter to Senior Brother He. We must make Senior Brother He defeat that new disciple named Lu Fei!"

　　"Okay, I'll go right away!" The boy hurriedly trotted into the hall. Not seeing He Zhanbo, he trotted to the back of the hall and saw He Zhanbo inhaling and exhaling vital energy towards the sky in the back hall.

　　"Brother, something bad has happened..." the little boy shouted in panic.

　　"What's the matter? Why are you so flustered? How disgraceful!" He Zhanbo turned around and said.

　　"It's like this. Senior Sister Gu Lingxian has a new disciple named Lu Fei. He wants to challenge you, brother. Here is the letter of challenge. It has been delivered!"

　　"What, a new disciple wants to challenge me?" He Zhanbo took the challenge letter, scanned it, and laughed, "Interesting, could it be that Gu Lingxian has gone mad?"

　　"So, will you accept or not, Senior Brother? You know, the Tianwu Dao Discussion Meeting will start early tomorrow morning. According to the rules, it is not easy for all challengers to refuse!"

　　"Humph, a new disciple, what right do you have to challenge me? Gu Lingxian, aren't you afraid that I can crush you to death with just my little finger?"

　　"Brother, are you going to refuse? This, this, this... It doesn't seem so good. If you refuse, I'm afraid Senior Sister Gu will be even more proud. Maybe the matter will be made into a sensation and some bad rumors will be spread..." The boy said cautiously.

　　"Would I, He Zhanbo, be afraid of her? Humph, well, I'll agree. I want to see what Lu Fei has to dare to challenge me. If I don't cripple half of his life tomorrow, I'm not He Zhanbo!"

　　"Yes, let's humiliate Senior Sister!" the boy said excitedly.

　　"Go and ask around, is there anyone else who has been challenged?"

　　"I heard that Senior Brother Jin Pengfei was also challenged!" The boy's heart was beating fast and he couldn't help but say in a low voice.

　　"Who wants to challenge him?" He Zhanbo's eyebrows twitched slightly, with interest.

　　"It's also the one called Lu Fei!"

　　"What!" He Zhanbo was furious. He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, this is too damned, Gu Lingxian, are you trying to use a new disciple to humiliate us brothers? Fine, I'll grant you your wish. Tomorrow I'll let you know how I'll slap you in the face!"

　　When the boy saw He Zhanbo getting angry, he quickly retreated, fearing that he would be implicated.

　　"How is it, did Brother He accept the challenge?" Several boys gathered around him, each of them excited and curious.

　　"Yes, yes. Let's wait and see the show tomorrow!"

　　"Haha, there hasn't been any interesting things happening in our mountain gate for a long time. No, I have to tell my companions about this interesting thing!"

　　Good news doesn't travel far, but bad news travels far and wide.

　　Qing Shao pushed the door to the courtyard of Chen Xiao Palace and saw Lu Fei sipping tea leisurely while Lu Qingwei was waiting for the tea. She shook her head and said worriedly, "Brother Lu Fei, why don't you know the consequences? Now all the disciples in the mountain gate are saying that Brothers He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei have accepted your challenge. I think your life is in danger this time, because no matter whether you win or lose, the two brothers will look unhappy!"

　　"Senior Sister Qingshao, don't underestimate Lu Fei. How can Lu Fei do something without certainty? Just wait and see tomorrow. Lu Fei will definitely beat Jin Pengfei and He Zhanbo!" Lu Qing said with a smile, not worried at all.

　　"Junior Sister Lu, you are also a fool. Jin Pengfei is fine, but He Zhanbo is in the middle stage of the magic power realm. His magic power is very strong. Moreover, I heard that he has recently practiced a very mysterious ancient killing method. His methods are very powerful and have been praised by several elders in the sect!" Qing Shao shook her head and was not optimistic about Lu Fei.

　　"Do you know what method of killing is?" Lu Fei asked. Lu Fei also asked Gu Lingxian this question, but unfortunately she didn't know either.

　　"I don't know, it's still a secret!" Qing Shao shook her head and said, "I heard that only two elders know, but they won't reveal it casually!"

　　"Okay, I understand. It seems that everyone underestimates this person. He is really unfathomable. I will pay special attention to him then!" Lu Fei humbly accepted Qing Shao's reminder.

　　"It's good that you understand. Be careful when the time comes. Even if you lose, you must lose with confidence and dignity. Don't lose face for our Senior Sister Ling Xian!"

　　"Haha..." Lu Fei laughed: "I'm betting my fate, firstly to make a name for myself, and secondly to fulfill my senior sister's kindness, right?"

　　"Okay, I can't argue with you!" Qingshao pouted.

　　As night fell, Lu Fei began to sort out all his abilities, from arcane magic to soul magic, and then to Nine Dragon Magic. He sorted out every spell, imagining all the unexpected situations tomorrow and how to deal with them.

　　The next morning, before dawn, a loud bell sounded from the mountain gate, one after another, echoing throughout the valley. Everyone woke up, washed up in a hurry, and began to gather at the venue of the Tianwu Dao Conference.

　　The venue of the Taoist Forum is located at the foot of the main peak, Lingxiao Peak. It is a huge granite square. In the center of the square, there are three arenas. Each arena is square and covers an area of ​​more than 300 square meters.

　　Lu Fei no longer needs to sleep since he comprehended the Heart of Arcane. After a night of practice, he is full of energy and spirit. The moment he opens his eyes, his pupils are like the night sky. A flash of lightning flashes for no reason, and the whole room is suddenly filled with light.

　　When they walked out of the courtyard, Gu Lingxian came over with Hongshao, Qingshao, and Lu Qingwei. "Lu Fei, are you sure today? If not, I can..."

　　Lu Fei interrupted with a wave of his hand, and said firmly: "Senior sister, don't worry, I still say the same thing, no matter if the opponent is in the Mana Realm or the Golden Core Realm, I will only severely defeat them. I want everyone to know what it means to appear out of nowhere, what it means to be silent but shocking, and I want everyone to know the meaning of these two words "Lu Fei"!"

　　"Okay, let's go down. Today is destined to be a big day!" Gu Lingxian was also infected by Lu Fei's passion and felt extremely excited.

　　The venue of the Tianwu Dao Conference was already packed with people. There were more than 10,000 people at the gate, 4,000 of whom were practitioners and the rest were ordinary people.

　　There is a stone tablet erected next to each of the three arenas, on which is written the names of the players and the rankings of dozens of matches. These are arranged by drawing lots based on the number of registrants, and are divided into newcomers' discussion, outer sect discussion, inner sect discussion, and the last round is the challenge competition, which has not been announced.

　　There are only six elders in the mountain gate, plus the headmaster, there are a total of seven people with the highest seniority. These are the only seven surviving elders. The others have not survived birth, old age, sickness and death. This is the sadness of not being able to condense the golden elixir to become a human immortal. Now, although the headmaster and the six elders look only in their forties or fifties, they are actually already old. Maybe one day when their life span is over, they will naturally "ascend to heaven".

　　Lu Fei actually stayed at the mountain gate for a very short time and had never met the elders or the head master, but this time he finally met them.

　　…

　　Chapter 130 On the Dao

　　On the north side of the three arenas, there was a high platform with several seats on it. One of the people was sitting on a seat in the middle. He was wearing a dark green Taoist robe with countless large and small fish patterns printed on it. He was holding a silver dust stick in his hand, and his eyebrows were white and long, hanging down to the length of a finger. He looked like a true immortal.

　　"So this is the sect leader Xu Chenzi. He truly has the demeanor of an immortal. If a mortal saw him, it would be hard not to bow down and call him old immortal!" Lu Fei admired in his heart, but he also felt sorry. Although Xu Chenzi looked like an immortal, he was actually only at the peak of the magic power realm and had not yet entered the golden elixir realm.

　　When a golden elixir is swallowed, it suppresses the dantian. The essence, energy and spirit become self-sufficient and can reverse the destiny of the world, making human life span up to 360 years, or even longer. This means that the person is no longer a mortal, but has become a human immortal.

　　It's a pity that whether there are immortals in this plane is really debatable. At least the headmaster and the six elders cannot escape the fate of dying in two decades. This is the fate of mortals. The longest lifespan is two decades, and the normal lifespan is about one decade.

　　Next to the head monk Xu Chenzi, there were three elders sitting, one of whom was a female Taoist priest, middle-aged in appearance, quite pretty, and her gaze vaguely resembled Gu Lingxian.

　　"It seems that this is Gu Lingxian's mother!" Gu Lingxian's mother's name is Shi Jizi. It is said that because her secular surname is Shi, her courtesy name cannot be found out.

　　When Gu Lingxian arrived at the venue, he first paid his respects to the two masters Xu Chenzi and Shi Jizi from afar, and then turned his attention to the arena. There was already an elder and two children standing on each of the three arenas.

　　Along the way, many junior brothers and sisters saluted Gu Lingxian. It can be seen here that Gu Lingxian was able to compete with the eldest senior brother Xie Tianwu for the position of deputy headmaster, which shows that the forces under his command are still very strong.

　　"Senior Sister Ling Xian, our seats have been arranged. They are on the hillside west of the arena, only thirty steps away from the arena!" Hong Shao walked over and said at this time.

　　"Okay, go and sit down, the discussion will begin soon!" Gu Lingxian waved her hand, and hundreds of disciples followed immediately. They saw that a small hillside next to the arena had been repaired into layers of stone steps and paved with blue bricks. There were also several chairs in the middle. Lu Fei found a chair and sat down directly. He was standing below Gu Lingxian. The other followers frowned and were about to scold, but were stopped by Gu Lingxian.

　　"Just let that junior brother sit down!" said Gu Lingxian.

　　"Senior Sister, who is he and why should we give him preferential treatment? You should know that these seats are reserved for us!" one of them shouted.

　　"Don't make any noise, I have my own intentions!"

　　"…Since senior sister said so, then let's do it. Senior sister is really magnanimous. Hehe, this ignorant kid gets a good deal!" A sturdy man laughed.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and thought, "How ignorant and fearless! These people are either in the middle or late Yuanqi realm, and none of them are in the Mana realm. I can crush them to death with just one finger, but some people still don't understand the situation at all. Well, a person's reputation is like a tree's shadow. Today I will show my power and severely intimidate these guys who are not so-called!"

　　"Lu Fei, you are here?" Shi Ming and Sang Bao walked over, bowed to Gu Lingxian, and walked to Lu Fei's side.

　　"It's you, please sit down!" Lu Fei laughed. He hadn't seen Shi Ming and Sang Bao for some time. They had been busy since he came down the mountain.

　　"Lu Fei, your vitality has become more powerful, and your cultivation has become more advanced?!" Sang Bao looked at Lu Fei for a while, and suddenly sighed: "Since you came down the mountain, I have been practicing hard, but the vitality of heaven and earth is like a pool of stagnant water. I can't condense it no matter how hard I try. It's a pity that my vitality has not increased much so far!"

　　Shi Ming also said with a bitter face: "I am even more miserable. Originally, I opened the top door and thought that cultivation would finally be smooth sailing. I didn't expect this damn vitality. I have been taking it in and out day and night, but at the end of the day, it doesn't increase much at all. Sometimes it even leaks out. The more I take it in and out, the more I leak out. It worries me to death..."

　　"Okay, you two have made some progress, so stop complaining. If you two really want to ask me for advice, I can pass on some of my experience to you in the future, and we can improve together!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Haha, you're such a brother, I love to hear that!" Shi Ming laughed loudly and patted Lu Fei's shoulder enthusiastically.

　　Lu Qingwei frowned on the side. She didn't like Shi Ming's careless look.

　　"Lu Fei, is this your wife?" Shi Ming looked at Lu Qingwei and said, with a very despicable expression on his face.

　　"What nonsense are you talking about!" Lu Qingwei raised his eyebrows and protested loudly. His eyes were so sharp that Shi Ming felt very irritated.

　　Lu Fei hurriedly said, "Don't make a fuss. Let me introduce you. This is Lu Qingwei from Luban Village. His family runs a big company called Dynasty International. Shi Ming, you should have heard of this company, right?"

　　"Ah? Dynasty International, oh my god, I've heard of it, and I also know their general manager, his name is Lu... Lu what's his name, Lu Changsheng, yes, that's Lu Changsheng... Manager Lu!!"

　　Lu Qingwei snorted twice and kept silent. Instead, Shi Ming asked in confusion, "Miss Lu, that Manager Lu is not really your father, is he?"

　　Lu Qingwei was speechless and ignored him. Lu Fei whispered, "Don't talk nonsense. Lu Changsheng is her uncle..."

　　"Oh... so that's how it is, haha, sorry, sorry, I'm from the Shi family in Tianjing!" Shi Ming grinned.

　　"Which Shi family?" Lu Qingwei asked with his eyebrows twitching slightly.

　　"Which Shi family could it be? Shi Guohua's family!" Shi Ming grinned, and when he mentioned the three words Shi Guohua, he was calm and composed. But Lu Qingwei was immediately moved. She was stunned for a long time, and still said unhappily: "So your Shi family has such a playful, impetuous and vain son!"

　　Lu Fei was confused and said, "Shi Ming, Shi Guohua is your father or your grandfather, he seems to be very powerful!"

　　"How can it be my father? It's my grandfather!" Shi Ming was embarrassed.

　　"Then who is your grandfather? Is he a public servant or a big businessman? Can he be compared with the old man of the Lu family?"

　　Lu Qingwei rolled his eyes and said, "Lu Fei, you are also a Chinese, so why don't you at least study national affairs? Shi Guohua is a high-ranking official!"

　　"Uh..." Lu Fei suddenly remembered this name. It seemed that this name was among the vice premiers. Lu Fei couldn't help but be surprised. He looked at Shi Ming for a few times and said with a smile: "So you are a yamen!"

　　Shi Ming spread out his hands and said with a helpless smile: "Lu Fei, please stop mocking me. What's the use of being a yamen lord? No matter how high the official is, he is still a mortal. He can't fly into the sky or hide in the ground, and he can't live forever... He is not like a cultivator, who at least has the hope of immortality!"

　　As everyone was talking, the head sect leader Xu Chenzi stood up on the viewing platform and shouted, "Everyone, be quiet!" As soon as this "old immortal" spoke, the noisy venue immediately quieted down.

　　Xu Chenzi was very pleased and raised his voice a few degrees: "Our sect's Tianwu Dao Conference is held every three years. The purpose is to select outstanding disciples and encourage the younger generation to practice hard. Everyone can show their talents at this conference. Now, I declare that the Tianwu Dao Conference will begin!"

　　There was no applause, no cheering, only three immature voices. They were the teenagers standing in the middle of the three arenas. One of them was holding a silk book and reading, "Newcomers' discussion of the Dao, the first match, Li Yannian versus Zhang Daniu!"

　　Another boy said at the same time: "The first round of the outer sect discussion is Shang Qingjun versus Shen Shengru!" The third boy shouted: "The first round of the inner sect discussion is Wang Dagui versus Jun Qianyu!"

　　As soon as the words fell, six people jumped onto the ring.

　　In the first scene, Li Yannian faced Zhang Daniu. Li Yannian was a typical old Taoist priest, about forty years old, holding a long sword made of fine steel. Zhang Daniu was a sturdy man, as strong as an ox, with a naked upper body, and muscles as hard as bronze.

　　Both of them are new disciples. The so-called new disciples are disciples who have only been in the sect for three years and are below the initial stage of Yuanqi realm. Both of them are in the initial stage of Yuanqi realm and have martial arts skills, so they come up to the arena with great confidence, hoping that the elders can see their strengths.

　　Zhang Daniu's whole body was filled with vitality, and his skin became more and more shiny and yellow. This was a horizontal training kung fu similar to the Golden Bell Cover and Iron Cloth Shirt. The outer disciples couldn't help but cheer when they saw it.

　　Zhang Daniu laughed and said, "Old Taoist, don't think I will show mercy just because you are an old man. Just wait and see!" After saying that, he rushed towards Li Yannian like a bull.

　　"Lightning Sword!" Li Yannian swung his sword and stabbed out several times, as fast as lightning.

　　Ding ding ding ding ding…

　　There was a continuous sound of metal and iron. The long sword pierced Zhang Daniu's body as if it was piercing metal and iron. It did not cause any harm at all, but instead produced sparks.

　　Li Yannian's hand felt numb, and an infinite force came, the knuckles suddenly broke, and the long sword flew out of his hand to the ground. Zhang Daniu roared, and his huge fist came down on his face.

　　"Tai Chi!" Li Yannian turned his hands suddenly, and his whole body was filled with vitality. His Taoist robe was immediately expanded by the vitality. With a little force, he threw Zhang Daniu, who was as strong as an ox, out of the ring with a roar, and smashed a five-meter-long ditch on the ground...

　　Seeing this, the boy in the first match immediately shouted, "First match for newcomers, Li Yannian wins!"

　　Zhang Daniu turned over, spat out the withered grass in his mouth, and yelled: "This is not fair, not fair, I haven't even used my skills yet, and you, an old Taoist priest, are too cunning, I don't accept it, I don't accept it!"

　　Everyone burst into laughter. Some shouted, "Daniu, what are you doing? You lost, so you lost. You still have the nerve to yell. Is there anyone who is as dishonest as you?"

　　Zhang Daniu's face turned red, and he roared twice in unwillingness, cursing as he pushed aside the people around him and dived into the crowd.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help laughing after seeing this: "Interesting, if someone in the early stage of Yuan Qi Realm were placed in the secular world, he would already be a martial arts master, but here his level is obviously too low!"

　　…

　　Red tickets, red tickets, it’s almost ten thousand, please give me red tickets!

　　Chapter 131 Frustration

　　Lu Fei looked at the two people who were discussing Taoism in the outer sect, Shang Qingjun against Shen Shengru. Both of them were in the middle stage of Yuan Qi realm. They started fighting with bare hands. For a moment, the Yuan Qi roared and the air waves rolled. Shang Qingjun waved his hand suddenly, and three tiger evil spirits flew out and rushed towards Shen Shengru.

　　“Roar…Roar!!”

　　With three whistling sounds, Shen Shengru's soul was taken away and he couldn't help but shiver. Shang Qingjun saw an opportunity and swung out three hundred jade hands condensed from vital energy, which hit Shen Shengru at once. The unlucky guy immediately fell to the ground and vomited blood. His eyes turned black and he fainted.

　　Lu Fei then felt that the mid-stage of the Qi realm was much more powerful. Not only did the Qi he possessed already condense into a shape, but he could also drive evil spirits. Once a powerful evil spirit was raised to be strong, it could condense into a Qi shape, and its power would also increase greatly. However, in this world, evil spirits are difficult to raise and it is impossible to raise them into gods.

　　In Lu Fei's opinion, the Yuanqi realm is ultimately not up to par. On another stage, two people from the inner sect were discussing the Dao, one was Wang Da Kui, the other was Jun Qianyu. Both of them were in the late Yuanqi realm. Wang Da Kui condensed his Yuanqi into a big golden bell to protect his whole body, and beat the opponent wildly with his fists.

　　Jun Qianyu practiced a finger technique, his ten fingers flew, shooting out hundreds of sharp finger qi that condensed into substance, constantly blasting away the opponent's attacks. The two of them fought fiercely and violently, and it was difficult to tell who was better for a while...

　　On the other side, on the stage for newcomers and beginners to discuss Taoism, the boy began to announce the start of the second round. Discussions would be held on three stages at the same time, and after each round they would move on to the next one. The winners would then draw lots for the knockout round.

　　There were relatively few people in the inner sect discussion, and it was over after only a dozen matches. There were more people in the outer sect discussion and the newcomer discussion, and the fight started at five in the morning and lasted until late afternoon. A total of eighty-two matches were held in the two arenas, and three winners were selected in turn.

　　The first place in the new discussion, the first place in the outer sect discussion, and the top six in the inner sect discussion were selected as personal disciples by the six elders on the spot, which shocked the entire mountain gate. Sang Bao was among them. He was accepted as a disciple by Gu Lingxian's mother Shi Jizi, and finally got what he wanted.

　　The headmaster Xu Chenzi laughed and said, "Since the three discussions have ended successfully, let's start the last challenge discussion!"

　　coax……

　　Nearly ten thousand people were talking and the noise was so loud that it was like a vegetable market.

　　"The Challenge for the Dao has begun. Have you heard that the previous Challenges for the Dao were all in vain? Now, a new disciple is challenging a disciple in the Mana Realm. Such a big event has occurred!!"

　　"I heard that this matter was widely circulated yesterday. I don't know if it's true!"

　　"It's absolutely true. This is what Senior Brother He said. I heard that a new disciple named Lu Fei wants to challenge Senior Brother Jin and Senior Brother He..."

　　"Is that Lu Fei a lunatic?"

　　"Senior Brother Jin and Senior Brother He are masters of the realm of magic power. In our Kunlun, the two senior brothers can be ranked in the top ten. How dare a new disciple challenge them?"

　　“…”

　　"Quiet, quiet!" Master Xu Chenzi raised his hand, and all the voices were immediately suppressed. The boy on the stage held up a silk book and sang loudly: "The first match of the Dao Discussion is between Lu Fei and Jin Pengfei!"

　　"He's finally going to show up. Who is the legendary Lu Fei? I want to see what this madman looks like?" said the big man sitting behind Lu Fei. He clenched his fists and his bones crackled.

　　Shi Ming, who was sitting next to Lu Fei, was sweating profusely. He glanced at Lu Fei, swallowed his saliva and said, "Are you sure you are not crazy?"

　　"Do I look like a madman?" Lu Fei chuckled, and with a step, he flew up like a cannonball and landed on the largest arena.

　　The eyes of tens of thousands of people fell on Lu Fei. At this moment, Lu Fei could be said to be "the center of everyone's attention."

　　The new disciples and outer disciples were all in an uproar, while the inner disciples and direct disciples had various expressions, some sneering, some gloating, and some secretly saying it was a pity.

　　"Are you the new disciple who wants to attract attention?" A contemptuous voice came, and a figure rushed out from the crowd and landed on the stage.

　　Lu Fei looked closely and saw that the man was a little short and fat, wearing a golden robe with a big golden roc embroidered on it. This was none other than the Jin Pengfei he wanted to challenge. Hehe, the name really suits the man, and even his clothes match his name.

　　Outside the ring, some disciples who supported Xie Tianwu shouted arrogantly: "Brother Jin, don't be polite, beat this ignorant guy to death and let him know what terror is!"

　　"I'll ask again, are you the Lu Fei who wants to attract attention?" Jin Pengfei stared at Lu Fei's face with a playful look.

　　Jin Pengfei's contempt, disdain, and self-righteousness, Lu Fei had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and he felt the anger brewing in his chest erupting like a volcano. Everyone, be surprised, everyone, watch how I reach the top and be so arrogant.

　　With this thought in mind, Lu Fei suddenly roared: "Since you are on the stage, why are you still wasting words? Come and die!!"

　　Lu Fei took a sudden step forward, and the granite under his feet shattered with a hissing sound. At the same time, Lu Fei raised his hands forward, with his palms facing outward and opened like a winnowing basket. Immediately, a surging aura of dominating the world surged out, like an overwhelming tidal wave.

　　“Ahhhhhhh…”

　　Nine dragons came out at once! These were nine giant dragons condensed with enormous mana, a hundred meters long and as thick as a bucket. The nine dragons roared and rushed out from Lu Fei's body, spanning a distance of more than ten meters in an instant, with their fangs and claws bared, and wherever they passed, the air exploded and shattered.

　　The world turned upside down, dragons and snakes rose from the land...

　　Infinite mana radiated in all directions, crackling and popping on the ground. The violent mana threw away those who were closer to the ring. No one had time to scream before they were completely shocked by the overwhelming horror...

　　Xu Chenzi and several elders standing on the viewing platform stood up in shock. One of the elders asked anxiously, "What's going on? Is this still the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra? How can it be so powerful!"

　　"not good!!"

　　Jin Pengfei was the first to bear the brunt of the attack and felt the majestic divine power coming at the first moment. This was a force that no mortal could resist. Nine ferocious dragons roared and rushed towards him, occupying all his sight in an instant. In his eyes, the nine dragons filled the entire world.

　　Terror, helplessness, despair!

　　This is how Jin Pengfei felt at that moment!

　　I am not willing to accept this, absolutely not willing to accept this!

　　Jin Pengfei roared and shouted in despair in his heart. After all, he was a person in the middle stage of the magic power realm, and his mind and magic power were very strong. At the critical moment, Jin Pengfei finally got rid of the terrible nightmare in his mind and roared violently, like a dying beast's counterattack, shaking the world.

　　"Tiger Roaring Golden Bell!!"

　　A huge golden bell, three meters high, covered Jin Pengfei's body. This was a protective golden bell condensed with magical power. On the bell were painted three golden tigers fighting each other. As the bell roared, the three golden tigers opened their mouths and roared.

　　Boom!

　　The nine dragons slammed into the Tiger Roaring Golden Bell, and everyone's eyes were dazzling. Then the entire arena was filled with violent smoke and the ears were filled with endless roaring sounds.

　　[Soul Shock]

　　【Soul Despair】

　　[Soul Binding]

　　Lu Fei attacked again, and three halos of divine power fell on Jin Pengfei's body. Soul Binding was Lu Fei's ninth soul magic, which had the effect of binding the soul.

　　When the smoke cleared, Jin Pengfei stood alone in the center of the ring. The granite floor had been blasted into a big hole, and Jin Pengfei was trembling all over. He looked at Lu Fei with eyes filled with endless fear. He moved his mouth, but could not say anything.

　　"Are you still standing? Jin Pengfei, kneel down!"

　　Lu Fei shouted loudly, turned his hand and pressed into the air, and surging divine power naturally covered him. Jin Pengfei fell to his knees on the ground with a thud, blood oozing from his mouth, ears and nose. He looked at Lu Fei with fear, resentment, unwillingness, and finally pleading.

　　Jin Pengfei knelt down in front of Lu Fei, as if begging for mercy and forgiveness!

　　This is the once arrogant Jin Pengfei?! The more than 10,000 people watching the discussion were all stunned. With just a shout from Lu Fei, a disciple in the middle stage of the Mana Realm fell to his knees?

　　"Great!" Gu Lingxian shouted in her heart. Qingshao and Hongshao beside her were also extremely excited. Those who supported Gu Lingxian all had similar feelings at this moment, that is, they were happy, excited, and incredible about Lu Fei.

　　A myth, absolutely a myth, absolutely unbelievable!

　　"Amazing, so amazing. When did such an amazing new disciple come to our Kunlun?"

　　"Is he a master in the middle stage of the Mana Realm? How did he defeat Senior Brother Jin in such a short time?!"

　　“…”

　　The entire venue was in commotion, and heated discussions broke out again. Many disciples looked at Lu Fei standing tall, while Jin Pengfei knelt on the ground, and felt that Lu Fei was unexpectedly extremely majestic.

　　"This is an insult!" On the viewing stand, an elder was already furious. He stared at Lu Fei viciously, like a wild beast licking its wounds.

　　Shi Jizi was also happy in her heart. After all, her old rival's face was severely hit. She said in a slightly mocking voice: "Elder Duguzi, this is just a discussion of the Dao. It's not an insult. It's just that your skills are not as good as others. Do you mean that your disciple can't afford to lose?"

　　Duguzi's face suddenly turned pale and blue!

　　"Why, you haven't announced the result yet?" Lu Fei turned to look at the boy who made the announcement. The little guy was already frightened. Upon hearing this, he hurriedly said in panic, "Yes, I'll announce it right away!"

　　The boy held the silk book in his hand and shouted, "The first round of the challenge, Lu Fei wins!"

　　The result was already self-evident, but when it was announced, everyone was shocked again. Several of Jin Pengfei's colleagues immediately jumped onto the devastated stage and carried the indifferent Jin Pengfei away.

　　The boy looked at it, licked his dry lips, and said loudly: "The second round of the challenge is Lu Fei versus He Zhanbo!"

　　A figure flew down and landed eight feet away from Lu Fei. He held a colorful ancient sword in his hand, which contained boundless rage. Strong magic power leaked out from his body, forming wisps of clouds and smoke that surrounded his body. The appearance of this person caused a slight commotion in the venue. Some people shouted, "Senior Brother He is on the stage. Senior Brother He is so mighty. Haha, now we have a fight..."

　　"It turns out to be He Zhanbo!" Lu Fei looked at He Zhanbo, a man who looked to be in his thirties, with an angular face and wearing a royal blue battle suit. Just standing there, he naturally had an imposing aura.

　　…

　　Roar... I have collected 3200 pieces now. I still need to keep asking for collections. Thank you!

　　Chapter 132 Death Knell

　　He Zhanbo sneered with anger, "Great! A new disciple actually defeated Fourth Junior Brother!"

　　Lu Fei did not comment. He had defeated Jin Pengfei with tremendous force at the very beginning in order to establish his authority. Now this goal has been achieved. There is no need to rush to deal with He Zhanbo. He needs to slow down a bit, otherwise the audience will not be able to adapt.

　　Lu Fei had some experience in controlling people's hearts. For a newcomer like himself, if he wanted to make a stunning debut and soar to the sky, he must first take everyone by surprise. His first move must be like thunder and lightning, severely shocking and violating everyone's senses, including their eyeballs, eardrums and minds.

　　Only by severely deterring can we severely overthrow!

　　What direct disciples? They are all bullshit. When the so-called direct disciples are met and stepped upon by you, the glory and majesty will naturally be bestowed upon you.

　　The Kunlun Taoist sect has always had a strict hierarchy. Once a dark horse like me appears, the strict hierarchy of the sect will be overturned. I will definitely become the object of admiration of all new disciples and outer disciples. At this time, I will be a great hero in the eyes of the "common people".

　　Lu Fei felt a little sad about his pursuit of fame and reputation, but there was nothing he could do, the world was just like that, if he didn't go with the flow, then he would go against the flow and sink.

　　Facing He Zhanbo's anger, Lu Fei basically turned a blind eye. Since the first step of establishing his authority had worked, the second step was to go a step further and give full play to his strength so that everyone could clearly understand his power!

　　Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth slightly, revealing a disdainful smile, and said: "Third Senior Brother, you are too kind. Lu Fei was just lucky!"

　　"You can't defeat Junior Brother Jin just by luck. Hehe, since Junior Brother Jin has already been defeated, let me personally learn Junior Brother Lu's skills!"

　　He Zhanbo drew out the ancient sword in his hand and shook his wrist. A gray and pale sword energy shot out from the ancient sword, more than ten feet long. Layers of aftereffects swept from the sword energy into the air, forming strong ripples. The ancient sword was buzzing, as if it had life and was chirping happily.

　　Lu Fei paused, and the Nine Dragons divine power burst out, forming a vast mist outside his body. The divine power condensed behind him, forming nine giant dragons, each one hundred meters long, emitting a flaming aura of divine power. The nine dragons appeared together, looking majestic and magnificent.

　　"Zha!" He Zhanbo swung his sword repeatedly and the sword energy rushed into the air for dozens of meters and slashed down. Lu Fei sneered and raised his hand to punch dozens of times. A yellow dragon wrapped around Lu Fei's arm. With every punch, the divine power immediately turned into a yellow dragon and rushed out to confront the sword energy.

　　The sword energy is sharp!

　　The power of the Yellow Dragon is strong, strong, and violent! !

　　Boom…Boom…Boom…

　　The two men attacked each other violently, using all their real strength. There was no room for tricks; it all depended on one's own strength cultivation. One of them used magic power and the other used divine power. In the eyes of others, the two powers were essentially the same; both were high-level powers that could change the properties of matter. The Kunlun disciples of a low realm were all shocked, their eyes widened and their mouths opened, watching with great interest.

　　Sect Master Xu Chenzi and several elders on the viewing platform also realized that He Zhanbo and Lu Fei’s current tactics were very simple, which was to first find out the opponent’s cultivation limit!

　　He Zhanbo has actually just entered the late stage of the mana realm, and his mana is quite vast. The entire Kunlun Taoist sect, the head sect and the elders are also in the late stage of the mana realm. He Zhanbo has just entered the late stage of the mana realm, and although the mana he possesses is less than that of the head sect and the six elders, the gap is not that big.

　　Therefore, He Zhanbo was very confident and used his violent magic power to directly confront Lu Fei. If Lu Fei's magic power was not strong enough, he would be able to see the clues in a short while.

　　"Oh, He Zhanbo's idea is good, but it's a pity that Lu Fei also hides terrible magic power..." Hong Shao praised, she turned to Gu Lingxian and said: "Sister, Lu Fei's magic power is huge, it seems to be endless, this level of magic power is already the late stage of the magic power realm, right?"

　　"Yes, I originally thought that Lu Fei was at most in the middle stage of the magic power realm. I didn't expect that I underestimated him. I don't know how he cultivated. Logically speaking, now in the whole of China, only my Kunlun Taoist sect still has cultivators in the magic power realm. Kunlun is the only place in China where cultivators remain!" Gu Lingxian was puzzled.

　　Lu Qingwei finally understood. She turned around and asked in surprise, "Senior Sister, are you saying that Lu Fei didn't cultivate this huge magical power in Kunlun?"

　　"Of course he is not cultivating here. He is still a new disciple. A new disciple is one who has not been in the mountain gate for three years. He has been in the mountain gate for a short time. It is said that he was captured directly by Elder Deng Yinchen in the Yellow Emperor's Temple. He should have just opened the top gate like Shi Ming. He entered the mountain gate for more than half a month and asked me for the waist badge to enter and exit the mountain gate and went down the mountain to return to the secular world. He just came back now and brought you back with him!

　　Lu Qingwei was shocked and said, "That's impossible. From opening the top gate to the late stage of the magic power realm, even if you are a genius, it is impossible to progress so fast!"

　　Gu Lingxian shook his head and said, "So this is what is puzzling. When magic is not popular, it stands to reason that there won't be such incredible things. This is only possible in the era when magic is flourishing... Moreover, even I can't quite tell whether he is performing the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Sutra now!"

　　Lu Qingwei turned his head to look at the arena. The fight between Lu Fei and He Zhanbo was grand and majestic. Their magic powers roared and swept around. Although the sword energy was powerful, it was far less gorgeous and dazzling than the Nine Dragons.

　　In China, the dragon exists as a totem and has a lofty status in the minds of the Chinese. Ancient emperors often regarded themselves as real dragons. In the eyes of everyone, Lu Fei has great magical powers, and the nine real dragons he condensed are majestic and have great power.

　　On the viewing platform, the headmaster Xu Chenzi said to Shi Jizi, "I see that the methods used by this boy are quite grand and majestic. I remember that you once gave Ling Xian a copy of the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture. Could it be that Ling Xian passed the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture to this boy?"

　　Shi Jizi shook his head and said, "I don't know either, but you and I have both read the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Scripture. It is an ancient immortal spell that is definitely not so easy to practice. Even if we practice it, we will never be able to practice it well. Look at this boy, his magic power is tyrannical, the nine dragons can gather or disperse, and his power is infinite. Even if we go down in person, I'm afraid we won't be able to defeat him!"

　　"The young are to be feared..." Xu Chenzi sighed. He is now 110 years old, and several elders around him are also over 100 years old. Of course, Shi Jizi is much younger, but no one can break through the limit and comprehend the great way of golden elixir. No one can successfully condense a golden elixir. This means that he and the old men around him are already in their twilight years and do not have many years left to live.

　　The Kunlun Taoist sect is a major sect that has been passed down for thousands of years. Even in the era of the end of Taoism, it still produces talents from generation to generation. For example, in the current generation, there are several young disciples who have mastered the magic power. Now, a genius like Lu Fei has suddenly appeared, which really makes these old immortals ashamed.

　　Huoyunzi on the side sneered and said, "Master, don't you know how terrifying Zhanbo is? Even if that new disciple who doesn't know his own limitations is very powerful, he can never be a match for Zhanbo!"

　　Shi Jizi's face was solemn: "Master, does He Zhanbo have any other tricks?"

　　Xu Chenzi nodded, sighed, and said, "Let's see. This challenge concerns the reputation of several of them. I believe he will not hold back. What a pity. When two tigers fight, one of them will be injured!"

　　Shi Jizi sighed, thinking that his daughter was at a disadvantage in her competition with Xie Tianwu for the position of deputy head. However, Xie Tianwu had been sent out of the mountain gate to carry out a mission in the past two months, and it was the right time for his daughter to suddenly attack.

　　Shi Jizi was preoccupied with thoughts. She turned around and looked at the two people who were fighting fiercely, revealing a hint of anxiety. This challenge was related to the reputation of her daughter Gu Lingxian. Shi Jizi looked at He Zhanbo intently.

　　"Damn it, where did this kid come from? His magic power is even stronger than mine?" After fighting for a while, He Zhanbo already knew that Lu Fei's magic power was not inferior to his.

　　"Soul bewitchment!" Lu Fei suddenly threw a magical halo onto He Zhanbo.

　　He Zhanbo suddenly felt dazed, and countless shadows appeared before his eyes, disturbing his mind. "Oh no, I'm in trouble!" He Zhanbo was alert after all, and he suddenly jumped up like a frightened black cat.

　　"Haha, why don't you let go?!"

　　Lu Fei laughed out loud, and He Zhanbo felt his tiger's mouth being torn apart. With a low dragon roar, a black dragon suddenly rushed out from the side, biting the Taichong sword, and attacked with great force.

　　"not good!"

　　He Zhanbo couldn't help but let go, and the Taichong Sword was taken away in the blink of an eye. Lu Fei grabbed the Taichong Sword in the air, and saw that the ancient sword had broken, obviously bitten by the black dragon.

　　"Haha, it's so fragile, it turns out to be a common product!" Lu Fei laughed and threw the sword into the crowd of onlookers.

　　“How dare you!!”

　　He Zhanbo was shocked and angry, his face was blue and white. When he thought of Lu Fei belittling him like this, a surge of anger immediately rushed to his heart. He Zhanbo's face suddenly twisted and became hideous. He roared: "Lu Fei, you forced me to do this, don't blame me for being cruel... Soul-Slaying Bell, come out!!"

　　Gray-black magic power surged out of He Zhanbo's body. The magic power was extremely ferocious and condensed into three large gray-black bells. These were death knells condensed from magic power. They were two meters high. Various patterns of demons and monsters and countless mysterious talismans were painted on the walls of the bells. The three death knells quickly flew to around Lu Fei and surrounded Lu Fei. In just a moment, they emitted waves of terrifying bell sounds.

　　The death knell is condensed from magic power, just like Lu Fei's Nine Dragons. These three death knells are also a terrifying magic door. Not only are the sonic waves terrifying, but they also have several extremely terrifying effects such as disturbing the soul and destroying the soul.

　　“Ah… What the hell is this thing? Get out of the way!” The Kunlun disciples surrounding the arena screamed one after another. Some felt dizzy and fell down, while others had blood gushing out of their mouths, noses, and ears.

　　When Lu Fei heard the sound of the bell, ripples immediately appeared in the air. Where the ripples met, the air immediately collapsed and annihilated... and the sound of the bell directly penetrated the space and slammed towards him!

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "I've been waiting for you for a long time. Finally, I'm going to show you my best skill. Watch how I defeat you. Nine dragons flying together!" Nine real dragons suddenly rushed in all directions and slammed into the death knell.

　　All the Kunlun disciples who were watching were stunned. The scene before them was too ferocious and violent. Nine dragons flew into the sky and slammed into the death knell, which instantly collapsed. But in the blink of an eye, He Zhanbo's rolling magic power immediately condensed into three more death knells, which roared around Lu Fei. Under the horrifying sound waves, the granite of the entire arena was destroyed again and turned into powder.

　　He Zhanbo laughed wildly, took out a red and black flag from his sleeve, threw it into the air and said, "Look at my soul-calling flag! Lu Fei, no one can save you this time!"

　　…

　　Chapter 133 Fighting Victory {Please collect}

　　He Zhanbo threw a red and black flag into the air. What kind of flag was this?

　　A bone-white flagpole, really made of bones, no one knows what kind of evil demon's bones it is, but it exudes a fierce aura. A banner is hung on the flagpole, red like blood, thick and boundless, and a rolling black aura gushes out from the banner, lingering around.

　　What is this flag?

　　The death knell is the condensation of magic power, but the flag is not. It is obviously an ancient object. Lu Fei has read the Investiture of the Gods. Things like the Soul-Slaying Bell and the Soul-Calling Flag are all magical instruments used by practitioners. However, the possibility of fabrication cannot be ruled out. It was not until waves of dizziness came and Lu Fei felt his soul shaking that he was shocked!

　　Three funeral bells were ringing and dancing, and the soul-calling banner was hanging above the three funeral bells, fluttering. The invisible soul-calling power shone down and landed directly on Lu Fei.

　　“Hahahahaha… Lu Fei, you know how powerful I am, right? How dare a mere new disciple like you to challenge me? Today I will destroy your soul!”

　　He Zhanbo looked extremely ferocious, and all the Kunlun disciples were horrified. However, the entire arena within a radius of ten feet was now covered by extremely terrifying sound waves and soul-summoning magic power. Not to mention ordinary disciples, even the elders and the head master could not do anything.

　　“He Zhanbo, why don’t you stop it now? Do you want to kill someone?” Gu Lingxian suddenly rushed up and flew into the air, but when he got a little closer to the ring, he immediately became dizzy and his soul seemed to be shaken and was about to leave the body.

　　Not good! Gu Lingxian's face turned pale. She hadn't expected that He Zhanbo's ancient killing method would be so powerful. She really didn't know where he learned such a terrifying method, and he also refined a "Soul-Calling Banner".

　　Magic is not popular in this world, and even if there are secret manuals, it is extremely difficult to practice successfully. However, Gu Lingxian feels that the power of the death knell and the soul-calling banner is extremely strong and he immediately feels cold all over. He thinks that if the current death knell and the soul-calling banner are so powerful, if they really have the full power of the ancient magic, who knows what the situation will be like?

　　Gu Lingxian turned to look at Shi Jizi and the headmaster Xu Chenzi. The two shook their heads. Xu Chenzi said, "Lingxian, you should know that the magic power of us elders is only slightly higher than yours. In the face of the ancient magic, our magic power is more than enough to protect ourselves, but it is far from enough to turn the tide..."

　　This is clear, which means that even if Xu Chenzi and the elders enter the ring now, they will still be suppressed! When the magic power is similar, the method becomes particularly important. It is obvious that the method that He Zhanbo is performing now cannot be suppressed even by the headmaster and the elders!

　　He Zhanbo ignored Gu Lingxian and just urged his magic power, laughing triumphantly: "Lu Fei, you dare to go against me, go to hell!"

　　Lu Fei, who had been suppressed, suddenly raised his head with a disdainful expression and sneered: "Third Brother, I have been expecting you to use some earth-shattering means, but it turns out to be nothing more than this kind of childish stuff. If there are any other means that you haven't used yet, then hurry up, because I won't wait any longer!"

　　He Zhanbo laughed wildly: "Arrogant! I think you are scared silly. You dare to speak so shamelessly when you are about to die. In this case, I will fulfill your wish. Ring the death knell for me and use the divine flag to call back my soul!"

　　The bell rang loudly, and the sound waves blasted the entire arena within a radius of ten feet into powder again. The ground had dropped several feet again, and the rolling stones turned into powder and spread out in all directions. The entire discussion venue was filled with gray and white smoke.

　　"Netherworld Demon Pillar, suppress it!" Lu Fei stood proudly in the center of the arena, with a Netherworld Demon Pillar above his head. Layers of soul power emanated from it, suppressing his own soul. Nine dragons surrounded him. No matter how the funeral bell rang or how the soul-calling flag shook, Lu Fei was not affected at all.

　　"Ah... this is impossible!" He Zhanbo's eyes widened when he saw this scene.

　　"Humph, nothing is impossible in this world! He Zhanbo, I told you, there's no time to wait. Now it seems that you are only this good. I originally thought you were worthy of being my opponent, but I didn't expect you to disappoint me so much!"

　　Lu Fei's words were too loud. Not only was his voice loud and clear, the whole valley could hear it, but his tone was also unprecedentedly loud! A cultivator in the late stage of the mana realm who practiced a terrifying ancient method was actually not worthy of being his opponent?

　　Regardless of whether this was bragging or not, the fact that he could say it with confidence meant that he was either crazy or really capable. Amid the commotion of all the Kunlun disciples, Lu Fei suddenly shouted:

　　"Watch this—Hundred Dragons Reach the Sky!"

　　Lu Fei shook his body violently, and all the Nine Dragons' divine power that had been hidden for a long time burst out. The Nine Dragons' divine power rolled and was mighty. This time, there were not nine dragons, but ninety-nine dragons roaring and flying, each of which was a hundred meters long, with bared fangs and claws, tearing everything apart.

　　Crash...

　　Destroy with overwhelming force!

　　The three death knells were torn to pieces in an instant, and the rolling gray-black magic power was swept away by countless dragons. He Zhanbo was violently hit by the dragon, and the magic power surrounding his body immediately collapsed and annihilated. The whole person fell on the distant arena like a cannonball, and smoke and dust billowed.

　　Lu Fei stamped his feet and rushed up, stretching out his hand, and the soul-calling flag fell into his hand. This flag was surrounded by a black aura, which went straight through Lu Fei's flesh and blood, trying to entangle Lu Fei's soul and pull the soul into the flag.

　　"So it's the soul-enchanting energy... What a good thing!"

　　Lu Fei immediately understood the wonderful use of the black aura. The black aura was soul-calling. The red banner was woven from some unknown silk thread, but it contained some kind of blood energy, which was equivalent to flesh and blood and could nourish the soul. The flagpole of the soul-calling banner was also rare. It was made from the bones of a demon god and was full of fierceness.

　　Lu Fei grabbed it fiercely, and the rolling dragon power was squeezed violently. The whole flag exploded instantly and turned into three forces. One was pale white, which was the skeleton essence; one was pitch black, which was the soul-charming energy; and one was blood red, which was the soul-nourishing essence. The three forces drilled into the Netherworld Demon Pillar above his head in an instant.

　　The flag is an antique, and it was indeed a magical weapon used by a cultivator in the past. It has just been abandoned for too long and has no cultivators to nurture it. Lu Fei can feel the flag's oldness and decay, otherwise its power would be much more than this.

　　Lu Fei knew that he had gained a great advantage. He flew to the front of the extremely embarrassed He Zhanbo, looked down at him, threw the completely tattered soul-summoning flag in his hand at his feet, and said disdainfully:

　　"Brother He, listen to this. The Soul Summoning Banner, this thing is not a good thing just by its name. It is really against the will of heaven and earth. I don't know why we Kunlun disciples are so low-quality. Can't we use legitimate magic tools instead of using this kind of evil and unorthodox thing? It really brings shame to our Kunlun Taoist sect. It's just right that today I will enforce justice on behalf of heaven and defeat this evil monster for you. I will return the thing to you. I hope you will learn from this and turn from evil to good, and abandon evil and do good!"

　　Lu Fei acted in a superior manner, like a teacher teaching his apprentice. He spoke as fluently as the Yellow River without any fear of slipping his tongue.

　　"You... such an evil thief... poof!"

　　Poor He Zhanbo was first defeated, his internal organs were injured and he could not move. Then he heard Lu Fei's extremely harsh words, his face suddenly turned blue and white, he couldn't breathe smoothly, and his anger and anxiety affected his injuries. He could no longer bear it and suddenly vomited three liters of blood.

　　The dust finally dissipated, and Lu Fei stood in front of the fallen He Zhanbo, looking down on him, while He Zhanbo fainted and lost consciousness.

　　Lu Fei turned to the boy who was hiding far away and jokingly shouted: "Why don't you announce the result yet? How can you be so unprofessional, little boy?"

　　The boy was already stunned, how could he still have the silk book in his hand? He must have lost it when he was running away in a panic. How embarrassing! The boy immediately pretended to cough twice, puffed out his chest and said loudly:

　　"The second round of the challenge, Lu Fei wins!!"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, He Zhanbo's minions ran up nervously, fed their third brother a pill, and then took his pulse to check his injuries.

　　"How is it, how is it, how is Third Brother injured?"

　　"Hu... There is no danger to his life. He just suffered an internal shock that injured his five internal organs. Although the injury is serious, he will recover naturally after a few months of recuperation!" The person who took his pulse breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Lu Fei was relentless and said, "Carry Senior Brother He back. When he wakes up, tell him that if I hadn't shown mercy, he would have died today. Although he just said he wanted to kill me on the ring, I just took it as an angry remark. Next time I see you, don't talk nonsense about fighting and killing. If I take it seriously, I'll kill him to silence him, and no one can blame anyone. Get lost..."

　　Lu Fei is very arrogant now, and he speaks in an unbridled and extraordinary manner.

　　Gu Lingxian led dozens of people to Lu Fei and said excitedly, "Junior brother, you did a great job this time. I just thought you were suppressed by He Zhanbo, but I didn't expect you to turn the tables in the blink of an eye. You are now one of the best masters in our sect!"

　　Hong Shao also laughed and said, "It's a pity that the senior brother has left the mountain gate. If he were here, he would definitely be furious!"

　　Shi Ming felt that he could not compare with Lu Fei at all, and sighed: "Lu Fei, you are amazing now, why didn't I see it before?"

　　"That's because you're stupid, and I hid it well enough!"

　　"Compared to you, I am a little dumber, but you promised to guide me and Sang Bao in our practice, do you still remember?" Shi Ming scratched his head.

　　"Don't worry, you and Sang Bao come to me when you have time!" Lu Fei agreed, turned his head and glanced at Gu Lingxian, and asked curiously: "Senior Sister, now I have defeated even the direct disciple of the Mana Realm, can I be called a direct disciple?"

　　"Your cultivation is already on par with the elders, so who can be your master? If you don't mind being wronged, I can ask my mother Shi Jizi to accept you as her personal disciple!" Gu Lingxian said in embarrassment.

　　Lu Fei was speechless, thinking to himself, why should he feel wronged? It would be better to be someone else's disciple and live a happy life. Anyway, he didn't expect Kunlun Dao to give him any benefits.

　　"Will there be any rewards for the discussion?" Shi Ming suddenly asked. Lu Fei almost forgot about it and looked at Gu Lingxian.

　　"Others have it. Being noticed by the elders and personally accepted as a disciple is the greatest reward, so this kind of reward doesn't mean much to you..."

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei's face suddenly looked unhappy. Gu Lingxian was afraid that Lu Fei would be disappointed, so she quickly said, "But don't worry, I can ask my mother to discuss with the headmaster and consider giving you some extra rewards. After all, you are also a master of mana in our sect. Although you may not be treated as an elder, you can at least be treated as a core disciple!"

　　Lu Fei's face looked better now.

　　…

　　The number of collections has increased by one hundred again. Haha, I will continue to ask for collections. Collection is the kingly way. I beg all book friends who are reading this book to take the trouble to collect this book. This is the greatest support for The Year of God's Descent. Thank you very much!

　　Chapter 134: Teaching the Dharma

　　Lu Fei, Shi Ming and Sang Bao stood in front of a cliff that was a hundred feet high. In the middle of the cliff, the cliff wall was hollowed out and a palace was built. This palace was three stories high and hung in the air. There were green vines and ancient pines all around. The palace was called the Lone Eagle Palace. It used to belong to an elder, but the elder had passed away long ago, and now the palace was given to Lu Fei.

　　"Lu Fei, is this the palace that the sect gave you? It seems a bit old..." Shi Ming was embarrassed. Sang Bao felt the same way. He even saw spider webs entangled on the eaves of the palace. It was obvious that it had been vacant for a long time and no one had taken care of it for many years.

　　"It's a bit old, but I heard that someone comes to clean it every year. Otherwise, it would have rotted away after being vacant for more than ten years. It definitely wouldn't be like this now!"

　　Lu Fei looked towards the high cliff. There was a winding and steep stone staircase leading up the cliff. On the outer side of the stone staircase, there was a stone railing. It was obvious that the previous owner of this place had carefully protected this suspended palace.

　　"Haha, let's go. It's a palace after all. Although it's old, it's a hundred times better than the low houses in the valley!" Lu Fei led his men up the stone steps and walked for about five minutes before arriving at the Lone Eagle Palace.

　　The three-meter-high door was closed and locked with a copper lock. The eaves and corners outside the hall were covered with cobwebs. The ground was covered with thick dust, but the inside of the hall was relatively dry. Half of the hall was hidden deep in the mountain, and the other half protruded from the mountain wall, as if suspended in the air.

　　With a flick of his sleeves, enormous divine power immediately surged out. The divine power was pervasive, like gas, seeping through the entire palace and deep into the heart of the cliff. Lu Fei's will enveloped the entire palace. The copper lock opened with a snap and fell to the ground. A breeze blew through the entire palace out of thin air, and the dust and spider webs in the palace were instantly decomposed into tiny elements by the divine power.

　　Shi Ming moved quickly and pushed open the door, only to find that the entire palace was shrouded in magical power. In an instant, all the cobwebs and dust in the palace disappeared, and the entire palace became spotless.

　　The palace is a typical wooden structure, with pillars and beams all made of wood, and some places have become paintless and rotten. Among Lu Fei's Nine Dragons divine power, there is the Azure Dragon divine power. This divine power is the life-generating energy, and has the characteristics of giving birth to all plants. Repairing old wood is extremely simple. Even if it is a piece of dead wood, as long as it is infused with the Azure Dragon divine power, it can immediately be brought back to life and full of vitality.

　　Now it was child's play for Lu Fei to use his divine power to repair the old wood. In just a short while, the entire palace was immediately rejuvenated. The old and rotten places where the paint had peeled off were covered with new wood with smooth texture.

　　Sang Bao praised with admiration, "Lu Fei, I'm really envious. Mana is really a thing of infinite use. This palace was old and dirty one moment, and it was brand new the next. When will we have such mana?"

　　"You two want to advance to the realm of mana? Haha, actually speaking of it, it's not that difficult to advance to the realm of mana!" Lu Fei naturally knew the drawbacks of practicing Taoism. Compared with arcane and divine arts, Taoism focuses on absorbing qi, but not enough attention is paid to cultivating the spirit. You must know that the spirit is the catalyst for the generation of mana.

　　"How can it not be difficult? We are only in the early and middle stages of Qi Refining now. To achieve magical powers, it will take decades of hard work!" Sang Bao looked bitter and resentful, and Lu Fei was talking without any worries.

　　Shi Ming was also very distressed and complained, "Lu Fei, I originally thought that I would be able to practice smoothly after opening the top gate, but I didn't expect that absorbing qi would be such a tiring task! Now I really feel very difficult. It's a pity that I work hard from nine to five to inhale and exhale qi. At the end of the day, there are only a few strands of essence in my dantian. In this situation, how can I achieve any results?"

　　"It is not difficult at all to advance to the realm of mana. In fact, you don't need to absorb qi first. I have a secret method, which is a shortcut to cultivating mana. Hehe, the method we practice is to refine qi first and then refine magic. This is actually a detour. As long as you know the method, you can actually bypass the qi stage and directly cultivate mana!" Lu Fei talked freely.

　　Shi Ming and Sang Bao were stunned. Sang Bao said in shock: "Lu Fei, you are not fooling us, are you? Is there any method in this world that can cultivate magic power directly without taking in and exhaling vital energy?"

　　"Of course there is. Buddhist monks don't practice Qi at all. They just cultivate magic power directly!" Lu Fei said seriously.

　　"We don't know any Buddhist techniques, and we are a Taoist sect. If we practice Buddhist techniques, will we be expelled from the sect?"

　　"Who said I want to teach you the Buddhist method?"

　　"Aren't you talking about the Buddhist method?" Sang Bao and Shi Ming were stunned.

　　"I didn't say that. The method I mentioned is just similar to the Buddhist method!"

　　"That's good. Well, teach us now!" Shi Ming said quickly.

　　Lu Fei said in embarrassment: "This is my unique secret method. I can pass it on to you, but you are not allowed to tell anyone else. And you must follow my lead in the future, because this method was passed down by the gods. It can directly cultivate magic power. Judging from your qualifications, as long as you persevere, you can cultivate magic power in one to half a year!"

　　Lu Fei made up his mind to teach the two the meditation method. This method is based on the principle of the Arcane Heart. This principle is actually similar to some visualization principles of Buddhism, but the subtle differences are enough to determine the success rate of the practice.

　　In other words, the meditation method taught by Lu Fei was enough for Sang Bao and Shi Ming to master quickly, but some of the Buddhist visualization methods might not be learned successfully even if Lu Fei tried to learn them, because of the lack of details, or you could say it was a lack of "true teachings."

　　Can one cultivate magical powers in one month to half a year?

　　Shi Ming and Sang Bao were quite surprised. They immediately patted their chests and said, "That's no problem. How could we possibly pass on such a precious method to others? As for following your lead, we are not bragging. Ever since you defeated Jin Pengfei and He Zhanbo, we have decided to follow your lead!"

　　The two made solemn promises, and Lu Fei naturally believed them. He took a look at the empty Lonely Eagle Palace and said with a smile: "Okay, I can teach you the method, but you have to tidy up this palace first. There is no need to clean it. I have already used my magic power to clean the palace. There is absolutely no dust. But you can decide what to add and what flowers to put. When you are done, I will teach you the method!"

　　The two were overjoyed. Sang Bao patted his chest and said, "This is easy. I will ask my servants to prepare the furnishings of the palace immediately. In less than three days, I guarantee that everything will be ready!"

　　Sang Bao's family was not simple. When Sang Bao went to Kunlun to seek the truth, his family sent him more than a dozen servants, all of whom were loyal. Although Sang Bao lived in a house, his food and drink expenses were very ample every month.

　　Sang Bao made the arrangements quickly. Beds, quilts, tables and chairs, coffee tables, sofas, bonsai trees, screens... all the furniture needed for a home were neatly put together. Of course, there were no electrical appliances, because electrical appliances were not popular in the mountain sect. Using electrical appliances makes a lot of noise, which is not conducive to self-cultivation.

　　Shi Ming could only stare blankly. Although he had a good family background, this place was deep in the mountains after all. Even the cell phones could not be reached. How could he buy furniture?

　　Fortunately, Sang Bao had some abilities in Kunlun. Within three days, all three floors of the Lonely Eagle Hall were renovated. Even the floor was covered with carpets. The style was a bit classical, yet trendy. Whether it was the coffee table, teapot or new tea, they were all Sang Bao's own treasures that he was reluctant to use. It could be said that this guy had spent a lot of money, so Lu Fei was naturally very happy when he inspected it.

　　"Lu Fei, is it okay now?" Sang Bao ran to Lu Fei and said happily, while Shi Ming behind him had a depressed look on his face.

　　"Okay, I already know your sincerity. Sit down, I will teach you the meditation technique now!" Lu Fei ordered the two to sit cross-legged on the carpet, and he sat down too. The three of them sat opposite each other in a triangle shape.

　　"Close your eyes and be free of thoughts. I will teach you the secret method. Experiencing it carefully, follow me and learn!" Lu Fei activated the soul mapping in the soul magic, and waves of thoughts were transmitted directly to the minds of the two people.

　　The human mind is actually very strange, even scary! For example, when a person is extremely happy or extremely sad, the huge mental fluctuations can easily make him "go crazy".

　　The meditation method passed down from the gods in the Terran continent is actually not simple, it can be said to be very complicated. The basis of meditation is the divergent and concentrated thoughts, just like 1 and 0. The two ways of thinking are constantly combined and collided, forming a huge spiritual vortex, making the spirit constantly born, disappearing, and accumulating and increasing in the constant collision.

　　In Taoist terms, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things.

　　Spiritual power can also be grown through meditation, and this growth can be explosive. Correct meditation can do this, but the wrong way of meditation can turn a person into a schizophrenic lunatic.

　　The thoughts that Lu Fei now conveyed to the two people were very mysterious and contained many things that were extremely difficult to describe in words. If described using 0 and 1, it could be a trillion times more complicated than any computer program.

　　Lu Fei taught them the method of meditation, and then he withdrew his mind. Sang Bao and Shi Ming were still sitting upright, as if they had entered the deepest state of meditation, like two stones, their heartbeats were very slow, and their body temperatures had dropped to a very low level, but their spiritual realm was unprecedentedly vigorous.

　　The two people's spirits are now in a storm, which can even be described as "spiritual liberation" or "spiritual Big Bang". Countless thoughts arise and disappear, constantly colliding and merging with each other. Similar thoughts merge together and grow stronger. When they grow to the limit, they will sublimate and form a bright and brilliant will.

　　The next morning, when the first rays of morning light shone through the windows of the palace onto their faces, Shi Ming and Sang Bao woke up from their meditation. At that moment, a sharp light flashed in their eyes.

　　"It's so comfortable. I feel much more energetic now!" Shi Ming stretched. Sang Bao was very excited and felt that his spirit was fuller than ever before.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Very good, you have now understood the essence of meditation. As long as you persevere every day, you will be able to generate magic power in no time!"

　　The two were extremely excited, thinking that they were going to be rich now. They were still young and had the hope of being promoted to the Mana Realm. Their future was bright! Sang Bao and Shi Ming looked at each other and immediately laughed with great pride!

　　…

　　Chapter 135 Six Magical Arts

　　Chiyang Palace. An angry roar came from inside the palace, shocking the boys guarding outside the palace so much that their faces turned pale.

　　Inside the palace hall, a rosewood table had been smashed to pieces. He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei were kneeling on the ground with injuries, while Huoyunzi and Duguzi were filled with anger.

　　The one who got mad was He Zhanbo's master "Huoyunzi". Just like his name, this guy had a bad temper. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He continued to roar: "What do you do for a living? You can't even deal with a new disciple. I'm so angry. You... have disgraced us!"

　　"Master, please punish me!" He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei kowtowed quickly. He Zhanbo cried a little, "Master, you have to do justice for me. That bastard broke my soul-calling flag, which is an ancient magic weapon..."

　　Huoyunzi's eyes flashed with ferocity, and he roared, "Ancient shit, I think it's just a broken thing, it will break if someone grabs it, what use is it?"

　　"That's because it has lost nourishment for a long time and has begun to decay. If it can be practiced again, it will definitely have enormous power..." He Zhanbo said unwillingly. The Soul-Calling Banner is indeed an ancient artifact, but it lacks nourishment. After a long time, even the most powerful and once glorious magical weapon will decay.

　　"It's already broken, what else can we do?!" Huoyunzi's anger subsided a lot. He sat down and asked, "Do you know where that kid came from?"

　　Jin Pengfei said quickly: "I have checked, but I can't find out where it came from!"

　　"What a waste!" Huoyunzi roared again.

　　Duguzi, who had been silent, said, "Brother, please be patient. I suspect that man is a disciple secretly trained by Shijizi. Think about it, in this world, apart from Kunlun, where else can there be a decent cultivation sect? In the secular world, anyone who is polluted by the secular atmosphere will find it difficult to even open the top door, let alone cultivate powerful magic power!"

　　"Well, that makes sense!" Huoyunzi thought of Shijizi and immediately said angrily, "That bitch has always been against us, and now she is openly building momentum for her bitch daughter and trying to compete with Tianwu for the position of deputy headmaster. She really deserves to be killed!!"

　　"Brother, be careful with your words. Don't let the headmaster hear this, otherwise it will be bad for us. After all, Tianwu and Gu Lingxian are both his direct disciples. Even if we support Tianwu, we must not anger the headmaster, otherwise it will be bad for Tianwu to take over the position of deputy headmaster!"

　　Huoyunzi became more and more furious. He shouted unwillingly: "I just don't understand. Xie Tianwu is the eldest disciple of our sect. It is natural for him to take over the position of deputy headmaster first. Why can others interfere?"

　　"That's right. It's really hard to guess what the headmaster is thinking. Even if Gu Lingxian is very talented, she is not a man, let alone a senior disciple... But don't worry, as long as we strongly support Tianwu, there will be absolutely no problem for Tianwu to be the deputy headmaster!"

　　Huoyunzi finally calmed down. He glanced at He Zhanbo and said, "Where are Fufengzi, Yunyangzi, and Yuzhenzi? Why are they nowhere to be seen?"

　　He Zhanbo naturally didn't know, he had just woken up from a coma. Jin Pengfei at the side hurriedly said: "I sent someone to ask, and I heard that Fu Fengzi and the other two went down the mountain. I don't know what they are doing, and they haven't come back yet!"

　　"Hmph, what a bunch of people who don't know the importance of things. They won't even participate in such a big event of our sect. I don't know what big things they are busy with... When they come back, I will just let them face the wall on the cliff in the back mountain for three months. Hmph, they are really getting more and more outrageous."

　　"yes!"

　　He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei did not dare to complain. They did not know that Fu Fengzi and his men had already met the King of Hell, so how could they have the chance to come back and face the wall?

　　After He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei left, Huoyunzi sighed, glanced at Duguzi, and said, "Junior brother, what do you think we should do with Lu Fei? Now the reputations of Zhanbo and Pengfei have been ruined by that kid, which is very harmful to Tianwu's chances of taking the position of deputy headmaster!"

　　Duguzi's eyes flashed fiercely, and he suddenly put down the teacup, saying viciously: "That kid's magic power is even higher than Zhanbo's, and the magic he has practiced is also very advanced. Even if I take action, I'm afraid I can't do anything to him... How about this, find a suitable opportunity, and you and I will join forces to kill him!"

　　"Okay, let's do this!" Huoyunzi showed a ferocious expression, thinking that he could get rid of Lu Fei by himself without Duguzi's help!

　　---

　　There was a huge secret cave in the belly of the Solitary Vulture Palace. Lu Fei walked in with a torch in hand and cast several light spells in succession. The entire cave immediately became bright.

　　This is obviously the place where the previous owner went into seclusion. There is a stone table, a stone chair, a green lamp, a few Taoist books, and a gurgling underground spring, just like a karst cave.

　　There are sharp stalactites pointing downward above the head, and a dry and cool platform has been built on the ground, which is more than ten meters in radius and more than twenty meters high. There is a straw futon placed near the stone wall. The futon is already rotten and covered with dust. It seems that no one has come in to use it for many years.

　　Lu Fei flipped through the three Taoist books on the stone table, one was "Purple Sky Thunder Talisman Record", one was "Huangting Sutra", and one was "Cinnabar Method". Lu Fei flipped through them a few times and felt dizzy. These Taoist books were of no use to him.

　　Perhaps in the era of flourishing magic, these Taoist books were regarded as the right way of cultivation by the Taoists, but now, they are nothing. In this world, no Taoist can achieve the right result by using them. Unless you dominate the entire plane force ocean in the future, these methods will be regarded as the right and good methods again.

　　Lu Fei put down the Taoist book, and with a flip of his hand, the Netherworld Demon Pillar floated up from his palm and gradually grew larger, like a huge stone pillar.

　　Inside the Netherworld Demon Pillar, three air currents composed of the Force were constantly flowing. One was the crimson soul-nourishing essence, one was the pitch-black soul-charming essence, and one was the pale skeleton essence.

　　"Sir, those three energies all contain strange things. I suggest you study them carefully!" Nubis' voice came from the Netherworld Demon Pillar.

　　Lu Fei was stunned, thinking, is there really something fishy going on? He had hastily seized these three essences, and indeed had not studied them carefully. He immediately reached out and grabbed the pitch-black soul-enchanting energy to take a closer look.

　　"Well, there really is something!" Lu Fei discovered that there were several talismans in the soul-collecting energy that looked like divine runes, three of which were like golden bells, and one was like a sickle, a total of four runes.

　　Lu Fei then took out the soul-nourishing energy, which also contained a blood-colored rune that looked like the ancient seal character "血". He then took out the skeleton essence energy, which indeed contained a pale white rune that looked like the ancient seal character "骨".

　　“I understand. It turns out that the three golden bell runes are the magic that He Zhanbo used. It turned out that He Zhanbo obtained the soul-summoning flag, and then he realized the magic from this flag, and condensed three death knells with his magic power.

　　"Hehe, I just happened to be practicing soul magic. I'm afraid these four runes are the same as the magic runes. I wonder if I can use them for my own benefit?"

　　Lu Fei released his soul power, wrapping around the three strands of energy and continuously penetrating and refining them. After a while, the three strands of energy were completely integrated into the soul power. The light golden soul power became more condensed and turned golden.

　　When the divine power was taken back, something unexpected happened.

　　Boom!

　　It was as if the heaven and earth were shaking!

　　The soul-related magic runes in Lu Fei's spiritual sea immediately underwent drastic changes. The original nine magic runes, including soul intimidation, soul bewitching, soul weakening, soul insight, soul curse, soul weakness, soul despair, soul contract, and soul binding, vibrated together and evolved into six new magic runes.

　　[Soul-sweeping], [Soul-destroying], [Soul-falling], [Soul-enticing], [Soul-nourishing], [Skeleton].

　　Lu Fei's mind flashed over and he immediately understood the meaning of the six new divine runes. They were all refined from the three forces of the soul-summoning flag.

　　The bell-shaped divine rune is black, representing the wandering soul, the falling soul and the lost soul. The black sickle-like divine rune represents the hooking soul. The blood-colored divine rune represents the nourishment of the soul with qi and blood. The pale white divine rune represents the bones, which is the divine power of death.

　　The six great divine runes surged with six kinds of divine power. Now these six kinds of divine power were all summarized and unified into the soul divine power system, just like the Nine Dragons divine power was unified into the Yanhuang divine power system.

　　The six new soul powers are so weak, but Lu Fei knows that the six magic arts are still very terrifying. Now his soul magic art system has developed to fifteen magic arts. The soul magic arts are becoming more and more large and powerful, and the changes are becoming more and more abundant.

　　Awesome!

　　Feeling that the magic runes of the soul magic system had grown stronger again, Lu Fei was overjoyed, thinking that this was a huge leap forward, and that there were also things similar to magic runes on the Earth plane, which was really surprising and exciting.

　　"Congratulations, sir. I can feel that you have become stronger. My soul is instinctively afraid in front of you!" Nubis praised in awe.

　　"Haha..." Lu Fei was in a good mood and said with a smile: "I really made a lot of money this time. Thanks to your reminder, otherwise I would have missed it!"

　　"This is all due to your great fortune!" Nubis seized the opportunity to flatter him.

　　"Haha, you are right. I am indeed lucky. Nubis, I have also seen your loyalty and hard work. Don't worry, as long as you are loyal, you will benefit in the future. Don't you want to possess another body? If there is a chance, I will find a suitable body for you so that you can possess another body and be reborn and enjoy this colorful world again..."

　　"My lord, even Nubis' soul has been returned to you. Nubis' loyalty is evident to all the world!" Nubis began to show his loyalty shamelessly.

　　Lu Fei had never heard such pleasing "honest advice" before, and his mood became more and more relaxed. He also knew that Nubis had signed a soul contract with him, and since it was impossible for him to betray, he must be loyal. Such a soul had become his guardian spirit, or servant spirit.

　　Nubis comes from the underground world of the Tyranid plane. Such a soul is naturally rare. He can help him do a lot of things in the future. For such a servant spirit, Lu Fei must definitely squeeze his surplus value and make the best use of him.

　　…

　　The collection is awesome, it has reached 3594, thanks brothers!

　　Chapter 136 The Prophet

　　Lu Fei obtained six new magic arts and walked out of the cave happily. Sang Bao and Shi Ming, who were practicing meditation in the Lone Eagle Hall, came to meet him.

　　"Lu Fei, you finally came out. Senior Sister Gu came here just now. She told you to be careful because Elder Huoyunzi might get angry and cause trouble for you!" Sang Bao said worriedly.

　　"He's just an old guy. I'm not afraid of him. Sang Bao, tell Senior Sister Gu that I'm going down the mountain!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Go down the mountain? No, absolutely not. It's safer to stay inside the mountain gate. Senior Sister Gu is worried that the elders will deal with you. If you go down the mountain, what if they find you?" Shi Ming and Sang Bao were horrified.

　　"Don't worry, I will be careful!"

　　"That won't work. At least let us go with you, just in case..."

　　"Can you resist Jin Pengfei or He Zhanbo, or the elders of our sect? If they really attack, you won't be able to stop them. Following me would only be a burden. You'd better practice here with peace of mind. In a few months at most, you will definitely cultivate magical powers, and then you will be able to help me out..."

　　Sang Bao and Shi Ming also knew their own situation. They were not able to help their brother solve his problems. They were unwilling to accept it. "Lu Fei, why do you have to go down the mountain? Isn't it better to stay inside the mountain gate?"

　　"You don't understand. Practicing at the mountain gate is purely closed-door cultivation. For a realm like mine, accumulating mana by conventional methods is no longer feasible. What I need is to find another way and seize it by trickery. Only in this way can I embark on a broader and more far-reaching path. You will understand when you have cultivated mana... Besides, I am a restless person. I feel bored staying in one place. Besides, I have things to do down the mountain, so I can't stay too long!"

　　"Well, when will you be back?"

　　"That's hard to say! At least one or two months, at most a year and a half. What? Are you afraid that I will never come back?" Lu Fei laughed, floated out of the Solitary Eagle Hall, and turned into a beam of light to escape out of the mountain gate.

　　"Well, it's worth it that I've been waiting here for so many days, this guy Lu Fei finally shows up. I'll follow him quietly to see where he goes, and then report to the two elders. Hehe, this kid is too popular, he deserves his bad luck..." A minion of Elder Huoyunzi flew out from a mountain stream and hung far behind Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei turned his head and sneered: "How ridiculous! Someone is actually stalking me? Well, I'll play with you and keep you confused!"

　　Lu Fei walked out of the mountain gate, stopped in the flowing clouds, cast a level 4 arcane spell [Door], grabbed the air with his hand, and a small blue light gate was opened. Through the light gate, he could see that the inside of the gate was full of rocks. It should be inside the mountain or underground. He cast the Door again, and the small blue gates in front disappeared, and another small blue gate appeared. Through the light gate, he could see the clear sky and a city in the distance.

　　That's what a portal is like. Once it's opened, it's random. You must pay attention to the place you teleport to, otherwise you might crash into anything and end up crashing into the ground or the seabed. That would be really embarrassing.

　　Lu Fei flashed into the Anywhere Door and was instantly above an ancient city thousands of miles away. The guy who was following Lu Fei flew into the clouds and searched up and down for a long time, but there was no trace of Lu Fei. The guy couldn't help but jump in anger!

　　Lu Feiren hovered at an altitude of 1,700 meters. He took out his cell phone and called Su Tongtong directly. "Hello, Tongtong? I've finished my business. Where are you?"

　　"Why did you turn on your phone just now? We are already in Greece. Hurry up and take a flight to Athens International Airport. When you arrive, call me and I will send someone to pick you up!"

　　Sweat...

　　"Wolf, Gris and the others all went with you, right?"

　　"Don't worry, don't worry, they are all here, and your two mistresses are here too. We are going to go out in full force this time, and we are determined to do something earth-shattering in Europe. Come quickly, or you will regret it if you are late!" Su Tongtong hung up the phone in a boastful tone.

　　Lu Fei was speechless. Is Su Tongtong jealous?

　　Flying down from the sky, it landed on the street. A three-year-old chubby girl who was licking a lollipop nearby widened her eyes. She looked at Lu Fei, then raised her head to the sky, stretched out her chubby little finger and pointed at Lu Fei, saying, "Alien, fly..."

　　The woman who was holding the chubby girl turned around and saw Lu Fei. She slapped her daughter's hand and taught her a lesson: "Go, don't point at everyone and say they are aliens. Mom will buy you another lollipop, and then we will go home and watch TV..."

　　The little fat girl said with a wronged look on her face: "Niuniu didn't lie... This person flew down from the sky, he is an alien, flying like this..."

　　The chubby girl's mother didn't believe it at all. Lu Fei grinned at the little girl with great pride, hailed a taxi, and drove straight to the airport.

　　"Give me a ticket directly to Athens, Greece!" Lu Fei came to the ticket window and smiled at the pretty ticket lady with his white teeth.

　　"Please show...Oh, okay, I'll give it to you right away!" The ticket lady just wanted to see Lu Fei's valid ID when she felt dizzy. Then, she somehow got Lu Fei a direct ticket to Athens.

　　"Soul magic is really useful. It can easily influence other people's thoughts!" Lu Fei nodded with satisfaction, took out a dozen hundred-dollar bills and slapped them at the ticket window. He didn't know if the money was enough, but he didn't care. He took the ticket and took a look. Hehe, it was still first class.

　　…

　　Lu Fei did not have a passport, but he had an air ticket. Under the influence of Lu Fei's mental will, the inspectors believed that there was nothing wrong with Lu Fei and he could board the plane. So Lu Fei swaggered into the first-class cabin of the plane.

　　The passenger plane flew into the sky. At this moment, Lu Fei felt relaxed. Sitting in his seat, Lu Fei gently closed his eyes and began to meditate. A pair of eyes suddenly appeared in Lu Fei's mind. They were a pair of women's eyes, clear, bright, deep, and full of wisdom.

　　Is she spying on herself?

　　Lu Fei suddenly opened his eyes and looked sideways. A Greek woman was sitting on the seat on the other side. She was also extremely surprised and turned to look at Lu Fei.

　　When their eyes met, Lu Fei saw a beautiful face and a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to see through fate.

　　"Who are you?" Lu Fei activated the soul mapping technique, trying to peek into the other party's thoughts and soul, but a mysterious force prevented him from spying.

　　"Lord Prophet, are you okay?" A rough voice came, and a strong short-haired man stood up. He bent down slightly and asked the beautiful woman.

　　"Timas, I'm fine!" The woman shook her head.

　　The man named Timas turned around, glared at Lu Fei fiercely, and strode over to Lu Fei's seat. He looked down at Lu Fei with his eyes as if they were about to spit fire.

　　Lu Fei laughed in silence. This big barbarian looked a bit like the barbarians in the Terran continent. They were both tall and strong. At this moment, there was a warning and a threat in his eyes.

　　"You are not allowed to stare at us, talk to us, or even walk over to our side. Do you hear me?" Timas warned in a loud voice.

　　"Big guy, are you threatening me?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Yes, I'm threatening you. If you don't know what's good for you, I don't mind breaking your nose!" Timas showed a vicious expression, stretched out his big hand, and slowly clenched it into a fist in front of Lu Fei. There were a few crackling sounds, which was the sound of the bones of his fist making a crisp sound.

　　Timas's fist was as big as Lu Fei's face, with his tendons, bones and blood vessels bulging out, looking as ferocious as an earthworm, as if this fist was containing extremely terrifying power.

　　"Haha, you look strong on the outside but are weak on the inside. You just have a few strengths. What qualifications do you have to threaten me?" Lu Fei put his hand on the opponent's fist. Timas, such a tall and burly man, immediately trembled all over and knelt down in front of Lu Fei with a plop.

　　"Who... who are you?" Timas seemed to be restrained by an invisible force, unable to move. His body kept shaking, as if he was very scared, his face flushed red, and he couldn't speak clearly.

　　"It doesn't matter who I am. The key is who you are?" Lu Fei looked into Timas' eyes and asked word by word.

　　Timas seemed to be tempted and controlled, and immediately said: "I am Timas, the knight of the Parthenon in the Acropolis of Athens..."

　　"Then who is she?" Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth slightly.

　　"She... is a prophet..." When Timas said the word prophet to the stranger, he couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat, as if he had revealed some secret that could not be disclosed.

　　"Shut up, Timas!" a cold female voice came, and the prophet Padra finally stood up, looking at Timas with eyes full of anger.

　　"Ah...what happened?" The flight attendant finally realized something was wrong and hurried over to solve the problem.

　　"It's okay, just go and do your work, don't bother with us!" Lu Fei used his magic to bewitch her. The stewardess immediately showed a trace of confusion in her eyes and nodded, "Okay, got it!"

　　Under Padela's shocked eyes, the flight attendant walked away obediently, as if she turned a blind eye to them. Only then did Padela realize that Lu Fei actually possessed a strange magic that could control people's minds.

　　"Could it be that he controls Timas?" Thinking of this, Padra immediately felt a chill down his spine!

　　Lu Fei ignored Padra and asked Timas directly: "Does the prophet have a name?"

　　"have!"

　　"What's your name?" Lu Fei looked up at Padella and smiled slightly.

　　"Call Pa..." Timas' whole body was shaking even more violently, beads of cold sweat the size of beans were dripping from his forehead. It seemed that he was using all his willpower to resist Lu Fei's mental and spiritual oppression.

　　"What's your name?" Lu Fei asked again.

　　"My name is Padra, the prophet of the Parthenon!" the woman said. Her voice was pleasant to the ears, like the echo in an empty valley, with a vague feeling.

　　Lu Fei raised his head, looked at the prophet carefully, and said with interest: "Since you are a prophet, you must be a divine magician serving the gods. Parthenon? Haha, it turns out that you are a divine magician serving Athena!"

　　…

　　On the last day of the ranking list, the collection is close to 3700. I am begging for more collections... There will be no recommendations next week, so it may be difficult to get on the potential list, but I still call on you to support me. Click to collect and vote! Another chapter will be updated at 12:00 p.m.

　　Chapter 137 Prediction {Seeking red votes on Monday to top the list}

　　"Let go of Timas first..." Padre said.

　　"That won't do. He just raised his fist and threatened me, saying he was going to break my nose!" Lu Fei shook his head.

　　"If Timas has been rude in any way, I apologize to you on his behalf. Please let him go first, okay? He is a divine warrior who regards glory as his life. You can't treat him like this..." Padella requested.

　　"You can let him go as long as you answer a few questions for me!"

　　"Just ask!"

　　"Were you spying on me?"

　　"No, I was just taking a rest and had a very short dream!"

　　"Okay, it doesn't matter if you don't admit it. Let me ask you again, do you know any magic?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Padela hesitated for a moment and said, "Yes!"

　　"What kind of magic is it?"

　　"It's the prophetic magic [Foresight]..."

　　"Well, what did you foresee about me just now?"

　　"I didn't foresee anything. I only saw your face, eyes and huge spiritual will! Let Timas go, I will tell you everything I know!" Padra became more and more nervous, her fingers tightly grasping the dark purple skirt, which was a little blue.

　　"So it's the prophet's magic [Foresight]. What a weak and useless magic... Haha, no wonder I need the protection of the divine knight wherever I go!" Lu Fei laughed, put his hands away and let go of Timas.

　　The big guy felt relieved and breathed heavily. He looked at Lu Fei with awe, wiped the sweat from his face with his arm, and stood beside Padra, very vigilant, fearing that Lu Fei would suddenly attack and hurt the prophet.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Big guy, you are still loyal and brave, but don't worry, I won't do anything to you. If I really mean to do something bad, you can't stop me, because I can crush you to death with just one finger like crushing an ant!"

　　"You...you...Lord Prophet, let's change seats!" Timas looked nervous. He was really afraid that Lu Fei would hurt someone. He stepped forward, stood in front of Padra, and glared at Lu Fei fiercely, with the courage of a brave man who was not afraid of death.

　　"No need, we have no conflict of interest with this person. He won't hurt us as long as you don't provoke him!" Padella said lightly.

　　"Yes, Lord Prophet, I was too reckless. I apologize to you!" Timas knelt on one knee in front of Padre.

　　"Please go back to your seat and don't block the aisle!" Padre said quickly.

　　"Yes, Lord Prophet!" Timas turned back to his seat and took out a meter-long broadsword and a set of platinum-colored titanium alloy armor from his luggage bag. He put on the armor and held the broadsword in his hand without caring about other people's surprise.

　　Lu Fei grinned and said, "Big Timas, what are you doing? Your armor is like paper to me, and this big sword, is it for chopping wood? Can it kill people?"

　　The stewardess was also frightened by Timas's behavior. She ran over tremblingly and asked, "Sir, is this sword a weapon? Weapons are not allowed on the plane. How did you pass the security check..."

　　Timas was furious. He raised his sword and waved it in front of the pretty face of the stewardess, saying viciously: "Damn girl, how did you see me holding a weapon? This... is this sword a weapon? It's a prop for theatrical performance! Damn it, you don't have any eyesight at all. The stick under your uncle is the big weapon, do you want to try it?"

　　The stewardess was so scared that her face turned green. She bowed and apologized, tears almost falling. She quickly ran into the lounge...

　　Padra said angrily: "Timas, you actually used foul language to the common people. Is this your chivalry?!" Timas immediately showed a frustrated and aggrieved expression on his face. He knelt on one knee again and vowed: "My Lord Prophet, Timas knows that he was wrong. Timas will strive to abide by the humility, honor, sacrifice, bravery, mercy, spirit, honesty and justice of the knight!"

　　"Well, now you get up. Pay attention from now on. You must always remember and abide by the Eight Creeds of the Knights. Only in this way can you become a qualified Divine Knight!" Padella taught.

　　Lu Fei slowly poured himself a glass of wine, took a sip, and said jokingly: "Prophet, I think you should save your words. In my opinion, the big guy's belief in the chivalric creed is not devout enough. It would be better to let him believe in violence and killing, or believe in the war and victory of the goddess Athena. These are more appropriate!"

　　"You are also a diviner, right?" Padella frowned and asked.

　　"So what?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"If so, you should know the importance of faith to a divine practitioner. You shouldn't shake the faith of a divine knight!"

　　"I'm helping you to train him and make his faith stronger!" Lu Fei said shamelessly.

　　"snort!"

　　Timas was very upset with Lu Fei and frowned, saying, "I, Timas, have a firm belief. I don't need you to help me strengthen my belief!"

　　"Determination is bullshit! In my opinion, you are far from being a fanatic. Look at how weak your divine power is. It is like the flame of a small matchstick, which may go out at any time. Such divine power can't even protect yourself well. Who else can you protect?"

　　Timas' face turned red and white, but he couldn't refute Lu Fei. In front of Lu Fei, he, who had always been confident, suddenly felt that his power was so small. The terrible feeling of his soul being intercepted and his life being controlled by others made him shudder. In Timas' eyes, Lu Fei was a devil with unimaginable power!

　　Padra frowned even more, and said dissatisfiedly: "Sir, Timas is the divine knight of my Parthenon, so this is our Parthenon's business, and outsiders should not interfere!"

　　"I'm not trying to interfere, but I'm just offering a little bit of advice... I originally thought that apart from the Vatican, there were no more divine arts practitioners from other pantheons in this world. I didn't expect that the divine arts inheritance of the Olympian gods in Athens, Greece has not been cut off!"

　　"How can our Olympian heritage be cut off? As long as Athens exists, Athena's heritage will never be extinguished!" Padra said firmly.

　　"Even the inheritance of the Chinese Yanhuang pantheon is like a candle in the wind, which is about to go out. I'm afraid the situation of your Olympus pantheon will be even worse. Haha, you are all in the same situation. You are all grasshoppers in autumn. You won't be able to jump for much longer. So I won't ridicule each other!" Lu Fei seemed to have some feelings in his heart. He sighed and felt very helpless.

　　“…”

　　Padra felt a sense of anger and grievance that seemed about to burst out. Lu Fei's words obviously touched Padra's softest spot, which was also the place that divine practitioners were most afraid of being touched. Lu Fei revealed the weak essence of the Parthenon.

　　In the history of Greek mythology, there were the glorious Titanic Wars and the heroic Trojan War. At that time, the power of the Olympian gods reached its peak. There were many gods and heroes, and the light of glory shone on the land of Greece.

　　But now, all living beings have fallen into eternal slumber, the glory of the gods is no longer there, and the twelve major temples that protected the faith of the gods were destroyed in the wars of history. There is no trace of them anymore, and only a few temples still retain their crumbling heritage, which seems to be about to be cut off.

　　The more Padela thought about it, the more frustrated he became. He looked up at Lu Fei, and suddenly layers of ripples appeared in front of his eyes, as if it was a water mirror. In an instant, Padela knew that this was his own magic [Foresight]. This magic had great limitations. Most of the time it was activated passively and not by his own will. Most of the time he activated the magic in his dreams and foresaw future scenes.

　　This phenomenon is the precursor to the activation of the divine art [Foresight]. The water mirror in front of us is the result of the condensed power of the prophet, which can peek into fate, or, as the Eastern saying goes, into the secrets of heaven.

　　Padra's vision was bright, as if there was the light of God, boundless and endless. Several scenes flashed by like lightning. In just a moment, Padra had seen Lu Fei standing in a vast desert, with his hands spread out. Divine power spread in all directions. The desert was stormy and the sky and the earth were changed. Big trees rose from the desert, and the desert turned into a vast and endless forest...

　　In another scene, Lu Fei was wearing the Nine Dragons Emperor's robe. Nine real dragons rushed out from Lu Fei's body, roaring into the sky, stirring up changes in the celestial phenomena. The whole sky was filled with wind, rain, thunder, and torrential rain. Lightning pierced through the sky and the earth. The scene was extremely horrifying, as if a punishment from heaven was about to destroy the world...

　　Padela looked at Lu Fei, his body couldn't help but tremble slightly, his breathing was a little rapid, Lu Fei smiled and said: "Why, Prophet Padela, did I say something wrong? The entire earth civilization has entered the twilight of the gods. All the gods of the past have disappeared. We mortals have now become the masters of the earth. There are no more high and mighty gods who can dominate our destiny, and no gods will ever want to destroy us humans!"

　　"Are you still a theurgist? A theurgist should have loyal beliefs and should be reverent and pious to the gods. He should not say such words that blaspheme the will of the gods!" Padra frowned.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "You are really a loyal prophet of the gods... I forgot to tell you that although I am a divine magician, I am an Eastern divine magician. Do you know the East? The Eastern heritage is different from the Western one. Piety is not a necessity for divine magicians. Bloodline is the foundation of our Eastern national heritage... Moreover, I also told you that I am a divine magician, but I am also an arcane magician. Do you know what arcane is?"

　　Seeing the confusion in Padra's eyes, Lu Fei smiled and said, "Arcane, you can also understand it as magic. You know magic, right? Magic is a power that gods hate, because magic does not respect gods, but only respects nature!"

　　…

　　Seeking firepower support to impact the potential list! I hope you guys will support...

　　Chapter 138 Arrival {Seeking votes for the potential list}

　　"Are you a magician?" Hearing that Lu Fei was also a magician, Padela's eyes shrank into pinholes! !

　　In the Western world, magicians are also called wizards. They represent evil more! Only divine magicians are orthodox and only divine magicians represent justice. In the eyes of all divine magicians, wizards do not believe in gods. They only believe in nature or believe in themselves, or believe in the devil. This is what wizards are!

　　Lu Fei found it very interesting and laughed again: "Prophet, you seem to be very scared. Are you afraid of my identity as an arcane magician or my identity as a divine magician?"

　　Padra shuddered, but said nothing. He thought to himself, "How is it possible... How can a person be a divine magician and a magician at the same time? Isn't this contradictory? It's like justice and evil, gods and demons, how can they be unified..."

　　Both the prophet Padra and the big knight Timas ignored him, Lu Fei felt bored and could only drink red wine. How could Lu Fei know that the prophet Padra was in a state of great turmoil?

　　Padra is a prophet who has foresight about fate. This is the weakest divine spell, but also the most useful one. In the arcane system of the Terran continent, foresight is even an eighth-level arcane spell, which shows how valuable this spell is!

　　On Earth, the inheritance of other gods has almost been cut off, but Athena's inheritance has not been cut off. This can only be attributed to the credit of the prophet.

　　Prophets can always foresee disasters in advance and find the best time to avoid them, so they can always avoid disasters and avoid the danger of extinction again and again...

　　Therefore, in this age of twilight of the gods, the status of the prophet is even more sacred and inviolable, and all the divine knights must swear an oath to take it as their responsibility to protect the prophet!

　　As a prophet, Padra naturally knew the importance of each of his predictions. Each prediction was a peek into fate and the future. If he could grasp it well, he could avoid disaster and seek good fortune.

　　The prophet Padra's prediction of Lu Fei's future shocked her. She had never seen such a scene before. In the predicted scene, Lu Fei had amazing power, almost reaching the level of a god...

　　Yes, it is the height of God!

　　Because only God has the power to change the world, only God can call the wind and rain, and create nature. If this is not the power of God, it would be difficult for the prophet Padra to understand!

　　But now the entire world has long lost its gods, and the era of gods has become a thing of the past. Will Lu Fei become a being comparable to gods in the future?

　　Prophet Padra felt her heart pounding and even her breathing quickened. She looked at Lu Fei again. She no longer had any foresight. Lu Fei calmed down, closed his eyes and went into deep thought.

　　“We must catch him… Yes, only by catching him can the shaky inheritance of gods prosper again. Perhaps, only by catching him and following his path can we have a chance to usher in light, transform from human to god, and start a new era of god-making!”

　　As soon as she thought of this, Padra's usual calm expression disappeared, and the deepest desire in her heart burst out. This desire included greed, possession, delusion and power. Her face couldn't help but become ferocious...

　　"Prophet, Lord Prophet!" Timas shouted.

　　Padra, who had always been pure and austere, was suddenly startled, and the whole person broke free from the whirlpool of endless desires, and his mind became clear again.

　　"Lord Prophet, are you...are you okay? Are you feeling uncomfortable? You are sweating a lot. Would you like to have a good rest first?" Timas looked at Padra, very worried.

　　"Well, okay, let's lower the curtain. I want to have a good rest. Don't disturb me!" Prophet Padra leaned back in his seat, closed his eyes and took a short rest.

　　…

　　"Master Prophet, wake up... wake up..." After hearing the calls, Padra opened his eyes and saw Timas' loyal and familiar face.

　　"What's wrong? How long have I slept?" Padella felt a little sorry. He didn't expect that he fell asleep so quickly.

　　"We are almost at the Athens International Airport, time to get off the plane!" said Timas, standing up and pulling open the curtain covering the prophet's seat.

　　Lu Fei turned around and saw the beautiful Prophet Padra again. He was very happy and said with a smile: "Prophet Padra, are you awake?"

　　When Padra cast the prophetic spell [Foresight] before, he felt that it consumed a lot of divine power and his spirit was a little sluggish. Now that he has rested well, he feels full of energy. Facing Lu Fei, his attitude is also different, at least he is no longer hostile.

　　"Sir, I don't know your name yet?" Padra spoke standard Greek. His voice was pleasant to the ears, especially coming from the mouth of a prophet. It contained a hint of divine power and his voice was ethereal and charming. Ordinary people liked to listen to such a voice. Lu Fei was the same. Listening to Padra speak, he felt like he was bathed in spring breeze and was in a good mood.

　　"My name is Lu Fei!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand and gestured for a handshake. This is the etiquette of the Chinese people. Every time Lu Fei introduced himself, he would shake hands to show friendliness.

　　The prophet Padra did not reach out his hand. Timas beside him said in a muffled voice: "The status of the prophet of our Parthenon is extremely noble. Because they serve the gods, their bodies must be holy virgins. No man can touch the prophet's body, not even you!"

　　"I just want to shake hands, not..." Lu Fei coughed.

　　"No, this is blasphemy. Not even a touch is allowed. No man is allowed to touch the prophet, not even with a finger!" Timas shook his head and was very persistent.

　　"Any man is not okay? I don't believe you have never touched a finger of the Prophet, even if it was an accidental touch!" Lu Fei smiled while looking into Timas' eyes.

　　"No, absolutely not, I can swear to the goddess Athena!" Timas clenched his fist on his chest, looked up at the sky, and vowed.

　　"I don't believe your oath, because your oath is completely useless now. Not only can the goddess not hear it, but she will not punish you for breaking your oath!"

　　"You are blaspheming God!" Timas stood up suddenly, his expression furious, and pointed his sword at Lu Fei's head. Blasphemy was something a divine knight could not tolerate.

　　The stewardess who had been paying attention to the first-class cabin was once again trembling with fear. No matter how she looked at it, the sword carried by the big guy Timas did not look like a prop, but a big weapon, because the sword was very sharp and exuded a cold murderous aura, but the sword was too big, more than one meter long and as wide as a palm. She had never seen a real thing so big before. Instead, it was possible for cartoon props to be made so exaggerated.

　　Lu Fei simply ignored Timas's threats. He chuckled and said, "Big guy, I'm not blaspheming you. I'm telling the truth. Look, I'm an extremely honest person. Isn't honesty one of your knight's creeds? Can you answer me, every time you pray to your goddess, have you ever felt her presence? Have you ever received a response to your prayers?"

　　Timas' face flushed, his neck became thick and red, as if he was choked by something. He was unconvinced and argued: "No, but so what? I firmly believe that the goddess Athena is watching us in the kingdom of Olympus!"

　　"Haha, you are such an upright and loyal believer. Well, I won't discourage you. In fact, I still admire you very much. Perhaps your piety can eventually help your god escape the nightmare of Ragnarok and return to the world once again..."

　　After Lu Fei finished speaking, the flight attendant's sweet voice came from the passenger plane, saying that the plane was about to land at Athens International Airport and thanked the passengers for boarding this flight.

　　The plane bumped for a bit and finally landed safely. Through the glass window, Lu Fei was able to see the main building of Athens International Airport, as well as several passenger planes roaring into the sky one after another.

　　"We're finally here. This trip was such a wonderful one!" Lu Fei stretched and said with a smile.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, is the purpose of your trip to Greece this time for sightseeing or something else?" Padella asked at the right time.

　　"Of course I'm here to travel. I heard that the Acropolis of Athens is a tourist destination. Of course, I'll also do some small business by the way..." Lu Fei didn't have any luggage, so he got up and left, busy getting off the plane. Padra and Timas followed behind him, looking at Lu Fei strangely from time to time. It was rare to see a passenger like Lu Fei without any luggage in his hands.

　　"Sir, please show your valid ID to enter the customs..." When going through the customs inspection, two staff members stopped Lu Fei.

　　"Haven't you checked it?" Lu Fei said with a smile, and the magic was activated naturally. The two staff members were in a trance for a while, and they said inexplicably: "Oh... Yes, we have checked it. Sorry sir, please..."

　　Padela and Timas, who were following behind Lu Fei, could not help but stare in amazement. Timas pointed at Lu Fei and said to Padela, "This is really abominable, Lord Prophet. Look, this man actually cheated. He didn't even have a passport, yet he swaggered through the border of our country. Lord Prophet, we must catch him and put him in jail!"

　　Lu Fei suddenly turned around, smiled evilly at the two of them, and said arrogantly: "The sky is so big, I can fly as much as I want, the earth is so big, I can step on as much as I want. In this world, what rules can restrain me? You two are also diviners. You should know the pride of us diviners. That is to surpass ordinary people in the mortal world, achieve extraordinary achievements, obtain the power of God, and under the glory of God, transcend the world, transcend life and death, and be able to look down on all living beings like gods..."

　　Lu Fei's tone was arrogant, but also as it should be, because Lu Fei was so confident. The existence of power makes people confident, and the addition of inhuman power makes people have an extraordinary sense of superiority.

　　Lu Fei's words really touched the hearts of Padra and Timas, but now is not the mythological era. The power of the divine arts has fallen to the bottom and is no longer as dazzling as in the mythological era. Although Padra was excited, he still shook his head and said, "In an era without miracles, how can the divine arts have the power to surpass mortals, transcend life and death, and reach the power of gods?"

　　"How can there be nothing? It's just the transition from human to god!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Timas frowned and said, "My Lord Prophet, is this considered blasphemy? How can a man become a god?"

　　Lu Fei laughed twice and walked out of the passage. He saw that Su Tongtong was holding a sign at the other end of the passage. The two Chinese characters "Lu Fei" were written on the sign, like a big-character poster.

　　…

　　It's dangerous. I'm the last one on the potential list. I don't know if I can keep it. Help me, or I need votes. If the red votes are strong enough, I'll update tonight. Thank you!

　　Chapter 139: The Golden Dollar Plan {Updated for the Red Tickets Breaking 10,000}

　　Last on the potential list, still begging for votes!

　　----

　　"Lu Fei, Lu Fei, here..." Su Tongtong saw Lu Fei coming out and waved and shouted. Beside Su Tongtong were three high elves: Gris, Andrea and Agnes.

　　"Why, you all are here?"

　　"The Lord is coming, how can we not come to greet him?" Andrea said quickly.

　　"Where's Wolfe? Why didn't he come?"

　　"I asked the big guy to protect Wen Wan, Wang Dan and the others..." Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"Wen Wan is coming to Greece too... Is she not going to school anymore?"

　　"Of course she has to go to school, but she can still take three or five days off. Okay, let's go. It's not convenient to stay at the airport for too long. We have already bought a large manor in the wealthy area of ​​Athens. I believe you will like it!" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"Well, we are now wealthy people who have come to Greece to invest. It's not too much to buy one or two large manors!" Lu Fei was about to raise his foot when he heard the voice of Timas behind him. Timas came running up and said in a buzzing voice, "Wait a minute..."

　　"What's the matter?" Lu Fei looked at Timas in surprise. The big guy said, "Our prophet asked me to invite you to the Parthenon in the evening three days later!"

　　Timas ran away. Su Tongtong looked at Timas with a strange expression and asked, "Lu Fei, how do you know this big guy? He looks so strange. Why is he wearing armor and holding a big sword to show off? Is he role-playing?"

　　Gris said: "He is a divine warrior, but unfortunately he is incredibly weak!"

　　"What, God Warriors... Greece also has God Warriors?" Su Tongtong was quite surprised.

　　"There's nothing strange about it. Greece is the birthplace of European civilization. It's not surprising that there are divine warriors on this land. In fact, he is the divine knight of the Parthenon!" Lu Fei said.

　　"He said the prophet wants to invite you to the Parthenon. Is the Parthenon the temple at the highest point of the Acropolis?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　"Yes, it was built to commemorate Athena, the patron goddess of the city-state of Athens. But as far as I know, the Parthenon has been almost completely destroyed, with only some stone columns and broken walls left. It has long been opened as a tourist attraction. I don't know why the prophet of the Parthenon invited me to the temple?"

　　Gris seemed to have guessed something, thinking that the other party just wanted to establish a relationship with Lu Fei. From the situation of Timas just now, it was enough to see that the power of the Parthenon was pitifully weak, even to the point of being in danger.

　　After figuring this out, Gris sneered and said, "Sir, since the prophet has invited you, then just go. In my opinion, the Parthenon wants to use your power to revive their dream... Sir, why don't you just take advantage of their strategy? We still need to gather strength and build up our power in this plane. I think the Parthenon will do the trick!"

　　The status of the Parthenon in the city-state of Athens is very important, just like the status of the Forbidden City in the Chinese nation is even higher, because the temple is dedicated to Athena, the goddess who protects the city-state of Athens. It is a worship of the gods, not just politics. Lu Fei has considered this.

　　Everyone walked out of the airport, got into a stretched Rolls-Royce, and drove steadily towards the wealthy area.

　　After a ten-minute drive, the car entered a large manor. The manor was a typical Greek architectural style with Doric columns everywhere, gardens, stone-columned corridors, and magnificent relief stone walls. The entire manor reflects the rich history and cultural heritage of Greece.

　　The main building of the manor is a large palace that is 87 meters long, 23 meters wide, three stories high, and a total of 25 meters. There is a long stone staircase at the front of the building, making the entire palace look magnificent and majestic, in a typical Greek architectural style.

　　Lu Fei got out of the car, looked up, and said with satisfaction: "It's really good. Such a magnificent palace is full of exotic scenery and Aegean cultural heritage. It must have cost a lot of money to buy such a manor, right?"

　　Su Tongtong smiled and said, "Are we still short of money? If Athens or Greece can be bought with money, I don't mind spending money to buy the entire country!"

　　"Is it possible? Have you studied it?" Lu Fei felt that buying Greece was not impossible.

　　"It seems not impossible. The think tank I brought with me is stepping up the research plan. They are all the most powerful economic and financial investment consultants in our group..." Su Tongtong couldn't help but get excited when talking about the big things she planned to do in Greece this time. The group walked up the stone steps, pushed open the door and entered the hall.

　　The hall is quite spacious, but it is filled with various tables, chairs, sofas, desks, computers, etc. It is a bit like a temporary office hall, with thick carpet on the floor, wall lamps on the walls, large chandeliers on the ceiling, white sculptures in the corners, and 50% of the entire floor is covered with things.

　　A dozen people were busy working. Piles of information were placed on the large table. Some were operating computers, searching online for government decrees, securities transactions and investment prospects in Greece.

　　These are all employees of Century Group, a large group that Su Tongtong spent a lot of money to establish on Earth. It has many holding companies and wholly-owned subsidiaries. Of course, none of the companies were established by her herself. They were all bought with money and gradually integrated into a large group.

　　Su Tongtong is wealthy and powerful. Almost every time she travels between Tailun and Tianjin, she will spend large sums of money in Tianjin. On the one hand, she will cast a wide net to hire professional managers, and on the other hand, she will acquire various enterprises and companies, no matter they are high-quality enterprises or bankrupt companies. She will make acquisitions with a purpose. As long as she spends a lot of money, there is no failure in the acquisition.

　　"The boss is here, hello, boss!" Everyone stopped what they were doing and said respectfully to Lu Fei.

　　"Everyone, go ahead and do your work. Don't worry about me!" Lu Fei waved his hand. He had an intermediate fire staff in his hand that he used as a noble cane. He had the style of a big capitalist and a wealthy man.

　　Su Tongtong waved to Wang Dan and said, "Have you finished the plan?"

　　"It's done!" Wang Dan quickly turned around and took the plan from an assistant and handed it over.

　　Lu Fei flipped through the blank cover and saw the six big words "United Financial Plan" written on the second page. He opened it carefully and found that there were a total of seventy-nine pages. The table of contents listed a number of projects, all of which were aimed at the United Financial Plan.

　　After finishing reading the seventy-nine pages, Lu Fei put down the plan and looked up at everyone. Everyone was looking at Lu Fei expectantly.

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "Isn't this plan a bit too big? According to the plan, we have to use 38,000 tons of gold, but I only have 26,000 tons!"

　　Su Tongtong and Wang Dan looked at each other, and Su Tongtong said, "That's enough. Wang Dan and I still have 12,000 tons of gold. If 38,000 tons is not enough, we can use other means to pry the market and take the gold part of the gold market!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and turned to look at the old man behind Su Tongtong. The old man had white hair and wore a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. Lu Fei had a strong scholarly air.

　　"Professor Kang Shenghua, you are the most prestigious financial expert in China. To what extent do you think this plan can be implemented?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Kang Shenghua was excited. He cleared his throat and said carefully: "This plan was formulated by all the members of the Century Group's financial think tank. According to estimates, it can guarantee the completion of 80% of the planned goals. In fact, the most critical step of the entire plan is to take control of the Central Bank of Greece and the Central Bank of Iceland. In this way, we can issue gold yuan in the name of the Central Bank of Greece and the Central Bank of Iceland!"

　　"Greece is a member of the European Union, and the sovereign debt crisis is getting worse. Can we intervene without causing a backlash in other EU member states?"

　　Kang Shenghua said: "The European Central Bank's control over the currencies of EU member states is not ironclad, especially now that the entire European economy is in great turmoil. Greece and Iceland are both caught in a severe sovereign debt crisis. According to our understanding, they are already in dire straits..."

　　"As long as we release some of the gold and deposit it into the vaults of the central banks of these two countries, take over all their debts, and then inject enough gold reserves, these two countries will be able to independently issue gold yuan and use the EU monetary system to impact the euro, thus making the euro completely linked to gold. As long as we control the huge gold resources, the entire euro system will fall and become a baton in our hands..."

　　"Once the euro is linked to gold, the entire world's monetary system will be impacted. Just think about it, the paper money used by all countries in the world is constantly depreciating, and only the gold yuan we control and issue is value-preserving. What kind of situation is that..."

　　Lu Fei had no idea what was going on. Kang Shenghua talked eloquently, from national capital to the euro system, and then to the trend of global economic and financial integration, citing one specific and detailed data after another.

　　As expected of a financial expert, Lu Fei soon lost his understanding of the situation. What Kang Shenghua said involved very advanced knowledge in the financial field. The various uses of financial leverage described by Kang Shenghua were jaw-dropping. At least Lu Fei understood one thing, that is, they were fully capable of using the large amount of gold they already had to leverage the entire Euro system with the principle of financial leverage, profoundly affecting global finance, promoting global economic integration, and even achieving global monetary integration...

　　Kang Shenghua was so excited that he danced with joy at the end. His expression became a little crazy: "The currencies of all countries in the world will automatically be linked to our gold yuan, even the US dollar, euro, pound, and Chinese yuan are no exception. The US dollar and Chinese yuan have been printed too much and depreciated too much, so they must also be linked to our gold yuan. As long as the global gold reserves are sufficient, the role of gold will be elevated to a new height. It may not be possible for the world economy to return to the pure gold standard era, but it is still possible to realize the new international monetary system in which gold is re-monetized and occupies the main body, international reserves are diversified, floating exchange rates are legalized, and currency modulation mechanisms are diversified. By then, global currencies will be unified based on gold. This is the core of the joint gold yuan plan we have formulated!"

　　"Well, I don't know much about the financial system. You all know more about it than I do. I decided to trust you experts. After all, you are all contributors to Century Group. I can approve this plan. You guys work hard, and I will work hard together. I can guarantee to provide enough gold, whether it's 30,000 tons or 300,000 tons. As long as you give me time, I can guarantee to get it. You can start promoting the plan!"

　　"Okay, we will definitely live up to the boss's expectations. Hehe, as long as we take the initiative and intervene in the central banks of Greece and Iceland and control the right to issue currency, then no economy will be able to compete with us. The paper money of countries around the world will inevitably be influenced and assimilated by the value-preserving gold yuan. The Joint Gold Yuan Plan will definitely succeed!"

　　…

　　Ps: Gold has long been demonetized in the current international monetary system, and its actual role is very limited. However, for the needs of the novel itself, the role of gold is exaggerated. This chapter has to a certain extent rigged the international monetary system, so please do not link it to the real situation.

　　Chapter 140 Action

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temple after listening to this. This United Gold Dollar Plan was actually a grand plan to defeat the rampant paper money and unify the global currency. Step by step, link by link, it was all based on gold. It would fight a gold war on a global scale, leverage the entire world finance, and eventually make the United Gold Dollar a global currency.

　　This plan is too big and a bit too fantastic!

　　However, what is certain is that if an infinite amount of gold suddenly flows into the world, gold will definitely depreciate. As a hard currency, when gold reaches a certain amount, it will replace the paper currencies of various countries and become the most important equivalent again, and it is unclear whether the gold standard system can be restored.

　　"That's why we need to plan carefully. As long as we can link the gold dollar to most global currencies, there will be absolutely no problem!" said the financial experts led by Kang Shenghua.

　　"We must first throw away gold regardless of the cost in order to achieve our goal, so the prerequisite for this plan is to have an enormous gold reserve."

　　"That's no problem. We already have 38,000 tons in our hands. If necessary, we can raise more gold!" Su Tongtong assured again.

　　Kang Shenghua nodded and said, "We know the abilities of the two bosses, so this plan is quite safe. At least controlling the financial sovereignty of Greece and Iceland is not a problem!"

　　After Kang Shenghua finished speaking, he turned to a subordinate and said, "Turn on the TV and tune it to the Greek financial channel and the people's livelihood channel!"

　　The two plasma TVs mounted on the wall in the hall were turned on. The pictures were very interesting. It was a nationwide strike in Greece. Demonstrations were marching through the main streets of several major cities. The demonstrators attacked the anti-riot police, causing large-scale riots. The marchers waved flags and shouted slogans, resisting the government's fiscal austerity policies and calling for the government to step down...

　　Kang Shenghua introduced: "The economic turmoil in Greece is getting worse and worse. The nationwide strike has lasted for 15 days. In the past, there was a nationwide strike for 5 days during the Greek debt crisis, but now it is completely different. At that time, there was also rescue from the International Monetary Fund, but now the situation is getting worse... If there is no rescue, the Greek government will step down, and it is foreseeable that the new government will not be able to save the Greek economy... The entire national economic system can only face collapse, especially the financial industry. Needless to say, Greece will be expelled from the euro zone and become a lower-class economic country!"

　　Su Tongtong exclaimed: "Greece is so miserable? What about Iceland?"

　　"Iceland? Haha, this country announced a moratorium on foreign debt payments and froze foreign residents' deposits in its banks a few years ago..."

　　"Isn't this defaulting on debts and robbery?" Su Tongtong, Wang Dan, Zhang Qian, Shen Hua and Lu Wenwan all opened their mouths wide. These people were not from the financial profession and were not very clear about Iceland's "bankruptcy" declaration a few years ago. However, they were "executives" of the Century Group. This time they came only to help, and the actual advice came from the group's senior financial and economic experts.

　　Kang Shenghua laughed and said, "That's right, this is defaulting on debts and robbery! But this is also a helpless move by Iceland and a measure of self-protection. But you can imagine how big a blow this is to the reputation and financial and economic industries of the entire country... If a country loses its ability to pay, then the future of this country is worrying!"

　　"And what will become of Iceland?"

　　"Well, the collapse of the financial industry is inevitable. The entire country will leave the financial industry and return to relying on tourism, seafood and fishing industries to make a living. Maybe we will have to overdraw the happiness of several generations to slowly repay the debt!"

　　"Will Greece become like this?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　"The ice is three feet thick, and it didn't freeze overnight. Since Greece joined the Eurozone, it has issued 10 billion US dollars of 10-year government bonds. Now it can no longer pay them back. Without the ability to pay, Greece is facing a bigger crisis this time. Now the sovereign financial crisis has evolved into an economic crisis. Judging from the current situation, yes, Greece is finished if we don't take action!"

　　"The Greek government is still relying on debt assistance from private investors, the European Central Bank and the International Monetary Fund, but this is just a temporary solution!"

　　Wang Dan said with some gloating: "It deserves it, right? Using borrowed money to provide citizens with a paradise-like living standard. As far as I know, Greece's welfare policy is ridiculously high!"

　　"Haha, in order to win votes, the new government has been endlessly promising high welfare and high treatment, which has led to a huge debt. If there hadn't been this debt crisis and economic crisis, how could we have such a good opportunity? Now the Greek government has lost the ability to pay its debts, and the economy is even more turbulent, so the European Central Bank and the International Monetary Fund are not very effective in providing assistance. The Greek government has already mortgaged all the country's tax revenue for the next few decades, and there has been no improvement in its finances..."

　　Kang Shenghua handed Lu Fei a Greek national welfare survey report. After Lu Fei read it, he was stunned!

　　Greece's debt is as high as 300 billion euros. Based on Greece's population of about 11 million, the per capita debt is about 27,300 euros.

　　But despite such a debt, Greece still implements outrageous social welfare!

　　It is not uncommon for a government to have social welfare. Almost all eurozone countries have it, the only difference is the degree. However, Greece's social welfare is so numerous, diverse and strange that it can only be described as jaw-dropping.

　　For example, the unmarried or divorced daughters of Greek civil servants can still continue to receive their pensions after their parents die. In addition, it is not clear whether Greek civil servants will be fined for being late, but they can receive bonuses for being on time.

　　There are numerous outrageous benefits like these.

　　This is how the national economy was dragged down. If reforms are carried out and the outrageous social welfare is changed, then the ruling party will definitely be defeated in the next general election.

　　On the other hand, rich countries in the eurozone, such as Germany, are hesitant to save Greece because they are concerned about opposition from their citizens, as two-thirds of Germans oppose the government's rescue of Greece.

　　Kang Shenghua hadn't finished yet and handed over a report on Iceland's economic situation. Lu Fei also glanced through it and finally understood why the first step of the "Joint Financial Dollar Plan" would target the two unlucky "children" of Greece and Iceland.

　　Because Iceland is much worse than Greece.

　　Before the crisis, Iceland's social welfare was very sound. Residents had free medical care and schooling, children were raised by the state, and the unemployed received welfare benefits that were almost the same as their wages, so Icelanders didn't have to worry about how their lives would be affected after losing their jobs.

　　The benefit that the booming financial industry brings to residents is that they have become richer. They can buy all kinds of luxury goods without restraint. Although the money is borrowed, it is okay. In such an economic environment, there is no worry about not being able to borrow money. So according to this logic, Icelanders are people who borrow usury to enjoy life.

　　A Nordic country with a population of 320,000 owes more than 140 billion U.S. dollars in debt in the financial industry alone. The per capita debt situation is simply outrageous!

　　In fact, many Western countries live like this, including the United States!

　　Lu Fei closed the investigation report, rubbed his temple, and said: "Greece and Iceland are really too bad, they don't deserve sympathy at all, but it's good, it's because of their failure that we have a chance, haha...

　　You really don’t know until you investigate. When you do, you’ll be shocked!

　　There are also the countries and economies in the Eurozone. Although they are economic entities second only to the US dollar, they have many hidden dangers. For example, although Denmark, Sweden, and the United Kingdom are all EU countries, they have not yet used the euro and continue to use their own currencies.

　　There are both good and bad factors. It will always be difficult and limited for the European Central Bank to coordinate all national banks in the eurozone. This is the opportunity for the "Joint Financial Dollar Plan"!

　　"Okay, I admit that it was a very wise decision for us to start with Greece and Iceland. There are no countries in the world that need help more urgently than these two countries..." Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"So, the first step is to meet with the central banks and governments of these two countries as a private investor!" said Kang Shenghua.

　　"Is there any way? It seems that we are unknown. If we come here so presumptuously, we will probably be turned away. Even if we are received, I'm afraid the attention we get will be limited!" Lu Fei frowned slightly.

　　"We have worked out a strategy. The fastest way is to directly inject gold into the central banks of Greece and Iceland. As long as there is gold, the central banks of the two countries will be able to issue gold coins directly linked to gold to pay foreign debts and stabilize the increasingly severe economic crisis in the country!"

　　“The central bank won’t open its doors to collect things, right?”

　　"Normally, we don't accept it, but it depends on what it is..."

　　“How much should be injected?”

　　"Let's inject 1,000 tons into the Central Bank of Greece first. Even if it's against the rules, the Central Bank of Greece can't refuse this 38 billion euro injection!"

　　"Well, let's show off our prowess. Check with the truck rental company and have them drive ten large trucks with a load capacity of 100 tons over here!"

　　"That's easy!" Kang Shenghua quickly turned around and told his men, "Look up some heavy truck rental phone numbers in Athens right away, call them directly, and have them hire ten 100-ton trucks right away!"

　　His subordinates worked quickly. Through an Internet search, they found the largest heavy-truck rental company in Athens and dispatched ten large heavy-trucks. In just an hour and a half, the horns of large trucks were heard outside the manor, and ten large heavy-trucks over 20 meters long slowly drove into the manor.

　　Each truck is missing a wheel or not. The rear compartment is very long and tall, and completely sealed. It is a bit like the container compartment that Optimus Prime in the Transformers often pulls after he transforms into a car.

　　"Haha, they come very quickly..." Lu Fei said with a smile, and walked out of the hall with everyone else. He stood on the steps and watched the heavy trucks driving over cautiously.

　　…

　　I'm still at the last place in the potential list. I guess I can't hold on any longer and will be dropped off the list. I'm calling for some red votes. Please don't think that "Year of God's Descent" is too long-winded. Thank you!

　　Chapter 141 Blocking the Door

　　"Who is Mr. Lu Fei?" The front truck slowly stopped and the door opened. A fat man with a broad body jumped out of the car. The nine trucks behind also stopped. The nine drivers stuck their heads out and looked at Lu Fei and his group.

　　"It's me. I'm the one who booked the ten heavy trucks with a load capacity of 100 tons!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Hello, Mr. Lu, Caius is at your service!" The fat man was the leader, and he happily stepped forward to shake hands with Lu Fei.

　　"Very good, I want to rent your truck to transport goods, only for one day, to be exact, no more than six hours!" Lu Fei said directly.

　　The fat man said with some embarrassment: "According to company regulations, if it is used within 24 hours, it will be settled as one day. Sir, please take a look at our charging standards first. It costs a lot of euros to rent ten trucks for one day. Other fuel costs, labor costs, etc. are calculated separately. The price list is here..." The fat man handed over a fee list and an agreement.

　　After looking at it, Lu Fei found that the rental was not expensive, but the driver's salary, truck fuel, loss and damage costs, etc. all had to be paid, which was not cheap in the end. However, Lu Fei had simply ignored this little bit of cost.

　　"Okay, I'll give you 20,000 first... and the rest will be settled after the goods are delivered!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and Su Tongtong immediately brought over a silver box. When she opened it, there were stacks of euros inside.

　　The fat man couldn't help swallowing his saliva when he saw so much money. He rubbed his hands and said, "Mr. Lu Fei, you are Chinese, right?"

　　"Yes, what's the problem?"

　　"No problem. What I mean is that foreigners who come to Greece are generally very rich, and you live in such a big manor, you must be big businessmen!" said the fat man with a silly smile.

　　"Stop talking nonsense. Here you go!" Su Tongtong picked up a stack of banknotes and threw them into the fat man's arms. The fat man hurriedly caught them and counted them carefully. They were all 200 euros each, a total of 100 bills.

　　"Please open the car door first, we will need to move things inside!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Okay!" The fat man immediately waved to the other drivers, "Guys, get out of the car quickly, there's work to do, open the door immediately!"

　　The other drivers agreed, jumped out of their cars, and opened the doors very quickly.

　　"Turn off the engine and wait a moment, the goods will be here soon!" Lu Fei ordered, then turned to Su Tongtong and said, "Drivers, please go inside and eat something first, and then drive again!"

　　The drivers were invited into the manor, and each of them had some snacks to fill their stomachs. Lu Fei took advantage of the free time to enter the truck compartments one by one and took out the gold bricks from the space magic bag, about ten tons per truck, and then closed the doors of the compartments one by one.

　　Half an hour later, the drivers finally came out. They had just eaten some high-end desserts and were in a good mood. Some even burped a few times.

　　"Mr. Lu, what goods are you transporting? Why haven't they arrived yet?" said the fat man Caius.

　　"They've already arrived and the goods have been loaded!"

　　"What, installed?" The drivers were slightly surprised. The sharp-eyed driver immediately noticed that the wheels of the truck had been slightly flattened and was immediately shocked.

　　"What are they loading? The tires of the cars are flattened. Each car should have a standard weight of 100 tons, right?" The fat man was depressed. They didn't even notice anyone moving the goods. They only stayed in the hall for half an hour. How could such heavy goods be moved silently? It was really weird...

　　One driver wanted to open the door to check the cargo, but Su Tongtong said dissatisfiedly: "Don't look at it, it's just a batch of iron ingots. Each car must not exceed 100 tons. You can drive now!"

　　Su Tongtong waved her hand, and Lu Wenwan, Wan Dan, Shen Hua, Zhang Qian, Kang Shenghua and more than twenty other people immediately got on the front of the car and sat in the passenger seats. The driver had no choice but to get on the car.

　　"As long as it's not transporting guns and ammunition, who cares what it's transporting..." The fat man muttered and waved his hand, "Okay, everyone get in the car!"

　　The fat man got on the car, and Lu Fei and Su Tongtong sat in the passenger seats. The fat man asked, "Mr. Lu, where do you want to take the stuff?"

　　"Take me directly to the door of the Bank of Greece!" Lu Fei said with a faint smile.

　　"In front of the central bank?" The fat man was stunned for a moment, then asked in surprise: "Mr. Lu, are you really carrying arms in your car?"

　　"What? Do you think someone is going to use an atomic bomb to blow up the central bank?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"No way. I see you are a big businessman. Is there money in the carriage? You want to deposit the money in the bank... That doesn't make sense. Who has so much money that requires ten 100-ton trucks?" The fat man shook his head, unable to understand. He kept his hands busy and began to slowly drive the truck.

　　A line of ten trucks slowly drove out of the manor and passed through the city. The huge loads made the road creak. The drivers were sweating in their hearts. Fortunately, no traffic police came to arrest them...

　　On the top floor of the tall building of the Bank of Greece, in the office of the central bank governor, George Provopoulos answered the phone call from the Greek Minister of Finance. He hung up the phone with a worried look on his face: "Damn economic crisis, damn foreign debt crisis, you guys are forcing me, what's the point of driving me crazy..."

　　The assistant in the president's office was an experienced female economist. She consoled him, "President, calm down. The national economy is in this state and it's hard for us to withstand the pressure from all sides. Your anger won't help!"

　　Provopolos sighed and said, "Of course I know this. I am under too much pressure right now. The whole country has fallen into a huge vortex. There is no hope..."

　　"Don't be too pessimistic. If things go wrong, just break the appointment again!"

　　"It's impossible. We have already gone through a large-scale debt restructuring. Our debt crisis has already hit rock bottom... The nationwide strike has lasted for the fifteenth day. The riots and economic crisis have intensified. Our economy shrank by 13.7% last quarter. The situation cannot get worse. Otherwise, Greece will fall into the same situation as Iceland. At that time, we can only forcibly nationalize major banks, stop paying foreign debts, freeze foreign deposits, and implement self-protection policies. But before that, Greece may be forced to withdraw from the euro zone. The situation is really terrible!"

　　Provopoulos held his head in pain. His pale hair was sparse and a few strands had fallen out due to the disturbance.

　　"Ding-ling-ling..." the landline phone rang.

　　The central bank governor stood up painfully, rubbed his face with his hands, forced himself to cheer up, then calmed down for a second and picked up the microphone firmly.

　　"President, something bad has happened. There's a riot at the entrance of the central bank... Ten trucks loaded with gold have come from nowhere and are blocking our entrance!"

　　"What, you said ten carts of gold?!" Provopolos thought he had heard wrong.

　　"Yes, a group of Orientals. They drove ten 100-ton trucks and blocked our gate!" An angry voice came from the other end of the phone.

　　"Asshole, I'm asking about the gold, not who is blocking the door. Tell me clearly what's going on with the gold. I just heard you talking about gold!" Provopolos said angrily.

　　"Ah... Yes, President. There are a lot of gold on ten large trucks, estimated to be seven or eight hundred tons, all loaded on the trucks. That group of Orientals threatened to deposit it in our bank, but our bank does not do storage business, let alone accept gold of unknown origin. I have asked the security guards to stop them!"

　　"Wait, are you out of your mind? Be careful or I'll fire you. Send someone to maintain order immediately. Don't cause any conflicts. I'll go down and deal with it right away!" Provopolous was still depressed just now, but now after venting his anger, he immediately looked more energetic. He took a deep breath and said to his office assistant, "Follow me to the lobby on the first floor right now!"

　　Provopolos almost trotted to the mayor's office. The assistant was so surprised that his eyes almost popped out of his head. He thought, what the hell, when did the always deep and steady old man become so energetic? Could it be that there was a 17-year-old girl waiting in the lobby on the first floor?

　　With many questions in mind, the assistant trotted after Provopolos, only to see that the old man was full of energy as if he had eaten spinach. He rushed into the elevator and quickly pressed the button for the first floor. The assistant was sweating profusely and entered the elevator before the door closed.

　　"President, what happened? You seem to be in a hurry?"

　　"Well, I heard there was a riot downstairs, and the gate was blocked by ten large trucks!" Provopolos was a little excited, and his tone sounded cheerful.

　　"What does this have to do with us? You are the president of the bank. You can ask the security guards to handle such a small matter. You don't need to go there in person, right?"

　　"Originally I didn't have to deal with it myself, but I heard that all ten trucks were loaded with gold..."

　　"You... you are not kidding, are you?"

　　"The person I'm reporting to doesn't have the guts to make a joke with me. Let's go down now and we'll know the situation right away..." Provopolos was a little anxious, and his shiny leather shoes touched the ground hastily.

　　"Ding Dong!" The elevator door opened, and Provopolos rushed out, strode out of the aisle and came to the lobby. Looking around, he saw many people crowding at the entrance of the lobby. Through the transparent floor-to-ceiling glass windows, he could see ten oversized trucks turned upside down, blocking the entrance in a fan shape.

　　Among them, three cars facing the gate had their doors open, and three piles of golden bars were neatly stacked in the carriages. A group of Oriental people were guarding the rear of the trucks to protect the gold, while the security guards of the central bank were on guard all around to maintain order, while many employees were looking at the three piles of gold and talking.

　　"Are these things real gold or gold-plated iron..."

　　"You are crazy. Who would be stupid enough to fool people with a piece of gold-plated iron? Do you think everyone else is a fool?"

　　"Do you think there is any more gold in the other trucks? I think there are 300 tons of gold in total on these three trucks. If all ten trucks are filled, that would be 1,000 tons of gold!"

　　"Oh my God, then this batch of stuff is worth at least 38 billion euros. Did these Orientals just rob the Federal Reserve's underground vault? Are they going to bring this stuff to our central bank to sell it?"

　　…

　　Sorry to ask for votes...

　　Chapter 142 Threat

　　"I want to see your president Provopolos. Has your president arrived?" Su Tongtong and Wang Dan shouted to the security captain.

　　The security captain is called Antares. He is from the national special warfare department and has been through many battles. He has killed many foreign enemies on the battlefield. He was transferred back to the central bank to protect the safety of the central bank. He has a special warfare team of hundreds of people under his command. They are part of the national regular organization and are the elite among the elite.

　　It was this person who was glared at by the tall and strong barbarian Wolf. Antares was instinctively afraid and shivered a few times. He couldn't even answer the questions of the two oriental beauties. The three high elves including Gris behind Wolf looked depressed. They seemed to be a little puzzled by Wolf's behavior of bullying "mortals".

　　"Antares, what's going on? Why are you all blocking the door?" President Provopoulos came up.

　　All the employees greeted the president and then hurried back to their work, fearing that they would be caught by Provopolos and lose their jobs.

　　Lu Fei raised his lips slightly, and exchanged glances with Kang Shenghua, both of them feeling somewhat proud. As the head of Century Group's investment consultant and think tank, Kang Shenghua quickly took out a gold-stamped business card, which was Lu Fei's business card, not his.

　　"Mr. President Provopolos, this is our boss's business card, please take a look!" Kang Shenghua handed over the business card.

　　"The President of China International Century Group... Lu Fei!"

　　"It's me!" Lu Fei stepped forward and said with a smile.

　　Provopoulos looked at the ten trucks at the gate, three of which were loaded with considerable amounts of gold. Provopoulos could swear that he had never seen so much gold. Even the underground vault of the central bank had only ever stored 111.6 tons of gold.

　　Now the central bank's underground vault is already empty, and all 111.6 tons have been divided up by creditors. Even so, Greece still owes a high amount of foreign debt, and the domestic economy is still turbulent. The economic storm has intensified in the past half month and has reached a level that is difficult to control.

　　But the third round of aid is tragic.

　　Because of every euro of bailout funds, about 23 euro cents go to Greek institutions, 18 euro cents go directly to the European Central Bank, and 40 euro cents go to banks and insurance companies outside Greece, leaving less than 19 euro cents for Greece to spend.

　　Therefore, before the third bailout agreement was reached, a large amount of financing Greece received flowed to Greek and other European financial institutions.

　　The Eurozone announced that Greece's debt repayments will be paid from an escrow account and that Greece's bailout will give priority to repaying creditors.

　　This means that Greece will not actually receive a penny of the third round of aid, but will have to inject funds into the escrow account. The third round of aid is just to rescue the insolvent European banks in the name of rescuing Greece.

　　Is there anything more tragic than this? Is there a more tragic country than Greece?

　　Greece is now a beggar!!

　　Before the money donated by others could even reach the beggars’ bowls, most of it was divided up by the damn creditors! Moreover, all the gold reserves in the underground vaults of the Greek central bank were legally and reasonably seized by the European leadership.

　　In such a painful environment, any gold bar is dazzling in Provopolos' eyes, and any potential private investment group is God.

　　"Oh, God, it turns out you are friends from China. I heard that you want to store gold in our central bank?" Provopolos said with a generous smile.

　　"It's not storage, it's capital injection!" Su Tongtong stepped forward and spoke loudly.

　　"Yes, it's capital injection, and we need benefits!" Wang Dan said cooperatively.

　　Provopolos looked at the two beauties, then at Lu Fei. Feeling that Lu Fei was the leader, he said to Lu Fei: "Mr. Lu Fei, we welcome any individual or international organization to inject capital. I wonder how much capital you plan to inject into our central bank?"

　　"Open them all!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and his men opened the doors of each heavy truck's large cargo box one by one. There were a total of ten piles of gold bricks, neatly stacked. The interior of the carriage was illuminated by the yellow-orange color of gold, which was very pleasing to the eyes.

　　"This is the first batch, one thousand tons of gold. Mr. President Provopoulos, how much more do you need? One thousand tons, two thousand tons... or three thousand tons?" Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth and asked with great pride.

　　Although Provopoulos was quite surprised, he still took a deep breath, turned around and whispered to his assistant, "Call a few vice presidents over, and bring our bank's most advanced gold detection light wave instrument. I want to test this batch of gold myself!"

　　The assistant nodded quickly, took out his phone and made a few calls. In fact, there was no need to make any calls, as several deputy governors of the central bank had already received the news and rushed to the first floor door one after another.

　　Provopoulos discussed with the three deputy presidents and their entourage for a while, and a state-of-the-art gold detection optical wave instrument was brought over.

　　"Okay, scan directly, detect the spectrum and wave frequency, identify the element..." The detector was lifted onto the cargo box, and it shot layers of red and green light waves at the gold. Several LCD screens on the instrument immediately showed a lot of spectrum...

　　"It's gold! 99.38% pure"

　　The three bank presidents exclaimed and the others also gasped. Although everyone was hesitant about the sudden appearance of so much gold, once it was confirmed that the gold was real, everyone's emotions were completely different.

　　"Hurry... check all the gold in the other vehicles. Don't miss a single piece. Check carefully!" Provopolos' breathing became rapid.

　　What does one thousand tons of gold mean?

　　At today's value, one thousand tons of gold would represent 38 to 40 billion euros.

　　Greece will have to repay 7.8 billion euros after haircuts this month, and the money has not yet been settled. Because of this, he has been worried about it every day. The pressure from the executive government, European institutions and various foreign debts has almost made him unable to sleep or eat. He almost handed in his resignation and left the country's finances aside.

　　"Ah... all of them are over 99% gold!!"

　　The gold in the ten trucks had all been tested. This conclusion excited everyone. Provopolos was so excited that he shook Lu Fei's hand. His face flushed. He smiled and said excitedly: "Mr. Lu Fei, you just said this is the first batch. You mean there will be a second and third batch..."

　　"Haha, Mr. President, since this is such a confidential matter, should we go to your office to discuss it?"

　　"Ah... yes, yes, I was so happy that I even forgot the etiquette. It's so rude. Mr. Lu Fei, please..." Provopolos patted his forehead.

　　Lu Fei chuckled, turned around and told Wang Dan, Kang Shenghua and others to go upstairs and talk with him, while the others stayed downstairs to watch over the gold.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, you see these cars are blocking the gate. Should we drive our cars to the safe area of ​​the central bank? After all, if something happens to so much gold..." Provopolos was extremely worried. At the same time, large trucks were blocking the entrance of the central bank, making it inconvenient for employees to enter and exit, and it was not good for the image of the central bank.

　　"Just leave it there!" Lu Fei didn't buy it at all, and said with a smile: "I think we should have a good talk as soon as possible... If we can't come to an agreement, you don't have to unload the gold, just drive it back to my manor!"

　　"How can we not reach an agreement? Our Central Bank of Greece sincerely welcomes capital injections from individuals or financial groups... Just leave these big cards like this. I'll have security guards around to keep anyone away!"

　　"Haha, don't worry, a thousand tons, not everyone can lift such a heavy thing!"

　　"Yes, yes, Mr. Lu Fei, please!" The three deputy bank presidents quickly smiled apologetically. The current situation is that whoever has money is the boss.

　　Entering the president's office, the assistant quickly invited Lu Fei and others to sit down. Provopolos smiled and said, "Mr. Lu Fei, the two people next to you are..."

　　"These two are the senior executives of our Century Group... Consultant Kang Shenghua and General Manager Wang Dan..." Lu Fei introduced Kang Shenghua and Wang Dan to everyone, and the two quickly took out a silver business card and handed it to the president's assistant.

　　The assistant said attentively, "I heard that Oriental people like to drink tea. I wonder if Mr. Lu Fei, Mr. Kang, and Ms. Wang would like coffee or green tea?"

　　"No need to serve us coffee or tea. It's the Oriental custom to drink tea when meeting guests, but we are more accustomed to adapting to local customs. Let's talk about gold!" Lu Fei waved his hand.

　　Provopoulos nodded and told his assistant to close the door of the office. The three vice presidents also sat down solemnly. Provopoulos was silent for a while, stared at Lu Fei and said carefully: "Mr. Lu Fei, what do you hope to get by injecting 1,000 tons of gold into our Central Bank of Greece?"

　　"What I need is Greece's financial sovereignty!" Lu Fei raised his index finger and smiled, a confident smile on his face.

　　“This is impossible!!”

　　The four presidents stood up at the same time. Their faces were very ugly. They refused. Provopoulos even laughed and said, "Mr. Lu Fei, although a thousand tons of gold coins are valuable, they are far from enough to buy away Greece's financial sovereignty!"

　　Lu Fei did not comment, but said calmly: "I heard that the entire Greek foreign debt is as high as 300 billion euros. Now the central bank's underground vault is empty, and after the reduction at the end of this month, it still needs to repay 7.8 billion euros of debt. The problem now is that the central bank cannot pay such a large sum of money, right? If it defaults, Greece will lose its financial sovereignty!"

　　“We still have aid!”

　　"Haha, aid is actually poison. It will only worsen your deficit! The more aid you get, the more debt you will have, and you won't be able to pay it back in the end!"

　　“…”

　　Seeing that the four bank presidents were silent, Lu Fei continued, "Greece is now in trouble both internally and externally. If you can't pay your debts this time, I heard that you may be kicked out of the Eurozone. Once Greece uses its own currency again, it is expected that the original currency will immediately depreciate by 50%... This is a major economic setback. The government will definitely fall immediately, and the bank presidents will inevitably resign!"

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, you are threatening me!" Several bank presidents immediately blushed, like monkeys' butts.

　　…

　　Chapter 143: Common hatred and common enemy

　　"No, no, no, I am here with sincerity to help the Greek government, to help you, and to help the entire Greek people!"

　　Lu Fei shook his finger and said arrogantly: "I said, this is only the first batch of gold injection. If you promise that Century Group can dominate the financial power of Greece, I can add another 5,000 tons of gold injection. Please consider it, but don't let me take away the next 1,000 tons of gold!"

　　"Another 5,000 tons of gold injection?" The four bank presidents were all dumbfounded. "Impossible, you can't possibly have so much gold. The country with the largest gold reserves in the world is the United States, but they only have 8,000 tons!"

　　"Others are others, I am me. If the presidents don't believe me, I can send another 5,000 tons of gold tomorrow! But if 6,000 tons of gold are really injected, can I control Greece's financial sovereignty?"

　　"This..." Provopolos' eyes were already a little dizzy.

　　The privatization of central banks is a very common phenomenon in capitalist societies of Western countries. For example, in the most developed countries in the world, such as the United States, the United Kingdom, etc., the central banks that issue currency have long been privatized. No matter which government comes to power, it cannot interfere with the country's right to issue currency.

　　In the view of the four governors, the privatization of the central bank is not a big deal, but fiscal sovereignty is the most important thing.

　　A year ago, the Greek executive government invoked an emergency resolution to nationalize some domestic banks under the central bank. Now, seven of the top ten banks in Greece are state-owned banks, and the country still controls financial sovereignty.

　　However, with the decline of the country's ability to pay and repeated defaults, it is only a matter of time before the Greek government loses its fiscal sovereignty, which will eventually be completely divided up by the European Central Bank and various creditors. In the entire capitalist society, whoever has money is the boss, and this statement is absolutely true.

　　Just as the four bank presidents were hesitating, Lu Fei continued: "President Provopoulos, and the three deputy governors, you have to think carefully. Even without the injection of my funds, Greece will still have a hard time, losing its financial sovereignty or exiting the euro zone... No matter which of these two paths it takes, the executive government will collapse, and it will be difficult for several bank presidents to stand in the position of central bank governor again..." Lu Fei has already used soul bewitching to silently influence the wills of several bank presidents.

　　"Ah... No, I have finally gotten the position of vice president. I cannot lose this hard-earned position just because of the collapse of the executive government. I must hold on to the power!" A vice president's face turned pale and blue. He kept shouting in his heart. His desire for power surged like the waves. Once he thought of losing his position, his face immediately turned ferocious.

　　"As long as you can inject 6,000 tons of gold into the central bank, I can propose the Central Bank Restructuring Plan to the Executive Government and support you to become the largest shareholder of the Central Bank of Greece, but we must obtain enough shares in the central bank!" The profit-driven deputy governor immediately shouted.

　　The other two deputy governors widened their eyes, but President Provopoulos did not seem too shocked. In his opinion, is the ownership of the bank's financial sovereignty so important?

　　What is important is that the Greek economy can be revived and the Greek people can regain a high quality of life! As for who takes over the National Bank, whether it is the devil or God, it does not matter at all, and the Greek people will not really care about it!

　　6,000 tons of gold is currently equivalent to 228 billion euros. The injection of this batch of funds can completely revive the Greek economy. What Provopoulos cares most about now is what kind of benefits he will get from the change in fiscal sovereignty.

　　Fuck...damn it, to hell with fiscal sovereignty!

　　Provopoulos cursed in his heart, then stood up. He had decided to sell the financial sovereignty of the national central bank to the devil. Provopoulos said, "Okay, Mr. Lu Fei, as long as you can really inject 6,000 tons of gold capital into Greece, as long as we can get enough shares and permanent seats, we don't care who is the major shareholder of the central bank!"

　　"President Provopoulos has also been tempted by the devil! Oh my God, Greek people, Provopoulos is so corrupt!" The other two deputy presidents who did not express their opinions cursed in their hearts.

　　But what can they do?

　　Rather than letting the Greek central bank's financial sovereignty be divided up by its creditors and the European Central Bank, it would be better for the Greek central bank to become a creditor and share the central bank's financial power. In this way, both money and power can be preserved.

　　This opportunity is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!

　　The two deputy governors also gave in. They looked at each other and immediately stood up and said, "I agree with the governor. As long as we get enough shares and permanent seats, we don't care who is the major shareholder of the central bank!"

　　The two deputy governors are so shameless that they sold out the financial sovereignty of the Central Bank of Greece in the blink of an eye!

　　From a rational point of view, if Lu Fei can really inject 6,000 tons of gold, he will be the savior of the entire Greek economy and financial industry. He can save the Greek economic system that is facing collapse in one fell swoop!

　　From this perspective, it is not a big deal for the Executive Government to lose the financial sovereignty of the central bank. It is just a matter of changing the boss.

　　"Thank you for the support of the four bank presidents. You will definitely be grateful for the wise choice you made today in the future!" Lu Fei immediately assured.

　　"Then let's draft and sign a memorandum first. At the same time, the next thousand tons of gold must be weighed and put into the warehouse!" Provopolos said with a smile.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei turned to look at Kang Shenghua. The old economic expert was so excited that his face flushed. His hands were shaking as he began to type on his laptop. Soon, a memorandum of cooperation that had just been discussed was drafted.

　　This memorandum stated the obligations, responsibilities, and ultimate goals of both parties. Lu Fei's goal was financial power, and the four bank presidents' goal was "injection of 6,000 tons of gold" and personal shares, positions, etc. Of course, the latter were all in the form of annexes, as blatant corruption should not be exposed to the sun.

　　The four bank presidents read the memorandum and nodded: "Great, that's it, print it out and sign it, but some things at the end of this memorandum need to be kept confidential!"

　　"Don't worry, we understand these things!" Kang Shenghua said with a smile, handed the notebook to the assistant in the president's office, and quickly typed out a five-part memorandum. Everyone signed their names with pens.

　　Once everything is signed, the 1,000 tons of gold blocking the entrance of the central bank should also be dealt with. It would be inappropriate for ten trucks to stay in front of the central bank for too long.

　　This batch of gold is not a mortgage loan. The Central Bank of Greece cannot get so much money to pay Lu Fei. To use a figurative metaphor, this batch of gold is deposited in the central bank like saving money, and the central bank has to issue a corresponding "passbook" to Lu Fei.

　　The so-called "passbook" is not only the relevant storage procedures and documents with legal effect, but also the declaration of gold ownership, etc., as well as various political and economic bargaining chips that can be negotiated.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, please... let's go and deal with the issue of gold storage now!" Provopolos made a phone call and invited politely.

　　"Haha, okay, let's go together!"

　　Everyone came to the lobby on the first floor again. Soon, a team of 500 special forces began to impose martial law outside. These special forces soldiers wore bulletproof vests like the Flying Tigers, and wore black hoods on their heads, leaving only their eyes and mouths exposed. The leader trotted over to Provopolos and saluted, saying, "Mr. Provopolos, the President, the Black Panther Special Forces have been ordered to report here!"

　　"Okay, now take over the ten large trucks outside, drive them to underground passage No. 0, and then move the things into the underground vault!" Provopolos ordered.

　　"Yes!" The special forces began to act.

　　Lu Fei waved to his people and said, "Everyone go away, let the people from the central bank deal with the things now!"

　　Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan, the three high elves and the personnel who came with the vehicle quickly stepped back and waited quietly on the side, watching the well-trained special forces take over the ten large trucks.

　　"Come down, all of you, come down quickly, we are going to take over your truck now!" The special forces opened the door and pointed the black muzzle of the gun at the driver.

　　"You...this is my car, what do you want to do?" The fat man and the other drivers shouted, and they ran to Lu Fei with depressed faces.

　　A vice president of the bank lectured impatiently: "Okay, okay, we're not taking your car, but taking it over temporarily. Once we unload the things, the car will come back. It will only take two hours!" The fat man and the other drivers breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it was good that it was not confiscated.

　　Ten large trucks started slowly and drove into the parking lot on the ground floor of the building. Then the secret passage was opened, and the trucks slowly drove into secret passage No. 0 and entered the heavily guarded basement.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, let's go over there too. The gold will be retested and then put into storage. Detailed test reports and batch numbers, as well as relevant formal procedures, will be completed. As the owner, you have the right to go to the underground vault to watch the entire storage process.

　　"All right!"

　　Lu Fei, along with four bank presidents, entered the underground vault. The entire vault was very large, with a 20-meter-long corridor covered with various scanning instruments. The door of the vault was a huge circular door of superalloy that was more than one meter thick. Every piece of gold was carefully scanned, weighed, and then stamped with the unique vault seal of the Central Bank of Greece before being transported into the vault.

　　Wait until all the gold has been stored in the warehouse and all the test data comes out.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, this batch of gold totals 1,007.536 tons. The data on purity, number of gold bars, average weight of gold bars, etc. are all here. Please take a look!" Provopolos handed over a warehousing report.

　　Lu Fei took it and glanced through it, then said with a smile, "Very good. I will send a car to deliver the other 5,000 tons of gold tomorrow morning. According to the memorandum of understanding, our cooperation will be officially launched. I believe that Provopoulos and the three vice presidents will not let me down, right?"

　　The four presidents nodded excitedly and said, "Please rest assured, as long as there is an injection of 6,000 tons of gold, we will have absolutely no problem. With the joint promotion of the four of us, sir, the largest shareholder seat of the central bank will be yours. At that time, you will have the greatest decision-making power in the central bank!"

　　Lu Fei was very proud and said with a smile: "That's good, don't worry, you will certainly get a lot of benefits, and your position as the president will not change. In the end, I will inject more capital into the central bank to revitalize the Greek economy and let those creditors who are eyeing Greece go to hell..."

　　"Yes, to hell with those damn creditors in Europe!" The bank presidents were filled with righteous indignation and shared a common hatred for the enemy.

　　…

　　Chapter 144: Temple

　　Six thousand tons of gold were injected into the Central Bank of Greece, and Wang Dan and Kang Shenghua were recommended to join the Central Bank to start working on related matters. Therefore, Lu Fei had a lot of free time, so he could go to the Parthenon to meet with the prophet Padras and visit the world-famous Acropolis of Athens.

　　In the evening of Athens, the golden sunset gilded the white clouds in the sky, and a few birds flew across the sky, making cackles. At the highest point of the Acropolis, the Parthenon stood quietly, and through the heavy cultural atmosphere, one could vaguely see what this goddess temple looked like in its heyday.

　　Lu Fei stood on the broken stone steps of the temple, glanced at the prophet Padra beside him, and sighed: "Prophet, the temple in front of us used to be so magnificent, but now, it is no longer glorious, just like the era of the gods, which has gone away!"

　　"What does Mr. Lu want to say?"

　　Padra's beautiful eyebrows slightly raised, and beside her, Timas opened his mouth, wanting to refute, but in the end no word came out.

　　"Haha, I definitely don't mean to blaspheme your goddess. I am just expressing my feelings towards the ancient monuments of a once powerful and glorious civilization..."

　　The prophet and Timas both showed proud expressions. Padra smiled and said, "The Acropolis of Athens is the pride of us Greeks. Tourists from all over the world who come here praise and admire it. It's a pity that the era of the gods has ended, but our faith should not be cut off. I believe that every Greek will eventually protect the last faith!"

　　"I hope so... Prophet, you invited me to visit the Parthenon, not just to let me admire the ancient Greek civilization, right? Please tell me what you want to say!" Lu Fei changed the subject and got to the point.

　　"Actually, I have something I want to ask Mr. Lu Fei, but I don't know how to start..." Padella looked a little embarrassed.

　　"What's the matter? Tell me!"

　　"It's a long story. You'll understand if you follow me to a place!"

　　"Well, you lead the way!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand and gestured very elegantly. Padra led Lu Fei along a narrow path, turning many bends and finally arrived at a desolate and remote place on the Acropolis Hill.

　　Lu Fei looked around. This was a valley halfway up a mountain. His feet were paved with ancient marble, supported by six marble pillars, and a stone gate stood in front of the mountain wall.

　　"If there is a cave inside the gate, it should be right below the Parthenon!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Good!" Padra stopped in front of the stone gate. Timas quickly reached out and pressed a square rock on the stone wall next to him. The mechanism was triggered, and the gate slowly moved away, revealing a long passage.

　　"Please come in, this is a holy place, and the Temple of Athena's Victory is inside!" Padra explained.

　　A temple of Athena built underground? Lu Fei was intrigued. This was something no one had expected. If the outside world knew about it, the whole world would be shocked!

　　"You really are worthy of being the clergy of the Parthenon. You have guarded such a secret so tightly. Every year, countless people from all over the world come to visit the Acropolis, but no one can imagine that there is another temple of the goddess Athena hidden under the Parthenon!"

　　"Of course. As priests of the Parthenon, we have been protecting the faith in Goddess Athena and her temple for generations. Our duty is to ensure that the faith in God is not cut off. This underground temple is also part of the entire Parthenon. Although the part on the top of the Acropolis Hill has been destroyed, the underground part is still intact!"

　　Padra walked into the passage. The entire passage was four meters wide, three meters high, and of unknown length. There was a torch burning every three meters on the walls on both sides. The flames illuminated the reliefs on the stone walls on both sides.

　　Lu Fei took a look and found that the relief narrated the various deeds and legends of the goddess Athena. The original relief was very interesting, depicting the struggle between the god of the sea Poseidon and the goddess Athena for the ownership of the new city.

　　Lu Fei knew about this story. According to the legend, in ancient Greek mythology, people built a new city on the Aegean Sea. Athena wanted to be the patron saint of the city. Poseidon, the god of the sea, also wanted to obtain the ownership of the new city. They refused to give in to each other, so they started fighting for it.

　　Later, the king of gods Zeus ruled that whoever could give mankind the most useful thing would own the city. Poseidon knocked the rock with his trident, and a war horse, a symbol of war, ran out from it.

　　Athena struck the rock with her spear, and an olive tree with luxuriant branches and leaves and abundant fruits immediately grew out of the rock. The olive tree symbolized peace and good harvest, and people cheered.

　　Athena then became the patron saint of the new city. People named the city Athens after her and planted olive trees all over Athens.

　　"The sculpture skills of the ancient Greeks are so superb!" Lu Fei exclaimed and followed Padra. From the moment the prophet stepped into the passage, her aura became more solemn and dignified, and her whole person became extremely holy.

　　Timas also had a solemn expression. He closed his mouth and walked even more lightly, fearing that he would damage the white marble on the ground.

　　"Is a temple really so awe-inspiring?"

　　Lu Fei shook his head, thinking that he had been to the barbarians' sacrificial hall and the underground altar of the demon god Bushong, and had experienced the feeling of the presence of gods. That was truly awe-inspiring. However, the gods on the earth plane had all become dusk. A temple without the will of God, no matter how magnificent and mysterious it was, what was there to be awe-inspiring about?

　　The prophet Padra and the divine knight Timas obviously have a tendency to self-abuse in their hearts!

　　Arriving at the end of the passage, the view suddenly opens up to a gigantic semi-elliptical space, covering hundreds of acres and 166 meters high. Surrounding the space are twelve gigantic 110-meter-tall statues of demigods, who are kneeling on one knee with their hands stretched out and clasped together in a circle, with the sky above their heads.

　　The dome was shaped like an umbrella, depicting a gigantic relief of the gods. Lu Fei's sharp eyes could clearly see that in the center of the relief were the twelve main Olympian gods.

　　The moment Lu Fei entered this huge space, he felt very small. The whole space gave people the feeling of just two words: grand!

　　"Please follow me, the Temple of Victory is in front!" Padra pointed to a temple not far away.

　　Lu Fei came back to his senses at this time and found that there was a Parthenon standing on the ground of the entire space! Yes, it was a palace like the temple at the highest point of the Acropolis.

　　The only difference is that the palace in front of him is well preserved, as if it is brand new and shining.

　　Lu Fei followed Padra up the many stone steps and entered the hall. In the center of the hall was a square piece of white marble with a three-meter-eight-meter-tall statue of Athena made of pure gold.

　　Athena holds a golden spear of victory in one hand and a huge golden shield stands at her feet. The shield is very exquisite, and the beautiful Medusa with snake hair is depicted on it.

　　The moment he saw the statue of Athena, Lu Fei actually felt two faint divine powers emanating from the golden spear of victory and the golden shield of Medusa.

　　"It turns out that the Golden Spear of Victory and the Golden Shield of Medusa contain Athena's power of war and wisdom!" Lu Fei quietly threw a divine power identification halo onto the statue, and immediately understood the source of the divine power. The Golden Spear of Victory contained a ray of violent power of war, and the Golden Shield of Medusa contained a ray of wisdom.

　　Padela pointed at the Golden Spear of Victory and said, "Mr. Lu Fei, look at the golden spear and golden shield in the hands of the statue. These are the things that our Parthenon has guarded for generations. It is said that these two things are the weapons of the goddess, and they contain the power of God. It is recorded in the oldest Book of Athens in the Parthenon that the two weapons could teach mortals the magic of the goddess in the past! It's just that the ability to pass on the power has disappeared, or our understanding is not enough, and we can't obtain the magic of the goddess..."

　　"You want me to find out what's going on?"

　　"Yes!" Padra and Timas were both happy and expectant.

　　"Prophet Padra, how do you know that I can unravel the mystery?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, have you forgotten that I am a prophet?" Padella laughed.

　　"A prophet?" Lu Fei shook his head in disdain and said contemptuously, "Prophet Padra, don't use the title of prophet to fool me! In my opinion, the most difficult thing to control in the world is the future and destiny. Although the prophet has the ability to predict the future, I believe this ability has great limitations... Mortals are mortals after all, how can they see through the future and destiny? In fact, you can't even control your own destiny and the destiny of the Parthenon!"

　　"You are right. Although I am a prophet, I am only a weak prophet. I only have one divine spell, [Foresight]. I cannot even decide whether to activate the spell or not. Sometimes I can glimpse the future, but it is only for a moment. Sometimes I can foresee the approaching danger, but I have no power to stop it..."

　　"So you shouldn't fool me, you'd better tell me some truth!" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, I have never lied to you. I did foresee something. Your future abilities will be unparalleled, so I can conclude that you have great ability to help me unlock the mysteries of these two weapons!"

　　"..." Lu Fei rubbed his temples with a headache. He was used to this action and would usually use it unconsciously when he felt helpless or annoyed.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, do you have any difficulties, or..." Padella hesitated.

　　"It's absolutely not difficult. I'm not waiting for a price. In fact, I don't plan to ask for any reward. Let me try my best to see if I can solve the mystery. I also know that if I really want to understand the reason why the magic can't be passed on now, it will be of great significance to the Parthenon!"

　　"Thank you! No matter what, our Parthenon will be grateful to you!" Padra and Timas both showed expressions of inexplicable gratitude.

　　…

　　Chapter 145 Conflict

　　Lu Fei came to the statue of Athena and carefully observed the Golden Spear of Victory... then he raised his hand and grabbed the void. A faint golden soul power surged out and hit the Golden Spear of Victory.

　　“Bang!”

　　The golden spear of victory burst out with golden light, and the soul power exploded as if it had hit something powerful.

　　"Pretty powerful?!" Lu Fei said in surprise, and raised his hand to release an even more powerful Nine Dragon Divine Power, intending to fight violence with violence to completely suppress and defeat the divine will on the Golden Spear of Victory.

　　"Stop! Who are you? How dare you desecrate the sacred artifact that has been enshrined in my Parthenon for generations!!!" An angry voice was heard, and a dozen people hurriedly walked in from outside the temple. They were all wearing black cloaks that covered their heads and faces.

　　These people walked into the temple and took off the veils on their heads, revealing faces with Greek temperaments, led by two white-haired old women.

　　Behind the old woman, there were fourteen young men and women, all of whom were guardian knights specially trained by the temple. There were both men and women, and four of them were divine knights with low-level divine powers.

　　The first person who spoke out to stop Lu Fei was a silver-haired old woman. She stared at Lu Fei fiercely, then turned to the prophet Padra and said sternly: "Padra, how dare you bring an outsider into the holy land that has been guarded by my Parthenon for generations!"

　　"Priest Paanti, Priest Mosha, I just did what I thought I should do. Mr. Lu Fei is an Eastern diviner. My prophetic divine power shows that he may be able to help us figure out the issue of the divine power passed down by the Golden Goddess statue..." Prophet Padra explained.

　　"Shut up! You sinner, as a prophet of the Parthenon, you should know that this holy place and temple are sacred and inviolable. Bringing any outsider in is a serious blasphemy. Do you want to be burned at the stake for blasphemy?" another old woman immediately shouted, her voice was stern and arrogant.

　　"My two priests, as a prophet of the temple, I have tried every possible way to unlock the secrets of the temple so that our clergy can receive the blessings of God. This is my responsibility and obligation. My two priests should not accuse me like this, and you do not have the power to accuse a prophet. You must know that the prophets of the Parthenon have a high status and are not under your jurisdiction!" Padra said seriously.

　　"Rebellion, rebellion, Padra. You are just a mere prophet who cannot even cast the art of foresight on your own. What qualifications do you have to be a prophet? You are now openly blaspheming the sacredness. As a priest, I will deprive you of your prophetic power!" Priest Mosha screamed.

　　The Paanti priest said in a stern voice: "I agree, Padra, you have blasphemed the grace of God. How can the position of a prophet be occupied by a blasphemer? Now, the two of us priests will, in the name of the goddess, knock you, a blasphemous bitch, off the position of prophet!"

　　"And this Oriental man, I don't care who he is, what qualifications does he have to enter the holy place of our Parthenon?"

　　"That's right, Padra. You went to the East before and brought a man to the holy temple. Could it be that you have had an affair with her, so you brought your lover in without regard for the dignity of the holy temple?"

　　"This kind of blatant blasphemy will never be tolerated!" Priest Mosa screamed. She pointed at Lu Fei with a ferocious look and screamed, "This man broke into the goddess's holy place without our consent. He has blasphemed the gods. Come, take him down immediately. I want to nail him to the stake and burn him alive!"

　　The old man actually wanted to burn himself to death? Lu Fei's face was very ugly.

　　"And that little bitch Padra, who blasphemed God's grace, had an affair with a man, and colluded with outsiders to plot against the holy land. This little bitch must also be burned to death!!" Priest Paanti's words were vicious and cruel.

　　The two priests spoke in perfect coordination with each other, making harsh accusations. They accused Lu Fei and Padra of crimes. Padra was powerless to refute. Timas was extremely nervous. He stepped forward and stood in front of the prophet Padra.

　　Following the orders from the two priests, the fourteen guardian knights behind them immediately rushed forward with a sneer, trying to capture Lu Fei.

　　"Old beggar woman...you are looking for death!!"

　　Lu Fei was furious, and the magic "Soul Shock" naturally burst out. The power of the magic was contained in his roar. Almost at the same time, Lu Fei raised his right hand, with his five fingers spread out like a winnowing basket. He suddenly flipped his hand and pressed it down. The mighty power of the Nine Dragons burst out, and the magnificent divine power seemed to pour down from the sky, and the heaven and earth stopped.

　　The guardian knights who were approaching were shocked at first, feeling the trembling and fear in their souls, and then an incomparable force pressed down from above their heads, as if the sky was falling, and it was irresistible.

　　“Ahhh…”

　　How could the guardian knights withstand the attack of Lu Fei's vast and surging divine power? Although he did not drive a more powerful real dragon, the power was already terrifying.

　　Fourteen guardian knights fell suddenly, blood gushing out of their heads, eyes, ears, noses and mouths. Four of the divine knights shouted angrily and used divine spells, but they were still unable to resist. They fell to their knees, blood oozing out of their mouths, noses and ears.

　　The Paanti priest and the Mosha priest were also affected by the huge divine power. Before they could even scream, they were knocked to the ground by the invisible force.

　　"Puff... How could this happen?!" The two priests were horrified. They looked up with their eyes wide open. Several teeth were sticking out of their mouths with blood. Their eyes and noses were all bleeding. They looked extremely miserable.

　　Lu Fei stood tall, showing endless pride and honor. He said in a cold voice: "Old beggar woman, who gave you the courage to use me to show your authority! Didn't you say you would burn me to death? I will burn you two old bitches to death now!"

　　Lu Fei also hated the two old guys for their cruelty, so they wanted to kill him as soon as they met. Lu Fei's divine power surged, and a ball of terrifying and dazzling flames immediately condensed in his hands. He raised his hands, and the flames rushed towards the two old guys.

　　"Protect the priest!" The four divine knights who still had strength left immediately rushed up, and the leading female knight held a shield and a sword, and suddenly jumped up, bursting with divine power, using her shield to block the flames. The already frightened priests Paanti and Mosha could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

　　"Mr. Lu, please stop. This is a holy place, and fighting is prohibited!" Prophet Padra shouted hurriedly. Timas also said quickly: "Mr. Lu, you cannot kill people in a holy place. This is blasphemy!"

　　"What holy place? The gods of Olympus have gone to cool off somewhere. It's just a temple without divine grace. How can you talk to me about blasphemy? It's all nonsense!"

　　"Please don't blaspheme the gods!" said Timas with a red face.

　　"You are priests, bound by the goddess, but I am not a priest, your gods have no control over me!"

　　"You...you heretic, you blasphemer, Padra, you are colluding with heretics and committing heinous crimes. I...I will burn you to death!" The two priests cursed viciously.

　　Prophet Padra's face turned pale, and he thought that he was going to be killed by Lu Fei!

　　"Haha, you two old beggars are still speaking bad words in front of me, you are looking for death!" Lu Fei was already extremely angry, and punched the four divine warriors from a distance.

　　Crash!

　　There was a faint divine power as heavy as a mountain rushing out violently. Wherever it passed, the stone slabs on the ground collapsed. The four divine knights standing in front of the two priests all held shields, and their faces turned terrified in an instant.

　　Lu Fei's strength was unfathomable, and every move he made had unmatched power. Just now, everyone was seriously injured in the blink of an eye. Now, when he punched out, the force was so strong that everyone felt suffocated, and a fear of death swept through everyone's heart in an instant.

　　“Guard! Guard!!”

　　The four divine knights roared in unison, and the shields on all four sides were arranged in a V-shape. Divine power surged out from their bodies and connected with the shields to form a solid fortress of divine power.

　　“Bang!”

　　The barrier of divine power collapsed, the shields on all four sides were shattered, and huge shock waves radiated in all directions. The four divine knights roared and were directly thrown away by the air wave. With a few puffs, the two priests hiding behind the divine knights were immediately knocked away.

　　The sound of breaking bones could be heard clearly, and Priest Paanti and Priest Mosha screamed in pain and vomited three liters of blood. Four divine knights and two old priests, a total of six people, fell to the ground like rotten leather, and could never get up again. There was only painful groans and struggles.

　　"Haha, these damn guys have finally been taught a lesson!" Timas was in a very good mood. He was often ridiculed by these four divine knights. Now, Lu Fei beat them up severely. Although they did not die, they were definitely seriously injured.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, stop it! They are the priests and guardian knights of the Parthenon. You can't torture them like this!"

　　Padra couldn't bear it any longer, she spread her arms and quickly blocked Lu Fei's way to stop him from taking action. The current situation was that even if Lu Fei moved his fingers again, someone might die!

　　The guardian knights of the Parthenon were trained with great difficulty, and the temple cannot afford the loss. Although the two priests are keen on power, they are still the only old men left in the temple. If they are killed in the holy land, how will the entire clergy of the Parthenon feel?

　　“Forget it, forget it. These ignorant fellows are trying to light my torches. How can I not let them know how powerful I am? Prophet Padra, don’t worry, they won’t die. Besides, I don’t want my hands to be stained with blood for no reason!”

　　Lu Fei looked at the prophet Padra. This beautiful prophet was too soft-hearted. This was not kindness, but pedantry. She was a woman. Others were about to raise their butcher knives, but now she turned around and pleaded for the wicked. What was this?

　　Prophet Padra breathed a sigh of relief. He now had a direct understanding of Lu Fei's strength. There was unmatched power with just a wave of his hand. This power was hundreds or thousands of times stronger than the divine knights that the temple had cultivated with great difficulty.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, please help me take a look at the Golden Spear of Victory and the Golden Shield of Medusa!" Padella said hurriedly. After that, she secretly gestured to Timas, indicating that he should go and see what happened to the "disabled person" knocked down by Lu Fei.

　　…

　　Chapter 146 Medusa

　　Padra signaled Timas to check on the wounded. Timas looked depressed, but it was difficult for him to refuse, so he reluctantly walked up to the dozen or so guardian knights who were knocked down by Lu Fei.

　　"Damn Qiupinos, why don't you get up quickly? Why are you pretending to be dead?" Timas kicked a guardian knight a few times, and then the guardian knight groaned a few times and said in pain: "Timas, you son of a bitch, you have no asshole to give birth to a son..."

　　Timas sneered and stepped on the opponent's broken shin bone. The guy called Qiupinos immediately screamed hysterically.

　　"Timas!" Prophet Padra called out coldly. She wanted Timas to check on everyone's injuries, not to worsen them.

　　"Alright, alright, you damned fellows, if it weren't for the Prophet's order, I would never treat your injuries even if I were beaten to death. Hehe, the Prophet is so kind. If it were me, I would definitely imprison you all in the underground dungeon and let you all eat cockroaches and rats!"

　　Timas kept complaining. He squatted down, looked at Qiupinos, whose face was covered with cold sweat from the pain, took Qiupinos's broken calf with both hands and gently broke it.

　　“Crack…”

　　The broken bone was straightened again, and Qiupinos' face was covered with sweat from the pain. A small divine power was transmitted from Timas' hand to the broken bone, temporarily wrapping it up. Qiupinos felt the pain disappear, and he immediately pushed Timas and jumped up.

　　Timas shouted in dissatisfaction: "Damn Qiupinos, you should call an ambulance as soon as possible, or someone might die!"

　　"Don't bother yourself!"

　　Qiupinos looked at his companions who were still groaning on the ground and the two priests who had already fainted. He looked at Lu Fei who was talking to the prophet Padra in the distance with some fear and cursed "devil" in his heart.

　　The four divine knights have recovered gradually. They used their divine power to suppress it temporarily and cannot use their divine power in a short period of time. Like Qiu Pinos, they looked at Lu Fei in awe.

　　"Prophet Padra, watch this!" Lu Fei grabbed the golden spear of victory in the void, and the huge power of the Nine Dragons surged out and transformed into nine real dragons.

　　“Bang!!”

　　The real dragon twisted into a strand and slammed into the golden spear of victory. The golden spear burst out with brilliant golden light, and layers of divine power spread in all directions, filling the entire Temple of the Goddess of Athens.

　　In the vast light like the ocean, there is an immense divine will, full of majesty, violence, sharpness, victory and some kind of inspiring power. This power is Athena's power of war!

　　“This… This is the divine radiance of the goddess!!”

　　The prophet Padra and all the clergy in the temple were stunned. They looked at the golden spear of victory that burst out with infinite brilliance in the hand of the statue of Athena in shock, and their mouths were all wide open.

　　"Yes, this golden spear of victory seems to have been handed down from the mythological era to the present day. It was once Athena's weapon, but... as you all know, in the Ragnarok era, the gods fell into slumber, and the divine power contained in the golden spear also fell silent. In order to obtain the divine power contained in it, first, the dormant divine power needs to be re-stimulated. Second, every time divine power is drawn from the golden spear and divine arts are condensed, the divine power in the golden spear will decrease. Therefore, when the person who obtains the divine arts has condensed a large enough divine power, he must return the divine power to the golden spear. This is the only way to ensure that the golden spear becomes stronger and stronger!"

　　Lu Fei turned his head and looked at all the divine knights, and said: "I see that there are many knights among you who have obtained divine arts. I think you should have other ways of inheritance similar to the Vatican's divine descent method. However, that kind of divine descent method also has limitations. Now, this golden spear of victory can give the supplicant Athena's war power, which is a very powerful combat power. As for this Medusa's golden shield..."

　　"Please also unlock the Medusa's golden shield!"

　　Timas knelt down on one knee and begged. He was now truly in awe of Lu Fei's abilities. He used to call Lu Fei by his name or add the word "Mr.", but now he changed it to "Sir", showing much more respect.

　　"Okay, I also want to see if this golden shield contains Athena's wisdom and power, but I have to make it clear that I feel that this golden shield has other powerful things. If anything goes wrong later, I will not be responsible!"

　　After Lu Fei said this, everyone's worries rose to their throats.

　　"Haha, watch out!" Lu Fei stretched out his arms, and the Nine Dragons divine power radiated from his body. All kinds of divine power condensed into real dragons outside his body, a total of nine dragons, surrounding Lu Fei.

　　"go!"

　　Lu Fei shouted, and the Nine Dragons roared and rushed towards Medusa's golden shield!

　　"boom!"

　　The collision of divine power definitely unleashed the might of Medusa's golden shield. Layers of divine power were immediately stimulated, and nine real dragons bombarded it one after another. However, the repulsive force of this golden shield was very strong, and it was not known whether this was the divine shield that Athena was born with in mythology.

　　"Oh... this golden shield also contains divine power. Is this the power of wisdom?" Timas opened his eyes wide. He wanted to see every detail of the golden shield clearly.

　　"Logically speaking, a shield should be endowed with protective powers such as heaviness, solidity, and repulsion, but now this shield is endowed with wisdom and divine power. I don't think this is the goddess' negligence, but has another purpose!" Lu Fei frowned.

　　The prophet Padra suddenly thought of something and shuddered, saying, "It's Medusa!"

　　"I think it has something to do with the Medusa pattern on the shield!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Legend has it that the goddess cut off the head of the banshee Medusa and sealed it on her shield. At the same time, the shield also possessed the evil power of the banshee!" said Padra.

　　"I've heard of this legend too, but we'll soon know whether it's true or not!!" Lu Fei flashed, and he was already close to Medusa's golden shield, and punched out fiercely. How powerful is Lu Fei now?

　　Boom!

　　The entire temple seemed to shake.

　　A layer of divine power flowing on the golden shield collapsed immediately, and endless shock waves swept out from the golden shield in all directions. With a few clicks, the Medusa pattern on the golden shield was bombarded by the power of the Nine Dragons!

　　Medusa seemed to be alive. She squirmed and screamed in pain. Her eyes suddenly opened. A pale, lifeless petrifying ray burst out from Medusa's eyes.

　　Lu Fei was alerted and instinctively closed his eyes, but he had already jumped high. Two petrifying rays passed through his feet and hit the walls of the temple, which immediately petrified into extremely hard gray-white rocks.

　　The head of Medusa on the golden shield came completely to life and actually broke away from the golden shield. Medusa's face was very beautiful, but her long hair was full of terrifying black snakes.

　　"Swish, swish, swish, swish..." Medusa's head jumped to the ground and began to move around using her snake hair instead of feet. Countless snakes made a creepy and terrifying sound.

　　…

　　Chapter 147 Petrification

　　“Ahhhhhh…”

　　The head fell to the ground, Medusa's mouth opened wide and she began to howl shrilly, and countless snakes also opened small mouths and began to scream strangely.

　　Everyone's scalp went numb when they saw this bizarre scene. Lu Fei's hair stood on end, and a sharp howl filled his ears and penetrated his soul.

　　Except for Lu Fei, everyone fell to the ground and rolled over in agony, covering their ears. Their eardrums were all shattered by the sharp howls and blood flowed from their ears.

　　"Hurry... Mr. Lu Fei, stop her!" Prophet Padra screamed. She also covered her ears desperately, and blood was seeping out from between her fingers. Although her eardrums had been broken and she should have been unable to hear any sound, Medusa's sharp howls seemed to act directly on the soul, and did not transmit sound through the resonance of the eardrums.

　　"Petrify...petrify...everyone...die..."

　　Medusa's head is extremely terrifying, and an immense resentment emanates from the head, echoing throughout the entire temple. Just imagine, a demigod banshee's head was chopped off and sealed in a shield, and it has never been freed from the mythological era to the post-Ragnarok era. How huge and deep must the resentment be?

　　This is a hatred that is devastating enough to destroy the world. It blames the heavens, the earth, and people. It seems that even if all the water from the four seas and three rivers were poured into it, it could not wash away this hatred!

　　Pale white petrifying rays swayed and scattered everywhere!

　　The prophet Padra was the closest and was hit by the petrification ray. He immediately turned into a stone statue with a panicked expression. The other dozen or so guardian knights who were farther away were also shocked. Some ran out of the temple, but those who didn't have time to escape were hit by the ray and turned into stone statues.

　　"not good!"

　　Timas swung the greatsword in his hand, and with the infusion of divine power, he suddenly knocked away a petrifying ray that was shot at him. He rushed to the side of the prophet Padra in a flash. Because he was anxious, he wanted to turn the stone statue over to check on the prophet's condition.

　　This series of sudden changes happened so quickly that it was dizzying!

　　"Timas, don't touch her. If you hurt her, no one will come to save her!" Lu Fei jumped into the air and saw that Timas was reckless. He shouted and turned his body 360 degrees. He pressed his hands hard and the Nine Dragons roared out again. Like cannonballs, they bombarded Medusa's head from the sky one after another. The real dragons flew around Medusa's head and fought fiercely.

　　"Petrified reply!"

　　Lu Fei landed next to Padra, holding an intermediate fire staff in his hand. He shook it and began to chant a spell quickly. With a point of the staff, Padra's whole body turned into stone and disappeared.

　　Padra turned from a cold, lifeless stone back into flesh and blood, her heart started beating again, her blood began to circulate again, and finally her mind started functioning again.

　　The spell of petrification recovery is a genuine level 6 arcane spell. Fortunately, Lu Fei successfully practiced some arcane spells that he had not had time to practice whenever he had time, otherwise the petrified Padra in front of him would be completely hopeless.

　　"Are you okay?" Lu Fei asked with a smile.

　　"I'm okay, thank you!" Padra was still in shock. She touched her face and pinched the skin on her hands, and found that she had turned back into warm and delicate flesh. She couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

　　"Everyone step back, let me deal with this Medusa head!" Lu Fei stretched out his hands and waved repeatedly at the huge divine power that was released and the nine real dragons, increasing his control over the divine power.

　　Surrounded by nine dragons, extremely sharp petrifying rays burst out from the gaps between the dancing dragons, making puffing sounds.

　　The divine knights of the Parthenon were stunned by the Nine Dragons magic performed by Lu Fei!

　　What kind of spell is this?

　　How can it be so gorgeous and varied, how can it be so magnificent and majestic? Moreover, the Nine Dragons are fierce and arrogant, with infinite majesty!

　　There are nine real dragons, each one is a hundred meters long and of different colors. They emit wisps of breath, like clouds, smoke and flames. The nine dragons continuously circle and roll, making dragon roars. The dragon claws, dragon roars and tumbling dragon bodies all demonstrate the majesty of the Eastern Dragon. The entire temple trembles slightly at the influence of the enormous power.

　　"So strong, Medusa is completely suppressed!!"

　　More than a dozen guardian knights were shocked. They were all beaten up by Lu Fei just now and were seriously injured. Although they had been healed by divine power, they no longer dared to challenge Lu Fei.

　　The two priests were unconscious. They did not see Lu Fei's heroic performance of the Nine Dragons Divine Art, but a dozen guardian knights saw it. Their faces turned pale. Only then did they realize that Lu Fei had not used even one tenth of his strength to deal with them just now.

　　Even if the nine dragons came out at the same time, this terrifying Oriental man probably still hadn't used his full strength! The same thought flashed through everyone's mind.

　　"This is the true dragon power of the East. Boy outside, since you are a member of the ancient Yanhuang tribe in the East, why do you help these Greeks? Since you broke the seal of Athena's power and let me break the seal, why do you still want to fight with me?" Medusa screamed as nine dragons surrounded and attacked her.

　　"Stop talking nonsense. Do you think I am saving people just for the sake of saving them? Medusa, if you know what's best for you, return to the Golden Shield. Otherwise, I will smash your head and seal you again!"

　　"You can't do it!" Medusa screamed in horror.

　　"Really? You are nothing but a head. You have been sealed from the mythological era to today. It is a blessing that you have not completely died. I want to see how much strength you have left?" Lu Fei laughed, and the Nine Dragons became more and more fierce, constantly bombarding Medusa's head that was trapped tightly.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　Countless ferocious black snake heads exploded one after another, but Medusa was not simple. More black snakes grew out from her head, each of which was more than ten meters long. The snake heads were as big as fists, and their mouths were wide open, enough to swallow a goat alive!

　　The black snakes seemed to be the condensation of cursed divine power, with a terrifying power of corruption. The black snakes were not afraid of real dragons at all. They flew around and bit the nine dragons madly.

　　At the same time, Medusa's head screamed and roared, and her eyes frequently shot out petrifying rays. The rays hit the dragon's body, and the dragon's body began to petrify within one thousandth of a second, but with a turn of divine power, the petrification immediately faded away.

　　The nine real dragons were completely condensed from divine power, and their gathering and dispersion were determined by Lu Fei's will. Although the petrification divine power was strong, it was not enough to petrify Lu Fei's nine dragon divine power as well.

　　Lu Fei has already felt the opponent's weakness. Perhaps the complete Medusa was very powerful, but now only a head is left, and it has been sealed for countless years. It would be strange if she was not weak!

　　Take advantage of his weakness and kill her!

　　"Soul-sweeping!"

　　"Falling Soul!"

　　"Soul-destroying!"

　　Lu Fei pointed his hand, and a mighty black divine power shot out. The black divine power condensed into three black bells as tall as a person. These three bells were three of the several divine arts that Lu Fei had recently acquired, and they came from the Soul-Catching Banner, a magical weapon of an ancient practitioner!

　　…

　　Chapter 148 Appearance

　　Three large bells spun around and hung above the Nine Dragons encirclement. The bells rang, and layers of terrifying waves radiated out. The air exploded immediately. The sound waves were powerful and sharp, able to vibrate each other and destroy matter. This was nothing. What was even more powerful was the terrifying will in the sound waves. One shock could shake the soul, two shocks could destroy the soul, and three shocks could kill the soul!

　　"Ah... What the hell is this thing?!" The guardian knights who retreated far away still felt their hearts wavering, their souls involuntarily fearing and shaking, as if an invisible force was swinging their souls away from their bodies.

　　"Wow……"

　　Several guardian knights who had no divine power or magic could no longer withstand the impact of the aftermath and began to vomit with dizziness. This feeling was too terrible, even more uncomfortable than the process of killing cells through radiotherapy and chemotherapy, and a hundred times more dizzy.

　　Padra and Timas also stepped back, feeling their hearts swaying and nauseous. Timas stared at the three bells and said in horror, "My Lord Prophet, I feel the strong breath of death hidden in the three bells. My soul is instinctively trembling and fearful!"

　　"That is the power of death... It is truly unfathomable. He possesses the magic of the Eastern True Dragon and has the terrifying power to shock the soul. What is such an Eastern wizard doing in our Greece?" Padra looked at Lu Fei, muttering to himself, his eyes filled with an extremely complicated look.

　　The people far away were affected by the lingering sound of the three soul-shaking bells and were feeling extremely uncomfortable. Medusa, who was the first to be affected, felt even more terrified!

　　Thousands of black snakes were blown apart by the sound of the bell. Medusa's soul was in turmoil, and it seemed that she was about to be shaken out of the head on which she depended for her existence.

　　"Oops, this oriental magic is too weird!!" Medusa was immediately shocked and realized that this was a life-or-death moment. She couldn't help but screamed in anger: "Oriental wizard, don't force me to go back to Athena's Aegis. This is impossible. I would rather choose to fight to the death!"

　　Medusa was forced into a corner. She also knew that she could not defeat Lu Fei in her current situation. She immediately decided to fight to the death, and the natural divine power that had been deeply stored in her head burst out immediately.

　　"Banshee Scream!"

　　Medusa opened her mouth and uttered divine magic. Medusa was a branch of a clan of gods with human heads and snake bodies. The clan of gods with human heads and snake bodies was almost an omnipotent clan of gods. They were particularly good at controlling the forces of nature, such as the ability to petrify, which was one of the powers of the earth.

　　However, the Banshee Scream was a compound spell, which was very terrifying. The air shrank back to a point in an instant, and then exploded. The air was torn apart layer by layer, making an extremely terrifying screaming sound, and the sounds overlapped strangely, like ripples, which did not interfere with each other and calm down, but superimposed and strengthened.

　　The sound started out as a low-pitched sound, then soared to the point of breaking through the air within a tenth of a second, deriving from an endless level of sound killing. This sound could not only harm the physical body, but also the spirit.

　　The nine real dragons were immediately shattered by the waves of sound that exploded and turned into shapeless divine power. The loud screams and the roar of three death knells finally clashed directly...

　　“Boom, boom…”

　　A sound containing countless tearing cloth was heard, but even louder was the sound of nine heavenly thunders. The air exploded and shock waves spread in all directions. The aftermath swept across the huge stone pillars of the temple, and the stone pillars turned into powder. The entire temple began to shake violently, and the dome on the top of the temple finally collapsed partially, and huge rocks fell down.

　　"Oh no, everyone, get out of the way, the temple is going to collapse!!" The guardian knights screamed in panic, and they staggered and began to run to avoid the falling rocks. At this time, the whole temple was in chaos and no one cared about anyone else!

　　Medusa had been waiting for this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. She immediately flew up and pounced on a goddess knight as fast as lightning.

　　The goddess knight was holding the unconscious priest and running out of the temple, not noticing the sudden arrival of danger.

　　"ah……"

　　The entire head of the goddess warrior was suddenly wrapped by Medusa's snake-hair like an octopus. At first, the goddess knight was still struggling, but after a few breaths, Medusa's head seemed to be completely integrated into the head of the god warrior. The god warrior's face turned into Medusa's beautiful face, and his black hair turned into black snakes as thin as hair.

　　"Hahahaha... I can take over another body and no one can seal me anymore!" Medusa seemed to have been reborn, and she successfully occupied the body of a goddess knight.

　　"This... this... a devil!" When the guardian knights saw this scene, their scalps went numb and their backs chilled.

　　"Oh no, how could this happen? Medusa can actually take over another's body!"

　　Padra screamed. The possessed divine knight was called Themia, the most capable divine warrior under the Paanti priest. She possessed the divine spell [Blessing of Athena]. Legend has it that this was a complex basic divine spell.

　　In fact, [Blessing of Athena], like many basic divine arts, can be derived into many powerful divine arts. But now it is Ragnarok and the ocean of the Force is silent. It is very difficult to practice multiple divine arts like Lu Fei.

　　Themia actually only knows one spell, Blessing of Athena. In fact, all the diviners in the Parthenon only know one spell.

　　"So what if I take over your body? I don't know what the secret is, but you can't escape from my control today!" Lu Fei landed in front of Medusa.

　　Lu Fei was about to attack again, but an abrupt voice suddenly sounded, interrupting the aura of the entire temple. It was a confident female voice.

　　"Haha, look, this is the legendary Medusa? Tsk tsk, her head full of black hair is actually full of evil snakes..." A young woman's voice came from the air.

　　Then, a male voice laughed arrogantly: "The Olympian pantheon has indeed fallen. Poor Parthenon, once a great temple of the goddess Athena, but now it has fallen to the point where it can't even handle a little banshee!"

　　"Our Vatican is really powerful and wisely sent us here. We never expected that we Gemini would encounter such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" said the female voice.

　　"Haha, we should catch them all in one fell swoop!"

　　…

　　The voices were very arrogant! One male and one female were bragging to each other and belittling others. Lu Fei frowned immediately, feeling quite unhappy, thinking that the person who came was either arrogant or ignorant.

　　"Who are you? You are such a coward, only able to talk nonsense in the dark? Come out if you have the guts!!" Timas was furious. He raised his head and looked around, but did not find the source of the two voices. It seemed that the voices came from the void.

　　"Timas, don't shout. The people are outside the temple and the source of the sound has been hidden by them!" Padra then turned his head to look at the gate of the Temple of Athena, only to see two elegant figures slowly walking in from outside the gate.

　　…

　　Chapter 149

　　“Tatta…Tatta…”

　　Heavy and powerful footsteps were heard, as if every one of them struck upon people's hearts, and everyone's attention was unconsciously drawn to them.

　　Lu Fei felt a little absurd, because it felt so familiar, a bit like the appearance of the Golden Saint. There was a shadow on the gate of the temple, which just blocked the upper body of the person coming. The person's outline in the shadow was slender, and you could see that the person was wearing a cloak. The first thing everyone saw was the feet of the two people, both wearing golden boots!

　　"Why are you pretending?" Timas said angrily, "You two idiots, I will kill you in a moment!"

　　"Tsk tsk, Greek diviners are just rude, just like your gods, they are all violent guys!" A slightly joking voice fell, and two people walked out of the shadows.

　　There were two people, one man and one woman, both of them were very handsome, with golden hair, one short and one long. They were wearing solemn and luxurious dresses, with thin swords hanging around their waists, golden boots on their feet, and white gloves on their hands. They were dressed like aristocrats.

　　"Who are you and why did you break into our Parthenon?" Padra frowned.

　　"Didn't we tell you?" The woman chuckled, and the man said solemnly, "Well, listen carefully, I am Karajan, the twin star of the Vatican's secret court!"

　　"I'm a Gemini too, Chloe!" the woman laughed.

　　"Since you are from the Holy See, you should know the agreement between Greece and your Holy See. You should not cross the Greek border, let alone enter the holy place of our Parthenon!" Padra said sternly.

　　"They are all outdated things. They have lost their binding force!" Karajan laughed. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the empty space. The golden shield of Medusa next to the statue of Athena immediately flew into his hand. Karajan took a look and said, "Tsk tsk, it really is Athena's artifact, but without the head of Medusa, does this shield still have the original power?"

　　No one tried to stop the other party's sudden move. Timas, who came to his senses, shouted: "Karajan, put down the golden shield. This is our sacred object. Who allowed you to move it? Damn it, I'll chop off your dog paws!"

　　Timas was furious and had long ignored Medusa who was still confronting Lu Fei. He drew out his giant sword and rushed towards Karajan. The giant sword emitted a dazzling golden light under the infusion of divine power. With a bang, Timas slashed Medusa's golden shield with the sword.

　　"Hehe, the artifact is still very strong!" Karajan exclaimed while hiding behind the golden shield. He suddenly hit it with great force. The golden shield broke out with a bang, and an enormous recoil force burst out. Timas screamed, and rolled five meters away and fell heavily to the ground. The armor on his body was actually shattered.

　　"Timas, how are you?" Padre exclaimed and hurried to Timas to check his injuries.

　　Chloë had already jumped high into the air, like a nimble swallow, and gracefully made a 720-degree turn in the air, and suddenly landed in front of the statue of the goddess Athena. She looked at the statue and exclaimed in admiration.

　　"I didn't expect that this statue is made of pure gold. It should weigh hundreds of tons, right? Haha, I heard that you Greeks are in an economic crisis and the whole country is so poor that they are almost pawning their pants, but you are still worshipping this golden statue of the goddess. Hehe, if you donate the gold to the government and the people, it may help alleviate the national economy, but you... hehe, it seems that you clergymen who claim to protect Greece are talking one thing and doing another..."

　　Chloe stretched out her hand and yanked the golden spear held by the goddess statue, pulling the golden spear of victory out of the statue's hand and looking at the artifact carefully.

　　Prophet Padra was anxious. He looked at the guardian knight who had already been badly injured by Lu Fei. These people were simply unable to fight against the two invaders in front of them.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, you must quickly deal with these two invaders and take back the Golden Shield of Medusa and the Golden Spear of Victory that we have worshipped for generations. Afterwards, we at the Parthenon can do anything for you. I swear in the name of the Goddess Athena!" Padra pleaded with Lu Fei.

　　"Haha, it seems that the Parthenon is in big trouble. Oriental, you should go and help. Why bother to deal with me?" Medusa laughed. She had long wanted to retreat, but Lu Fei kept staring at her and she couldn't get away.

　　"Then what about this Medusa..."

　　Lu Fei was tempted. The Parthenon wanted to do something for him. This was a great offer. He was currently planning to conquer Greece, but those were all economic matters. He had no idea about religious matters.

　　Now, the Parthenon promised that his trip to Greece would save him a lot of trouble! But Medusa was a mythical existence, and he finally ran into a weak one. It would be a pity to let her go!

　　"Don't worry about her for now. The goddess's sacred relic is important now. Please!" Padra pleaded.

　　Lu Fei weighed it up at first glance, thinking that if the Parthenon lost the holy objects that had been worshipped for generations, he would hate himself. He wanted to conquer Greece not only to seize the financial power of Greece, but also to open up a gap in missionary work, which would be more important than anything else. Moreover, if the sacred objects were seized by the Church, it would be a trouble in the future! "

　　"All right!"

　　Lu Fei agreed, looked at Medusa, and said: "I will let you go, but you will soon find out that this era is completely different from the mythological era. It is almost impossible for you to restore your strength to its full glory! When that time comes, you can come to me. I can give you a fair and beneficial opportunity for both parties and help you restore your strength to its full glory, even if you were a demigod before!"

　　Medusa didn't believe it at all. She paused and rushed towards the temple gate. If she didn't leave now, when would she leave?

　　"Chloe, quickly capture Medusa. If we hand her over to the Pope, he will definitely reward us handsomely. It may even be possible for us to become cardinals!" Karajan shouted, and then stopped Lu Fei. Now in the entire temple, Lu Fei was the only one who could pose a threat to him.

　　"Okay!" Without Karajan's orders, Chloe flew over to stop Medusa.

　　"You want to catch me?" Medusa smiled charmingly. She used to be the god warrior Themia, possessing the magic of Athena's pantheon [Athena's Blessing]. Now Themia was possessed by Medusa, and she became extremely beautiful. Her eyes seemed to have the seductive power to penetrate people's hearts.

　　Chloe was unmoved and chuckled, "We are going to capture you. We will just have to present you to our Pope for great merit!"

　　"I'm afraid you don't have the ability!" Medusa's hair fluttered away and continued to grow. The root of each hair was still hair, but the end was a black poisonous snake head, which was very strange and terrifying.

　　"With Athena's golden spear of victory in my hand, I can take you down!" Chloe thrust the spear forward and stabbed Medusa's head. Divine power vibrated out from the spear, and with a few crackling sounds, more than a dozen snake heads exploded.

　　…

　　Chapter 150: Obstruction

　　Thousands of snake heads flew up madly, entangled the golden spear, and hit Po Luoyi's face.

　　"Holy Light, Purification!"

　　Chloe suddenly roared, and a milky white holy light emerged from her body. Because it was too strong, the holy light condensed into a flame, and the golden spear in her hand also ignited with holy flames.

　　Medusa's dancing snake hair caught fire and turned into ashes in an instant, leaving only wisps of black smoke.

　　“You dare!”

　　Medusa was furious, her eyes shone with a pale white light, and suddenly two petrifying rays rushed out. Chloe was shocked, and her figure flashed, her body and head had avoided it, but the end of her hair was hit by the ray, and the petrification spread rapidly.

　　A golden light flashed, and the petrified part was cut off by a spear. Chloe held the golden spear of victory in her hand, her face full of horror. She flew back ten steps in shock, staring at Medusa coldly.

　　“Hahaha… little guy, you’d better step back obediently, otherwise you may not be able to escape the fate of being petrified next time!”

　　However, Lu Fei was stopped by Karajan. The young Westerner said sternly, "Eastern man, I admit that you are very powerful, but as long as I have the golden shield in my hand, no one can defeat me!"

　　"Really? What a crazy guy!"

　　Lu Fei took a sudden step forward with his right foot, and the Yellow Dragon Technique was activated. The ground of the entire temple began to shake as if it had experienced a magnitude twelve earthquake. The ground under Karajan's feet began to crack, and the rolling power of the Yellow Dragon rushed up, transforming into a yellow dragon that opened its mouth, bit Medusa's golden shield, and soared into the sky.

　　"Ah... How could this happen, you despicable villain... You actually attacked me by surprise!" Karajan suddenly lost his golden shield and immediately became furious.

　　"Nine dragons come out together!"

　　Lu Fei sneered, his body shook slightly, and nine real dragons roared and flew out, rushing straight towards Karajan!

　　"You despicable guy, I can deal with you even without the golden shield... Look at my Holy Cross Judgment!" Karajan suddenly drew out the rapier from his waist, and divine power surged into it, and the whole sword immediately shone brightly.

　　Swish, swish, swish…

　　In an instant, Karajan swung hundreds of swords, which was beyond the limit of ordinary people. It looked like Karajan was a super music conductor, waving his baton continuously in rising pitches. Yes, this was how Karajan swung his swords now.

　　Countless slanted cross sword lights shot out from the tip of Karajan's rapier, and each cross sword light slashed towards the roaring Nine Dragons!

　　There are many factors that determine who wins and who loses in the clash of divine arts, the most important of which is the size and attributes of the divine power. The one that has an advantage will be more powerful.

　　"Great! I didn't expect there is such a crazy swordplay in the West!!"

　　Karajan's divine power is pure holy light, which has the properties of sharpness, breaking, burning, purification, etc., but the amount of divine power is far less than the total amount of Lu Fei's Nine Dragons divine power, so the tragedy happened.

　　Karajan's Holy Cross sword light, like water splashing, was torn apart by the roaring real dragon. He stared at the nine real dragons that pounced on him in amazement, and was stunned for a moment!

　　"Impossible, this is impossible, how can the power be so strong, it doesn't make sense..." Karajan was so frightened by the impending danger that he began to speak incoherently, and it seemed that he could no longer swing the slender rapier in his hand.

　　The severely injured Timas had already raised his fist excitedly and shouted, "Alright! Tear this kid apart, Karajan, you idiot, don't act so pretentiously, or you'll be struck by lightning!"

　　"..." Some people blushed when they heard this.

　　"careful!!"

　　Chloe rushed to her companion who had lost his mind like lightning. Her delicate and beautiful face, which was rare for a Westerner, was covered with a layer of frost. Wisps of holy flames rose from her body. Chloe opened her mouth and her tongue sang like thunder:

　　"God said, split the earth!"

　　"God says, divine protection!"

　　Two divine arts were activated instantly, and a milky white holy light shield immediately appeared on Chloe's body. At the same time, the golden spear of victory suddenly thrust out. The tip of the spear was as dazzling as a star, and the air was pierced in an instant. The space near the tip of the spear collapsed, forming a deep and huge shadow. This was a scene of space collapse.

　　"boom!"

　　The roaring dragon head and claws all collapsed. Chloe and Karajan screamed, and the two were hit back by the powerful force and flew three feet away. Chloe's right hand was cracked and blood gushed out. The golden spear of victory flew far away and stuck in a stone pillar. The entire golden spear almost pierced through the stone pillar.

　　Wow!

　　Chloe and Karajan suddenly vomited blood and their faces turned pale!

　　"This man is too powerful, let's go!" Chloe grabbed Karajan's collar and rushed out of the hall as fast as the wind.

　　"If you want to run, stay here!" Lu Fei had already unleashed his true fire at this time. Although the Nine Dragons were blown to pieces, the divine power still filled the air. In just a moment, his spiritual will enveloped the divine power, which once again condensed into nine real dragons. With a roar, the Nine Dragons rushed out of the Temple of the Goddess of Athena and roared in the huge mountain belly of the holy land.

　　"Oh no, they are catching up, let's get out of the holy land!" Chloe and Karajan were very fast and were about to rush into the passage and escape from the holy land.

　　"You two ignorant fellows, go back!"

　　Medusa's cold voice came from the passage, and in a flash, countless black snake heads poured out from the passage, filling the entire passage. Chloe and Karajan, who were about to rush into the passage, stopped in front of the passage. Looking at the passage full of snakes, their faces became paler and paler.

　　"Damn Medusa, she actually blocked the passage!" Chloe cursed.

　　Nine roaring real dragons rushed down from the sky again. Karajan shouted in despair: "This is impossible, absolutely impossible. Apart from us, who else in this world has such a strong power? There is no reason why we Gemini can't beat that Oriental man!"

　　"The Holy Cross Judgment!"

　　"Divine protection!"

　　"Cut the earth!"

　　Three more sacred powers were summoned. With a loud bang, two of them crashed into the stone wall beside the passage, creating two large holes. In the middle of the holes were two miserable human-shaped grooves.

　　Karajan and Chloe had divine protection, and although they were not torn apart by the Nine Dragons, they were still hit by the violent force. They closed their eyes, fell into a coma, and slowly fell from the groove.

　　Lu Fei landed and looked at the two guys who had been knocked unconscious by him. He smiled and said, "Don't be so arrogant. You just threatened to capture the Parthenon in one fell swoop. You want to seize the Golden Spear of Victory and the Golden Shield of Medusa, and you want to capture Medusa... You are so greedy!"

　　“Thank goodness!”

　　Padra, Timas and some guardian knights ran out of the temple. Padra was holding the golden shield of Medusa, and Timas was holding the golden spear of victory.

　　The passage was filled with snakes. This was a trap set by Medusa before she left to prevent others from chasing her. Now it was just right, blocking Chloe and Karajan's escape.

　　…

　　Chapter 151 Iron Blood

　　"Prophet Padra, logically, I was the one who captured these two people, so they should be dealt with by me!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Okay!" Padella nodded, feeling relieved. The goddess's sacred relic was saved, which was more important than anything else.

　　"Well, is there a cell here? Let's seal their divine powers first, and then put them in the cell. I will interrogate them later!"

　　"There is a water dungeon under the holy land, which is used to imprison divine practitioners. It is more than enough to imprison the two of them. I will imprison them in the dungeon first!" Padra ordered Timas to throw the two into the underground water dungeon.

　　Lu Fei nodded, flipped his hand and threw out a fireball. The entire long passage was immediately burning with a raging fire. All the black snakes were burned. The horrible screams echoed throughout the holy land, making people shudder. After a while, the entire passage was immediately cleared. At the end of the passage, the stone door was open and thick smoke was billowing out.

　　Lu Fei turned around and said, "Two guys from the Vatican came to cause trouble, and Medusa ran away. Now it seems that the Parthenon is in a lot of trouble. However, I have already captured the two people from the Vatican. Prophet Padra, you must remember that you, the Parthenon, agree to one condition of mine!"

　　"Don't worry, we at the Parthenon will not break our promise!" said Prophet Padra.

　　The guardian knights were not happy about this. The hottest one among them was called Tiru. He shouted, "My Lord Prophet, on what basis can you represent our Parthenon to agree to other people's conditions? Do you have the qualifications? You can only represent yourself. We will not recognize you..."

　　Timas said angrily, "You guys, who invited Mr. Lu Fei to help us break the seals of the two holy relics? Who saved the holy relics at the critical moment? Who captured the lackeys of the Church who broke into the holy land? Don't deny it and deny it completely. If you have the guts, why didn't you come up just now?"

　　"Hmph, maybe the two people from the Vatican were brought here by the prophet and this Oriental man, and the prophet is the culprit of this temple disaster! Now Themia has turned into Medusa and is missing, and the two high priests are in a coma. This is all the result of the prophet colluding with outsiders. The prophet is the biggest sinner of our Parthenon!" Tiru said angrily.

　　"die!!"

　　Lu Fei had a cold face. He raised his hand and grabbed the void. A yellow dragon rushed out and roared towards Tilu. This guy was a divine knight, but he had been injured by Lu Fei before. The divine power suppressed his injuries. When the yellow dragon roared towards him, he immediately felt the coming of the god of death!

　　"Evil villain, evil villain with evil ambitions, I will not yield...ah..."

　　It started with curses, then there was an earth-shattering scream. Tiru was torn to pieces by the yellow dragon in an instant, and blood splattered everywhere, landing on the faces of several nearby guardian knights. Tiru's bones were affected by the divine power and immediately turned into powder.

　　This is the first time Lu Fei kills someone to establish his authority!

　　What he felt in his heart was not fear, but excitement, naked excitement, uncontrollable excitement, a bit like taking drugs, which could not be suppressed. This was probably why the strong liked killing!

　　From the moment he entered the holy land and two priests showed up with a group of people to slander and capture Padra, Lu Fei knew that he was involved in a "conspiracy". Padra was planning to use him to deal with another force in the Parthenon and gain control of the entire temple!

　　This might be the real purpose of Prophet Padra inviting her here. To put it bluntly, she was driving the wolf to devour the tiger, or colluding with outsiders to fight for power!

　　Lu Fei was not at all unhappy, but inexplicably happy! Isn't this what he wanted? Control the financial power of Greece, interfere in Greek religion, and influence and control Greece as much as possible...

　　Prophet Padra did a great job and gave himself such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As the saying goes, it takes two to tango. Prophet Padra and Lu Fei colluded tacitly.

　　Naturally, Lu Fei had to express his stance, establish his authority, and kill. As an outsider, he had to forcefully remove the obstacles that blocked the Prophet Padra, so that he could finally obtain the benefits he wanted.

　　"Who dares to insult me ​​in front of me?" Lu Fei let out a creepy sneer, and his voice sounded like the declaration of the god of death, full of arrogance, indifference and endless contempt. If there are still people who disobey, Lu Fei doesn't mind killing them all.

　　"You blasphemer, how dare you kill..." Another divine knight got angry and pointed at Lu Fei and yelled.

　　Lu Fei didn't say anything, but still grabbed the void, the Nine Dragons Divine Art erupted, and the yellow dragon blasted out again. The divine knight was immediately torn to pieces. This time, flesh and bones splattered everywhere and fell on the other guardian knights.

　　All the guardian knights were completely stunned!

　　This is naked killing!

　　No words, no hesitation, just kill!

　　Everyone shuddered, and their hairs ran cold all over their bodies. These people were silent as a mouse, so how could they dare to point at Lu Fei and curse him?

　　Lu Fei waved his hand again, and two fireballs rushed out and landed on the unconscious Paanti priest and Mosha priest. The two priests were immediately burned to ashes by the raging fire.

　　"Whoever wants to die, I will help him do so!"

　　Lu Fei's eyes were cold as he swept across the faces of every guardian knight. His gaze, as if it were real, made them all terrified, and no one dared to oppose Lu Fei anymore.

　　"There can only be one highest voice in a temple. Those two old beggars relied on their status to oppose the prophet everywhere and even dared to judge the prophet. Who gave them the courage? According to the temple's legal system, the prophet is the guide of the temple and the hope of the temple. Whoever dares to stand on the wrong side and disobey the prophet, I will eliminate them all and restore peace to the temple!"

　　Lu Fei was filled with murderous intent, and his enormous divine power enveloped the entire holy land. How could the guardian knights, who had been frightened by Lu Fei's iron-blooded methods, dare to resist?

　　Several guardian knights who were standing in the wrong team and were less courageous quickly knelt on one knee in front of Padela and swore solemnly: "We have always been loyal to the prophet, but we have been coerced by the priests and had no choice but to obey. Now, the two priests who slandered the prophet have been punished by the gods and have returned to the arms of God. We don't have to be coerced by them anymore..."

　　"I am willing to pledge my loyalty to the Prophet. The Prophet is the supreme authority of my Parthenon!"

　　The two priests who held power were dead, and the guardian knights also knew who was the real controller of the temple. They immediately expressed their loyalty and swore allegiance to Prophet Padra.

　　The prophet Padra was delighted and nodded, saying, "Okay, I accept your loyalty. It is time for us at the Parthenon to have only one voice. Over the years, the temple has become increasingly dilapidated. Why?"

　　The prophet looked at everyone and continued, "It's because of the fierce internal strife! The priests hold on to power and undermine the power of the prophet, but the priests cannot lead the temple to avoid unknown disasters. Only the prophet can foresee danger, only the prophet is the guide of the temple, and only the prophet is the hope of the temple. Therefore, we can only make the temple prosperous again if we unite..." Padra began to make his declaration.

　　…

　　Thanks to Devil Xiaoxiongxing, I Love Fengfeng, and nanke233 for their great support, thank you!

　　Chapter 152: Aftermath

　　It was a dark night and the sky over the Acropolis was overcast.

　　The black smoke pouring out of the underground holy place did not attract much attention from outsiders. The entire Parthenon suffered heavy losses that night. The discordant voices in the temple finally disappeared, and Padra began to become the spiritual leader of the temple. From this point of view, the Parthenon is more hopeful than before!

　　Three hundred Greek girls and boys dressed in holy traditional costumes were soon summoned to the holy land. They were elite students selected from the Acropolis Theological Seminary. The three hundred boys and girls were all candidate clergy specially trained by the Parthenon. They had already begun to come into contact with divine arts, but were still a long way from being able to acquire them.

　　It can be said that without the opportunity given by the temple, they would never have the possibility of inheriting the divine arts. For them, the holy land is a solemn and sacred place.

　　This time they were lucky, as they were summoned to the Holy Land for the first time. The prophet Padra directed them to clean up the rubble of the collapsed temple, and the passage that was completely blackened by black smoke was cleaned by the divine knights with their divine power.

　　The holy place soon returned to its former cleanliness and tidiness, and the Golden Spear of Victory and the Golden Shield of Medusa were returned to their original places.

　　Lu Fei was obviously different from the Greeks, which made all the prospective clergy very curious, but they did not dare to step forward because Lu Fei was standing with the prophet of the temple, and he was talking about something with the beautiful and noble prophet without any scruples.

　　In the entire temple, except for the Divine Knights, no one has been able to get so close to the Lord Prophet and have such an equal conversation with him.

　　All the candidate clergymen would occasionally turn around and look at Lu Fei with envy while they were not working.

　　"Haha, Mr. Lu Fei, you seem to be very popular. Our prospective clergy are all curious about why an Oriental would appear in the holy land of the Greeks!" Padra said with a smile.

　　"Maybe they are more curious about what happened in the holy land tonight!" Lu Fei said with a hint of humor.

　　Padra was silent for a while, and finally sighed, looking at the somewhat damaged Temple of Victory. It was unknown how long this underground temple had existed, and it had never been destroyed by war. But tonight, with the power change and Medusa's escape inside, and the invasion of pagans outside, the always intact Temple of Victory finally suffered varying degrees of damage.

　　This could not help but make Padra feel heavy-hearted. The Parthenon had been declining, and now even the underground temple could not be protected. This was indeed the sorrow of every Parthenon priest.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, I have to thank you. First, you allowed me to obtain the highest position in the Parthenon, and second, you helped the Parthenon preserve the holy relics that have been worshipped from generation to generation. If those two holy relics were really robbed, the Parthenon would really decline..." Padra looked at Lu Fei, and there was an emotion in his eyes that made Lu Fei palpitate.

　　"No need to thank me, it's just a deal, Prophet. Don't forget what you promised me before. You, the Parthenon, owe me a big favor. I don't know how I can repay this favor..." Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Of course. Don't worry. The Parthenon will do its best to help you accomplish something. This is my promise, and it is also the promise of the Parthenon. We will never forget it, but I still want to thank you personally!"

　　"That's not necessary. The prophet invited me to the Parthenon, and I have already got what I wanted..."

　　"Oh, Mr. Lu Fei, what do you want us at the Parthenon to help you with?" Padella asked curiously.

　　"This... I'll tell you when I've thought it through. This is by no means an easy thing to do, otherwise this promise would be too cheap!"

　　"Well, I look forward to that day!" Prophet Padra looked at the holy land that had been almost cleaned up, turned to Lu Fei and said, "It's too late now. It may not be convenient to go back to your residence. If you don't mind, go to my hot spring palace to rest first and go down the mountain tomorrow!"

　　"Hot Spring Palace? How can a grown man like me live in your palace?" Lu Fei said with a little embarrassment.

　　"Haha, you don't have to think too much about it. Although it is my palace, it is not just for me to live in. There are also many outsiders... some nobles who often go to the Parthenon to worship often stay here, so you don't have to feel inconvenienced!"

　　"So that's how it is. Okay then!" Lu Fei agreed.

　　"Timas, you will guard the holy land today and you must not leave without permission. You must also summon as many reserve clergy as possible. From today on, they must assign shifts and guard the holy land. Now is an extraordinary period and the holy land must be guarded more strictly and not let down our guard!" Padra called Timas and said.

　　"Master Prophet, please rest assured. I will give detailed instructions. Now the other guardian knights are very obedient. Without the two priests, they can only follow you wholeheartedly!"

　　Timas laughed and said that the two priests had a total of twelve guardian knights under their command, four of whom were divine knights. However, in one night, Themia turned into Medusa and disappeared, and two were killed by Lu Fei. The remaining one was called Stek, and he had become completely obedient.

　　"Well, I'm not worried about the Guardian Knights now. I believe they are loyal to the Parthenon!" Padela said again: "Mr. Lu Fei and I will go back to the Hot Spring Palace first. You go and call Sugra, Sumila, and Panmire. Let's go together!"

　　"Yes!" Timas quickly called three people over. They were all about fifteen or sixteen years old, one boy and two girls.

　　"Hello, sir, Sugra salutes you!" the young man said respectfully.

　　"Sugela, no bottom?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Everyone was puzzled, only Sugra looked a little embarrassed, and said: "Yes, sir, I am Sugra, I have no idea!"

　　"Well, it doesn't matter if I have no idea, at least I'm not naming myself after a philosopher!"

　　"..." The two girls covered their mouths and chuckled.

　　"What are your names?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Sir, Sumilah (Panmil) salutes you!"

　　"Don't think of paying homage to me. I'm not the diviner from your Parthenon. I come from the East. My name is Lu Fei. You can call me Mr. Lu. The whole world calls me that now. Calling me Sir is not accepted now!"

　　"Haha, we know this too, but we are preparing for clergy and have to inherit a lot of ancient culture and etiquette, so for those we respect, it is better to call them adults!" Sugra said with a smile.

　　"Then it's up to you!" Lu Fei waved his hand.

　　"Then let's go, let's go back to the Hot Spring Palace first!" Padra and his group of five walked towards the other half of the passage of the holy land. After walking for about ten minutes, they opened the stone door at the end of the passage. Lu Fei found that they had reached the other side of the hill. Looking down, there was an ancient palace complex, all built with snow-white marble.

　　…

　　Chapter 153 Waiting

　　"That's the hot spring palace, right?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Yes!" Padra smiled and said, "There are three secret passages leading to the holy land in the entire Acropolis. This one is closer to the Hot Spring Palace!"

　　After leaving the passage, the night was so dark that the road could no longer be seen clearly. Sugra took a torch from the wall of the passage, but it was still not bright enough and could barely illuminate the path.

　　"Light magic!" Lu Fei raised his hand and pointed at the torch in Sugra's hand. The torch immediately emitted a bright light, illuminating the surrounding area.

　　"Sir, are you casting the magic of light?" Panmir asked in surprise.

　　"This is not a divine spell, but other magic. It is performed with one's own strength, not the traditional divine spell!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Then, sir, are you a diviner?" Su Mira asked.

　　"I am a diviner, and I practice the Eastern Yanhuang divine arts!"

　　"What kind of magic is that?" Everyone looked confused, and even Padela didn't quite understand what the Yanhuang magic was.

　　"The magic arts of the Eastern Yanhuang people are collectively called Yanhuang magic arts. The magic arts I practice are called Nine Dragon Magic Arts. Your Lord Prophet and Timas have seen them!"

　　“Is it amazing?”

　　"Not bad, better than that Timas! In fact, there is no divine magic in the traditional Eastern magic. Eastern practitioners generally practice Taoism, which does not require divine transmission but requires self-cultivation. But I am different. The magic I practice is divinely transmitted!"

　　“But our Parthenon’s divine transmission method is the same?”

　　"Although I don't know what your Parthenon's divine transmission method is like, my divine transmission method is similar to the Vatican's divine descent method! Because a Catholic priest once taught me the divine descent method, and I used this method to obtain the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art. Isn't it amazing?"

　　The method of divine descent is a secret of the Vatican, and outsiders cannot know it. Padra and others were shocked when they heard it. Sugra said vigilantly: "Sir, you...you are not a Catholic, but a member of the Vatican, right?"

　　"Haha, I don't know if you are a Catholic, but I don't believe in God and Jesus Christ, and of course I don't really believe in Eastern gods!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　“…”

　　Padra said, "Sugla, don't ask too much. These things are of no benefit to you. You should concentrate on practicing the divine methods of our Parthenon Temple. When you are qualified, the temple will give you the opportunity to become a divine magician!"

　　"Master Prophet, we understand!" Sugra, Sumila and Panmir agreed obediently.

　　As they were talking, they soon arrived at the Hot Spring Palace. The palace was very quiet at night, as if everyone had fallen asleep. Padra took Lu Fei to a luxuriously decorated inner hall and told Sugra to prepare necessary clothes for Lu Fei.

　　Padra whispered a few words to the two girls. The girls nodded and led Lu Fei to a small natural hot spring. Su Mila said, "Sir, the prophet has ordered us to serve him in the hot spring!"

　　Pan Mil was a little shy. After all, she was still a virgin. It was really embarrassing to serve a man for the first time!

　　"No, no, I can just take a bath by myself, I don't need you to serve me!" Lu Fei was also surprised, he had never thought of such treatment.

　　"My lord, this is not a good show. How about I call Sugra over?" Su Mila's face flushed, with a look of shame and anger between her brows.

　　"Absolutely not, don't think too much..." Lu Fei was really scared. He was not gay. Lu Fei suddenly found that he couldn't explain it clearly, so he said quickly: "Okay, okay, you guys just rub my back!"

　　…

　　A banquet had been set up in the inner hall, and all the servants had left. Prophet Padra kept pouring wine for Lu Fei.

　　"Prophet, are you using the beauty trap?" Lu Fei said with a smile. The current situation was that according to his mental will and physical fitness, he would not get drunk no matter how much he drank.

　　"How could that be? I know Mr. Lu's character. Just now, Su Mi La and Pan Mi Er said that Mr. Lu Fei is different from those men who spend their days drinking and partying. To use the words of you Orientals, he is the man who can remain calm even when a woman's lap is on his lips!"

　　"I'm not that great. I just know one thing, that is, women are troublesome. Once you get entangled with them, you can't get rid of them no matter what, especially... Hehe, Lord Prophet, you know..."

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, you are wrong to blame me. Padra definitely did not mean to plot against you. What I meant was that Mr. Lu Fei made great contributions to Parthenon, so I simply wanted to reward you, and that's why I ordered Su Mi La and Pan Mi Er to serve you!"

　　"It is the most difficult to accept the favor of a beautiful woman. I can't afford it..." Lu Fei said with a wry smile.

　　"Padella knew about it, so she specially prepared a banquet to entertain you as a thank you gift!" Padella the prophet said with a smile. After Lu Fei drank another glass of wine, she asked carefully, "Mr. Lu Fei, do you have any plans for coming to Greece this time?"

　　"I'm just here for sightseeing!" Lu Fei said with a smile, wondering how he could possibly leak such important matters to outsiders?

　　In the darkness of the night, a pure white figure flew from afar and gently landed outside the inner hall. Lu Fei was so sensitive that he knew instantly that this was a diviner.

　　"Prophet Padra, I didn't expect that there would be people of the same spiritual faith visiting your hot spring palace so late at night!" Lu Fei reminded.

　　"Huh?" Padra was stunned at first. She turned her head to look at the inner hall and didn't see anyone. When she was about to ask, the magic of foresight in her body suddenly activated, and a blonde priestess in a white robe appeared in front of her.

　　"Severa, it's you!!" Padella was startled, and quickly stood up and turned to look outside the temple. A burst of laughter came from outside the temple, and then a holy woman in a white robe holding a golden short staff walked in.

　　She was like a replica of Aphrodite, with skin as white and delicate as warm porcelain, extremely beautiful, with a half-smile on her face, and her whole body was full of beauty and maturity, and at the same time extremely seductive, especially her eyes, which were full of naked lust.

　　Lu Fei had never seen such a woman before and was a little surprised.

　　The woman named Severa laughed and said, "Padra, I didn't expect that the prophet who has always been so high and mighty would actually fawn on a man, and this man is an Oriental?" Severa looked at Lu Fei, her face showing a hint of curiosity, but more of disdain.

　　"Severa, you actually came to our Parthenon. Aren't you afraid that I will arrest you..." Padra said gritting his teeth.

　　"You no longer have this ability..."

　　"Prophet, who is this person? He doesn't seem very friendly to the Parthenon..." Lu Fei said calmly.

　　"Of course she wasn't very friendly to the Parthenon because she was Severa, a priestess of the Temple of Aphrodite!" Padella explained.

　　"So that's it!" Lu Fei understood why Severa disliked Padella. The reason had to do with the gods they each worshipped.

　　Behind the legendary Trojan War was actually a struggle between two camps of gods. In the end, Aphrodite lost to Athena, so Aphrodite's followers must have looked down on the Athenian followers.

　　…

　　Chapter 154 Dispute

　　It's Monday again, and I'm doing the routine of asking for votes to get on the potential list. I ask my friends to vote for me, thank you!

　　----

　　Lu Fei looked at Severa for a while, then frowned at the prophet Padra and said, "Besides your Parthenon Temple, how many other temples of other gods in Greece have divine practitioners?"

　　"No, except for the Parthenon in the Acropolis of Athens, there is no longer any inheritance of the magic of the Olympian gods in the whole of Greece!"

　　"There's no Temple of Aphrodite either?" Lu Fei's face was a little serious.

　　"No more. The inheritance of the magic of the Temple of Aphrodite was cut off sixty years ago. The last Aphrodite theologian was the mentor of Mentor Severa, but she died of old age sixty years ago! Now there are only a few devout people left in the Temple of Aphrodite. It's a pity. In a few years, they will be completely destroyed like other temples..." Padra shook his head.

　　"Padra! How dare you mock me like this..." Severa screamed loudly. She went crazy and said, "You...you dare to belittle our Temple of Love in front of me again and again. I will let you know how powerful I am. Now I want you to pay for all your previous sarcasm and ridicule..."

　　"Love God's Magic-Love·Desire!"

　　Severa raised the golden short staff in her hand, and a faint golden divine power immediately radiated out. Severa's clothes moved without wind, revealing infinite holiness in the faint golden divine power.

　　Divine power enveloped the entire inner hall in an instant, and a ray of divine light condensed from divine power fell on Padra, and another ray of light also hit Lu Fei.

　　“You… when did you become a diviner? This is impossible… absolutely impossible. The Aphrodite Temple has long lost the divine rituals and props!” Padra was extremely shocked. From the moment she was struck by the divine light, she had already felt her desire rising rapidly…

　　"Hahahaha..." Severa laughed. She looked at Padela, whose face turned red and began to show a seductive look. As if she had taken revenge, her originally exquisite and beautiful face showed a hint of hideousness.

　　“Padra, you certainly could not have imagined that under the ridicule and mockery of your Parthenon, I worshipped before the goddess statue day and night... I was the long-cherished wish of three generations of priests in the Temple of Aphrodite. Everything made me full of hope, anger, pain, despair, and resentment. Finally one day, I found that my spiritual power could break through the shackles of the void without the guidance of divine rituals... Haha, I felt the vast and endless ocean of power. At that moment, I obtained the divine art that I had dreamed of day and night!”

　　Lu Fei was slightly shocked and looked at Severa with incredible eyes. What Severa said now was enough to shock Lu Fei!

　　On the Earth plane, because of the Ragnarok, the ocean of the Force has sunk to a low point. It is absolutely difficult for ordinary people's spiritual will to communicate with the Ocean of the Force and gain strength without going through the rituals and methods passed down by the gods!

　　This is the real reason why the Ragnarok of the Gods, the end of all things, and why one cannot achieve enlightenment even if one practices the Dharma.

　　But this beautiful woman in front of him, who is a little bit crazy and a little bit neurotic, can actually communicate with the ocean of the Force and obtain the divine power in the ocean of the Force because of her strong mental characteristics such as expectation, anger, pain, despair, and resentment.

　　Only the most profound spiritual transformation can bring such ability. Lu Fei immediately realized that this woman must have gained a spiritual will similar to the Heart of Arcane through her profound spiritual transformation!

　　This Severa is truly a genius. Lu Fei clearly understands how difficult it is for an ordinary person on Earth to become an arcanist or a diviner from scratch. It is definitely not as easy as becoming an arcanist or a diviner on the Terran continent. It may be a hundred or a thousand times more difficult!

　　Severa became more and more arrogant, her voice filled with endless joy and madness. She roared, "Look, this is my magic, which brings endless love and desire to people... Padra, you will soon feel its supreme power. It will turn you into a slut who can be slept with by anyone. Haha, the high and mighty prophet of the Parthenon finally turns into a bitch in heat one day!"

　　Padra showed a panicked look. She tried her best to use the prophetic power to suppress the desire in her body that was like a volcanic eruption. Her mental will began to dissipate. Before her eyes, and even in her entire mind, there were fantasies full of lust. The air she smelled was full of lustful breath, and the sounds she heard were all lustful moans...

　　"How could this happen... Mr. Lu Fei, help... Ah!" Padela felt himself beginning to sink. Endless love, desire and fantasy ate away at his last bit of will. The flood of love was so overwhelming that it drowned him.

　　Severa laughed and looked at Padre happily.

　　The prophet Padra was completely overwhelmed by lust and had lost her mind. Her whole body flushed, exuding a lustful aura. She moaned and groaned, and instinctively tore off her clothes like a beast, revealing large areas of snow-white skin. Her pair of tall, perfect breasts were immediately exposed to the air...

　　"To... love..." Prophet Padra pounced on Lu Fei. Lu Fei, who had been silent all the time, suddenly sighed and quickly tapped on the Prophet Padra's forehead. A stream of soul power rushed into the other's spiritual world.

　　The prophet Padra immediately calmed down, but he was still filled with lust. Lu Fei frowned and found that he had no way to extinguish the other party's lust. The lust that had already burned could not be removed without venting.

　　Sevilla widened her eyes, unable to believe it. She rubbed her eyes and looked several times, and finally confirmed that Lu Fei was no ordinary person.

　　Lu Fei found it funny and shook his head at Severa, saying, "A woman's jealousy can turn her into a devil, and a woman's hatred can turn her into a raging fire. It's really scary, a woman's revenge..."

　　"Why aren't you affected by the magic?" Severa stared at Lu Fei with her extremely sharp eyes, as if Lu Fei was her mortal enemy.

　　"What's mere physical desire? I can only say that your divine power is still very weak and not enough to shake my will and soul!" Lu Fei pointed at his head and laughed.

　　"Are you a divine magician?"

　　"As you can see, I am a divine magician!"

　　"Where are you from?"

　　"Look at me, where can I come from? Of course I come from the East!"

　　"What are you doing in Greece? What is your relationship with Padra? Why are you helping her?" Severa asked.

　　Lu Fei stood up leisurely and said with a smile: "It seems that I have no obligation to answer your question, but I can still tell you the truth. I have no relationship with the prophet Padra. If there is any, it is a relationship of interest. Don't you know that I just helped her get rid of the two priests and three knights of the Parthenon, so that she gained the power of the temple?"

　　…

　　Chapter 155: Playing Hard to Get {Please Collect}

　　It’s been recommended on the small cover, ah ah ah… I request everyone to collect Kowloon Wizard!

　　----

　　Lu Fei told Padra about how he gained power over the temple tonight.

　　"What?!" Severa's mind was shaken. Lu Fei was waiting for this opportunity. He raised his hand and grabbed the air. The rolling power of the Nine Dragons covered Severa.

　　"Ah... let me go!" Severa was immediately imprisoned by the divine power. Under the huge power of the Nine Dragons, Severa's own divine power was pitifully small. She was shocked and angry, and felt like she was being pressed down by a mountain, unable to move at all.

　　"You should first resolve the prophet's love and desire!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Impossible!" Severa's eyes were red, and she refused to agree. Lu Fei exerted force on his hands, and Severa groaned in pain, gnashing his teeth and said, "I can't die!"

　　Seeing this scene, Lu Fei knew that Severa would never agree to it, because the hatred was too deep. He sighed, if a person is not afraid of death, forcing him with death will not work at all.

　　"Severa, you are really tough..." Lu Fei released his divine power. He still admired Severa very much, not only her talent in cultivation, but also her persistence.

　　According to her, three generations of priests in the Temple of Aphrodite have been worried about the inheritance day and night, but no matter how hard they try, the inheritance is cut off, there is nothing to say, but the situation often turns around after reaching the end of the road. Severa communicated with the ocean of the Force through her own power and regained the inheritance of divine arts!

　　"You should know that you can't defeat the Parthenon. Perhaps you don't know that tonight, I have helped the Parthenon unlock the seals of the Golden Spear of Victory and the Golden Shield of Medusa!"

　　"Impossible, you lied to me!" Severa said excitedly.

　　"Whether I am lying to you or not, you will know it soon, but you should know that I have this ability!" Lu Fei withdrew his divine power and looked at Sevilla with a smile.

　　"What...what do you want?" Severa moved his paralyzed limbs and asked in confusion.

　　"Since you don't want to save people, you can leave now!"

　　"You let me go?" Sevilla was stunned, a little bit unbelieving!

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei spread his hands and said, "This is originally a matter between the two temples in your Acropolis. It doesn't seem to have much to do with an outsider like me. I think if there is any trouble, it is better for you to solve it yourselves!"

　　"You are not with Padella..."

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "You are wrong. My relationship with the Parthenon Prophet is far from being as strong as you think..."

　　"Then I have to leave..." Sevilla still couldn't believe it.

　　"Sure!" Lu Fei nodded: "I can also give you a piece of advice. You can't defeat the Parthenon unless you have my help. One day when you have made up your mind, you can come to me. I can help you improve your divine power and even help you realize your dream of inheriting divine arts!"

　　"Really?" Sevilla was about to fly away, but she froze immediately after hearing Lu Fei's last words.

　　"You may not know my ability yet. You can open your eyes and take a look first, and then come to me when you have made up your mind. I believe that I am the only one in the world who can really help you!" Lu Fei said with a smile, thinking that this trick of playing hard to get is definitely stronger than Tathagata's palm. As long as he gives Severa a thought, she will not be able to escape from his palm, and eventually, this woman will come to him obediently.

　　"To...love..."

　　Padra, whose mind had long been overwhelmed by love and desire, hugged Lu Fei from behind. Her clothes had been stripped off. Her soft body kept twisting and rubbing against Lu Fei, as if she wanted to rub herself into Lu Fei's body.

　　Severa showed a look of relief, and said happily: "Padra is still a virgin, you must break her body tonight. Padra wants to serve the gods for life as a virgin? I absolutely won't agree. If you don't break her body tonight, I will do it again until Padra feels extremely painful!"

　　Severa stepped forward, his divine power activated, and he leaped lightly into the night and soon disappeared.

　　"This woman is so cruel. The current situation is too bloody..." Lu Fei shook his head, turned around and picked up Padra and went to the inner hall bedroom...

　　It was a night of joy, so wonderful.

　　When Lu Fei woke up, Padra was no longer in the bedroom. The morning sun shone through the windowsill. A little bird landed on the windowsill, chirped twice, then flapped its wings and flew away.

　　Lu Fei touched the quilt on the bed and saw some blood spots. He got up and walked out of the bedroom, and saw Sugra, Sumila and Pan Mier busy making breakfast.

　　"Sugela, where is your prophet?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Sir, you are up... The prophet has gone to the holy land, but she instructed that if you get up, you can have breakfast first, and she also asked me to see you off!" Sugra said respectfully.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei sighed. He knew in his heart that Prophet Padra didn't want to see him. What happened last night must have been a big blow to her.

　　After breakfast, Su Ge La drove a BMW and Lu Fei got in. Su Ge La asked, "Sir, where shall we take you?"

　　"I don't know!" Lu Fei only realized at this time that he didn't know what the newly purchased manor was called, nor did he know where it was.

　　"Wait a minute, I'll make a call first!" Lu Fei took out his cell phone and called Su Tongtong. After asking clearly, he said, "It's Pallava Manor!"

　　"I know that place. I heard that it was bought by a wealthy businessman from the East. It turns out that businessman is you, sir..."

　　"Haha, yes, I bought it!"

　　The car drove out of the Hot Spring Palace, turned a few roads and entered a boulevard. The shops on both sides of the road were deserted, and some shops were even closed in broad daylight. Turning a corner, the sound of demonstrations could be heard. Many slogans protesting against the monetary tightening policy could be faintly heard. Then, a group of people slowly walked over from another street.

　　The protesting crowd was hundreds of meters long, and many policemen were already on standby around the streets, directing other vehicles to detour and ease traffic pressure.

　　More people have joined the parade. They hold up small flags, shout slogans, and march across the street towards the government parliament.

　　"Now it's not just Athens, there are marches and demonstrations all over the country, and in some places there are still major strikes going on. I think the situation in Athens will continue to deteriorate!" Sugra said helplessly.

　　"The situation will get worse. If there is a miracle, the Greek economy may improve!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　The car drove for ten minutes and entered the Palava Manor. Sugra looked at the beautiful manor and said, "Sir, you are really a wealthy Oriental. If you need anything in Greece, Sugra is willing to serve you!"

　　…

　　Chapter 156 Disposal (Part 1)

　　"Sugela, what can you do?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Sugra scratched his head: "I know that you are a great divine magician. Sugra naturally dare not compare with you in the field of divine magic, but Sugra is at least a student of the Acropolis Seminary, and my family has some status in Athens. If you need Sugra to do anything in Athens, Sugra will definitely serve you!"

　　"We don't need it now, we'll wait until we need it..." Lu Fei patted Su Ge La's shoulder. This young man was not bad, and he might need help in the future.

　　The car slowly stopped, and Lu Fei got out: "Sugela, go back and tell your prophet to bring the two diviners from the Vatican Inquisition to me when he has time. I am very interested in the affairs of the Vatican, and I still want to interrogate them!"

　　"Two diviners from the Holy See?" Sugra was shocked, but did not dare to ask more. Thinking of the mess in the holy land last night, he could not help but shudder, wondering if the holy land was destroyed by the diviners from the Holy See?

　　"Did you hear me? Tell me, bring those two divine practitioners to me as soon as possible..."

　　"Yes, sir, Sugra knows!" Sugra responded quickly, only to hear Lu Fei muttering: "I don't know if there is a prison cell for the divine magicians under the manor. If not, we need to ask someone to dig one immediately..."

　　Sugra shuddered and thought, "Oh my God, have our Parthenon really captured two divine practitioners from the Church? Will this bring disaster to our Greece?"

　　Lu Fei walked up the stone steps, pushed open the door and entered the hall. The entire hall had been cleaned up, and Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan, Shen Hua, Zhang Qian, Wolf, Gris, Andrea, Agnes and others were chatting and laughing on the long sofa in a circle.

　　Kang Shenghua and several other financial experts came down from upstairs. Seeing Lu Fei coming back, he hurriedly asked, "Boss, you're back?"

　　"What's the situation?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"There is no problem with the Central Bank of Greece. I have sent several financial experts from the group to the Central Bank of Greece as consultants, as special administrative personnel to supervise that batch of gold. Now several governors are negotiating with the Executive Government. There will be a response within three days!"

　　"Well, that's good. I passed by several avenues today and saw people marching and demonstrating again. It seems that the economic situation in Greece is very serious!"

　　Kang Shenghua said with some gloating: "Haha, at the end of this month, Greece will have several national debts and a batch of foreign debts due, and will need to pay a large amount of euros. If it doesn't have our batch of gold, I'm afraid the Greek government will lose its financial sovereignty!"

　　"You mean they dare not disapproval of our request?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Yes, that's the case now. You know, there's no one in the world as wealthy and generous as us. In this difficult time, the Greek government can't refuse us!"

　　"Well, that's good!" Lu Fei was quite satisfied.

　　"The boss is back?" Everyone stood up and greeted Lu Fei. Wang Dan, Zhang Qian, Shen Hua and others didn't dare to sit down. Only Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong were half lying on the sofa, chewing French fries in their mouths.

　　Su Tongtong glanced at Lu Wenwan, who immediately jumped up and shouted, "Brother, tell me the truth. You were invited by the prophet of the Parthenon yesterday, but why didn't you come last night? Did you do something bad?"

　　"What bad things can be done?"

　　Lu Fei showed an innocent expression and spread his hands, saying: "Let me tell you, something earth-shattering happened in the Parthenon last night. You would never have imagined that it happened like this... Medusa did this and that... and then two diviners from the Inquisition did this and that..."

　　"What's this and that...what are you talking about?" Lu Wenwan frowned. She didn't understand what Lu Fei was saying at all.

　　"I don't know what I'm talking about. Anyway, they are all matters concerning divine magicians. You don't need to understand them. Just do what you should do now and stop asking about my private affairs!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"We are going to meet with Iceland's Minister of Economic Affairs, Odnarsson, later. Do you want to go?" Su Tongtong stood up and said.

　　"You guys go, I'll stay in the manor. When things require flying to Iceland, I'll do it myself!" Lu Fei said righteously.

　　"I knew it would be like this..." Lu Wenwan rolled her eyes, knowing that Lu Fei was going to be lazy.

　　Now the things happening in Greece and Iceland are extremely big matters, but Lu Fei obviously doesn't care at all. His mind is wandering everywhere. He even went to the Acropolis to visit the Parthenon last night and did not return all night. Lu Wenwan could only be completely impressed by this!

　　----

　　Pallava Manor, basement.

　　Under the dim light, two cross titanium alloy pillars were painted with special arcane runes. Mithril chains as thick as a little finger cleverly bound the "twins'" neck, waist, wrists, and ankles, tightly tying them to the cross pillars.

　　Karajan and Chloe were really unlucky. With their strength, they were able to "fight in and out" in the Parthenon, but they met Lu Fei.

　　Karajan looked strong on the outside but weak on the inside. He looked at Lu Fei with hatred in his eyes: "Eastern pagan, do you know who we are? I tell you, you are offending the Inquisition and the entire Vatican in Rome!"

　　Lu Fei stood in front of the two prisoners and laughed, "You two diviners cannot represent the Vatican, or even the Inquisition!"

　　"No matter who you are, you will definitely regret it. We are theocrats of the Vatican Inquisition. If you dare to hijack us, we will definitely kill you. You will never be able to imagine how powerful the Vatican is!" Chloe raised her head, her beautiful and cold face showing anger. She was now like an angry lioness.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "I'm afraid I've disappointed you. You've probably overestimated your own strength and the strength of the Holy See!"

　　Lu Fei had seen churches and temples of various gods in the Terran continent. Those were churches that truly had the attention and protection of the gods. Even if the church was small, the clergy possessed extremely powerful strength, and there were even demigod-level divine magicians.

　　In Lu Fei's opinion, the church of the true God is the truly powerful church. No matter how powerful the Vatican is, it is only powerful in appearance. Although its faith is spread all over the world, its essence is not strong. A religion without a true god is ultimately a building on sand and is extremely fragile.

　　"Quack, sir, I'm coming in!"

　　The barbarian Wolfe pushed open the iron gate and walked in. He pulled out a high-voltage wire from the wall and stabbed it into his chest. Dazzling electric light immediately spread throughout his body. The barbarian, whose first magic was thunder magic, immediately groaned in comfort.

　　Karajan and Chloe were shocked when they saw this scene! They wondered what kind of magic was this that could swallow lightning. Who was this big guy?

　　"Wolf, why do you steal electricity wherever you go? Don't you know that no matter how much electricity the entire manor has, it is far from enough to meet your needs?" The legendary high elf Gris also walked in. He glared at Wolf, very dissatisfied.

　　Wolfe spread his hands and said, "There is no other way. The lightning energy required to upgrade my thunder magic is too huge. It would be best if we could buy a dam hydroelectric power station or a nuclear power station. Only then can we satisfy me!"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Wolf, there are many large power plants in Athens. It would be fine if we allocated one specifically for you to practice, but not now!"

　　"That's great. It doesn't matter if it's not now. At least you must give me a power plant in the future, preferably a nuclear power plant..." Wolf said excitedly.

　　…

　　Chapter 157 Disposal (Part 2) Please add to your collection

　　The basement of the manor.

　　Gris frowned, glanced at the Gemini, and said, "Sir, are these two the diviners you captured in the Acropolis?"

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temples habitually and said, "Well, it's these two. As you know, these two people are the diviners of the largest religion in this plane - the Catholic Church. It would be a pity to kill them, but we can't let them go!"

　　Wolfe laughed and said, "Sir, is there any need to worry about this? Beat them hard and make them hurt. Are you afraid that they won't surrender?"

　　Wolfe walked forward and stood in front of Karajan and Chloe. He looked at Karajan and said disdainfully, "Sir, this pretty boy is actually scared. I think he is essentially a coward. As long as I shock him a few times, I guarantee that he will be worse off than dead. Haha..."

　　"You...what do you want to do? Don't come over here. I am a diviner from the Church. If you dare to hurt me..."

　　Karajan's face turned pale, and he looked at the high-voltage wire in Wolf's hand with some horror, fearing that he would be accidentally stabbed by the other party.

　　"Enough of that nonsense. Let me teach you something new!" Wolfe grinned and stuck the wire into Karajan's arm. Countless electric currents immediately spread throughout Karajan's body.

　　"Ah..." Karajan screamed, his hair was smoking, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted.

　　Wolfe laughed loudly, stretched out his hand to feel the other person's breath, and said with a smile: "He is indeed a divine magician. Although his divine power is weak, it is enough not to be electrocuted. But this kid is timid and fainted out of fear!"

　　"If you dare to torture us, I, Chloe, will not let you go!!" Chloe screamed. She struggled continuously, but she could not break free from the mithril chains.

　　Wolfe reached out and pinched the chin of the beautiful Chloe, looked at her, and chuckled, "Sir, this girl is really good-looking. Look at her delicate skin and tender flesh. If she is really tortured, I'm afraid she will be very ugly when she changes!"

　　Wolfe waved the wire in front of Chloe's perfect face. Chloe was so frightened that her face turned pale. She could only bite her thin lips hard, making them bleed.

　　"Okay, Wolfe, there's no need to use such barbaric and crude methods to deal with them. If you really want to torture someone, I can have a hundred more detailed and terrifying methods to make their life worse than death!"

　　Gris turned to Lu Fei and said, "Sir, isn't it easy to deal with these two people? Since it would be a pity to kill them, then we should completely control them and make an eternal contract with their souls!"

　　"It seems that this is the only way!"

　　In fact, Lu Fei doesn't like using soul magic to control other people's souls. As the level of soul magic increases, Lu Fei feels that this magic is becoming more and more domineering and weird.

　　"You...what do you want to do?" Chloe felt that Lu Fei was going to do something terrible, and her face turned pale.

　　"It's useless..." Lu Fei shook his head and smiled, pointing his finger: "Soul deterrence! Soul despair!"

　　Two soul lights formed halos and fell on Chloe and Karajan. Chloe screamed immediately, like a little girl who had encountered a terrifying devil and began to scream helplessly. Karajan woke up from his coma in shock, trembling with fear and despair on his face.

　　Ten minutes passed before the two men recovered from their extreme fear and despair.

　　"Soul despair!"

　　"Soul Binding!"

　　Lu Fei threw two more divine halos at the two of them respectively. Karajan and Chloe became frightened again, and this time the experience was even more terrifying than the last time.

　　Soul bondage acts directly on the soul, binding the soul. A person will feel like they are trapped in darkness for a moment, with the body unable to move. The five senses of sight, hearing, smell, touch and taste all disappear, leaving only some consciousness.

　　After a while, the effect of the magic gradually faded, and the two men looked at Lu Fei with no more hatred but fear!

　　"Soul Contract!"

　　When the time was ripe, Lu Fei pointed again, and the soul power hit the souls of the two. The last line of defense of the tortured souls was very weak, and was quickly penetrated by Lu Fei's power, forming various contract magic symbols that entangled the souls of the two.

　　"You...what did you do to us?" Karajan and Chloe felt their soul defenses being broken. They shuddered and their entire mental consciousness became hazy, as if an invisible force was controlling them and their bodies were out of their control.

　　Puppet, puppet?

　　Karajan and Chloe were instinctively frightened!

　　"Haha, don't worry, it's just a soul contract. To you, I am the superior and you are the inferior. The inferior must obey the superior's orders because the soul contract can control you at the soul level and even turn you into a walking corpse that only knows how to execute orders. Of course, if you are willing to submit, I won't make you that bad... Do you understand?"

　　Karajan and Chloe were horrified to find that their thoughts and even their souls were being monitored by another unknown force. This feeling made them shudder.

　　"It's horrible, horrible, you...you can't do this to me, I'm a theurgist of the Holy See, we in the Holy See will not let you go?" Karajan screamed in a fierce voice, not knowing whether it was because he was too scared or something else, his voice was a little hysterical and distorted.

　　“Bang!!”

　　Karajan suddenly raised his right hand and slapped himself hard!

　　Karajan was stunned! He stared at his right hand in disbelief. This was not the movement he wanted. Why did it happen like this?

　　Suddenly, Karajan was horrified to find that his hands were out of control and he was strangling his neck with both hands. Karajan's face turned red and he showed terrible expressions of shock, fear, despair, etc.

　　"Devil...you devil..." Chloe obviously knew why Karajan was like this, and he couldn't help but feel infinite fear of Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Ms. Chloe, I am actually a kind person. It's just that your behavior has violated my interests, so I have to resort to this desperate measure to effectively control you. If I really want to hurt you, I can just kill you directly. There is no need to keep your lives..."

　　"In fact, I just hope that you can be self-aware and not interfere with anything I do. Otherwise, I can't guarantee that you will do something terrible. For example, run to the street like a madman to perform a real-life striptease and shamelessly proclaim that you are gay and lesbian, or directly rush into the Vatican and become a massacrer... You should know how terrible it is for two divine magicians to suddenly go crazy and kill..."

　　"No... God, you can't do this, we are noble theurgicians, you can't treat us like this!" Chloe and Karajan were heartbroken.

　　"Of course, I won't do that. At least I will still give you considerable human rights and respect, provided that you know your current situation and do not go against my will, let alone harm my interests. Of course, I will know your every move, every thought, and any idea that is not in my favor will be directly sensed by me!"

　　Lu Fei's devilishly vicious words struck Karajan and Chloe's hearts hard, and the two of them were almost going crazy.

　　…

　　Collect, collect, please collect like crazy! Friends who are watching Kowloon Master, please collect it, we will be very grateful.

　　Chapter 158: Disloyalty {Please collect the red ticket}

　　Manor Hall.

　　Karajan and Chloe sat on the sofa, holding cups in their hands, nervously taking a sip of the strong and bitter coffee, just like their current mood, very bitter!

　　The two men's hands were still shaking slightly, and their current state could be best described as being in shock.

　　Just now, Lu Fei invaded their spiritual world and looked through all their memories of their lives. Yes, all of them, even the day and time when they wet the bed when they were three years old.

　　And their best memories, their first teenage heartbeat, first kiss, and even their first period are all revealed!

　　Karajan and Chloe no longer have the slightest thought of resisting Lu Fei. All they can do is obey him and show the necessary "loyalty".

　　Lu Fei pointed at his head and laughed: "I found some interesting things in your memories. I didn't expect that the Vatican still hides so many surprising secrets!"

　　"Of course. The Vatican has controlled many secrets since the Holy Roman Era. Its influence reaches into every corner of Europe. Any non-theocracy, pagans, even wizards, banshees, vampires, werewolves, ghosts and all kinds of demons have been severely suppressed. The real secrets are hidden behind the legends of ordinary people!" Karajan said respectfully. He no longer had the arrogance he had before. He and Chloe looked so respectful that they were a little frustrated.

　　The greatest sorrow of a person is not that his life is controlled, but that his soul is controlled too!

　　Life is controlled, at worst, death is the end, the soul is free, or reincarnation, or dissipation back to heaven and earth. But Karajan and Chloe know that even if they die now, their souls are still controlled by Lu Fei, which is very scary. Fortunately, Lu Fei is not an unreasonable person. All Lu Fei wants is their submission and loyalty.

　　So, Karajan and Chloe had to submit and be loyal.

　　A person who can control the life and death of others may be a killer or a king, but a person who can control the souls of others is definitely a "god", or strictly speaking, a person who has touched the realm of God.

　　"So I plan to go to the Vatican, visit the Catholic Church, and look for something by the way! Do you have any suggestions on this?" Lu Fei turned and asked Chloe.

　　"Go to the Vatican? Impossible... This is absolutely impossible! The Vatican has a special Swiss Guard that prohibits any non-Catholic theocrats from entering!" Chloe said immediately.

　　"That's no problem!" Lu Fei suddenly took out a ball of light from the space ring and held it in the palm of his hand so that Karajan and Chloe could see it clearly.

　　The ball of light in Lu Fei's palm was milky white, with a group of runes inside, in the shape of a light shield, two crossed lightsabers and countless divine symbols, emitting a sacred light.

　　"Ah... this... this is the [Holy Glory] divine rune. How do you have this thing?" Karajan and Chloe widened their eyes. This thing is what all the diviners of the Holy See will see for the first time when they obtain the divine inheritance. It is the basic rune of all sacred divine arts.

　　The first divine art that all the divine arts practitioners of the Church obtain is [Holy Radiance]. From Holy Radiance, other divine arts of the divine system can be derived.

　　The second divine art that Karajan possessed was the [Holy Cross Sword]. He strengthened this skill and could swing out countless cross sword lights condensed with divine power at once. Karajan was once very proud of this divine art and named it the Holy Cross Judgment!

　　Chloe is different, she is more powerful, possessing the second divine art [Divine Protection] and the third divine art [Splitting the Earth]. These two divine arts, one is for defense and the other is for attack.

　　With these two divine arts, Chloe rose to a high position in the Inquisition under the Holy Absolution of the Vatican. Like Karajan, she was the most prestigious and outstanding young inquisitor deacon in the Inquisition, known as the "Twin Stars", and had completed many important secret missions for the Vatican.

　　This time the secret mission was to monitor and eliminate the Parthenon elements, but unexpectedly the mission failed and they were captured immediately.

　　The two were shocked by the [Holy Light] divine rune in Lu Fei's hand, and were even more confused!

　　"Haha..." Lu Fei was a little proud and laughed, "I seem to have forgotten to tell you that I am actually a Catholic clergyman, but it seems that I have not yet officially registered. I am only a Catholic clergyman in name only."

　　"This is impossible!" Karajan and Chloe said in unison.

　　"Nothing is impossible. Although the Vatican is powerful, it is only the center of global Catholicism and is only orthodox in name. However, in fact, there have always been problems with the affiliation of various Catholic organizations in various countries. It is impossible for the Vatican to interfere in the affairs of Catholic organizations in various places!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"..." Karajan and Chloe did not comment. This was indeed the case. In fact, many Catholic churches were not under the control of the Vatican.

　　"We Chinese have an old saying, 'There are all kinds of birds in a big forest.' Catholic faith has spread all over the world, which makes it very difficult to manage. Moreover, Catholicism is spreading its faith and sacred methods, and is not too taboo for outsiders to learn them, because the church is not afraid. Catholic faith is huge and covers the whole world. There is no force in the world that can shake the spread and foundation of the Catholic Church! So it's not surprising that I can learn your Catholic magic!"

　　Chloe said: "Since you understand that the sacred arts of the Catholic Church are powerful, you should be in awe and understand how powerful the Catholic Church and the Holy See are. There is nothing in the world more powerful than the Holy See. The existence of the Holy See itself is a deterrent. Any wise person should clearly realize that betraying Catholicism is definitely not a wise thing to do!"

　　"Betraying Catholicism? Haha, you two think I'm a traitor?" Lu Fei shook his head, feeling ridiculous and funny.

　　"Isn't it? Since you are learning the divine arts of the Catholic Church, you should be loyal to the church!" Chloe said confidently.

　　"Your theory is centered on religion. In my opinion, I am not a traitor. In our East, religious belief is completely free, except for some reactionary cults. It is my freedom to believe in God or not, and it is my freedom to believe and change my faith whenever and wherever I want. No one can interfere. Learning your divine arts does not mean that I have to devote my entire life to it!"

　　"You...you are disrespectful!" Chloe said angrily, but she couldn't get angry because she was now Lu Fei's "inferior", and the inferior could not do whatever they wanted to the superior.

　　Lu Fei ignored Chloe's anger and continued with a smile, "I can even believe in many gods at the same time, whether they were once true gods or false gods, or even the notorious devil. The Catholic Church used various excuses to judge pagans in the Dark Ages, but now they have to give up this rule because there are still many people in the world who do not believe in God or many people are non-believers. It would be ridiculous for the Catholic Church to judge so many people!"

　　…

　　The collection is now 4200+. Thank you to all the readers. Collecting this book is a support for the Year of God's Descent. Aww... I will continue to roll on the ground to ask for collections. 4200+ collections are not the limit. Please pay attention and collect. For those who are reading this book and ignore the collection, please support the Year of God's Descent and collect it! Thank you!

　　Chapter 159 Debate {Seeking Red Votes}

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　----

　　"You are talking nonsense. We in the Catholic Church only condemn pagans and never judge people as pagans. Even those who spread heresy are called heretics, not pagan sinners..." Chloe shouted.

　　"Maybe it's nonsense, who cares?"

　　Lu Fei shrugged and said with a smile: "In short, I am only walking my own path and following my own heart. My heart is the path I want to take. No matter what religion or secular laws, they cannot constrain my heart. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　"You are an unbeliever and a complete egoist!"

　　"Maybe. I may not believe in omnipotent and omniscient gods yet, because I have never seen them and do not agree with their existence. Maybe I believe in a certain spirit, that is freedom, complete freedom. Freedom of thought, freedom of will, and even freedom of life. Maybe there are gods in this world who have determined our birth, aging, sickness and death, so that mortals cannot control their own birth, aging, sickness and death. I think this is definitely not freedom, but an invisible cage! So you understand, this is the kind of freedom I believe in. I hope to break through all kinds of visible and invisible constraints and achieve true freedom!"

　　"..." Karajan, Chloe, and even Wolf and the high elf Gris who were standing by couldn't help but be slightly moved, thinking that Lu Fei's thoughts were really unique.

　　"For this kind of freedom, I stand up and vow to break the cage that binds me. I want God to no longer be able to imprison my will or my life. No one can force me to grow old, get sick and die. Whose rule is this? In my opinion, we, and even all life, should be immortal like God! This is freedom and fairness! In my opinion, no one should be high and mighty, looking down on the birth and death of all living things. No one should live for thousands of years while others live from morning till night!"

　　Lu Fei's voice was loud and high, and naturally there was an unshakable spiritual will in it, as if this was the truth, that all life should be eternal, rather than having to be born, grow old, get sick and die.

　　"you……"

　　Karajan and Chloe were stunned, even Wolf and Gris were shocked again, they were so shocked that they were speechless.

　　Lu Fei has such a big heart. What is he thinking?

　　Becoming a god, being immortal, and living forever are naturally the dreams of some people, but why do people have to be born, grow old, get sick, and die, instead of everyone living forever? This idea is too shocking!

　　Yes, why do we have to go through birth, aging, sickness and death, instead of everyone having eternal life?

　　Who can answer this question?

　　No one can answer this, perhaps not even God!

　　There is life and there is death, this is the law of nature, why is nature like this, why is it that not everyone is immortal? Perhaps no one can explain this question clearly.

　　Chloe was quite stubborn. She could tell that Lu Fei had great ambitions. She felt it was absurd. She thought, aren't gods born with us? Mortals are just mortals. How can they become gods?

　　Even Jesus Christ was originally God, but he came to the world and became a mortal. He spread glory, shepherded his people, and saved the lost lambs. He shepherded all living beings and harvested faith.

　　In the entire Western world, there has never been a mortal who became a god, only a mortal who became a holy spirit.

　　Only in the East, only those barbaric and backward nations have the dream of pursuing to become God. In my opinion, this is simply a luxury.

　　After all, Lu Fei is an Oriental, so he is so bold and wants to become a god! Who gave them the courage!

　　Chloe sneered in her heart, but of course she didn't dare to show it on her face, let alone ridicule Lu Fei, because she was still meat on the chopping board.

　　Lu Fei had a deep insight into what Chloe and Karajan were thinking. He was not angry, but just felt sorry for them.

　　They have been too deeply poisoned by religion and believe that there is only one true God in the world. Little do they know that even the only omnipotent and omniscient God they talk about and Jesus Christ who spread the faith on behalf of God have completely fallen silent in the twilight of the gods!

　　Are there any real miracles now, is there the coming of the will of the gods? No, none at all, there are only empty words, there are only lies, the gods still exist, and they still pay attention to the lies of the world.

　　Lu Fei took out the Bible and silver cross necklace given by Father Hrude, and a sacred light immediately spread throughout his body. At this moment, no one thought that Lu Fei was not a devout Catholic believer.

　　"This way we can enter the Vatican, and also enter places that tourists can't go!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"What are you looking for in the Vatican?" Chloe asked.

　　"Solomon!" Lu Fei smiled mysteriously.

　　Karajan and Chloe's faces changed drastically. Karajan stood up suddenly and said in shock: "No, absolutely not. The Solomon Chamber is a secret room guarded by the Vatican for generations. No outsiders are allowed to enter, except the Pope himself."

　　"Sir, what is this Solomon you are talking about?" Wolfe asked.

　　"He was a king of Israel, the king of Jerusalem in Judea. The chapters in the Bible, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs, and Proverbs were written by this monarch. There is also a legend that he eventually rebelled against God, degenerated, signed a contract with the devil, and summoned and drove the power of the devil..." Karajan said.

　　"Is the treasure of King Solomon in Solomon's Secret Chamber?" Lu Fei turned to the Gemini and asked.

　　"According to historical records, yes. Legend has it that after King Solomon died, his treasure was buried underground for countless years and was finally opened by the Holy Roman See. For unknown reasons, the treasure was sealed in the Vatican's underground treasury, called Solomon's Chamber!" Karajan said.

　　"Let's go to Rome, the capital of Italy, right away!" Lu Fei couldn't wait any longer and stood up suddenly.

　　"Sir, is there anything remarkable in Solomon's Chamber?" Gris asked doubtfully.

　　"I don't know, but I can be sure that there is something there that interests me!" Lu Fei didn't actually say it. When he heard in the Demon God Busong's underground palace that the Demon God of the Terran continent was looking for Solomon, Lu Fei had been paying attention to it. He didn't expect that after searching for a long time, he would find it without any effort. The clue to Solomon was deep underground in the Vatican Heights!

　　Lu Fei was vaguely certain that the plane door he possessed must have a close relationship with Solomon.

　　What is certain now is that "Solomon", the king of Jerusalem on Earth, originally came from the continent of Terran. Regardless of whether he came to Earth through the gate of dimensions and traveled through countless levels of time and space, the words "Solomon's Treasure" alone are enough to make people excited.

　　On Earth, the secret of Solomon's treasure has been shrouded in mystery for countless centuries, and no one has ever been able to understand it. Now, Lu Fei hopes to clear the fog and solve the mystery in his heart.

　　…

　　Chapter 160: Land of the Prophet

　　Vatican, which means "place of prophets" in Latin.

　　Lu Fei and his party arrived at the Vatican after a long journey. Standing on St. Peter's Square and gazing at St. Peter's Basilica from afar, Lu Fei couldn't help but feel reverence for this center of Western religion. This feeling was like standing at Badaling in Tianjin and gazing at the magnificent Great Wall winding through the mountains.

　　This time, Lu Fei came with the legendary high elves Gris, Karajan and Chloe. The latter two were the star law enforcers of the Inquisition, known as the "Twin Stars" in the Vatican, with considerable status and power.

　　"It's so small, a city-state, less than 0.5 square kilometers. If you stand on a high place, you can overlook the entire city-state at a glance! What about the population, less than 600 people, right?" Lu Fei sighed.

　　Karajan said, "Sir, the city-state has a population of 572, of which 306 are diplomats, and 86 are members of the guard. In addition, there are 73 cardinals, 31 civilians, and one nun. In addition to its citizens, the Vatican has more than 200 residents, most of whom are missionaries, clergy, or nuns."

　　"Although the city-state is small, it has great power...How do we get to Solomon's Secret Chamber?" Lu Fei said.

　　"The secret room is under the underground palace. There is a hidden secret door in the cathedral that leads to the first floor of the underground palace. Please come this way, sir..." Karajan guided Lu Fei and others to enter through the main gate on the left side of the cathedral.

　　Guarding the gate were several majestic Royal Guards, wearing ancient knight costumes with red, yellow and blue stripes and holding halberds.

　　When you enter the cathedral, you first pass through a corridor. The white marble pillars with light-colored patterns are carved with exquisite patterns. There are many statues of figures on the arch of the long corridor from left to right, and the entire yellow-brown ceiling is covered with three-dimensional patterns and designs.

　　Through the middle door, you enter the main hall of the church. The interior of the entire hall is in the shape of a cross. The intersection of the cross is the center of the church. Under the center is the tomb of St. Peter, and above the ground is the Pope's altar. Above the altar is a magnificent canopy, and above the canopy is the dome on the top of the church.

　　Lu Fei looked up at the dome. A beam of sunlight shone into the hall from the dome, adding a mysterious color to the solemn and dark church. The dome was like a gate to heaven.

　　"It's really great, so beautiful, it deserves to be the center of the Catholic Church!" Lu Fei praised sincerely.

　　The tall stone pillars, walls and arched roofs are covered with colorful paintings based on the Bible, exquisite reliefs and lifelike statues. What is presented before our eyes is a treasure trove of art.

　　Lu Fei and Gris were already attracted by the magnificent palace and could not help but stop to watch. Such an opportunity was rare and it would be a waste of their trip to the Vatican if they did not appreciate it.

　　"Gris, what do you think of St. Peter's Basilica?" Lu Fei asked without turning his head because his eyes were completely attracted by the three sculptures.

　　"It's so magnificent, a true treasure of art!" Gris is a high elf with a natural insight and appreciation for nature and art. He couldn't help but give high praise to St. Peter's Cathedral.

　　"Yes, this is the largest Catholic church and the most beautiful art hall in Europe. I plan to build such a magnificent church full of artistic and religious atmosphere in my Silver Pine Manor!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"This is a wise decision!" Gris was also surprised by this idea. He quickly agreed, fearing that Lu Fei would change his mind. If such a church could be built in Silver Pine Manor on the Terran continent, Gris even planned not to return to the dark underground, but to live in the church forever and never leave.

　　What is attraction?

　　That's it!

　　Arriving at the end of the hall, Chloe triggered a mechanism on one side of the wall, and a door about one person high appeared on the side wall. It was very narrow and only allowed one person to pass through.

　　"I really didn't expect that there is a secret door here!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　"This secret door has been there since the construction began in the 15th century. It leads to the underground tomb!" Chloe flashed into the secret door, and Lu Fei and others also entered one after another.

　　It was not as dark as I had imagined. I walked down the spiral stone steps to the end, opened a door, and came to a brightly lit underground palace corridor.

　　At the end of the corridor, there are more than a dozen guards guarding the checkpoint. At the other end of the checkpoint is an extremely spacious underground palace hall. Dark red wooden tables and chairs are arranged in the hall. Surrounding the hall are rows of ancient bookshelves, which house all the most precious books and materials of the church.

　　Hundreds of priests and nuns came and went, some were looking through books in the hall, some were writing theological texts, and some were studying theology.

　　It was like a university hall, with a strong academic and religious atmosphere. Lu Fei was surprised and asked, "What's going on? There are so many people in the underground palace?"

　　Chloe said proudly, "Yes, these are Catholics from all over the world. Most of them are clergy, including priests, nuns, guardian knights, templar knights, cardinals, and great scholars..."

　　"Are they studying?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Their greatest interest is studying divine arts!"

　　"..." Lu Fei was a little speechless. He looked from a distance and found that many people were not diviners. It was a bit unrealistic for non-diviners to study divine arts.

　　Yes, it is unrealistic, but there is no other way. Even if it is something illusory, there will be people studying it, let alone divine arts, even if it is just theoretical research.

　　"Ladies and gentlemen, please show us your passes to the underground palace!" A blind guard stopped Lu Fei and others.

　　"Get out of the way! You even dare to stop us, the Gemini from our Inquisition!" Karajan said sternly.

　　"But... but without a pass, I..." The guard's face suddenly turned red. He looked at Karajan with fear in his eyes. An overwhelming divine power was emanating from Karajan and pressing on his body. He felt as if he was suffocating.

　　The captain of the guards beside him was shaken, and he quickly came to the rescue, "Lord Karajan, this brother just came in to fill in, and he doesn't know the reputation of Karajan and the other lords. Please forgive me!"

　　He pulled the blind guard over and scolded him, "Next time, be careful and don't try to stop even the adults in the court. Do you dare to stop the cardinal? Be careful that the adults will make you pay for it!"

　　The blind guard's face turned pale. He dared not say a word. In the Vatican, there were many powerful people who could not be offended. It was said that those who were bullied would be punished to wash dishes in the Vatican restaurant.

　　Karajan snorted coldly, and the group walked into the hall of the underground palace. The unfortunate guard then breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"It seems that your court is quite majestic!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Of course. The Inquisition is the institution that tries crimes and is the most majestic institution in the entire Vatican's central organization!" Karajan replied.

　　"Oh?" Lu Fei became interested and asked, "What are the central organizations of the Holy See?"

　　"It mainly includes the State Council, the Religious Court, the Eleven Pontifical Councils, various administrative agencies, and the City State Management Committee!"

　　"But the Inquisition is a part of the Religious Court?"

　　"Yes, the religious court consists of the Holy Penitentiary, the Supreme Court, and the Holy Wheel Court. The Inquisition is located under the Holy Penitentiary. It has a very high status and is the place where clergy are judged!"

　　Lu Fei walked to a bookshelf and took out a copy of "The Book of Revelation" to read.

　　"A new heaven and a new earth appear, and the glorious New Jerusalem descends from heaven... What do you think this revelation is?" Lu Fei suddenly closed the book and looked up at Karajan and Chloe.

　　The two looked at each other, and Chloe said, "Maybe it's the coming of the Kingdom of God..."

　　Karajan said: "The Book of Revelation is the most difficult part of the Bible to understand. It is difficult for mortals to guess the thoughts of God!"

　　"No, I think it is the arrival of a new order, or the establishment of a new country!" The crisp voice was full of firm hope.

　　Lu Fei turned around and saw that the person who answered was a young nun. She was in her early twenties, with pretty eyes and eyebrows, and looked like a mixed-race of Chinese and Western. She was wearing a nun's uniform and had a mischievous little mouth.

　　"It's Asuna!" Chloe laughed.

　　"Greetings to Master Karajan and Master Chloe!" The little nun saluted, then looked at Lu Fei and Gris and said with a smile, "Are you two also masters of divine arts?"

　　…

　　I will never tire of asking for votes and collections!

　　Chapter 161 Mentor

　　The diviners have a transcendent status in the Vatican, and they generally possess great power. Of course, some of them are ascetics. Although they do not necessarily possess power, their divine arts are often very powerful, and no one dares to neglect such diviners.

　　Lu Fei was carrying the tools of a diviner. A sensitive person could sense the sacred aura coming from Lu Fei, so Asuna believed that Lu Fei was a diviner.

　　"We are not diviners!" Gris shook his head.

　　"You are clergymen, then? Where were you ordained?"

　　"We are Eastern clergymen, coming from the Eastern country!" Lu Fei said, and winked at Karajan, suggesting that the little nun in front of him was too clingy and should be gotten rid of.

　　Unexpectedly, when Asuna heard that Lu Fei came from the East, she was overjoyed. She turned around and shouted, "Grandpa, there are two believers from the East!"

　　Two old men who were concentrating on discussing theology turned around. One of them was Hrude. He was surprised when he saw Lu Fei. He took off his reading glasses and rubbed his eyes. He never expected to see Lu Fei here. He slapped his forehead and shouted, "Oh, God! Isn't this Lu Fei? Why are you in the Vatican?"

　　Hrude walked up quickly, opened his arms and hugged Lu Fei.

　　"Yes, mentor, I just got here and didn't expect you were still in the Vatican!" Lu Fei said with a smile. He was also very happy. At least he could see the old priest in the Vatican. However, he came here to do bad things this time, and it was obviously not a good idea to involve other people.

　　"Actually, I went back to Tianjing earlier, but couldn't find you, so I came to the Vatican again. This is a good place to study, so I have been staying here..." Hrude said with a smile.

　　Karajan and Chloe widened their eyes, thinking that it was actually Hrude who guided Lu Fei to practice the church's divine arts. Regardless of whether Lu Fei's letter was true or not, in a sense, Lu Fei was actually a member of the church. But why did he go to the Parthenon, and why did he help outsiders capture him?

　　"How did you get in?" Hrude asked in surprise, then looked at Karajan and Chloe, and immediately understood that it was the "twin stars" of the Inquisition who brought them in.

　　"Grandpa Hrude, is he your disciple?" Asna widened her eyes.

　　"Yes, little Asna!" Herold patted the little nun's forehead.

　　The little nun's grandfather came over. He looked at Lu Fei and said with a smile, "Hrude, is he the person you are talking about?"

　　"Yes!" Hrude nodded, turned around and introduced Lu Fei: "Lu Fei, this is Cardinal Samuel!"

　　"Hello, Your Excellency Cardinal!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Haha, I heard from Father Hrude that you are a young man with great prospects. We have studied your situation and now it seems that you are right. You have a huge power hidden in your body. This power may come from your blood. You should know that the blood of you Orientals is quite special. One in ten million people may awaken one or several wonderful abilities because of their blood. Of course, many of these abilities are very shallow, but there is no shortage of powerful people. Your situation probably belongs to the latter, so the God's Descent will be repelled by this!"

　　"Is there any way to solve it?" Lu Fei asked. In fact, regarding the problem of the second divine art, Lu Fei has already found a solution in the Terran continent, which is to start from the cause!

　　"Because of the repulsion of force, you just need to find a way to temporarily control the force in your body!" said the cardinal.

　　"That's the solution!" Hrude nodded and smiled. "You are the only one who knows the power in you best, so you have to figure out a solution for this problem yourself. It's hard for others to help you, but I believe you have a solution!"

　　"Teacher, you overestimate me..." Lu Fei smiled modestly.

　　"Haha, I'm not overestimating you. I've figured it out. Orientals are always extraordinary in their own way, and you are one of them."

　　"You will solve your own problems and become a theologian. Once you become a theologian, I believe you will achieve great things. In the past, it was difficult for the glory of God to spread in the East. What was lacking was open and free thinking and the power of spreading. Now, the number of Catholics in the Eastern world increases by countless every year. The Church will also invest more manpower and material resources in the East to sow the seeds of the Lord's faith and let the glory of the Lord spread to every corner of the world..."

　　Lu Fei was deeply touched after hearing this.

　　At that moment, Lu Fei was filled with endless disgust for Catholicism because of its aggressiveness! It was as if a voice was always shouting in the deepest part of his heart, why would an alien religion dare to touch the beliefs of an Eastern nation?

　　But the next moment, Lu Fei burst out laughing, because the deepest part of his heart was still very narrow-minded and petty.

　　Faith is about people's hearts!

　　There is a saying that goes, "He who wins the hearts of the people wins the world." The same goes for faith. He who wins the hearts of the people wins faith!

　　This is the requirement of the times and it cannot be stopped by one or two people. What is corrupt will eventually corrupt, and what is new will eventually grow, and in the end it will also corrupt one day!

　　The needs of the masses are the human heart. Since the local Taoism cannot soothe the human heart, then let other religions come. Although changing a religion is nothing more than a white cat or a black cat, as long as it can soothe the human heart, then it is a good religion.

　　At least in this religious age without a true God, faith is simply to soothe people's hearts and express their emotions, nothing more.

　　But it doesn’t matter, whether it is Taoism, Buddhism that has long been localized in the East, or Catholicism that is spreading the gospel, no matter how they jump around, it doesn’t matter, because they are here!

　　I came from an age of gods and entered an age of twilight of the gods.

　　In my opinion, any religion or belief without the true God is like a castle made of sand. It is not just fragile, but incompetent, utterly incompetent.

　　It cannot give the "believers" what they want, whether it is becoming an immortal, transcending reincarnation, or eternal life!

　　This is incompetence, because the religion of false gods can never satisfy the greatest desires in the hearts of mortals! It can't lead all living beings in the world to happiness and eternity.

　　In Lu Fei's current thinking, the religions of the Twilight of the Gods era are all false religions and cults, because the most important core supporting the religion has been lost, because the gods have perished, and because they cannot satisfy and fulfill the promises given to mortals, but merely give their believers a pie in the sky to fill their spiritual hunger.

　　…

　　The collection is 4500+, and it is the last day of the small promotion. I wonder if the collection can exceed 5,000? I ask those who have not collected it to collect it, thank you for the year of God's arrival!

　　Chapter 162: Fighting {Please collect}

　　It is harsh to say that all religious people in the age of Twilight of the Gods are big liars!

　　The key issue is that everyone in the world knows that religious people are big liars, religious words are all lies, and the gods mentioned in religion are all illusions.

　　Even though it is unreal, people still believe in it because they need to gain comfort, psychological balance, and some kind of spiritual solace and freedom from faith.

　　This is the demand!

　　Because everyone knows that the gods that religions promote are illusory, no one says that religions are a group of big liars. No! Because religious people have no other choice. The world is just like this. Religions have tried their best to make gods virtual, let them hide behind religions, and use doctrines such as mercy, kindness, and persuading people to be good to persuade people.

　　In the age of twilight of the gods, no religion could withstand such questions as “Do gods really exist?” and “Call out your gods for everyone to see…”

　　Lu Fei naturally had his own plans in his mind. He had come here and seen the Age of the Gods, and then looked at the Age of Twilight of the Gods. It had to be said that Lu Fei sometimes felt very painful in his heart, but most of the time he was sad.

　　I feel sad for the mortals in the age of twilight of the gods, I feel angry for the mortals in the age of twilight of the gods. How sad is this age without miracles?

　　Want to live for thousands of years?

　　Do you want your soul to ascend to heaven after death and continue a better life?

　　Want to go from being a mortal to becoming a demigod, or even a true god?

　　Want to marry a god?

　　Impossible, absolutely impossible!

　　When Lu Fei was thinking, Gris's voice came to Lu Fei's mind: "Sir, we can't delay any longer. Have you forgotten the purpose of our visit?"

　　"Lu Fei, since you just arrived, why not go around and visit with your companions first. The Vatican is full of cultural treasures. We can have a good talk when we have time!" Hrude said sympathetically.

　　Lu Fei was just happy about this, and he quickly said, "Teacher, please get busy. I will leave tonight and go back to Rome first. I will go to Greece early tomorrow morning. I will stay in Greece for a while!"

　　What Lu Fei actually meant was that he would not meet Father Hrude. Others did not know this, but he came here to "steal things". Lu Fei immediately lied and said that he would leave the Vatican tonight and leave Italy early tomorrow morning. He told everyone his whereabouts first to clear himself from the matter.

　　Hrude pondered for a while and said:

　　"Okay! Go do whatever you need to do first. You have to go back to Tianjing anyway. I'll talk to you when I get back to Tianjing!"

　　Lu Fei said goodbye quickly, and Karajan and Chloe took Lu Fei to the second level of the underground palace. Compared with the first level, this level was quiet and there were no electric lights. There were only a few torches in the entire underground palace, making it very dark.

　　"Karajan, how many floors are there in the underground palace of Vatican City?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"The third floor. Solomon's secret chamber is on the third floor. According to the secret book, the underground palace was originally dug and built to store Solomon's treasure!"

　　"It seems that Solomon's treasure does hide many mysteries!"

　　"Yes, I heard that this floor is guarded by ascetics all year round. They will not let anyone pass except the Pope himself..." Chloe said worriedly.

　　"Since you knew that there were guards on the second floor of the underground palace, why did you come here?"

　　An old voice suddenly sounded, and an old priest in a gray robe walked out step by step from the darkness, leaning on a staff. He looked haggard, his eyebrows and beard were pale, his back was a little hunched, and his movements were not very agile. No matter how you looked at him, he was just an ordinary old man.

　　But the old priest’s eyes were particularly bright, especially in the dark second floor of the underground palace. His eyes were like two dazzling gems, emitting a dazzling divine light.

　　The old priest looked at Lu Fei and his group, then his eyes fell on Karajan and Chloe, and said with a smile:

　　"So you are the two little guys from the Inquisition. What are you doing here? The second and third floors of the underground palace are forbidden areas. Let's go back. I will pretend that this incident never happened and I won't tell the Pope!"

　　"Do you know us?" Karajan and Chloe asked in surprise. They did not recognize the ascetic in front of them.

　　"Of course I recognize you little guys. I have been in this underground palace for decades. There are only more than 300 people living in Vatican City. There is no one I don't know. I also know your purpose. Haha, no matter what, you'd better give up your curiosity about the second and third floors of the underground palace. It will not do you any good!" After the old man said this, he turned around and was about to leave.

　　"Wait!" Lu Fei shouted.

　　The old priest stopped and turned to look at Lu Fei.

　　"You are not a clergyman of the Vatican, but you have a sacred aura. You must be a believer from outside..."

　　"Yes, you should know from my appearance that I come from the East... Old priest, I don't care who you are. We are going to see what is hidden under the underground palace. You'd better get out of the way, otherwise I will hurt you!"

　　Lu Fei advised that facing an ascetic who had been working diligently for decades, Lu Fei still sincerely admired him.

　　“The Lord said, Let there be light!”

　　The old priest stretched out his hand, and an extremely bright and rich holy light seemed to emerge from the void, shining on the old priest's hand, and then passed to him.

　　The old priest was immediately bathed in a huge holy light, and the entire underground palace that was not blocked by the walls became bright.

　　It can be seen that in the holy light above the old priest, there are faint little angels flying around. Not far behind the priest, there is a mural four meters high and ten meters long. There is a door in the mural. This door is the secret door leading to the third floor of the underground palace.

　　"Curiosity will lead you to eternal damnation!" said the old priest bathed in the holy light, and his words seemed to foreshadow the verdict on Lu Fei and others.

　　"This old guy is so powerful, is he an ascetic? His divine power is even more powerful than that of the Pope..." Karajan and Chloe were shocked. They couldn't help but take two steps back. Although the priest in front of them was old, his divine power was incredibly strong.

　　"Sir, do you want me to help you?" Gris asked with a smile.

　　"No need, I still have a way to deal with an old man!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand and grabbed, and the Nine Dragons' divine power pounced on the opponent like nine huge waves.

　　"If this isn't divine power, what kind of divine power is this?"

　　Although the old priest was a little surprised, he had seen the world after all, and he had a calm mind, so he would never panic. In just a moment, the old priest raised his staff calmly.

　　"The Lord says that the evil ones will be scattered!"

　　The Nine Dragons divine power was immediately blocked by the infinite sacred light. The huge Nine Dragons divine power began to burn, and was purified and dispelled by the sacred power, finally turning into wisps of divine power.

　　"Soul shock!"

　　"Soul Binding!"

　　Lu Fei took the opportunity to cast two soul spells with one finger. The light of divine power gathered and condensed into two divine spell halos as big as wheels, which fell on the priest in an instant.

　　…

　　This is the last chance for Xiaofengtui to show up. There is still one chapter left before 12 o'clock in the evening. I am begging for collection now! Collection, I want to collect, thank you!

　　Chapter 163 Freeze

　　"Ah...Holy Exorcism!"

　　The old priest's body trembled slightly at first, obviously his soul was shocked and bound, but in the blink of an eye, a surge of strong and intense holy light surged out from the old priest's decaying body and condensed into a blazing holy fire.

　　"What a powerful soul magic. If it weren't for the divine exorcism, I would have almost been in trouble..." The old priest showed a shocked look.

　　"Really? Look at my spell below. Even if you have divine exorcism, I won't give you a chance to cast it!"

　　Lu Fei was holding an intermediate fire staff in his hand. The staff was fiery red all over and was 1.28 meters long. There were countless golden arcane runes painted on the shaft. The top of the staff looked like a pair of small hands holding a fiery red arcane gem. There was obviously a ball of golden red fire burning inside the gem, burning fiercely and never extinguished.

　　"Inferno!"

　　With a point of the staff, the area around the old priest immediately began to burn. Countless dark red flames gathered towards where the old priest was standing, and the air seemed to collapse.

　　"Whip of Judgment!"

　　With a loud shout, the raging flames immediately condensed into a fire whip. The outside was condensed by divine power, and the inside was full of flames. One end of the fire whip was held in the old priest's hand, but the other end had already broken through the air and hit Lu Fei.

　　The old priest fought back!

　　"The blue dragons fly together!"

　　Lu Fei grabbed with his big hand, and the rolling power of the Nine Dragons turned into nine hundred-meter-long blue dragons that roared out, filling the entire second floor of the underground palace. A cold air immediately enveloped the entire second floor of the underground palace, and the ground and walls were instantly frozen.

　　"What amazing power!" Karajan and Chloe were shocked and hid behind Lu Fei. Gris shook his head and said, "The power is not small, but unfortunately the skills are still crude. It is best to collect so much power. There is really no need to release it. You know, there is no benefit in doing so!"

　　"That's right!" Lu Fei grabbed with his hand, and the nine blue dragons suddenly shrank and became ten meters long. The icy power in their bodies also gathered ten times.

　　The old priest was already shocked by this huge divine power. He shook his staff and shouted:

　　"Holy Guardian!"

　　A surge of holy light suddenly rose up and condensed into a solid barrier that protected the surroundings.

　　“Boom…”

　　The crystals shattered, and the old priest crashed into the mural behind him. A secret door was knocked open, and with a loud bang, the mural shattered, revealing a huge stone door ten meters high.

　　"Petrification!" Lu Fei pointed his staff, and the old priest was immediately hit by the arcane magic, and his whole body turned into a stone sculpture.

　　"Ah... you killed him?!" Chloe shouted. Such an ascetic with amazing divine power was probably the most powerful of all the divine practitioners in the entire Vatican. It would be a pity if he died like this.

　　"Don't worry, he is not dead. I still have the petrification-removing technique, which can restore him to his original state!" Lu Fei grabbed the stone sculpture and immediately put it into the space ring. Lu Fei planned to release the stone sculpture later to let it recover. It is surprising that such a powerful ascetic can cultivate to such a level in such an era of twilight of the gods!

　　Karajan and Chloe breathed a sigh of relief. At least he wasn't dead. If he had, it would have been a lot of trouble.

　　"Is this the entrance to the third floor of the underground palace?" Lu Fei stood in front of the stone door, which was engraved with countless sacred runes. Surging resistance surged out from the door, forming a layer of flowing divine crystal wall on the door.

　　"This is the entrance, but we don't have enough strength to push it open!" Karajan said.

　　“Watch me!”

　　Lu Fei spread his hands and made a push, and deep yellow earth power surged out and hit the stone gate.

　　“Ahhhhh…”

　　Lu Fei used all his strength, the rolling earth's strength was so strong, how powerful was it? Even a small mountain could be pushed open, but the stone door remained motionless!

　　"It seems that I underestimated the capable people in this world. This door cannot be pushed open without a million-ton force. Unfortunately, we don't know how to open the door!"

　　Lu Fei withdrew his supernatural power and felt his hands trembling, which was a sign of exhaustion.

　　"Sir, let me do it!" said Gris.

　　Lu Fei walked aside awkwardly and made a gesture of invitation. Since being subdued, Gris has never really shown his abilities, and he really looks down on the little bit of divine power in Lu Fei.

　　How powerful is a high elf from the legendary realm?

　　He believes in the goddess of nature among the elven gods, who possesses level 19 divine power. According to the divine power standard, the total amount of divine power is at least a thousand times that of Lu Fei. This is the difference between level 19 divine power and level 17 divine power.

　　Gris stood in front of the door, thinking for a while, then suddenly took a deep breath and blew out a stream of pale white icy air. The icy air was so cold that it was close to absolute zero!

　　“Crack, crack, crack…”

　　The divine power on the stone door froze and began to crackle. The sacred runes on the door also began to freeze and shatter...

　　"powerful……"

　　Lu Fei had no choice but to accept the defeat. The strong people in the legendary realm were different. If several barbarian priests of the same strength had not taken the initiative and captured his entire family members first, I am afraid they would not have been able to make him surrender.

　　Gris believes in the Goddess of Nature and possesses natural divine power, but everyone has their own expertise. His soul power is not stronger than Lu Fei, who specializes in soul magic. After signing the soul contract, he can only submit to Lu Fei's control.

　　At the beginning, they had to surrender, as the life and death of the entire family was in the hands of Lu Fei and the barbarians. When you are under someone's roof, you have to bow your head. Later, as Lu Fei brought Gris to the Earth plane, this legendary high elf found the hope of revitalizing the family and the dawn of becoming a god.

　　Gris began to be truly loyal to Lu Fei, and vowed to assist Lu Fei in accomplishing a great cause, so that he could "follow the dragon" and realize his long-cherished wish of becoming a god.

　　The hope of becoming a god in the Terran continent is too slim, because the gods occupy the vast majority of the thrones. As far as the natural realm is concerned, there are absolutely no vacant thrones to be occupied.

　　If one were to forcibly deify a god, one would have to seize the throne from other gods. This was obviously too risky and there was absolutely no chance of success.

　　It's not possible on the Terran Continent, but on the Earth Plane, the chances are huge, so huge that it's unimaginable! Gris is thinking this now, so he has been protecting Lu Fei carefully.

　　Karajan and Chloe were stunned. They stared at Gris with their mouths opened so wide that two big duck eggs could fit in!

　　"Is he still human?"

　　"No one can open this stone door, except His Holiness the Pope who knows how to open it!"

　　Karajan and Chloe discussed in a low voice. They were already frightened by Gris' unfathomable power. They couldn't imagine how much hidden power Lu Fei had. It was really amazing.

　　As long as Gris takes action, there is no one who can match him in the entire Vatican. No, there is absolutely no one on the entire Earth who can match him. Absolutely!

　　Lu Fei was somewhat pleased with himself, and laughed, "Don't make blind guesses. I can tell you that Gris is different from us, at least he is not of the same race as us. As for his identity, you don't need to know it yet!"

　　"..." Karajan and Chloe had already started to have wild thoughts, their heads were in a mess, they even boldly guessed that Gris was some kind of horrible demon.

　　The stone door was frozen and turned into powder immediately after a slight vibration, revealing a slanting downward passage.

　　"Haha, let's go. It turns out to be the passage to the third floor of the underground palace. Is the third floor of the underground palace Solomon's secret chamber, or is the secret chamber inside the third floor of the underground palace?" Lu Fei was a little expectant.

　　"No one knows the specific situation, because no one has ever entered the third floor of the underground palace, except His Holiness the Pope!"

　　…

　　Chapter 164: Immortal Corpse

　　The stone door opened, and after walking through the passage, Lu Fei and others entered the third floor of the underground palace.

　　The third floor of the underground palace is much smaller than the second floor, only a few hundred square meters. The entire space is rectangular, and the floor is paved with pure silver square bricks, each with a diameter of 1.8 meters. The surrounding walls are not painted with murals, but with large mithril magic circles, which look mysterious and solemn.

　　In the center of the underground palace, there is a pure gold coffin, and the coffin lid is made of a whole piece of red crystal.

　　Next to the coffin, there are three one-meter-high silver cylindrical platforms, on which are engraved hexagram mithril magic arrays. The magic array is actually slowly rotating, emitting a faint magical light, which converges into a faint beam of light.

　　Lu Fei looked up and saw an object in each of the light columns: a black-covered book, a dark red sword, and a dark golden ring. All three objects were suspended in the light column, like buoys suspended in the water.

　　"That's right, the third level of the underground palace is Solomon's Chamber. Look, these things are the so-called Solomon's treasures!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Sir, there is an immortal corpse in the golden coffin!" Gris whispered. Lu Fei was also very curious. His spiritual will had already enveloped the entire hall. Everything was under his perception, including the corpse lying in the golden coffin.

　　Everyone strode to the golden coffin and looked carefully at the corpse inside.

　　This was an Israeli man who looked to be in his forties, with a thin face, deep eye sockets, and a short, dense, black curly beard that covered his entire face. Countless black auras were entangled around the corpse, and the entire golden coffin was filled with swirling black auras.

　　"It seems that this is Solomon, the great king of Israel. The reason why his body is still immortal is because of these curses!" Karajan said.

　　"It's true that the legend about the fall of this king of Israel is true. Look at the curse wrapped around him. It's a devil's curse, right? I heard that he once sold his soul to the devil in exchange for the power of countless demons. His soul should have fallen into hell!" Chloe seemed to be filled with emotion.

　　"Haha, you all guessed wrong. As far as I know, the king's soul did not go to hell or the abyss. At least the demons did not get his soul!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"No way?"

　　"So where did his soul go?"

　　Lu Fei was very interested. He said easily, "Who knows? Maybe he sealed his soul in the gem to prevent it from belonging to the devil. Or maybe his soul had already collapsed and annihilated due to the devil's curse... There are too many possibilities. The most important thing is the treasure he left behind!"

　　Karajan looked at the book, the sword, and the ring and said, "If the records are correct, the book should be the Demon Book, which records the names of the seventy-two great demons, summoning arrays, summoning rituals, etc.! The sword is the Sword of Solomon, which is engraved with the marks of the seventy-two great demons. The Ring of Solomon is even more amazing, engraved with a six-star array and the name of God Jehovah. It is said that it can summon the power of the Lord for one's own use!"

　　"It's a good thing, but unfortunately its power has almost dissipated, or it has been hidden. It has been many years since a miracle has appeared in this world, and even magic has disappeared, right?" Lu Fei asked with his head tilted to the side, with a playful smile on his lips.

　　"No... at least we Gemini have not encountered any real demons. What we usually see are some vengeful spirits and evil spirits in the world. It seems... as if all the demons and gods have disappeared, and all traces only... exist in the classics of the past dynasties..." Chloe said, her heart full of doubts.

　　"Why don't you say that the gods have already spoken about these situations?" Lu Fei turned his head and smiled.

　　"Your Excellency, are you talking about the Book of Revelation?"

　　"It's not just the Book of Revelation. In fact, all religious canons around the world have their own prophecies, such as the Ragnarok theory in the West and the apocalypse theory in the East. Although scholars in the Western world have always avoided talking about it, we who live in this world can already feel it, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Karajan and Chloe's foreheads were already slightly sweaty. They were clergymen, believers in God. Talking about Ragnarok? That was simply blasphemy!

　　Lu Fei did not have this taboo. He just shook his head and said, "Just because people don't say it out loud doesn't mean they don't agree with it in their hearts! People's hearts are sometimes full of irony and contradictions. They say one thing and think another in their hearts. Their words and actions are always inconsistent!"

　　“…”

　　"Gris, close the door of the third floor of the underground palace first. I'm worried that the noise will be too loud and will cause unnecessary trouble!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand and suddenly touched the red crystal lid of the golden coffin.

　　Gris nodded and shot a beam of emerald green divine power towards the entrance. Immediately, a transparent emerald green divine power wall was formed in the passage. It was as beautiful as colored glaze, with star-like divine symbols dotted inside.

　　"Sir, it's okay. I have already placed a natural divine crystal wall on the passage. It will be difficult for outsiders to pass through without my permission!" said Gris.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei's hand shook slightly, and with a click, a crack suddenly appeared on the coffin lid that had been nailed shut. Lu Fei took advantage of the situation and pushed it, and the entire heavy coffin lid weighing thousands of pounds was pushed to the ground with a loud noise.

　　A rolling black aura immediately spread out from the golden coffin. Strands of black aura spread out like an octopus, filling the entire third floor of the underground palace.

　　Gris's eyes were extremely sharp. He immediately noticed that although the black air was as black as ink, their auras were different. He observed for a while and said in surprise: "Sir, this is the aura of the devil and the abyss. There are seventy-two of them in total!"

　　Karajan and Chloe were both diviners after all. They slightly activated their divine powers and used them to observe. They found that there were actually seventy-two strands of black air wrapped around Solomon, but each strand was entangled and intertwined with each other, appearing to be very numerous and messy. Without Gris's reminder, it would have been difficult for them to distinguish them clearly.

　　"According to the Israeli nation's divine books, King Solomon possessed seventy-two kinds of divine powers. So... is that actually the power of the devil?" Karajan was stunned.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "It seems to be true. You see, King Solomon's body is entangled with the aura of the seventy-two demon gods, which makes this body condense a huge amount of demon god power. This is no longer an ordinary body, but an immortal and indestructible body. It is a container of demon god power. This body itself is a trace of magic..."

　　"Sir, this is the power of the devil..." Chloe frowned. He was a little disgusted with Lu Fei calling the devil a demon, because some existing Israeli Jews only said that King Solomon could drive the demon, which was actually summoning and driving the devil, but people still claimed that they were driving the demon. This was like being a whore and trying to be a saint. It was so shameless!

　　…

　　There are 4744 collections in total, which is neither more nor less. I am just crying out, is there anyone who could be so kind as to collect them?

　　Chapter 165 Ring

　　Chloe said the Israelis were shameless.

　　"hehe……"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "This is the human heart. People always try to disguise bad things as good things. The name of the devil is indeed not very nice. It sounds more majestic and sacred to call it a demon god. In fact, they are all power. In essence, there is no distinction between good and evil. But once people's subjective opinions are added, they are divided into good and evil camps. Let's not talk about good and evil, but just talk about power. Excluding religious prejudice, power is power!"

　　"..." Karajan and Chloe looked at each other and wanted to refute, but both of them were afraid of Lu Fei. The corners of their mouths twitched a few times, but in the end, they couldn't squeeze out a word.

　　Lu Fei naturally would not blame him, let alone say anything, because any belief is sincere, so it must be biased!

　　For a religion, faith is the greatest force that maintains it. Without faith, religion will lose its cohesion. Under the influence of faith, so-called "fanatics" will appear. Their faith is too firm. Once foreign religions damage their own religious interests, religious struggles will begin in order to "defend the faith."

　　Whether in the Terran continent or in ancient times on Earth, wars of religion or Taoism are always cruel, and the bigotry of faith is the biggest source of religious struggles!

　　In the words of the Orientals, if you do not cling, you will not fight. If you do nothing, you will be pure. This is what Lao Tzu said.

　　To be free from attachment and inaction is a saint, ordinary people cannot do it. Ordinary people have seven emotions and six desires, a quarrelsome mind, and their own theories of good and evil. It is impossible not to quarrel. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. This is an irrefutable truth.

　　However, King Solomon's body was overflowing with demonic energy. Karajan and Chloe were both wary and disgusted. They quickly retreated, using their meager divine power to block the demonic energy, fearing that they would be contaminated by the devil's aura.

　　"Sir, what are you going to do? This is the body of a fallen man, and he possesses the power of the devil!" Chloe asked.

　　Lu Fei did not answer but asked: "Since it is the body of a fallen person, according to the church's practice, it should have been burned clean with the holy fire long ago. Why did they deliberately build an underground palace and hide it until now?"

　　"Uh..." Karajan and Chloe didn't know how to answer. They couldn't answer.

　　"Now this body is just a shell. Even though it contains the power of the devil, it has no thoughts. It can only be said to be a tool! Since the church is hiding it and not using it, I will use it for them!"

　　Lu Fei pointed and a soul magic weapon rushed out from his head. Invisible divine power radiated out, and Karajan and Chloe couldn't help but shiver.

　　"Nubis, why aren't you coming out yet?" Lu Fei smiled at the soul weapon.

　　The soul of a horse-faced ghost clan immediately rose from the soul weapon. Karayang and Chloe felt fear for no reason. They felt that there was a shocking power in Lu Fei's soul weapon, and it was very much like the legendary Aladdin's lamp, hiding a devil.

　　Yes, this Nubis is definitely a demon, not a vengeful spirit, nor an evil spirit, but a demon that is thousands of times more powerful, and a great demon at that. Karajan can absolutely swear that he has never seen a demon like this before!

　　"My Lord, what do you want me to do?" Nubis was very respectful to Lu Fei, but he was immediately attracted by King Solomon's body. Nubis was like a wolf that had been hungry for three days and three nights, with green light in his eyes and drooling from his mouth...

　　"Go, this body will be your home from today!" Lu Fei said, pointing at King Solomon's body.

　　"Thank you, sir!"

　　Nubis was overjoyed, and turned into a ray of spiritual light and drilled into King Solomon's body. Solomon's eyes suddenly opened, and the evil energy that had dissipated in the surroundings suddenly shrank onto his body.

　　"Ha ha ha ha……"

　　Nubis, who had already occupied Solomon's body, laughed wildly and stood up from the golden coffin. Seventy-two powers of the demon god condensed outside his body, forming seventy-two pitch-black circular demon god summoning marks.

　　Each demon summoning mark is unique, round in shape, and has different symbols and graphics on it, representing the demon's "real name".

　　Nubis laughed triumphantly, he clenched his fists, and the rolling demonic energy gathered on his fists, forming a fierce storm of power. The entire underground palace trembled slightly, as if it was shaking in fear at this huge force.

　　“What a powerful force!”

　　Lu Fei also felt the extraordinary power of Nubis, which was far beyond his own. But unfortunately, no matter how powerful Nubis was, it could not affect his control at the soul level.

　　"Come! The Demonic Book, the Sword of Solomon!"

　　Nubis grabbed the two objects in the two beams of light. The Demon Book and the Sword of Solomon fell into Nubis' hands, but he did not take the Ring of Solomon.

　　Nubisdi Lu Fei said respectfully: "My lord, that ring is a holy ring of the Hebrew pantheon. It contains a huge and amazing divine power. Jesus Christ once wore it. There is also a hexagram and the name of God Jehovah on it. It has the supreme magical function of communicating with the divine power of God. After Solomon fell, this holy ring can no longer be worn!"

　　"The power of the devil is the original force of the fallen gods in ancient times. It is completely different from the divine power!" Lu Fei took off Solomon's ring with the hand of a wizard and placed it on the palm of his hand to observe it carefully.

　　"Such a vast divine power of light..."

　　Lu Fei's spiritual will penetrated the ring, and he felt that the ring itself was made of ordinary mithril. However, after being tempered by the divine power, the mithril material had already turned into holy mithril. Each mithril element contained a huge and rich divine power. The hexagram array and the name of God on it were like a coordinate, a bright coordinate like a lighthouse, which could faintly communicate with the silent ocean of plane force.

　　"It is indeed a holy weapon. In the Age of Gods, with this ring, it would be easy to communicate with the ocean of force and attract the sacred power of the same origin!"

　　But now, although the Force Ocean has calmed down, it still can't stop people with particularly strong spiritual will, such as Lu Fei. With his own spiritual will, he can break through the natural laws and the barriers of space, communicate with the Force Ocean, and attract the sacred Force! "

　　Lu Fei was overjoyed and shouted, "This ring is great. With it, I can cast sacred spells!"

　　He put the Solomon Ring on the index finger of his right hand, and his mental will was suddenly activated, penetrating the laws of nature and spatial barriers, and sensing the omnipresent ocean of the Force.

　　The silver cross necklace that she had been wearing on her body emitted a sacred white light, and the ring immediately resonated. The hexagram array and the name of Jehovah on it immediately emitted light, and the holy light began to flow slowly on the smooth interface, spinning in circles. The hexagram array was like a channel connecting to the ocean of the Force, gently opening the portal to communicate with the ocean of the Force.

　　Under the guidance of the name of Jehovah, Lu Fei felt strands of milky white sacred energy passing through the ring into his hand, instantly wandering throughout his body. Above Lu Fei's head, the void formed a faint column of sacred light.

　　In the Ragnarok era, all gods have merged with the entire plane's ocean of force, which is "sleeping" and "eternal sleep". However, their unique marks are still there, but they are no longer individuals with unique spiritual will and independent personality. However, the ring can still resonate with the same source energy in the ocean of force and attract the same source of sacred power.

　　…

　　Chapter 166: Sacred System

　　A divine and holy power surged from Lu Fei's body. This power was upright and open, and it was actually somewhat similar to the Yang God Power in the Nine Dragons Divine Power. They were both such upright and open powers.

　　The Nine Dragon Divine Power is the nine kinds of orthodox and vast power between heaven and earth, which are Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing and Yang.

　　This last kind of divine power, Yang, is the power of Yang and harmony, the power of pure Yang, the power of eternal Yang, and the ultimate power between heaven and earth. Most of the ancient Taoists who cultivated immortals cultivated this kind of incredible power.

　　It is not surprising that the sacred power is similar to Chunyang, because the essence is the same, but the sacred power is filled with the purest beauty, goodness and truth of mortal faith, and therefore it is sacred.

　　Although the divine power is weak, it can still barely suppress the arcane magic power, soul power and Nine Dragons power in Lu Fei's body.

　　"Haha, it's really amazing!"

　　Lu Fei took out the sacred magic rune and looked at the magic rune that was emitting a faint sacred light. Lu Fei felt complicated. He already had quite a few spells under his control. He didn't know if he would have enough energy to practice the sacred spells now. He also didn't know if too many spells would cause any rejection or chain reactions.

　　"Never mind. You'll regret it if you don't learn it!"

　　Lu Fei put his thoughts behind him, opened his mouth and swallowed. The "Holy Light" magic rune was immediately swallowed up. In an instant, the "Holy Light" magic rune merged into his flesh and blood, gathered into the spiritual world, and condensed into a ball of holy light in his mind.

　　The Heart of Arcane, the Soul Magic Rune, the Yanhuang Nine Dragon Magic Rune, and the Holy Magic Rune, four groups of powerful lights shined throughout the mind, illuminating the entire mind, shining like glass crystal, and filled with divine power.

　　Four balls of light, like the sun and stars.

　　"It's done!"

　　Lu Fei was surprised and delighted. It worked as expected. There was no more repulsive force. The four balls of light interacted with each other, but were also independent of each other, forming a tripod with four legs that occupied his entire mind.

　　The four balls of light vibrated and resonated slightly, connecting to the omnipresent ocean of Force, drawing the same Force from the ocean of Force. They released various magical powers downwards, constantly tempering the flesh, blood, and bones, and strengthening the body.

　　"How could this be? He learned divine magic just by swallowing the divine runes?" Karajan and Chloe were stunned. Lu Fei's current situation was a little unbelievable. Not only did he exude a divine glow, but he also had other unfathomable powers.

　　At this moment, Lu Fei seemed to be shrouded in countless halos, which made people dizzy.

　　"Congratulations, sir, for mastering another divine magic system!" Gris and Nubis hurriedly congratulated. The sacred divine magic is a Hebrew divine magic system, and it is the only remaining and most powerful divine magic inheritance in the entire Earth plane.

　　Now Lu Fei possesses arcane and divine arts, and the divine arts have three systems, all of which are extraordinary.

　　"Haha, it's just luck!" Lu Fei laughed and turned to look at the Demon Book and Sword of Solomon in Nubis's hands.

　　The cover of the Demon Book is the black skin of the demon, which contains a terrifying power. The Sword of Solomon is dark but bloody, and the sword is engraved with seventy-two demon seals and countless demon characters. A terrifying murderous aura emanates from the sword.

　　"My lord, this Demon Book, the Sword of Solomon and the marks of the seventy-two demon gods on my body are of the same origin, and their powers are also the same. It seems that the powers of the Demon Book, the Sword of Solomon and me all come from the seventy-two demon gods!" said Nubis.

　　"Yes, I felt it, a very deep and powerful power!" Lu Fei sighed. Although he felt that the power in Nubis was very deep and huge, it was still far less shocking and terrifying than when the demon Bushong descended into the Bushong Palace.

　　Gris's eyes were extremely sharp. He looked at Nubis and seemed to see the essence. He said disdainfully: "This is not the power of the Earth plane, but the power of the Abyss Demon God of the Tyran plane. These powers have been weakened to the extreme after passing through many time and space from Tyran."

　　"The demonic power of the Tyranid plane?"

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but shudder. What does this mean?

　　The Terran continent and the Earth plane are indeed closely connected. King Bushong originally asked him to find Solomon's soul. Could it be that he really has such terrifying insight and foresight that he can know things in the past and the future?

　　Solomon's immortal body was found, but where was his soul? Lu Fei had no idea where it was!

　　"My lord, my feeling must be correct. The power of the seventy-two demon gods is not the native power of the Earth plane, but comes from the Terran plane outside the domain. If you don't believe me, just open the Demon Book and you will understand. I guess this Demon Book must record the detailed information of the seventy-two demon gods, and even their real names and imprints!" said Gris.

　　"Bring me the devil's book so I can have a look..."

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and the Demon Book held by Nubis immediately flew to Lu Fei's hand. He opened the Demon Book, and the first page was a map with a strange-looking demon drawn on it.

　　The ferocious three-headed demon, with a six-legged spider body, thunder in the left hand and endless abyss curse in the right hand! Below the map, there was a terrifying name written: Baal.

　　When Lu Fei saw the name, he couldn't help but be slightly startled. In the Holy Spirit chapter of the Bible that Hrude gave him, it was recorded that the demon Baal was extremely terrifying and was the greatest enemy of God Jehovah!

　　Turning to the second page, there was a mark on it, a circular pattern with no idea what it meant, simple yet slightly complex, symmetrical and harmonious. Below the mark was a paragraph of demonic writing:

　　"Baal, the king who rules the East, has many powers. He rules over 66 legions of demons. He appears in different forms, sometimes as a man, sometimes in all forms at once. His voice is hoarse and harsh. This is his symbol. Wear it before summoning him, or he will not obey you."

　　Lu Fei looked at the third and fourth pages. These two pages recorded another demon god, Agares. He was below the eastern ruler Baal. He appeared as a blond old man. He rode a crocodile, held a hawk in his hand, and had a gentle appearance.

　　He can make stagnant things move forward and bring back those who have fled and lost. He teaches all the languages ​​and rhythms that exist in the world. His power can destroy any celebrity, whether holy or secular, and can cause earthquakes. He was originally a power angel and commanded 31 demon legions. You need to wear his symbol when you summon him.

　　…

　　"It's really amazing! The names of these demons are all on the list in the Holy Spirit. It seems that these demons have been put on the blacklist of Catholicism and have become notorious demons."

　　Lu Fei turned to page 40 and was stunned.

　　This is the pattern of the Demon Lord Bushong. Page 41 depicts the summoning symbol of the Demon Lord Bushong, which is also the Bushong Seal, containing Bushong's true name and the essence of his power.

　　…

　　Chapter 167 Demonic Book

　　Lu Fei flipped through the demon book. The more he read, the more frightened and excited he became. "Haha, I was wondering why the demon gods in the other world would not let Solomon go. It turns out that Solomon holds the handle of the seventy-two demon gods. This handle is the summoning symbols of the demon gods. These symbols represent the true names of the demon gods and the essence of their power."

　　According to the records in the Demon Book, as long as you wear the symbols of the demons, you can summon them and will not be harmed by them. Lu Fei can finally confirm that this Solomon is the guy that the demon Bushong is looking for.

　　It can be said that Solomon stole the symbols of the seventy-two demons, which allowed him to summon and drive their power, or "steal" their power.

　　"Is this the reason why Solomon fled from the Terran continent and came to Earth?" Lu Fei secretly speculated that Solomon was originally from the Terran plane, but under pressure from the demons, he had to flee to another plane, and finally burned his boats through the plane door he created. Fortunately, he did not get lost in the vast time and space, but came to Earth.

　　The earth at that time was still an age of gods, and the power possessed by Solomon became a taboo existence for Jehovah God!

　　"No wonder I always feel that my power is not strong enough. The most valuable thing in this demon book is the summoning symbols of the seventy-two demons. This is the medium for communicating with the power of the demons, just like the hexagram array and the name of Jehovah on the Ring of Solomon. Perhaps because of the long time, the power in this demon book is almost exhausted, and the channel and portal for communicating with the power of the demons are also cut off. All that is left is the residual power!" Lu Fei threw the demon book to Nubis. This demon book is most suitable for Nubis to use.

　　"That's easy. If you want to restore your strength, you can summon the power again!" said Nubis.

　　"That's right. Try summoning it again..." Lu Fei nodded.

　　"Yes, sir!"

　　Nubis is a demon from the netherworld, so he naturally knows how powerful the demon in the abyss is. In fact, the underground world is vast and boundless. In addition to the abyss, there are also purgatory, the underworld, the netherworld, the dead world, etc. It is not just the demons in the abyss that are powerful.

　　"Follow the eternal laws of heaven and earth. Baal, Agares, Vashak, Samkina, Malbus...Buson, Moragos, Impos, Aini...I, Nubis, summon you in the name of the Dark Demon. Come out!"

　　Nubis mobilized the enormous power of the demon god, uttered a grand spell that resounded through the void, and light was projected from the seventy-two symbols. The grand spell and the light of the demon god complemented each other, forming a gorgeous ocean.

　　A mysterious summoning force that seemed to have existed since eternity penetrated the endless void, penetrated countless planes, and communicated with the demonic power in the dark.

　　Seventy-two vast and vigorous forces penetrated from the endless void and poured into the Demon Book.

　　Boom…Boom…Boom…

　　The demonic power condensed in the Demon Book increased sharply and grew explosively. In just a moment, the power had become incredible. The Demon Book exuded thick demonic energy. Black lightning leaked out from the Demon Book and cut through the surrounding space. The small space around the Demon Book was cut apart by the huge demonic power.

　　The Demon Book opened by itself, and the pages turned slowly. With each turn, the diagrams of the demons on it seemed to come alive, projecting a projection of a demon.

　　Seventy-two demons were projected one after another and appeared in the air on the third floor of the underground palace.

　　fear!

　　The seventy-two demons have different appearances, some are ferocious, some are weird, some are inhuman, some are human-shaped, some step on wind and thunder, some ride on mounts, some are as big as hills, and some are as small as wolves.

　　The entire third floor of the underground palace was filled with projections of the devil. An extremely terrifying will of the devil descended. Lu Fei shivered and felt a deep chill that penetrated into his bones.

　　Karajan and Chloe had never experienced such a horrible situation before. They were immediately shocked. Their legs trembled involuntarily and their teeth began to chatter.

　　Chloe's legs went limp and she fell to the ground, her heart filled with fear. Only the last bit of tenacity as a diviner supported them and ultimately prevented them from completely collapsing mentally because of fear.

　　The legendary high elf Gris stepped in front of Lu Fei. He looked at the seventy-two demons that filled the entire underground palace with a slightly solemn expression and said, "Sir, although it is only a projection of a demon, its power should not be underestimated. If it was just one demon, it would be fine, but now there are seventy-two of them. It is not known whether this place is safe!"

　　The greatest mystery of projection is spiritual will.

　　Limited by the laws of the planes, what can penetrate countless planes is definitely not low-level elemental energy, but the more illusory spiritual will.

　　The spiritual will descends and quickly absorbs the same source of power around it. This process often causes drastic changes in the celestial phenomena, such as wind, color change of the sky and earth, dark clouds forming and covering the earth, etc.

　　This is the process of power gathering and attaching to spiritual will, condensing into an image. This is projection, just like projecting a holographic image, except that this image is real because the projection contains part of the will and power of the projected person.

　　"Don't worry, sir. The Demon Book can bind all the projections of the demon gods!" Nubis said hurriedly.

　　Lu Fei also felt that although the projection of the demon god was terrifying, it still did not cause any trouble. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief. However, to be on the safe side, a soul power rushed out from Lu Fei's head, and he carried the soul magic weapon, the Netherworld Demon Pillar, and hung it above his head to resist the terrifying divine power.

　　"Who... is it, who is so bold as to call us to come?" The roar of the devil echoed throughout the entire underground palace.

　　"Another devil's book. Another devil's book..."

　　"The human who stole our demon summoning talisman is summoning us again!"

　　"Damn it, has his soul not been annihilated by our curse yet?"

　　"Where is our projection? Damn human, which dimension outside the domain have you escaped to? Since you have escaped our curse, you dare to summon us again!"

　　The demons roared incessantly and ran around in the underground palace, but due to the constraints of the summoning rules, all the demons were just a trace of spiritual will, and their actual power did not have the ability to cross countless spatial levels.

　　The increasing power of the Demon Book actually came from the will of the demon god and the endless similar power in the ocean of the Earth's force, not the power of the demon gods of the original Terran continent. Under the constraints of the summoning law, the projections did not have the ability to harm Nubis.

　　"It is precisely to summon your spiritual will to gather the same power of this plane, so that the Demon Book can gather huge power again!"

　　Nubis laughed loudly, suddenly reached out and grabbed the Demon Book, then slammed the book shut.

　　"Ah... you human who stole our power..."

　　"We will curse your soul once again..."

　　“…”

　　The demon projections roared incessantly, but were immediately captured by the Demon Book in the blink of an eye. They unwillingly turned into countless flowing black shadows and drilled into the Demon Book.

　　The Demon Book was closed, and the Demon God projection had to be sealed. This was one of the rules that Solomon had set for the Demon Book when he personally made it. This was a summoning book, but also a sealing book, a book that suppressed the Demon God.

　　However, in the depths of time and space infinitely far away from the Earth, in the endless void layer beneath the Terran continent, countless demons roared like thunder at the same time.

　　"Damn it, it's that human again, stealing our symbols and stealing our power!"

　　"Damn it, his soul has never been compensated to us. He escaped to the endless plane outside the domain..."

　　"Find him out, we must find him out. No mortal has ever been able to violate the contract signed with the Demon God. This damned human dared to violate it. No matter if he runs to the end of the universe, we must catch him back..."

　　“…”

　　Chapter 168 Discovery

　　The world of abyss, the bloody land of the plane of pain.

　　Bushong walked out of the bloody castle. He stood on the top of the castle, looking into the dark void, and muttered, "Damn it, which plane is that human going to? It's so far away that my body and power can't reach it at all..."

　　At the beginning, Bushong heard someone calling him, so he accepted the call at the level of spiritual will. A wisp of spiritual will was summoned by the powerful summoning law into a deep space level of the universe and came to an unfamiliar plane, but the power that could be carried into the unfamiliar plane was very small.

　　Being summoned was something worth celebrating, but in the blink of an eye, Bushong knew that what was waiting for him was actually the Demon Book! It was an evil book created by a human who had violated the contract with the demon gods in order to capture the power of the demon gods for his own use.

　　It has to be said that it is an absolute shame that the demons were fooled by a humble human like Solomon!

　　Buson soon felt that one of his spiritual thoughts had disappeared, vanishing into the endless depths of the universe, and he could no longer feel any trace of it.

　　"Damn it, it's the Demon Book. My spiritual thoughts have been intercepted again!" Buson roared. Because of anger, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed, and the two demons guarding outside the bloody castle immediately flew into his hand.

　　"Die!" Busong roared, and the two demons exploded immediately, leaving no trace of their bodies. The rest of the legion soldiers who sensed the king were all silent.

　　In this world, there is nothing that makes them more uneasy than the king's anger.

　　The third floor of the Vatican City.

　　Nubis happily put away the Demon Book. He said happily, "My Lord, this Demon Book is really evil. It actually obtained the power of the devil in this way. It is no different from robbery. Solomon is really a crazy guy. He actually made such an incredible Demon Book!"

　　"It's really incredible!" Lu Fei and Gris exclaimed.

　　The terrifying atmosphere on the third floor of the underground palace disappeared. Karajan and Chloe finally got rid of their fear of the devil. However, when they saw the devil book, they still shuddered uncontrollably.

　　In the Age of Ragnarok, they had never seen such real demons in such large numbers. Although they knew they were projections, they still felt terrified.

　　At this time, two ascetics in gray robes stepped into the second floor of the underground palace. Like the old priest before, they were ascetics. They had served in the Vatican for sixty or seventy years. Both of them had hunched backs, and their beards and hair were all gray.

　　As soon as they stepped into the second floor of the underground palace, they immediately felt something was wrong because the ground beneath their feet was shaking slightly, and waves of terrifying aura came from the third floor of the underground palace.

　　"Oh no! Something must have happened. Only Father Byrne is guarding the room today. I'm afraid someone has broken into Solomon's secret room." The two ascetics' faces changed drastically.

　　"Let's go and take a look!" The ascetics quickly came to the stone door that was blasted open and passed through the downward sloping passage. The two were blocked by an emerald green wall of divine crystals. Through the transparent wall of divine crystals, they could vaguely see the terrifying roar coming from the hall of Solomon's secret room.

　　The two ascetics looked at each other and their faces changed drastically!

　　They felt an unprecedented terrifying aura, which did not feel like a vengeful spirit or an evil spirit, because even an evil spirit was not powerful enough to terrify them. In this world, the only thing that could terrify these ascetics was the legendary demon!

　　Yes, it is the devil, the devil recorded in the book, that is what scares the divine practitioners in the mortal world.

　　"Could it be that King Solomon has awakened? What should I do? Solomon's Chamber of Secrets must have been invaded by demons!"

　　"Well, it seems so. I once said that King Solomon's body is the source of evil and should be destroyed thoroughly with holy fire in time, but the Pope did not allow it. Alas..."

　　"What's the point of saying this now?"

　　"Forget it, there's no point in talking. We should have insisted on our own opinion and forced the Pope to agree to destroy King Solomon's body!"

　　"Let's act decisively and blast open this crystal wall. Damn it, a demon would actually invade Solomon's Chamber. This is a forbidden area in the Vatican. Could it be that Father Byrne has been killed?" The two ascetics were shocked and angry, and began to use sacred magic to bombard the crystal wall.

　　Nubis had just packed up the Demon Book and sealed all the demon projections inside it when a huge bombardment sounded in the passage.

　　“Bang… bang… bang…”

　　The stone walls around the entire passage were shaking, and gravel and dust were falling. Through Gris's divine crystal wall, two figures could be seen bombarding the other side of the divine crystal wall!

　　"Haha, they were discovered after all! But the Vatican's guards are really weak. I guess there hasn't been any force that can shake the church over the years, so the guards are not tight!"

　　"Haha, sir, do you want to fight your way out?" Nubis laughed loudly. He now held the Sword of Solomon in one hand and the Demon Book in the other, feeling very powerful. The Demon Book just now restored a lot of his original Netherworld power.

　　"Kill them out? Do you want to massacre all the people in the Vatican?" Lu Fei asked back.

　　"Is it okay?" Nubis asked expectantly.

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei was speechless. He didn't expect Nubis to be so bloodthirsty. This was not a good sign. This guy might be a double-edged sword. Fortunately, the soul contract was very binding. It was almost impossible for Nubis to escape from his control. As time went on, with the explosive growth of his power, it would become more and more impossible.

　　"Sir, you must not break out. The Vatican is the center of the Catholic Church. If a major bloodbath occurs, it will shock the world and the condemnation will be severe..." Karajan and Chloe advised hurriedly. They were already sweating on their foreheads. They thought that if Nubis really broke out, the whole Vatican would be a river of blood, and no one would be able to stop it!

　　This is terrifying, and a very serious matter!

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Who said I have to kill? I'm not a murderer. If it's not necessary, I don't like to have blood on my hands!"

　　Although Lu Fei is very powerful now, not to mention Gris, even Nubis alone may be able to destroy the entire Vatican. Even if the Vatican has some hidden background, it is not difficult to destroy the entire Vatican, but this is not in Lu Fei's interests.

　　However, Lu Fei does not intend to do such a thing, at least there is no need to do so now. If necessary, Lu Fei actually doesn't mind doing so as long as it is in his interests.

　　"That's good..." Karajan and Chloe breathed a sigh of relief. They thought that Lu Fei was not a good person, but he was not so crazy.

　　"Blast it open, blast it open..."

　　Following the bombardment of the two ascetics, the huge vibration and loud noise alarmed everyone on the first floor of the underground palace.

　　The situation was immediately reported to Pope Benedict XVI, who was so shocked that he jumped up from the throne. He quickly took seven cardinals into the second floor of the underground palace.

　　"This is impossible. The divine power circle on the stone door cannot be opened without the correct method. How could it be destroyed now?" The Pope was shocked.

　　…

　　Chapter 169 Speculations

　　"Hurry... hurry and enter Solomon's Chamber!" The Cardinal hurriedly led the Pope into the passage. At the end of the passage, two ascetics were still attacking the divine crystal wall. They tried to break the seal and enter.

　　"Your Holiness, you are here..." The two ascetics stopped, with sweat on their foreheads. They have been guarding the secret room here for decades and have never made any mistakes. They didn't expect to be so embarrassed this time. They didn't even know that someone had entered the secret room, and they didn't know whether Father Bayn was dead or alive.

　　"What happened? Why don't you break through the passage and enter the secret room?" the Pope asked sternly.

　　"Your Majesty, the situation is a bit serious. The intruder has cast a spell to block the passage, and we cannot enter Solomon's Chamber for the time being. We are incompetent and cannot break the other party's spell for the time being!" The two ascetics blushed and were extremely ashamed.

　　"Even you can't break this magic crystal wall?" The Pope was shocked. He looked up at the emerald green crystal wall and found that the crystal wall was like colored glaze, extremely emerald green, and there were all kinds of strange mysterious symbols inside.

　　"Is this a divine symbol?"

　　"Probably. This might be a kind of natural divine power. It's very tough. We just bombarded it and found that it can heal itself!"

　　"Really? Let me try!" Pope Ben XVI raised his hand and pressed it on the divine crystal wall. Immediately, a surge of divine light surged out from the palm of his hand. The holy light was so dazzling that the entire divine crystal wall vibrated as if it was burned by the holy light.

　　"No, what amazing divine power and magic!"

　　The Pope immediately felt that his own holy light was unable to break through a crystal wall of divine power. Were those who broke into the secret room humans or demons? How powerful were they and what did they intend to do?

　　"Your Majesty, please bring out the Holy Crown of Thorns and the Sword of the Covenant?" said the cardinal.

　　"Okay!" The Pope also knew that the situation was urgent, so he hurried back to the Papal Palace and took out a crown of thorns and a sword from the Ark of the Covenant. The crown of thorns is a crown woven with thorns, it is lush and green, and the leaves seem to never wither and fade.

　　The Sword of the Covenant is silver in color, with the Ten Commandments engraved on it in tiny pieces!

　　The first is that you cannot believe in any god other than Jehovah. The second is that you cannot make idols for yourself or for other things. The third is that you cannot take the name of Jehovah in vain…

　　There are ten commandments in total, which are the ten commandments given to Moses by Jehovah to restrict the behavior of the Jews. Later, Moses used the ten commandments as a covenant and forged a holy sword, which was named "Covenant".

　　The Pope put the Crown of Thorns on his head and walked to the divine crystal wall holding the Sword of the Covenant. The Pope was extremely holy, with a rolling holy light emanating from his body. The rich holy light even condensed into holy flames outside his body. A holy light from his head rushed into the void. The Pope seemed to be no longer a mortal, but a sacred existence like the Holy Spirit.

　　"break!"

　　The Pope raised his sword and chopped at the divine crystal wall. With a loud bang, holy light flashed like lightning, and the crystal wall was split in two, completely breaking open...

　　"Go!" Several Divine Knights immediately rushed through the crystal wall into Solomon's secret room, while the Pope and others stood in the passage waiting. After a while, two of the Divine Knights returned to the passage from the third floor of the underground palace.

　　"Your Holiness, there is no one inside. It's just a golden coffin that has been opened, and there's nothing inside..." The Divine Knight reported with a strange expression on his face.

　　"What!" The Pope was shocked and hurried into the third-floor hall.

　　Several divine knights were already guarding the surroundings. Pope Ben XVI had a grim look on his face. He looked at the opened golden coffin and found that it was empty. King Solomon's immortal body was gone.

　　"Who on earth is so bold as to steal from the Vatican?"

　　The Pope was furious, his eyes were red, his face was full of anger, as if he wanted to eat human flesh and blood. The Pope suddenly thought of something, and quickly turned his head to look at the platforms, which were empty. Where did the Demon Book, the Sword of Solomon, and the Ring of Solomon come from?

　　"Good... evil thief... Pfft!!"

　　Pope Ben XVI was so shocked and angry that he could no longer withstand the sudden blow. He spat out blood, his eyes went black, and he fell backwards.

　　"Oh no, Your Majesty, are you okay..." Several cardinals were immediately shocked and supported the Pope.

　　Ben XVI woke up slightly, and he seemed to have aged ten years. He said sadly, "The third floor of the underground palace contains Solomon's immortal body, the Demon Book, Solomon's sword, and Solomon's sacred ring. Now they have all been stolen. After hundreds of years of protection, they were destroyed in one day! It's really abominable, damn thief, give orders, the church must recover the lost property, arrest the thief, and punish him severely! ”

　　"Your Majesty, I don't think it was done by thieves. Perhaps... when we came in, we felt a terrifying and shuddering aura, a aura that even evil spirits do not have!" said the two ascetics.

　　"What do you want to say? Are you trying to shirk your responsibility?" Ben XVI frowned.

　　"I'm not making excuses, because it's true. When we came in, we did feel unprecedented terror. If my guess is correct, it's the breath of the devil!" said the ascetic helplessly.

　　"Devil, are you two seniors correct?" Everyone gasped in shock. If it was done by a devil, then it would be a big deal.

　　Solomon's immortal body, the devil's book, Solomon's sword and Solomon's sacred ring stolen by the devil...what are these?

　　No one, including the cardinal, had actually seen these things. Of course, most people were knowledgeable and knew a lot about Solomon and Solomon's belongings, so they could understand the value of the stolen items.

　　The word "precious" is not enough to describe them; they should be described as priceless treasures. The value of the stolen items may not be as high as the Crown of Thorns, the Sword of the Covenant, the Ark of the Covenant and other holy objects, but they are definitely not much different.

　　"Oh my god, what kind of demon is so bold as to steal the treasures that the Church has guarded for countless years? It is unbelievable that the demons are so powerful..."

　　"It's still unclear whether it was done by the devil or not. I still think it's more likely to be human-caused!" said a cardinal.

　　"The magic of the entire world has long been declining. Apart from our Church, there are also several other places of divine inheritance that are the largest places for cultivation. Only they can possibly steal our things!"

　　"I'm afraid it's impossible for the Parthenon on the Acropolis in Athens, Greece. The Rune Society in Iceland doesn't have the ability to do so, unless..." Pope Ben XVI looked a little unhappy.

　　"Your Majesty, are you talking about Kunlun in the East?"

　　"Well, it is possible, but it doesn't seem like it. Judging from the divine crystal wall just now, it doesn't look like the Taoist method of Eastern cultivation. It's more like the natural attribute magic of my Western world!"

　　"The problem is that there is no one in the Western world who dares to challenge my Holy See..."

　　"That's right, he must be a practitioner from the East..."

　　The cardinals were talking about it and making many speculations, but all the speculations could not be connected to an unknown person like Lu Fei.

　　It's really ironic...

　　But this is the truth. The truth is often unexpected and hard to guess.

　　Three hundred miles east of Vatican City, on a rocky wasteland, a portal opened. This arcane portal is a very practical spell for a wizard.

　　When Lu Fei and his group walked out of the Anywhere Door, Nubis shook his head and said, "Sir, it's a pity to leave like this. My sword hasn't had time to kill anyone yet!"

　　Nubis waved the Sword of Solomon in his hand with a look of regret on his face.

　　"Do you still want to start a killing spree? Unfortunately, it's not the right time now!" Lu Fei shook his head. "Okay, okay, actually I just want to test the sharpness of the sword!" Nubis smiled, and he chopped the sword, and a huge rock was immediately split into two, which shows that the sword is very sharp.

　　"You can't test the true sharpness of a sword by cutting stones, but it doesn't matter, there will be plenty of opportunities for you to test the sharpness in the future! Put your things away first, the whole Vatican City must be in chaos now!"

　　"Will he not be suspected?" Karajan asked worriedly.

　　"I don't necessarily doubt it, but we still have to leave Italy as soon as possible, go to Rome first, and then return to Greece!"

　　…

　　Chapter 170 Collapse

　　Acropolis, night falls.

　　In front of the Temple of Aphrodite, a group of seminary students dressed in traditional clothes surrounded the gate of the temple. They held up torches and shouted, "The prophet has spoken, and we are asked to destroy the Temple of Aphrodite. Comrades, smash it hard, and don't give the goddess of love face!"

　　Padra led more than 30 guardian knights headed by Timas into the Temple of Aphrodite. Other priests and students of the seminary rushed into the temple, like wolves and tigers, and smashed everything they saw.

　　“You…what are you doing!?”

　　More than twenty believers of the goddess of love and clergy guarding the Temple of Aphrodite were shocked and they came forward to argue.

　　"Catch them!" Prophet Padra gave an order, and all the clergy of the God of Love were captured and confined outside the temple.

　　"You...you bandits, the bandits of the Parthenon, aren't you afraid of the wrath of the god of love?"

　　"The God of Love will bring down his wrath? Haha, you are dreaming!" the seminary student retorted.

　　"Severa, the priest of your Temple of Love, challenged my Parthenon. According to the decree of my Parthenon prophet, all temples of Aphrodite in Greece must be destroyed, and all clergy of the Goddess of Love must be imprisoned and tried. Those who do not convert will all be burned to death!"

　　The faces of the twenty or so imprisoned priests of the Temple of Aphrodite turned pale, and some of them shouted unwillingly: "You can't do this, I protest against your brutality!"

　　"The protest is invalid!" Timas and the prophet Padra walked out of the temple. Just now, they destroyed the statue of Aphrodite enshrined in the temple.

　　The prophet Padra glanced at the imprisoned people and said coldly: "Don't blame me, blame your priests. Severa has repeatedly provoked my Parthenon Temple and the majesty of the goddess Athena. Just the day before yesterday, she made our students of the Parthenon Seminary lose their minds and do lewd things in broad daylight!"

　　"For servants who serve the gods, and for candidates and incumbent clergy, chastity is still very precious. But Severa openly damaged their bodies like this. She has completely damaged the prestige of my Greek pope. So I declare that Severa is a witch. The Temple of Aphrodite must be completely destroyed, and the Church of Love must be completely banned in Greece!"

　　"You can't do this. Aphrodite and Athena are also one of the twelve main gods of Olympus. You have no right to judge us, no right..." There was a protest.

　　"Pull it out!" Timas sneered.

　　"Yes!" Two guardian knights immediately dragged the protesters out of the crowd. One was a clergyman in his forties, and the other was a young priest servant in her teens, both women.

　　"Would you two be willing to forward the letter?" Timas asked.

　　"No, we believe in the goddess Aphrodite and are steadfast in our faith!" the two servants said stubbornly.

　　"Burn to death!" Timas waved his hand and said coldly.

　　The guardian knights immediately tied the two gods to two judgment stakes, piled countless firewood underneath, poured gasoline on them, and ignited the firewood. The poor two gods were burned to death while cursing, and their screams resounded throughout the Temple of Aphrodite.

　　"Atrocity! This is atrocity. It's already the new century, and you still want to burn people to death. You are committing blatant violence. I must call the police and let the government and the police judge you!" Another servant of Aphrodite shouted.

　　"Pull it out again!" said Timas.

　　Another clergyman who was shouting and protesting was pulled out, and Timas said coldly: "We will not give you any chance. We in the Parthenon have long disliked your Temple of Aphrodite. I didn't expect that you would not only not behave yourself, but also openly challenge the dignity of the Parthenon. Now you dare to be so arrogant... I will grant your wish!"

　　The shouter was immediately tied to the trial stake. Firewood was piled under the stake and barrels of gasoline were poured on the firewood. Smelling the pungent smell of gasoline, the shouter finally collapsed. He cried out in grief, "Don't burn it, don't burn it, I surrender, I will transfer the letter!"

　　With a scornful smile on his face, Timas turned to the imprisoned people and shouted, "Will you change your mind? If you still believe in Aphrodite, I will grant her a wish and let her go to see her goddess immediately!"

　　"We... transfer the letter!"

　　Everyone was afraid, and some had already started crying. They were really afraid, because no one had expected religion to be so cruel, with a life-and-death struggle at the drop of a hat. What era was it now, with the abominable punishment of burning at the stake still going on?

　　In their opinion, the people of Parthenon were simply too crazy and they were about to be driven crazy. In order to survive, everyone's already weak faith was finally completely shaken and changed.

　　Timas laughed and said, "That's right. You can believe in anything else, but why do you have to believe in the god of love? In a few days, all the churches of the god of love in Greece will be disbanded and banned. I don't care what you believe in, believe in God, believe in yourself, or just believe in the goddess Athena. Anyone who still believes in the god of love will be imprisoned once discovered, and the stubborn ones will be burned to death! Don't even think about reporting the case, you will be the one who suffers in the end, because the power of the Parthenon in the government is far beyond your imagination!" Timas waved his hand, and the imprisoned people were immediately released.

　　"Blow up the Temple of Aphrodite!" Prophet Padra turned around and said.

　　"No, this temple is a relic, a heritage of the human world, and it cannot be destroyed!" shouted a released person.

　　"Explode! Keeping it is just a thought. Keeping it can't guarantee that the Church of the God of Love will not revive!" Prophet Padra said resolutely.

　　"yes!"

　　The guardian knights immediately carried out the order perfectly, and bundles of high explosives were pulled to the temple and installed.

　　"Padra, you little bitch, you dare to blow up the temple of the goddess, I will kill you..." Severa, who came hurriedly, shouted. She was wearing a white dress and rushed over from a distance. Severa landed in front of the Temple of Aphrodite and confronted the prophet Padra.

　　"Severa, you finally have the courage to show up. You have committed a heinous crime and destroyed the reputation of our Parthenon. Do you think we will let you, a witch, go? Come, capture her and kill her today!"

　　The prophet Padra hated Severa very much. Since this crazy woman Severa obtained divine magic, she has been destroying the Parthenon. She has protected her chastity for more than 20 years. Even the students of the Parthenon Academy were subjected to the crazy love and lust magic of this crazy woman. They openly committed group debauchery in broad daylight. This incident had a bad impact in Greece...

　　Severa must never be forgiven, she must be burned to death!

　　"Timas, catch her, I want to burn her to death!" Padre said, waving his hand.

　　Timas and another warrior immediately surrounded Severa from both sides. Some clergymen from the original Temple of Aphrodite reacted and shouted, "Master Priest of Severa, you'd better leave quickly. The Church of Love cannot defeat the Parthenon... We have all decided to convert to Christianity!"

　　"You..." Severa was angry and anxious, but more than that, she felt sad, thinking that the Church of the God of Love was truly finished.

　　"Severa, just surrender!" Timas rushed forward with his huge sword and chopped.

　　"Don't even think about it!" Endless anger surged up in Severa's disappointment, and he suddenly launched a divine spell. The divine power condensed into several divine spell halos and hit Timas and Padra.

　　"It's useless, Severa, you'd better surrender!"

　　Theocrats such as Padra and Timas had already learned their lesson and were very vigilant, using their own divine power to resist Severa's divine spell [Love~Desire], fearing that they would be hit by the Love~Desire spell and something embarrassing would happen.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..."

　　The Temple of Aphrodite collapsed with countless loud noises. No one knew how much high explosives the guys at the Parthenon used. The entire Temple of Eros became history in a burst of fire and loud noises!

　　Severa's heart was truly dead. Her eyes were filled with deep despair. The conversion of the church believers was tantamount to betrayal, which caused her mental breakdown. Now the Temple of Love had also collapsed and turned into ruins. Moreover, with Parthenon's determination, all the temples of Love and believers in Greece would be eradicated...

　　Sevilla felt desperate for a moment!

　　With the collapse of the Temple of Aphrodite, the faith in Severa's heart also collapsed!

　　…

　　Chapter 171 Seeking Help

　　"It's over, it's over... There's no possibility..." Severa screamed like a madman. She had already soared into the sky. She was enveloped by divine power and no one knew where she was going!

　　Timas said awkwardly: "My Lord Prophet, Severa has gone crazy, she ran away..."

　　Padella nodded and said, "Well, we have to say that this crazy woman is not mentally normal. Now we should completely break her spirit. Even if she is not crazy, she will probably be completely desperate and will not have the courage to mess with us again!"

　　"My Lord Prophet, we should be prepared for the worst. She is a lunatic. If she once again causes a mass orgy in the seminary in broad daylight, our temple will be laughed at by the whole world!"

　　"Yes, that's right. Give the orders. Be extra vigilant in the near future. If there is any trace of Severa, be sure to monitor and report it in time!" Padella was obviously still not reassured.

　　However, Severa was using his divine power and was consuming it to fly like crazy. With all the sad experiences over the years and the lack of achievements after obtaining the divine power, and now the collapse of the entire Church of the God of Love, Severa had lost all hope.

　　Hatred?

　　Unwilling?

　　Nothing matters anymore. My heart is dead. There is no hatred or resentment left.

　　Severa felt like a walking corpse until his divine power was exhausted. He fell from mid-air with a splash, and Severa felt like he fell into the sea!

　　"What a failure... I have unknowingly arrived at the Aegean Sea. Well, I will just drown in the sea and lose my life completely..." Severa thought to herself as she gradually sank into the sea.

　　Lu Fei's appearance suddenly flashed through Severa's mind, and the words Lu Fei once said appeared in his mind again: "One day when you have made up your mind, you can come to me. I can help you improve your divine power, and even help you realize your dream of inheriting divine arts..."

　　"Yes, there is also the Oriental man named Lu Fei. He can help me. He has the ability!!" Sevilla's eyes, which had long lost their luster, suddenly focused and emitted a bright light.

　　Clenching her fists, Severa rushed out of the Aegean Sea. She panted heavily, greedily breathing the free wind of the Aegean Sea. She turned her head and looked around. She found the direction. She had already turned into a beam of light and disappeared. She wanted to find Lu Fei. Only he could help her...

　　Palava Estate.

　　The early morning sunlight shone into the hall through the tall glass windows. After Lu Fei finished his breakfast, he leisurely browsed through today's "Athens Morning Post" and "Global Financial News".

　　Kang Shenghua and others stood aside. He opened the memo and briefly reported to himself the progress of the joint financial plan.

　　Lu Wenwan also got up early. She came down from upstairs and saw that Lu Fei had already gotten up. She couldn't help but smile and said, "Brother, we are going to Iceland. We will leave the day after tomorrow at the latest. You have to come with us!"

　　Lu Fei smiled bitterly and said, "It seems that I am destined to be a hard worker. I just flew back from Italy yesterday. Can't you let me have a good rest for a while?"

　　"It's not that I don't let you rest, the key is that this trip to Iceland is a big deal and we can't be careless, so you must go there in person!" Lu Wenwan frowned.

　　Kang Shenghua said quickly: "Yes, I was just about to report to my boss that the Icelandic government has sent us an invitation to go to Iceland to discuss Iceland's financial recovery plan!"

　　"This is good news..." Lu Fei stood up excitedly and rubbed his hands. "How is the issue of the Greek central bank issuing gold yuan going?"

　　"It's already in preparation. This time when we go to Iceland, we will also reach a series of major agreements with the Icelandic government. Like Greece, Iceland will also issue the same gold dollar currency. Greece and Iceland, haha, this is the significance of the joint gold dollar. First in Europe, then in Southeast Asia, Africa... As long as more and more countries can join the joint gold dollar system, our plan will be truly successful!" Kang Shenghua was in high spirits, as if the joint gold dollar plan was just around the corner.

　　"Haha, don't worry. With my support, this plan will definitely succeed, or at least partially succeed. By then, at least the euro, the US dollar, and the United States dollar will form a three-legged race in the global monetary system!" Lu Fei vowed.

　　Establishing a monetary system to compete with the euro and the US dollar and indirectly influence and control part of the global economic power is Lu Fei’s first step.

　　Then Lu Fei has a bigger "conspiracy", there is no doubt about it, but Lu Fei is still planning it. As the saying goes, you have to eat one bite at a time and walk one step at a time, don't be impatient.

　　"Sir, there is a woman outside who wants to see you!" Wolfe walked over and whispered.

　　"Who?"

　　"I don't know, but he's a diviner, wearing white clothes!"

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised, thinking that it was Sevilla who came to see him? Calculating the time, it was earlier than expected.

　　"Well, bring her in!"

　　After a while, Wolfe brought in a woman. Lu Fei saw from afar that it was Severa, the woman he had been waiting for. This woman was very holy, but also very sexy and beautiful. She had a temperament that could seduce all living beings in the world. She was worthy of being a woman who believed in the god of love. She was also first-class in beauty and very pleasing to the eyes.

　　Of course, this woman is also crazy and extreme, or to put it nicely, she is obsessed. But this woman is definitely a genius among geniuses. With her spiritual power, she can break through her own limits, communicate with the ocean of the Force, and obtain divine arts.

　　This is what Lu Fei values: persistence, talent, and the ability to charm the world.

　　"Come to my study!" Lu Fei said.

　　Severa obediently followed Lu Fei up the stairs to the study on the second floor. Lu Wenwan, who was standing in the hall on the first floor, frowned and was instinctively wary of Severa. Lu Wenwan also felt Severa's divine power, a kind of divine power that she hated.

　　This power can drive all the women in the world crazy and jealous.

　　"oh……"

　　Su Tongtong came out of the bedroom on the second floor and suddenly saw Lu Fei leading a woman who could be considered a disaster into the study. She immediately shouted, "Lu Fei, who is this woman?"

　　Lu Fei turned around and said with a smile: "You have also discovered that she is a theurgist, a Greek theurgist! I want to talk to her now. Don't disturb her unless it's important. Do you understand?"

　　After saying this, Lu Fei closed the door of the study.

　　"Oh... Lu Fei really values ​​women over friendship. He already has two such beautiful female elves, and now he wants to hook up with other women... Oh, men are just unreliable and always get tired of the old and fall in love with the new!" Su Tongtong said. Although she was dissatisfied, she was more helpless. After all, she was not related to Lu Fei, so she really couldn't care so much. At most she would just nag a few words.

　　Lu Fei is now doing things more and more mysteriously. There are many things he is obviously hiding, but since Lu Fei doesn't say anything, others don't dare to ask.

　　Even though Su Tongtong became an arcane master, the gap did not narrow. Instead, Su Tongtong felt that the gap was widening. Lu Fei was like a Kun turning into a Peng, soaring straight into the sky, and she could no longer keep up with his pace.

　　In the study, Lu Fei took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a puff. Severa just looked at Lu Fei, not knowing what she was thinking. After a while, she seemed to organize effective words and said, "Last time you said you could help me improve my divine power and help me realize my dream of inheriting divine arts, right?"

　　"Yes, that's what I said. For now, there is no problem in helping you improve your divine power, but it is unlikely that I can help you pass on your divine arts..."

　　…

　　Chapter 172 The Church (Part 1)

　　"Why is it unlikely?" Severa asked in surprise.

　　"It's passed down by gods, and only gods can pass it down... In this world, not everyone has such a strong spiritual will as you, so to realize the inheritance of divine arts, you must first become a god. Only by becoming a god can the divine arts be passed down forever. You should have a deep understanding of this. An inheritance without a true god will not last long!"

　　“……” Severa remained silent.

　　"This is true for the Aphrodite pantheon you believe in, the Parthenon pantheon, and even the Hebrew pantheon of the Catholic Church. These three pantheons have lost their true core heritage and the blessing of the true God, so they will not last long! In fact, all pantheons on the entire earth are the same. They are all sinking. In a few hundred years, I am afraid that many pantheons will disappear. Even if they can still exist, it is only a formality. The real things will be lost..."

　　Severa had never heard such an argument before. She couldn't help but be extremely surprised. Lu Fei's vision and statement were correct, but Severa didn't understand what Lu Fei really wanted to say. She thought about it and said:

　　"In this world, real miracles have long been extinct. All the false miracles now are just supernatural events, far from being created by gods! So according to you, it is impossible for any divine legend to continue in this world?"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said with a smile: "It's not that there is no possibility. As long as the creation of a god is successful, any divine lineage will come from the god! You understand what I mean, right? In other words, if you become a god, it's up to you to create any lineage you want, whether it's the god of love or something else. By that time, I'm afraid you will no longer care about the lineages of other gods, and passing down your own lineage is the right way..."

　　"How to become a god?" Severa understood, and her heart beat fast.

　　Becoming a god, what a sacred word.

　　Throughout the Western world, those who dream of becoming a god are delusional. Even most people dare not have such a dream. Most people only believe in God, submit to the glory of God, and become servants. They do not dream of one day becoming equal to God.

　　So, sometimes faith is not a good thing. God is a totem hanging high above their heads, which is difficult to transcend and difficult to cross.

　　"Haha...you want to become a god too, right?" Lu Fei laughed out loud.

　　"Of course I want to, but I don't even know how!" Sevilla said, clenching his fists.

　　"Of course you don't know. No one in this world even knows, except me. Because it is difficult for anyone in this world to become a demigod, except me!" Lu Fei was full of confidence.

　　Sevilla was shocked by Lu Fei's almost arrogant attitude. She could vaguely feel that what Lu Fei said was not a lie.

　　"Could it be... that you really have something sure and reliable?" Severa's heart couldn't help but be moved, and then an uncontrollable desire surged from the depths of her heart.

　　Lu Fei praised: "Severa, you are really smart. I think your current situation is not very good, right? If you go against the Parthenon like this, I am afraid the temple will not tolerate you!"

　　"They have destroyed the Temple of Aphrodite and expelled all the believers of the goddess of love!" Severa said dejectedly.

　　"So you have to come to me and seek my help?" Lu Fei was quite surprised. He did not expect that the Parthenon would take action so quickly.

　　"Yes... As long as you can help me find the method to become a god, I will agree to anything you ask for!" Severa clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. It was obvious that she was very determined.

　　"Agree to anything?" Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth and revealed an evil smile.

　　"Yes, I agree to everything, even letting me be your lover!" Severa said with her chest puffed out. Her bulging breasts made Lu Fei very excited.

　　"Lover? That's far from enough..." Lu Fei shook his head, his eyes suddenly changed from playful to sharp. He stared at Severa and said solemnly word by word: "I not only want your body, but also your heart and your loyalty. Can you afford it?"

　　Severa was stunned. She had never thought that Lu Fei would make such a request. She said doubtfully, "I can't even decide my own heart. If you really have the ability to capture my heart, then I will give it to you..."

　　"Haha..." Lu Fei was very happy and said with a smile: "Then open your mind and I will capture your heart with a contract!"

　　Lu Fei activated the soul magic, and a contract power surged out, rushing into Severa's spiritual sea, entwining her soul, turning into the seed of the contract, and planting itself deep in her soul.

　　Sevilla suddenly felt what her heart desired, a sense of belonging, she already "belonged" to Lu Fei.

　　This feeling shocked Severa. She pointed at Lu Fei in shock and fear, and said tremblingly: "What did you do to me? How could I..."

　　"It's nothing, you already belong to me, not only your body, but also your heart!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Severa's face turned pale instantly. She felt like she was on a pirate ship. But in the current situation, it was no use to regret. This was a pirate ship and once she got on, she could not get off.

　　Lu Fei comforted him, "Don't worry, I won't do anything to you. I just want to ensure that our interests will not be betrayed, and the contract is the guarantee of never betraying. Now, you have boarded my ship, there is no turning back!"

　　Severa calmed down and finally sighed. Her scattered eyes focused again, as if she had accepted the reality. She thought for a moment and said, "You haven't told me yet, what should I do now?"

　　"Collect faith, our faith!" Lu Fei pointed to his temple with confidence.

　　"You mean to build a church?" Sevilla asked in surprise, and she seemed to understand something.

　　"Haha, yes, that's right. I have already planned it. We can establish a church right away and preach not only in Greece, but throughout Europe! I already have two candidates to be in charge of the church, a Pope and a saint!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Severa shook her head and said, "This is Europe. It's not easy to spread other religions because the Catholic Church is too large. If we want to establish a church, it can only be a small underground church. What's more, Greece has the Parthenon. I'm afraid the Parthenon will not agree!"

　　"Don't worry about that. The temple owes me a lot. They will agree. Let's establish the church first. I have plenty of ways to expand it in the future. Once the time comes, the church will be able to take advantage of the situation and expand rapidly. Even the Catholic Church can't stop it. No one in this world can stop it!" There was a crazy light flashing in Lu Fei's eyes, which made Severa look forward to it.

　　"Well, since we are on the same boat, let's go all the way to the end. Now I can only rely on this mysterious and powerful Oriental man. I hope I don't make the wrong choice!" Severa thought.

　　Lu Fei knew very well what Severa was thinking. He felt quite pleased and thought that Nubis should be the Pope of the Protestant Church. There was no one more suitable than him. And if there was to be another saint, it would have to be Severa, because there were not many people in this world who could not resist her charm!

　　With two evil-level characters and one church, how will it develop? Lu Fei has begun to look forward to it...

　　…

　　Chapter 173 The Church (Part 2)

　　Lu Fei and Severa stood together, looking at the wide Constitution Square in Athens below.

　　The central square of Athens was not peaceful. Groups of marchers gathered in the square. They held small flags and banners and shouted slogans to protest against the government's welfare cuts and suggested that the government introduce policies that benefit the people.

　　"Severa, did you see that? The Greek people are going through a relatively difficult period, so we are going to establish the Holy Truth Church here!"

　　The Holy Truth Church, this is the new church that Lu Fei is about to establish.

　　Sacred is used to describe something that is particularly noble and solemn. This word is not only a religious word commonly used in the West. In fact, in the East, from ancient times to the present, the word "sacred" has also been a commonly used word and is universally used around the world.

　　Truth is a principle that applies everywhere. The word "truth" is used to indicate that the church has mastered the correct doctrine.

　　Overall, the name of the Divine Truth Church is quite standard and easy to pronounce.

　　"Sir, are you really going to establish a church in this building?" Severa was a little dazed. She didn't expect Lu Fei to act so quickly. In just a few days, he bought a 30-story building opposite the square as the headquarters of the new church.

　　"Yes, I didn't buy the building to play around. I also want people to erect a huge logo on the top of the building that represents the Holy Truth Church holding the earth. And I'm going to publicize it vigorously on Greek radio, television, newspapers and many other public media..." Lu Fei said with high spirits.

　　"The Parthenon won't agree, will it?" Severa shook her head.

　　"Haha, in this century, there are not many people who truly believe in the main gods of Olympus. Even among the Greeks, the vast majority of people believe in Catholicism. The gods of Olympus have long been outdated, and people only treat them as legendary figures. That's why the Parthenon established its own seminary to train believers through such channels... So our church actually does not do much harm to the interests of the Parthenon. On the contrary, it has a certain impact on the Catholic Church! However, the Catholic Church is a large church. There won't be any big problems until their fundamental interests are truly affected!"

　　Severa nodded, knowing that Lu Fei had a strong relationship with the Parthenon, which was why he was vigorously developing Protestantism in Greece.

　　"I called you here this time to give you the first batch of funds. This building, as the headquarters of the new church, also needs a large amount of funds. I don't ask for much. You will be in charge of the church headquarters first. You have to run the new church like a business. Is there any problem with that?"

　　Lu Fei handed over a gold card from the Central Bank of Greece. This card was specially customized and directly collateralized by the gold deposited by Lu Fei. It could directly pay astronomical amounts of funds.

　　"Run the church like you run a business? Got it!" Severa understood a little bit why Lu Fei wanted to buy the most eye-catching building in Constitution Square and why he planned to carry out various media publicity for the church in a high-profile manner.

　　Lu Fei planned to run the church like a business, promote the church's "corporate culture", and let everyone know the existence of the Holy Truth Church.

　　In this world, religion is free, and as long as it is not against the government, it will generally not be banned.

　　There is no one in the world like Lu Fei, who is willing to "spend money" to build a church and is not hesitant to spend a lot of money on "wasteful behavior".

　　After all, the church is not a business and does not have a profit-making pillar.

　　Investing money into the church, developing the church, and promoting the church all require huge amounts of money. Even the richest man in the world would not do such a thankless task that seems to have no actual return.

　　Of course Lu Fei is not crazy.

　　He no longer cares about worldly wealth. What Lu Fei cares about is "control". What Lu Fei is focusing on now, in addition to controlling more economic resources, is also to control people's hearts and beliefs.

　　Lu Fei is now taking a two-pronged approach. Su Tongtong and the others are implementing the Joint Jinyuan Plan, while Lu Fei is busy building the church, starting with rallying people's hearts.

　　This is just a small step, a beginning. It is insignificant at present and not enough to affect anything. However, this does not mean that the Holy Truth Church will not become a behemoth as large as the Catholic Church or even far surpass it in the future.

　　“Run your church like a business!”

　　This was Lu Fei's instruction, but Sevilla knew that the most important thing was to manage the "corporate culture", that is, the church culture.

　　Including doctrines, charters, etc., these are all very important things that need to be conveyed to the public as soon as possible. But now the church only has a building and a bank card, how to operate is really complicated.

　　Now they have the place and the money, but they do not have the core “doctrine” of a church.

　　"Sir, our Holy Truth Church should have doctrines and rules, right? The church must spread propaganda and express something to the world, right? For example, Christianity encourages people to be good, atone for their sins, and enable them to obtain salvation. What should our Holy Truth Church express to the world?"

　　"Don't worry about that. Doctrine? I will write it myself. It's not difficult!" Lu Fei was full of confidence.

　　Severa was suspicious for a moment, and said: "Okay, then let you write it yourself, but I still suggest that you write down the general idea of ​​the doctrine first, and then find a professional to polish it according to your idea, which will save a lot of trouble!"

　　"Well, that's good!" Lu Fei nodded. This was a good idea. There were plenty of resources in this world. It was not a problem to compile a doctrine or even write another "Bible".

　　"Okay, just as you said, I will draft the doctrine of the Holy Truth Church now!"

　　Lu Fei did what he said. He pondered for a while, raised his hand and pointed at the wide wall. A Nine Dragons divine power hit the wall, and words condensed by divine power appeared on the wall one by one, just like words being written. Severa looked at it and couldn't help reading it out loud:

　　The Charter of Divine Truth.

　　General Principles: The Holy Truth Church is a church founded by the true God, “the Lord of Truth”. The purpose of the church is to guide people to a beautiful and carefree life like heaven.

　　Chapter 1, Prophecy. The true God, the Lord of Truth, will come in the near future. Then miracles will appear before the world.

　　Chapter 2, Faith. Anyone who believes in the Lord of Truth and joins the church as a member will enjoy the benefits of membership.

　　Chapter 3, The Holy Covenant. The covenant between the Lord of Truth and mortals. Anyone who has a sincere faith can hear the voice of the Lord and see the appearance of the Lord, which shows that the Lord is real. Anyone who has a sincere faith can enjoy material benefits during his lifetime, and his soul can reach the kingdom of God in heaven after his death.

　　After Severa finished reading them one by one, Lu Fei smiled and said, "This is the divine constitution, the doctrine of the church. It doesn't need to be too complicated, just these three for now! You copy it down and find someone to polish it!"

　　"Yes, sir, it's just the benefits mentioned in Chapter 2. What kind of benefits can people who join the church as members get?" Severa asked puzzledly.

　　"People are profit-seeking! First use material benefits to attract people to join the church, and then find ways to cultivate their faith! For example, issue a fixed number of membership coupons every month, and use the coupons to buy consumer goods, etc. First, attract a large number of proletarians and low-income people into the church. You can find someone to study the method and think of a way. This is similar to marketing a product. In short, you must sell the church membership..." Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"It may not be easy without huge financial resources!"

　　"Didn't I give you the gold card? Use it as much as you can. I promise there will be enough funds for the church to operate!"

　　"As long as there is sufficient financial guarantee, there is no need to worry that the proletarians will not flock to it!" Severa breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"We Orientals have a saying that money makes the world go round. This saying speaks volumes about the benefits of money. Money is a good thing. For ordinary people, we should first attract them with material benefits and then seek their faith. This is an effective and brilliant tactic!"

　　"Your Excellency is wise!"

　　"Haha, money can corrupt people's hearts, but it can also guide them!"

　　"Then there is no problem for now, but the Pope of the church..." Severa has not yet met the Pope of the Holy Truth Church selected by Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei waved and smiled, "He's here, I was just about to introduce him to you!"

　　As soon as Lu Fei finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. This was an office on the 23rd floor, and one could see the spacious floor outside through the glass window.

　　"Come in!" Lu Fei said.

　　The door opened and a typical Israeli walked in. This was the reborn horse-faced demon Nubis.

　　Nubis had already dressed himself up. He followed the local customs and kept up with the times. He shaved his full beard and had his hair cut into the most popular hairstyle. He was no longer wearing traditional Israeli clothing, but a silver and white robe, and he looked energetic.

　　"Sir, I'm here!" Nubis said respectfully.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said with a smile: "Let me introduce you. This is Severa. She will be the saint of the Holy Truth Church. The status of a saint is second only to the Pope. She is the bond and bridge between the Pope and the believers. Her position is very important. I have now entrusted Severa to be responsible for the preparation and construction of the new church!"

　　Nubis looked at Severa and nodded, "Sir, this saint is a good choice. I think she is also a diviner and has the ability to seduce people!"

　　Severa frowned slightly, then quickly relaxed: "Your Excellency Pope Nubis, it's a pleasure to meet you. I hope we can work together for the development of the Holy Truth Church!" Severa's tone was still rather cold, and she seemed disrespectful.

　　"Haha, are you not convinced by my status as the Pope?" Nubis laughed, and the demonic power in his body surged out and descended upon the entire floor.

　　The power is profound! Magnificent! !

　　A storm as violent as the ocean!

　　This was the aura that Nubis exuded in an instant. The entire floor suddenly became dim, cold frost condensed on the ground and windows, and a murderous atmosphere enveloped the area.

　　"Oh my God, is this still a human? How can there be such a terrifying aura?" Severa opened his mouth wide and his body shivered uncontrollably!

　　Severa felt like she had fallen into an icy hell for a moment, until Nubis restrained his breath and everything came back to normal. Severa then gasped for breath, she was horrified and thought that everything that had just happened was an unforgettable nightmare.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Severa, don't be unconvinced. Nubis' soul is a real devil. He is a devil from the abyss. You should have never seen a real devil, right? And his current body was once the famous King Solomon of Jerusalem!"

　　“……” Severa’s eyes widened and her mouth opened wide enough to swallow two big duck eggs.

　　…

　　I will update it again at 12 o'clock at night. If you are still awake by then, please come and support me. Thank you!

　　Chapter 174 Guardian {Please vote for collection on Monday}

　　At the top of the Sacred Truth Building, an enormous golden globe was installed on the top of Daxia. People could see from afar that two golden hands were grabbing the globe in the air, implying control of the world.

　　This is the emblem of the Holy Truth Church, which embodies the church's immense magnanimity, or to put it bluntly, ambition.

　　In the lobby on the first floor, the decoration team is working overtime to rush the decoration work. Eighteen decoration companies in Athens have undertaken the task of renovating and decorating the building.

　　Originally the building was a large hotel, but it was bought by Lu Fei and he wanted to transform it into the headquarters of the Protestant Church.

　　Sevilla is now spending huge sums of money in order to save time, because according to Lu Fei's requirements, the Holy Truth Church must be established within one month.

　　The time is very tight. First of all, the decoration of the Truth Building is quite difficult.

　　In addition to decorating the Building of Truth, Sevilla also hired some "professionals" to form a working group to provide advice and take care of the affairs of establishing the religion. This is a bit like a company hiring professional managers to establish a modern professional management team.

　　The writing of the Charter of Sacred Truth was assigned to them. For this purpose, the working group assigned several people to be responsible for the writing of the charter. They also specially gathered thirty or forty experts to research and write the charter, which turned the original "draft" of less than 300 words proposed by Lu Fei into a church charter of 30,000 words.

　　As expected, all the preparations for the Holy Truth Church were left to Severa, and Lu Fei did not participate. While Severa was busy, Lu Fei had already embarked on a journey to Reykjavik, the capital of Iceland.

　　Iceland has typical Nordic scenery, with thousands of miles of ice and endless scenery.

　　"Clean!" This was the first impression Lu Fei and others had when they arrived in Reykjavik.

　　Lu Fei and his team were all mobilized, a total of thirty-seven people, of course, most of them were the group's advisory group.

　　"Lu Fei, we are not here to play around this time. We must negotiate successfully with the Icelandic government and get the greatest benefits!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Tongtong, you have to understand the purpose of our work. Our current goal is to issue the United Gold Dollar. Nothing else matters. You have to know that we are not short of that little bit of gold!" Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Obviously, you are still clinging to a little bit of profit. This little bit of profit is insignificant compared to the business that is about to unfold!"

　　"How can this be just a little bit of profit? The insignificant profit you mention is actually tens of billions of euros!" Su Tongtong argued.

　　"Two bosses, let's put it this way. We still have to fight for what we should fight for. We can suffer a small loss, but we must fight for the benefits we deserve!" Kang Shenghua said first.

　　"Let's just leave it at that. After all, we are not experts. Economic issues still need to be discussed and decided by the advisory group!" Lu Fei spread his hands.

　　Su Tongtong breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that Lu Fei would try to show off in Iceland. Because now Lu Fei's eyes were not on money, but on other things, so she was afraid that Lu Fei would be too generous.

　　"Icelandic government officials have sent people to pick us up..." Wang Dan whispered.

　　This time, Lu Fei and his party were invited by the Icelandic government to discuss Iceland's financial recovery plan, so they were treated as VIPs. A black luxury car weighing 12 taels slowly stopped in front of the group, and seven or eight Icelandic officials came forward to greet them, and then respectfully invited Lu Fei and his party to get in the car, and then planned to stay at the largest hotel in Reykjavik.

　　"Interesting, I didn't expect there are diviners in Iceland..." Lu Fei laughed, and exchanged a glance with Gris and Wolf beside him. They also felt it. Gris closed his eyes and said, "It's on the snowy plain in the southwest. Two diviners are fighting. The aura of divine power is very strong!"

　　----

　　However, the glacier southwest of Reykjavik was covered with snow, and two people were chasing each other quickly between the snow-capped ridges.

　　There was a young man in front, very handsome, wearing jeans, a jacket and sunglasses, running fast on the snow. Twenty meters behind him, a bald tough guy was chasing him relentlessly.

　　"Siegfried, stop right there. If you have the guts, don't run away. Let's fight again!" the big man roared.

　　The young man ignored him and ran half a mile. He turned around and said with a smile, "Rudolph, you better catch up with me first. It's not that I won't give you a chance, but your fist is not hard enough!"

　　"How dare you look down on me?" Rudolf was furious. He leaped forward and used his magic naturally. The white divine power circulated and he turned into a three-meter-tall polar bear. The polar bear used all four limbs and ran very fast. With great momentum, he soon caught up with the young man in front.

　　"roar……"

　　The polar bear lunged forward, grabbing the young man's back with its right paw.

　　“Good speed!”

　　Siegfried laughed loudly, turned 180 degrees while rushing forward, and kicked with his right foot repeatedly, hitting the polar bear's huge claws.

　　“Ah…”

　　The polar bear was in great pain and fell to the ground, raising countless ice and snow.

　　Siegfried did not stop at all and continued to run forward. While flying, he used his magic and suddenly turned into a nine-headed giant dragon, quickly rushing to the top of a snowy ridge.

　　“Wuwuwu…”

　　The nine-headed giant dragon stopped at the top of the snowy ridge, raised its head and roared, then shook its body slightly and turned back into a human. Siegfried stood on the snowy ridge and walked to a huge ice wall that was hundreds of meters long and twenty meters high. He stroked the huge ice wall with a look of nostalgia in his eyes.

　　A golden spear was faintly visible in the ice wall. People who were familiar with Norse mythology knew that Odin, the Lord of the Nordic Countries, possessed an eternal spear called “Gungnir”.

　　The polar bear came running over aggressively and finally stopped in front of the ice wall. It turned into a bald tough guy again. He also stood under the ice wall, looked up at the ice wall, stared at the spear in the ice wall, and said loudly:

　　"Siegfried, the Spear of Eternity is mine, and so is the mythical legacy buried beneath this land!"

　　Siegfried turned around and sneered, "Stupid polar bear, the mythical heritage has been buried in the indestructible ice for countless years. No one can break through the ice and enter. Why do you want them to belong to you?"

　　"I don't care, you can't covet it anyway!" Rudolph said manically.

　　"Humph, the six major families of our Rune Secret Society have been guarding the Valhalla Snow Ridge together for generations. When can I, Siegfried, not covet it?" Siegfried still sneered.

　　"If you dare to covet, I will beat you to death... Polar Bear Roar!" Rudolf roared suddenly, and swung his fist at Siegfried. Two billowing white divine powers condensed into the fist power of a polar bear, roaring and rushing towards the ice wall.

　　"Rudolph, if you dare to do it, don't blame me for being ruthless!!"

　　Siegfried was furious and threw a punch. A torrent of golden divine power surged out, roaring and surging, faintly forming the shape of a nine-headed dragon.

　　"Ah... You have already cultivated the magic of the Nine-headed Golden Dragon!" Rudolph yelled. He was rushed by the rolling divine power and immediately flew backwards. He rolled down the snow ridge from under the ice wall and fell into the dust.

　　"You know that, but you still come to mess with me?" Siegfried laughed. He ignored the guy who fell down the snow ridge, turned around and stood in front of the ice wall again, his eyes gradually condensed into needle points!

　　"Nine Dragons Wall-Breaking Fist!" Siegfried roared and punched the ice wall hard.

　　“Boom…Boom…”

　　The entire ice wall shook, and then the shaking force spread to the entire long and vast snow ridge. It seemed that the entire snow ridge was shaking, which showed how powerful the punch was.

　　"Damn it!" Siegfried punched the ice wall, but the ice wall only had a fist mark. After a while, the cold wind blew, and the fist mark gradually disappeared, and the ice wall was not damaged at all.

　　"Siegfried, your fist can't break the ice wall, let me try!" A clear voice was heard, and a girl walked out from the ice and snow, holding a glittering ice sword with countless suspended runes wrapped around it.

　　Runes are a kind of spell, a kind of divine writing. As long as it is engraved on wood, stone, metal or any material, the material will gain infinite power. According to legend, Odin obtained the secret of runes, and the three goddesses of fate in Norse mythology engraved the fate recorded in this text on a golden shield.

　　The Rune Secret Society, comes from Rune.

　　The current Rune Society refers to six families, the six oldest and most mysterious families in Iceland.

　　Rudolf, Siegfried, Sofia, Sly, George, and Zommer, these six families have guarded the secrets of runes from generation to generation. At the same time, the six families have secretly controlled Iceland from generation to generation. Even now, Iceland is still controlled by these six families.

　　The biggest supporter behind the current Icelandic president is the Sofia family. The girl who appears now is the genius girl Sofia who inherited the divine arts of the contemporary Sofia family.

　　"Lune's Secret Sword - The sword breaks the ice!"

　　Sophia jumped high up lightly, swung the ice sword, and a sharp sword light fell from the sky like lightning.

　　“Crack…”

　　A deep sword mark was cut into the ice wall.

　　"What a hard ice plate!" Sophia fell down with a frown on her face. This ice wall was a layer of ice plate, which contained a faint magical power and was very strong. Even a diamond drill could not drill through it. For many years, no one had been able to break the ice plate.

　　Siegfried punched the snow angrily, stirring up countless ice and snow. He shook his head in annoyance and said, "It's all because our divine power is low. We are far from being comparable to our ancestors. If one of us could have a divine power a hundred times higher than it is now, we might be able to break through the ice and obtain the mythical heritage that we, the Vikings, have guarded for generations!"

　　"It's Ragnarok, the gods have fallen, and it's becoming increasingly difficult to cultivate divine power. It's almost impossible for us to increase our divine power a hundredfold!" Sophia shook her head, feeling helpless.

　　"If this continues, I'm afraid our Rune Secret Society will even lose the ability to protect this heritage..." Siegfried said worriedly.

　　"Hmm? There's someone in the sky!" Sophia suddenly felt something and looked up at the sky.

　　Above the snowy ridge, clouds and mist were lingering, wisps of icy air were drifting in the sky, and mist was suspended in the sky. Lu Fei, the high-level legendary elf Gris, and the barbarian god warrior Wolf were suspended in the clouds, and they were looking down at the entire vast snowy ridge.

　　"Sir, we were discovered. That woman has such a keen sense!" Wolf said in surprise.

　　"It's because you and I didn't fully control our breath, so we were discovered!" Lu Fei shook his head. He didn't have the power to do what he wanted.

　　…

　　Chapter 175 Action {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　Please give me some votes and collections!

　　----

　　"Since we've been discovered, let's get down!" After Lu Fei said that, he quickly jumped down, like a meteor, and landed on the snow ridge with a bang. The huge momentum swept away the ice and snow around. Siegfried and Sophia couldn't help but raise their hands to block the biting ice and snow.

　　Sophia opened her eyes slightly and saw Lu Fei and the other two standing on the snow. Lu Fei's figure was as tall and straight as a pine or cypress. Standing in the snow and ice, he naturally had an aura as heavy as a mountain.

　　"Who are you?" Siegfried shouted in a deep voice.

　　Wolfe did not answer, but laughed: "My lord, I didn't expect this place to be a bit like my hometown on the ice field. Look at the people here, there are actually three divine magicians!"

　　"Who are you? How dare you come to our territory and talk nonsense?" The bald tough guy Rudolph rushed up from the foot of the snowy ridge and shouted at Lu Fei and others.

　　"You have such a dirty mouth..." Gris's figure suddenly flashed, and no one knew what skill he used, but he suddenly disappeared and then appeared behind Rudolf. The legendary high elf kicked Rudolf directly in the ass.

　　"ah……"

　　Rudolf's eyes were blasted, and he flew high into the air, then rolled down the long, sloping mountain again.

　　"Polar Bear Transformation!"

　　Rudolf yelled and turned into a huge polar bear. He rolled several times on the snow before he managed to stop his momentum. The giant bear was extremely furious. He lay on the snow, exerted force suddenly, roared, and rushed towards Gris.

　　"Haha, you're still not convinced?"

　　Gris laughed contemptuously, raised his right hand with five fingers spread out, and pretended to push upwards.

　　Crash...

　　Large pieces of ice and snow rolled up from the ground and exploded. The polar bear transformed by Rudolph suddenly flipped into the air and was bound by an invisible divine power.

　　Countless ice and snow seemed to come alive, condensing to form an ice crystal cage, and Rudolph was trapped in the blink of an eye.

　　“Roar… Roar…”

　　Rudolph was furious. He stretched out his huge bear claws and slapped the ice crystal cage hard, then used his huge body to ram into it. The ice crystal cage was indestructible. Rudolph became furious and bit it hard with his teeth, using every possible means.

　　"It's so hard, how can I break it?" Rudolf was furious. He roared to the sky, but there was no other way. The giant bear shook its body and turned into a human form. He grabbed a silver thick-backed short axe from behind, mobilized his divine power, chanted a mysterious spell, and quickly wrote several runes on the short axe.

　　"The Rune's sharp curse is indestructible!"

　　Rudolf roared, raised his short axe and slashed it hard on the ice crystal cage that trapped him. With a loud bang, one of the ice crystal pillars of the cage shattered immediately.

　　Rudolf roared wildly and rushed out of the ice crystal cage, staring at Gris with fearful eyes, but he did not dare to go up and use force.

　　"So it's some kind of magical spell. I didn't expect you could use magical spells!" Gris said in surprise.

　　"What kind of divine spell is this? This is a rune spell!"

　　Rudolph suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth. His face was ferocious, as if he was a wild beast that was ready to eat people. He made a low nasal sound and exhaled long white breaths from his mouth.

　　"Rune? That's a good name, but no matter what it is called, it can't change its essence!"

　　Gris smiled, and said with a disdainful tone of a strong man treating a weak man: "Big guy, I advise you not to do it. You should know that your tiny divine power is nothing compared to mine. I only need to use one percent of my power to completely beat you into dust in this world!"

　　Gris speaks so arrogantly and wildly!

　　He does have the qualifications. As a legendary high elf from the continent of Terran, on Earth in the Ragnarok era, it can be said that he might really be invincible.

　　Lu Fei and Wolf were still far from reaching Gris's level. Even the horse-faced demon, the former demigod of the abyss, Nubis, had been sealed for a long time and had his body destroyed by a giant dragon, so he was far from recovering and could not be a match for the legendary high elves for the time being.

　　Siegfried, Sophia and Rudolf naturally would not accept this.

　　"I don't care who you are. This is Iceland, which has been guarded by our Rune Secret Society for generations. We will not allow you to show off in front of us Icelanders!" Siegfried finally strode out and stood in the front.

　　Sophia also walked forward with a sword in hand and stood in the snow. The ice sword exuded a sharp icy power. Countless runes rotated on the sword, constantly gathering the power of the ice element around it, making the ice sword more powerful.

　　Faced with foreign enemies, the three diviners immediately united. Rudolf stopped looking for trouble with Siegfried and united against the foreign enemies.

　　"I've heard of Nordic myths and legends, but I didn't know about the Rune Society. It seems that the Rune Society you are talking about is a secret alliance formed by the descendants of the gods after Ragnarok to protect your mythological heritage. The thing under the ice wall behind you is what you want to protect, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Siegfried and the others all changed color.

　　That's right, under the ice wall behind them is said to be Valhalla, which has been guarded by the six families of the Rune Society for generations and is also the last remaining mythological heritage in Northern Europe.

　　The six major families of the secret society have been committed to protecting Valhalla for thousands of years. In every generation, a young heir with magical talent will naturally appear in each family. The six young heirs form a secret society through rune spell rituals and inherit the divine arts.

　　Once the secret society is established, the members of the previous generation will gradually lose their divine power and their mission will come to an end. In this way, the Rune Secret Society has been passed down for countless years and has never been interrupted.

　　"What do you want to do? This is the heritage that our generations have guarded. How dare you covet it..." Siegfried was furious. He knew that Lu Fei and others were powerful, but in order to protect the things they wanted, he had to protect them even if it meant death.

　　"Gris, don't hurt them, just imprison them!" Lu Fei ordered hurriedly.

　　Gris nodded, stepped forward, and stood in front of Lu Fei and Wolf. He smiled and said, "You should feel lucky that our Lord cherishes the few divine practitioners on Earth, otherwise it would not be as simple as imprisonment!"

　　"If he starts to attack, let's go together!" Siegfried said angrily.

　　"Nine Dragons Wall Breaking Fist!"

　　"Giant Bear Roars!"

　　Rudolf and Siegfried shouted at the same time and rushed towards Gris. Sofia was not to be outdone. She stepped forward and rushed like a whirlwind. She rushed to the top of Gris and with a clear roar, she chopped down a sword with a sharp light like lightning. The dazzling sword light seemed to be the light of creation, and she vowed to split Gris in half.

　　"It's a big noise, but unfortunately the power is too weak!" Gris smiled contemptuously. He raised his right hand high, turned his palm into a knife, and chopped it upwards fiercely.

　　The space seemed to be split into two by this palm, and the natural divine power condensed all the frost elements around it, forming two crystal clear walls of natural divine power.

　　…

　　Chapter 176 Freezer

　　“Crack…”

　　The divine crystal wall suddenly refracted and formed a super cube with a side length of ten meters. In the blink of an eye, Siegfried and the other three were trapped in the cube. There were also many air holes as big as little fingers on the cube to ensure air circulation and prevent people from suffocating to death.

　　"Ah... They are trying to trap us!" Siegfried waved his hand and punched the crystal wall.

　　“Boom…Boom…”

　　Sophia and Rudolf's attacks successively hit the crystal wall condensed by natural divine power, causing tremendous vibrations and roars. The violent divine power bounced back on the crystal wall, and the three of them rolled to the ground, wailing.

　　"This is impossible! What is this thing that is unbreakable?" Sophia was shocked. She was counterattacked by her own divine power, and a thick layer of ice condensed on her body. Her body was cold to the bone and she looked extremely miserable.

　　"Damn it, even the silver axe blessed with the sharp rune spell couldn't chop it..."

　　"We're trapped!" Siegfried was speechless. The other person only used one move, and the three of them were trapped. It was so depressing. He always thought he was the strongest, but he didn't expect that there were always people better than him. Today was an eye-opener.

　　"I'll chop again!!"

　　Rudolf turned over and chopped the cube dozens of times with his axe until his divine power was almost exhausted.

　　Gris laughed and said, "You don't have to waste your divine power. You can't destroy this natural divine power freezer that I made with my own hands, unless your divine power can be a hundred times stronger. I advise you to conserve your energy. I have already put my will into this freezer, and it will automatically dissolve after ten days. If you can't hold out for ten days, I won't be responsible if you freeze to death or starve to death!"

　　Wolfe walked forward, looked at the three people trapped outside the freezer, and sneered, "You three just enjoy it. I wanted to give you some powerful moves, but your tiny bit of divine power really makes me feel weak. Well, just let you enjoy being trapped in the freezer!"

　　"You...you guys..." Sophia was so angry that her face turned purple. She pointed at Lu Fei and others, trembling and unable to speak.

　　There are six major families in the Rune Secret Society, and each family is a great noble family. It can be said that these three have lived a life of luxury since childhood. Although they have undergone strict special training, have they ever experienced the torture of ten days and ten nights of imprisonment?

　　"You dare to kidnap us in Iceland. Do you know the power of our family in Iceland?" Rudolf roared angrily.

　　"Oh, what kind of force?" Lu Fei walked over, interested.

　　"The entire country of Iceland is secretly controlled by the six major families of our Rune Secret Society. Our power has penetrated the entire territory of Iceland. If you are smart, let us go quickly. Otherwise, if you let us out, we will definitely mobilize all the power of the family to deal with you!"

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised, but he was relieved in an instant. He thought that a family that could own a divine master must be very powerful, and it was not impossible for them to control Iceland.

　　Rune Secret Society, I have seen another powerful group that can produce diviners, but why would Lu Fei have any scruples? It is just a small group, probably similar to the Parthenon in Greece, and it is not a threat to me.

　　However, this time he came to Iceland with sincerity and a mission, which was related to a series of his subsequent plans. According to Rudolf, the Icelandic government was probably composed of the six major families. It was not a good thing for him to fight with their core members as soon as he arrived.

　　Lu Fei weighed the pros and cons and thought that it would be good to let them know how powerful he was. As long as no one died and their inheritance was cut off, it wouldn't be a big deal!

　　In short, there is a lot of room for mediation and it will not affect the real interests.

　　"In any case, I won't take your lives, but you still have to be punished. Let's lock you up for a few days first..." Lu Fei smiled faintly.

　　Rudolph's eyes widened, and then he became furious and roared, "Just wait, no matter who you are, I, Rudolph, will make sure you guys are in trouble!"

　　"Sir, there is a gun inside this ice wall, and there is a palace trapped in the ice layer below. Should we open it?" Gris said in a low voice.

　　"Let's take a look first!" Lu Fei walked to the ice wall, observed it carefully, and found that the ice wall was protected by divine power.

　　"No wonder they can't open it!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Yes, there may not be any diviners in this plane who have enough divine power to break the ice wall, except us!" said Gris.

　　In the freezer, Sophia's worry rose to her throat: "Do you think they will destroy the ice wall and seize the mythological heritage we are protecting?"

　　Wolfe shouted, "No, absolutely not. Even those guys from the Holy See have come before, but they still can't do anything. I don't know where these guys came from, but they can never possess the treasure of our Rune Secret Society!"

　　Siegfried shook his head and said, "That's hard to say. Didn't you see the guy who trapped us here? His power is unfathomable. There is another person who seems to be the leader. I am worried that our treasure will be lost this time..."

　　"Pah, pah, pah, Siegfried, you are such a bad guy! If anyone dares to take our treasure, I, Rudolf, will fight him to the death!"

　　"Can you win?" Siegfried sneered.

　　“…”

　　"Boom..." When the sound came, the entire snow ridge shook, and countless ice and snow trembled slightly.

　　"Oh no, that man is bombarding the ice wall!" Siegfried's face changed drastically, and he looked towards the ice wall. He saw Lu Fei bombarding the ice wall with one punch after another. Each punch was so powerful that the entire snow ridge beneath his feet was shaking.

　　"Fortunately, the ice wall was not broken!" Sophia breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Under the ice wall, Lu Fei retracted his fist. In that punch just now, he had exerted 70% of his supernatural power.

　　"The ice wall is extremely strong. Even if you use ten levels of divine power with your fist, I'm afraid you can't break it. But it's a different story if you use the Nine Dragons Divine Art!" Lu Fei said confidently.

　　"Sir, please open it quickly. I want to see what's inside?" Wolfe said.

　　"Well, you guys step aside. I'm going to use all my strength to perform the Nine Dragon Magic and tear the ice wall apart!"

　　"Wait..." Gris said hurriedly.

　　"Um...any more questions?"

　　"Sir, this is Iceland's property. We have a mission here. Those people are the core of the Rune Secret Society. If their six major families find out that we have taken away their property, I am afraid that our joint financial plan will be thwarted..." Gris said worriedly.

　　"Haha... So you're worried about this? Humph, wouldn't it be a sin to not take advantage of the great benefits? Besides, it's not murder or arson, at most it's blatant theft. Are we afraid of anyone now?"

　　Wolfe laughed and said, "You're right. Who are we afraid of? Not to mention just taking some things, even if it's murder or arson, I won't frown!"

　　"Well, we really don't have to worry too much. In this plane, we are not afraid of anyone now. We are the only ones who can provoke others. Why should others provoke us?" Gris nodded.

　　"Well, get out of the way and watch me tear open the ice wall!"

　　…

　　Chapter 177: The Magic Gun

　　Lu Fei was in high spirits. The divine light in his eyes suddenly condensed into a starlight, and the divine power around him circulated. This time, he no longer clenched his fist, but stretched out his hand to grab the ice wall.

　　No one knew how many real dragons with condensed divine power roared out, baring their fangs and claws and pouncing towards the ice wall.

　　This time, Lu Fei completely released all of the Nine Dragons' divine power, especially the true dragons of the five elements of earth, water, fire, wind, ice and frost, which were the most ferocious. Among the Yellow Dragon, Blue Dragon, Flame Dragon and Jun Dragon, the Blue Dragon was the most powerful, combining the water element and the ice element, and its divine power was extremely domineering.

　　“Boom…Boom…”

　　A huge tunnel was punched out in the ice wall!

　　Countless mad dragons clawed, bit, and slapped, and even the strongest ice wall could be torn apart by their claws and fangs. Once there was a gap, the real dragons would immediately drill into the ice wall and wreak havoc. A large tunnel with a diameter of seven or eight meters was created.

　　“Ah… what happened? It was actually pierced through. It’s over, it’s over…” Siegfried and the other two trapped in the freezer turned extremely pale.

　　Especially Rudolf, he grabbed his hair madly and tore it hard. He couldn't help kneeling on the ground and roared angrily: "Damn it, where did these robbers come from? I... I, Rudolf, will never forgive you, ah..."

　　"If you dare to take what we have been guarding for generations, I, Sophia, will not let you go!" Sophia gritted her teeth.

　　"Damn it! I, Siegfried, am ashamed of my ancestors!" Siegfried punched the wall of the freezer, tears streaming down his cheeks.

　　"Siegfried, you coward, why are you crying? If you have the guts, let's break this damn freezer together. We have to fight our way out. Quickly contact the other three families to deal with these people!" Rudolf roared.

　　"Oh... I forgot, I have a cell phone in my pocket!" Siegfried suddenly came to his senses and quickly took out an Apple cell phone from his pocket.

　　"Fortunately, fortunately, there is still a little signal. Although it is not very good, it should not be a problem to dial through!" Siegfried was overjoyed.

　　"Call quickly, call quickly!" Sophia shouted. She was a little annoyed because she had come in a hurry today and left her cell phone at home. Without her cell phone, something bad almost happened.

　　"It's connected... it's connected..." Siegfried was extremely excited. The face of a young Nordic handsome man appeared on the screen of his mobile phone. Under the handsome man, a fair-skinned woman was moaning. The other party said lazily: "Damn Siegfried, I'm doing business. What do you want from me?"

　　Before Siegfried could say anything, Rudolf snatched the phone and roared into it, "Les, you son of a bitch, you're fucking with your lovers in broad daylight again! Get to Valhalla Ridge as soon as possible, we're trapped by a group of bandits!"

　　Siegfried was furious. He grabbed the phone and said, "Les, quickly inform George and Zuo Meier that someone has broken the ice wall and wants to take away our mythological heritage. Quickly call the army over... It's too late. The three of you hurry over. We have to fight the enemy together!"

　　"Today is not April Fool's Day...are you guys kidding me?" Les widened his eyes.

　　"Who is kidding you!" Siegfried was also angry. He held up his mobile phone and turned the camera to the other side of the ice wall, so that Les could just see Lu Fei and others standing under the ice wall. A shocking large tunnel appeared on the originally smooth ice wall.

　　Les rubbed his eyes, his eyeballs widened, and he suddenly jumped up in anger on the other end of the phone because he saw Lu Fei suddenly waved towards the tunnel, and suddenly a magic gun flew out of the ice wall tunnel and fell into Lu Fei's hand.

　　"Oh no! Isn't this the Eternal Spear Kungunir inside the ice wall? Damn it! Someone is stealing our mythical heritage!"

　　Rice was already at a loss of his composure. He jumped up, turned off his phone, and quickly called George, shouting, "There is an outsider invading the Valhalla Snow Ridge!"

　　Then he called Zuo Meier and shouted, "The gods have invaded the Valhalla Snow Ridge!"

　　The woman who was enjoying herself was still unsatisfied. She came up to him and said in a fatherly voice, "Les, don't worry about these things. We are not done yet. Can we continue?"

　　"Baby, something terrible has happened. I need to leave right now. If I don't leave now, I'm going to die..."

　　Rice hurriedly comforted him, his face livid, and he no longer cared about anything else, and hurriedly pulled up his pants and ran out of the hotel. The woman was furious, grabbed the pillow at the head of the bed and threw it out, screaming: "Get out of here!"

　　Rice ran out of the door and suddenly knocked over a female employee. Without time to apologize, he nervously shouted, "It's too late, hurry up, hurry up..." He didn't care about shocking the world and directly bumped into an empty guest room next to him, quickly opened the window, and jumped out.

　　"Ah...someone's dead, someone jumped from the building!" The female employee who was knocked over took a closer look and immediately screamed in fear. This is the eleventh floor, if she jumped down, wouldn't she be smashed to pieces?

　　Suddenly, Les's divine power surged, and his body suddenly turned into a big eagle, flying towards the distant Valhalla Snow Ridge.

　　Rice turned into an eagle, screamed, and rushed into the sky, flying very fast.

　　The six families of the Rune Society, Siegfried, Rudolf, Sophia, Les, George, and Zuo Meier, as long as six people form the secret society, they can obtain their respective basic divine runes from the Rune ritual.

　　The basic divine spell rune is very peculiar, called: Wild Return. As the name suggests, it means transforming into wild animals such as beasts and birds of prey.

　　Siegfried can transform into a nine-headed dragon with fierce power, Rudolf can transform into a polar bear with great power. Sophia can transform into a snow fox with strange power. Les can transform into an eagle and can control the wind...

　　As for George, he can turn into a wolf, while Zuo Meier can turn into a snow leopard.

　　Les was soaring in the sky, looking at the snow-capped mountains. A wolf and a snow leopard were running towards him from a distance, at the same speed.

　　"Haha, George and Zuo Meier are here too. Should we notify the clan leader to mobilize the army?" Les thought. He hesitated a little. "Forget it. If even the six of us diviners can't defeat the enemy, even more troops will be useless."

　　On the snowy mountain, Lu Fei held the Spear of Eternity in his hand. This divine spear was said to be the weapon of Odin, the Norse god. Lu Fei looked at the divine spear. The handle was made of dark blue ancient wood and was very heavy. It was said to be made of branches of the world tree.

　　The tip of the spear was golden and engraved with a string of runes. Lu Fei carefully identified it and found that it was a powerful divine spell, which meant "definitely hit!"

　　"What a good spear, a really good spear, a divine spear with a powerful divine spell!" Lu Fei noticed that in addition to the divine spell on the tip of the spear, there was also a divine text on the spear shaft: "Whoever controls Kungunir will be the invincible God King!"

　　Gris also saw the divine text on the gun barrel and sneered, "Sir, the inscription on this gun is very arrogant. I think the divine power of this gun has been consumed to the limit. I am afraid it does not even have the power to kill a divine warrior like Wolf!"

　　"This spear may have once been as powerful as the inscription says, because it is said to be the weapon of the God King Odin! But for a spear to claim to be invincible is a bit arrogant!"

　　Lu Fei waved the Spear of Eternity and felt that this divine spear was indeed far worse than he had expected. It was even far inferior to the Netherworld Demon Pillar.

　　…

　　Chapter 178 Heroic Spirit

　　"Gris, the ice wall has been broken and the ice layer has loosened. Can we pull out the palace below?" Lu Fei casually threw the Spear of Eternity into Wolf's arms.

　　Once the owner of the artifact falls into eternal sleep, the artifact loses its brilliance and power, as if the power has dissipated from the weapon.

　　The soul-calling banners of ancient cultivators were like this, Athena's golden spear of victory and Medusa's golden shield were like this, and now even Odin's spear of eternity is like this. It was a waste that Lu Fei had fantasies about the legendary artifacts before, but now he has come to his senses.

　　Without the constant infusion of the Force, the only fate of an artifact is to slowly decay over time.

　　But Wolfe was still very excited, for he was just lacking a suitable weapon, and the Spear of Eternity was just right for his violent divine power.

　　"Oh no! That big guy actually took our Eternal Spear!" Siegfried in the freezer was very upset.

　　"These guys, I will never let them go after I get out, damn them!" Rudolph's eyes were red, and he was filled with indescribable anger and unwillingness.

　　"rise!!"

　　Gris stretched out his hands and shouted loudly. A huge amount of natural divine power surged out of his body and radiated in all directions, covering the entire Valhalla Snow Ridge. The natural divine power penetrated the loosened ice layer and directly supported the palace that sank under the ice.

　　“Boom…”

　　The entire Valhalla Snow Ridge shook violently, the ice shattered, and a magnificent palace broke through the snow and slowly rose from the ice and snow.

　　Countless ice and snow were turned over, and the ice wall could no longer hold back and began to collapse. The freezer not far away began to roll over due to the violent shaking, and the people inside were in a miserable state. Siegfried, Rudolf, and Sophia somersaulted several times in the freezer space.

　　"Oh no... Is Valhalla going to be exposed?!" Rudolph yelled, showing an extremely shocked expression.

　　"This...what kind of power is this? Is it God who has descended?" Siegfried and Sophia were filled with fear and shock. The inhuman power that Gris displayed was truly astonishing.

　　How much divine power does it take to lift a huge temple that has been buried for countless years out from the depths of the ice by one's own strength?

　　They didn't even have the strength to shake the ice wall. Compared with Gris's strength, it was like an ant compared to an elephant. There was no comparison at all.

　　Siegfried shook his head, despairing, "Who are they? How could there be such terrifying beings in this world? We cannot match such divine power even if we practice for a hundred years. We... have no chance. We have no ability to protect the mythological heritage that has been guarded by generations, and we are not qualified to own it!"

　　A temple slowly rose on the snow ridge, and finally the temple was completely pulled up and stood on the snow ridge. This temple was more magnificent than Notre Dame de Paris. It was built entirely of pure white marble. It was magnificent and full of solemnity.

　　"What a great temple! There's even a faint divine power protecting it!" Lu Fei exclaimed. He stretched out his hand and pushed from a distance. The wizard's hand had already pushed open the stone door of the temple.

　　The stone door was seven or eight meters high and very heavy, but it was still slowly pushed open.

　　It was dark inside the gate, and there was a faint shadow of a person swaying. Then a milky white light appeared inside the gate, like countless candles that began to light up one by one.

　　This scene is like people waking up one by one from their sleep!

　　Soon, the interior of the temple was filled with milky white light. The light shone through the gate and flowed onto the stone steps of the gate. In an instant, Lu Fei felt a majestic, vast, solemn and dignified atmosphere emanating from the temple.

　　Gris's eyes were so sharp that they penetrated the door and landed directly in the hall of the temple. He saw countless light figures floating in the hall. The legendary elf's face changed slightly, and he said to Lu Fei hurriedly: "My lord, there are heroic spirits floating everywhere in the temple. This... This is definitely not the temple of the Lord God!"

　　Thousands of heroic spirits suddenly "walked" out from the opened stone gate, floating. They were men and women, wearing combat armor, holding swords, bows and arrows, etc.

　　Siegfried in the freezer was shocked and muttered absentmindedly, "Wrong... Wrong, this is not Valhalla, but Valhalla, just a part of Valhalla!"

　　The so-called heroic spirits are all souls. They are transparent throughout, but they have the heroic spirit condensed on them. The diviners or those with keen senses can see their shapes. Generally, the souls of those who died in battle can become long-lasting heroic spirits after being commemorated by countless people.

　　In Lu Fei's sight, these heroic spirits had clear facial features, and looked like living people. The heroic spirit they condensed was also very strong, and strands of milky white aura were entwined around their souls, making them look very holy.

　　Among them, there was a female heroic spirit surrounded by everyone. Her soul radiated a milky white sacred glow. It was obvious that she was condensed with a strong heroic aura and had almost reached the stage of evolving into a "Holy Spirit".

　　When Lu Fei saw this female heroic spirit, he was shocked and wondered if there were such a powerful heroic spirit in the world.

　　"Sir, these are all heroes from the mythological era, otherwise there would be no such strong heroic aura!" Gris whispered.

　　"Heroic spirit from the mythical age?"

　　"Yes, this Hall of Heroes should have been sealed since the mythological era, so it has been preserved until now. Look at these heroic spirits, they have a strong heroic spirit, and there are more than 3,000 of them. In this world today, there are many vengeful spirits, but few heroic spirits. Only after many years of memorial services can so many heroic spirits with a strong heroic spirit be produced. The female heroic spirit in the lead is almost close to a holy spirit..."

　　Lu Fei looked at the female hero in the lead. She was wearing milky white armor and holding a spear. Her heroic aura emanated from her and naturally condensed into a chariot under her feet.

　　Beside her, there are more than twenty warriors with a strong heroic spirit, and behind her are thousands of heroes. It is simply an army of heroes.

　　So many heroes "walked out" from the temple, and their eyes first fell on Lu Fei, Gris and Wolf.

　　"Who are you? Why are you disturbing our sleep? Don't you know that this is where the heroes of our Hall of Valor rest?"

　　"Uh..." Lu Fei hesitated.

　　In a freezer not far away, Rudolf shouted in Viking: "Great Heroic Spirit, we are the warriors who have guarded Valhalla for generations. The three people in front of you are invaders. They imprisoned us and stole the Eternal Spear of Odin!"

　　This shout immediately caused the heroes to explode in excitement.

　　Siegfried and Sofia shouted quickly: "Yes, they are invaders, they are not our Nordic people!"

　　"You are not my Nordic people, are you really invaders?" The leading female hero had a sharp look in her eyes, like two little stars twinkling. She spoke in a very stern tone, staring at Lu Fei and others. When she saw the Eternal Spear in Wolf's hand, her face finally changed.

　　"Surround them!" The female Heroic Spirit waved her hand. The Heroic Spirit warriors behind her immediately flew up and surrounded Lu Fei and the other two.

　　"Haha, that damn guy finally got his retribution. The heroes in Valhalla have finally awakened. Haha, that's great. We in Northern Europe are going to rise..." Rudolf laughed loudly, feeling extremely proud.

　　"It's about to rise, the heroic spirits are awakening, this is a great thing, our Nordic divine world is about to become powerful!" Siegfried and Sophia were equally excited.

　　…

　　Chapter 179 Soul Refining

　　"You are the leader of the heroes in Valhalla, right?" Lu Fei was not afraid at all and looked at the leading female hero.

　　"Yes, I am Sharna, the leader of the Valhalla Templar Warriors. I command 3,300 heroes of all levels in Valhalla. Do you have any last words? Say it quickly!" The female hero Sharna said, pointing a gun at Lu Fei.

　　"Let's do it!" Seeing the situation, Lu Fei knew that this would not end peacefully, so he immediately said to Gris and Wolff.

　　"You dare to attack? Come on, capture them!" Sharna waved her hand and shouted. The Heroic Warriors received the order and rushed forward one after another. The fastest ones were the Heroic Spirits holding bows and arrows. The arrows they shot were light arrows, condensed by divine power, and as fast as lightning.

　　"Natural shelter!"

　　Gris had known that the fight was about to begin, so he spread his hands and a spell radiated from his body, forming a transparent energy shield with a diameter of twenty meters. It was colorful and the light arrows that hit it were all deflected.

　　"Haha, of course, you are just a few heroic spirits. If it were a holy spirit, we might just be able to run away, but heroic spirits can't defeat us!"

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly and immediately performed various soul magics.

　　Soul shocking!

　　Soul despair!

　　Lost soul, lost soul, lost soul!

　　Lu Fei has already used all his strength for the five magic arts. He has exerted his divine power to the extreme, condensing various divine art halos that shot out in all directions. For a moment, the divine light covered the sky and the earth, causing dazzling sight.

　　Three black bells, each as tall as a person, were suspended above Lu Fei's head, swinging in all directions and making all kinds of rumbling sounds. The three sound waves of falling souls, shaking souls and destroying souls spread and radiated in all directions. The huge force immediately caused the air to explode, making shocking and shrieking sounds of the air breaking and tearing.

　　What does it look like when the air explodes?

　　The huge storm, the sharp wind blades, and the shrill whistling sounds all mixed together and rushed violently in all directions. The scene was terrifying.

　　The souls of the surrounding Heroic Warriors were shocked at first, and a desperate spiritual will descended, affecting their souls. Then a huge explosion broke out, and the Heroic Warriors were blown to the ground, and some were directly blown into pieces.

　　Heroic spirits are not physical entities, so it would be fine if they exploded, but the spells cast by Lu Fei had all kinds of power to harm the soul, and the heroic spirit warriors were unable to regroup.

　　"Ah...what's going on? What kind of power is this? Why can't the Heroic Warriors be reunited after exploding? Has he been killed?"

　　Only then did Sharna feel something was wrong. Logically speaking, the heroic spirit was not a physical entity and could be reunited with the help of spiritual will after being exploded. But this was not the case at all. She was shocked and covered her ears with her hands. She felt her soul shaking and almost disintegrated.

　　“Haha… now you know how powerful I am. You little heroic spirits dare to show off your power. Unless the Holy Spirit comes, you are all losers!” Lu Fei laughed and raised his hand high. Immediately, a Netherworld Demon Pillar flew out from the center of his palm.

　　"Gris, can you capture them all? Today I want to show my magical power and refine the Netherworld Demon Pillar and all these heroic spirits!!"

　　Lu Fei was full of energy and once again displayed his extraordinary dominance.

　　"Got it... look at my legendary spell - the net of heaven and earth!" Gris's power was far beyond Lu Fei's imagination. He shouted loudly, and the natural divine power immediately spread out in all directions, condensing into a divine net of more than ten acres.

　　All the net lines were condensed with natural divine power, and various divine symbols were entangled in the net. Swords and knives could not cut them at all. This should be a very profound and powerful spell. All the heroes were covered by the net, just like fish in the water being caught by a big fishing net.

　　“You can’t run away!”

　　Lu Fei was overjoyed, and with his soul power he grabbed the Netherworld Demon Pillar and shouted, "All the heroic spirits, come here, haha...snatch the soul!"

　　Crash...

　　The rolling red and black soul-sucking power stretched out countless tentacles like an octopus, extending in all directions. The souls of the heroic warriors that were blown apart were no longer protected by the heroic spirit, and were hooked by the soul-sucking power and thrown onto the Netherworld Demon Pillar. This attack directly hooked the souls of 300 heroes.

　　"All the Nine Dragon Powers, come out and turn iron into steel for me!"

　　Lu Fei roared, and the Nine Dragons' divine power surged out of his body, transforming into real dragons that roared madly and rushed into the Netherworld Demon Pillar.

　　The Netherworld Demon Pillar, which was originally only one meter high, suddenly expanded until it expanded a hundred times. The entire demon pillar was a hundred meters high and seven or eight meters in diameter, standing on the Valhalla Snow Ridge. Dozens or even hundreds of real dragons were circling around the demon pillar, emitting blazing nine-dragon divine fire.

　　The heroic spirits that were taken into the magic pillar howled one after another, as if they were being tempered by the Nine Dragon Divine Fire.

　　Lu Fei is indeed refining the Netherworld Demon Pillar now. This demon pillar originally belonged to Nubis, but was taken away by himself. Since it is compatible with the soul magic, it is very suitable for his own use. However, as his own Nine Dragons Magic becomes more powerful, the demon pillar begins to restrict Lu Fei's use of his power.

　　What Lu Fei needed was a magical artifact that could withstand all his power, a magical artifact that was completely compatible with all his power.

　　That's right, Lu Fei needs such a magic weapon, an magic weapon that can withstand all his magic arts, an magic weapon that matches all his divine powers, no matter whether it is soul magic, Nine Dragon magic, or sacred magic, it must be able to withstand all of them, not just soul magic.

　　"Soul intimidation, soul bewitching, soul weakening, soul insight, soul curse, soul weakness, soul despair, soul contract, soul bondage, soul wandering, soul falling, soul loss, soul enticement, soul nurturing, bones..."

　　"Nine Dragons Supreme, Flame Dragon, Yellow Dragon, Jun Dragon, Azure Dragon, Phantom Dragon, Black Dragon, Red Dragon, Azure Dragon, Yang Dragon... Shake the Dragon and Seize the Qi, Nine Dragons Devour the Essence..."

　　“Holy Glory…”

　　Lu Fei roared repeatedly and waved his hands constantly. His expression was more solemn than ever before. His face became paler and more terrifying. Lu Fei frantically cast one magic spell after another, hitting the Netherworld Demon Pillar one by one.

　　Lu Fei now has three systems of divine arts, namely soul divine arts, Yanhuang Nine Dragons divine arts and sacred divine arts. The sacred divine arts were just refined not long ago. So far, there is only one divine rune, which is the orthodox Catholic divine arts, representing the most powerful divine power system in the Western world.

　　Infused with immense divine power, the giant magic pillar that was as huge as a pillar reaching the sky began to melt slowly, and was gradually re-melted into a gigantic cylinder with a diameter of more than ten meters and a height of one hundred meters, burning with the blazing Nine Dragon Divine Fire.

　　On the column, countless real dragons were flying around, making dragon roars that shook the void. The center of the column was the core divine power crystallization composed of the Soul Divine Art Rune and the Nine Dragon Divine Art Rune. It was a multi-faceted entity, organically combined, and slowly changing and flowing.

　　…

　　Chapter 180 The Holy Spirit

　　The glittering column, the silk threads condensed from the soul power and the Nine Dragons power intertwined with each other, like extremely dense longitude and latitude lines, and every intertwining point bound a struggling and howling soul.

　　There are tens of thousands of souls, including those originally collected by Nubis using the magic pillar, and the heroic spirits that Lu Fei had just attracted.

　　"Devil, this devil is forcing the soul of the hero..."

　　Sharna screamed madly, and all the heroes under her command who had not yet been seduced by Lu Fei felt their scalps tingling when they saw this scene, and their hearts felt the deepest chill and terror.

　　A Heroic Warrior beside Sharna said, "Commander, these three people are very powerful. The two who took action are very powerful. Moreover, the divine weapon he is using to refine the divine power now has the power to restrain us Heroic Spirits! If we want to defeat them, we need a Holy Spirit!"

　　"Holy Spirit? No, the price of advancement to the Holy Spirit is too high!" Sharna shook her head decisively. In the entire Hall of Valor, she was the only one who had reached the critical point of advancement to the Holy Spirit, and only she had the possibility of advancement to the Holy Spirit.

　　"I am willing to sacrifice myself and will forcefully help the commander to ascend to the Holy Spirit and defeat the enemy!" A heroic warrior holding a spear suddenly knelt down on one knee, a raging heroic fire burning on his body. The flame grew larger and larger, and it was actually obtained at the cost of burning his own heroic spirit.

　　"I am also willing to sacrifice. I only hope that the commander can defeat the enemy and return endless glory and honor to me of Valhalla!" Dozens of heroes ignited with heroic fire, and then all the heroic spirit turned into flames and rushed towards Sharna.

　　"ah……"

　　Sharna's eyes seemed to sparkle with a glittering divine light. She choked up and said, "We can't sacrifice ourselves like this. Without the protection of the heroic spirit, our souls will dissipate!"

　　Sharna quickly stopped him.

　　"It doesn't matter. We are willing to do it in order to defeat the enemy!"

　　Many heroic warriors burned their heroic spirit and finally cast it onto Sharna. However, their souls, having lost the protection of the heroic spirit, became dim in the air, as if they would be blown away by the wind.

　　"You are still making a last-ditch struggle and want to dissipate yourselves? Humph, impossible. I will take your souls even!" Lu Fei was furious and shook the huge cylinder that was being transformed from the Netherworld Demon Pillar.

　　Countless soul-snatching powers spread out in all directions, seducing away all the weak souls of the heroes and putting them into the magic pillars. Without the protection of the heroic spirit, the souls alone could not resist the seduction of the soul-snatching powers. This attack seduced away another 400 heroes.

　　Sharna was unable to stop it. She could not help but become furious, with an extremely strong heroic fire burning in her body.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　The air seemed to burn and explode, and all the white heroic fires were completely condensed, and in an instant they sublimated into a light golden holy spirit flame.

　　The originally ethereal Sharna showed a valiant and heroic figure with a faint golden light! Her body was no longer ethereal, but a solid entity, like pure colored glass. Every strand of her hair and every inch of the battle suit condensed by the flames of the Holy Spirit were clearly visible, to the extreme.

　　From a distance, Sharna looked like someone walking out of a painting, without a trace of worldly air, holy and pure.

　　The frame under Sharna's feet also completely solidified, turning into a light golden chariot. Its four golden wheels burned with holy fire, and it could travel at lightning speed, up to the sky and into the earth, and gallop across the land without any worries.

　　“Advanced!”

　　The other heroic spirit warriors surrounding Commander Sharna were overjoyed. The promotion from a heroic spirit to a holy spirit was a qualitative leap. The soul would be completely solid, and the heroic spirit would be completely condensed into an entity, forming a holy spirit body.

　　When a heroic spirit is promoted to a holy spirit, the nature of his power undergoes a radical change and is no longer comparable to what it was before.

　　Gris and Wolf, who had been guarding Lu Fei, looked very surprised. Gris said quickly, "Sir, that female hero has become a holy spirit. Her power has increased by at least a thousand times. She can now compete with us!"

　　"What, can you compete with us?!" Lu Fei was shocked.

　　This is becoming the Holy Spirit. Is it so easy to become the Holy Spirit?

　　Lu Fei looked up and saw Sharna bathed in the faint golden holy flame. She was holding a flaming spear in her hand, her long golden hair flying in the wind, her cold and beautiful face full of heroism, and her spotless white battle suit fluttering against the wind. She was so charming and independent.

　　"Hahahahahaha...Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit has appeared in Valhalla. Damn invaders, no matter where you come from, you are finished, finished!" Rudolph was waving his fists and shouting in the freezer. He looked crazy and indescribably proud.

　　Siegfried and Sophia were much more rational. They did not shout and scream like reckless men and lose their aristocratic manners. Even so, they were still trembling with excitement and their faces turned red.

　　Holy Spirit, what a sacred word.

　　As far as he knew, in this world, even in the Catholic Church, there was no Holy Spirit left. The Holy Spirit was the existence second only to God, and was the incarnation of the souls of great saints.

　　Even in the records of the Catholic Church, Jesus was born as a mortal, and his soul only turned into the Holy Spirit after his death!

　　But now, the Holy Spirit on earth has long disappeared!

　　How rare is this, the Holy Spirit actually appeared in Northern Europe?! This is such an amazing fact, this is probably the miracle second only to miracles!

　　Les, the "Eagle" who was flying towards the Valhalla Snow Ridge, was also shocked. He had just arrived over the snow ridge when he saw such an amazing scene.

　　Lu Fei was refining a huge cylinder, emitting an extremely terrifying divine power, while thousands of heroic spirits were lined up in front of a temple, and a female heroic spirit in the lead was promoted to "Holy Spirit".

　　Les chirped excitedly, swooped down from the sky, landed in front of the freezer, and turned into a human form.

　　"Haha, Siegfried, Rudolf, Sophia, how did you get trapped in this ice cube?" Les laughed.

　　"Stop talking nonsense and find a way to get us out of this damn freezer!" Rudolph said angrily. Rice also knew that the situation was urgent and it was not the time to joke around. He immediately activated his divine power and stretched out his hand. His five fingers immediately turned into eagle claws, and the sharp eagle claws emitted an extremely sharp divine light!

　　"break!"

　　Les grabbed the crystal wall of the freezer with one claw, and with a few scratches, only five faint scratches appeared on the crystal wall.

　　"No, I can't tear it open... Damn it, what the hell is this freezer? Even my Eagle Claw Divine Light can't tear it open?" Rice cursed. His Eagle Claw Divine Light could tear open any thick alloy steel with one claw.

　　Chapter 181 Confrontation

　　He was shocked to learn that Rice's Eagle Claw couldn't even damage the freezer.

　　"Les, get out of the way and let us do this!"

　　The sound came from afar, and a snow-white wolf and a majestic snow leopard came running from the snow in the distance. As they ran, they gathered their divine power. When they rushed to the freezer, their divine power was gathered to the maximum, and the wolf and the leopard prepared to pounce, stretching out their claws and clawing at the freezer fiercely.

　　"boom!"

　　The freezer vibrated continuously and made a loud noise. The entire freezer rolled over several times and rolled down the long and sloping slope from the snow ridge.

　　"No, what should we do?" The original wolf and the snow leopard flew to the ground and turned into human forms. These two people were George and Zuo Meier.

　　"Damn, what a sturdy freezer!" Rudolph cursed.

　　"Move it away, quickly, move the freezer away!" Siegfried said in a deep voice.

　　"Yes, since we can't break it, let's move away!" Sophia said hurriedly. In this situation, she couldn't just stay on the Snow Ridge and be slaughtered. She had to stay in a safe place. No matter how Lu Fei and others fought with the heroes of Valhalla, no matter who won or lost, she had to ensure her own safety first.

　　Zuo Meier nodded and said, "Okay, George and I will move the freezer to the nearest Joyner Manor first, and Les will observe the situation here first!"

　　"Okay, that's it!" Les leaped up, screamed, and turned into an eagle and soared into the sky. It hovered over the snow ridge, looking down.

　　"Run, let's get away from this dangerous place first!" George and Zuo Meier used their magical powers to lift the freezer, and quickly ran towards the bottom of the snow ridge. The speed was fast, but the situation was a bit like two little ants carrying a Rubik's Cube and running around. It felt absurd and unbelievable.

　　On the top of the snowy ridge, in front of Valhalla, the battle had already begun, and the net that trapped everyone was shattered by a single shot.

　　"Look at the gun!"

　　Sharna rushed over like a meteor with rolling golden holy flames, thrusting her spear straight into Lu Fei's forehead. The huge power forced the air apart, the spear made a supersonic explosion, and the golden holy flame at the tip of the spear condensed into a dazzling starlight, piercing through the space.

　　The magic pillar that was being cultivated was just completed! With a low and deep sound of humming, the magic pillar suddenly shrank hundreds of times and became the size of a fist, and the Nine Dragons Divine Fire was blazing.

　　The Netherworld Demon Pillar was finally re-refined, and all of the original Netherworld demonic energy was absorbed by the Netherworld Divine Power in the Nine Dragons Divine Power. Now the Demon Pillar has integrated Lu Fei's three major systems of divine arts.

　　Soul magic, Yanhuang Nine Dragons magic, Hebrew sacred magic, a total of twenty-eight magics, fifteen soul magics, twelve Yanhuang Nine Dragons magics, and one sacred magic.

　　In an instant, Lu Fei felt that this newly refined magic pillar was extraordinary. It integrated all his divine powers and magic arts, and could be called the "Nine Dragon Magic Pillar". This was a new artifact that integrated the three major magic arts systems of soul magic, nine dragon magic, and sacred magic, and could fully withstand all his divine powers.

　　“Here!”

　　Lu Fei shouted loudly, and the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar hit the tip of the spear.

　　“Bang!!”

　　Lu Fei's whole body trembled slightly, his face turned pale, and he stepped back. He finally managed to stabilize his body. Lu Fei's eyes were piercing as he stared at the Holy Spirit "Sharna". Sharna was not feeling well either. She stabbed the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar with a gun, and the huge force rebounded back. Her palm suddenly became numb, and the gun tip was buzzing and vibrating.

　　"How brave!"

　　Wolfe was furious and was about to stand in front of Lu Fei and fight him. Gris stretched out his hand to stop Wolfe and said calmly: "Don't move yet. My Lord has condensed the artifact and is in full force. Let him fight for a while. If he can't win, I will take action again!"

　　The Nine Dragon Demon Pillar flew back and circled around Lu Fei like a well-behaved guard.

　　Lu Fei has already measured the opponent's strength. In terms of divine power, he is indeed far inferior to the opponent! The power of the Holy Spirit is indeed very strong. I am afraid that it has already surpassed the peak of level 18 and is barely on the threshold of level 19.

　　If I fight him in close combat, I'm afraid I won't be able to hold out for a few rounds, but my Nine Dragons Magic Pillar is very powerful, far more than the opponent's Holy Spirit Spear can match. Taking advantage of long-range combat and avoiding close combat should be able to make up for some of the gap.

　　"Nine dragons playing with a pearl!"

　　Lu Fei used his divine power to grasp the Nine Dragon Magic Pillar and activated his magic. Nine real dragons rushed out from the artifact, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. The nine dragons roared incessantly with a terrifying momentum. Faintly, there was an irresistible divine power that had the power to shock the soul.

　　Sharna's face slightly changed, and she quickly wrote a few runes on the Holy Spirit Spear. These runes were: "Sharp, can pierce through everything, even slay dragons!"

　　Runes are spells passed down by the Norse gods. They have earth-shaking power and even contain certain laws between heaven and earth. They are extremely magical and can be written on any object, be it a stone, a leaf, an arrow, a gun, or even a rope.

　　Objects endowed with runes often have magical uses, or are extremely powerful, or have infinite changes, and have various powers!

　　The Spear of the Holy Spirit was no exception. It was obvious that Sharna was a master of runes. She roared and thrust out the spear, which split into nine shadows. In an instant, it transcended the void and pierced through the heads of the nine real dragons. The sharp divine power swept away, and the heads of the nine real dragons exploded like fireworks.

　　"Ah...what a powerful female holy spirit!"

　　Lu Fei was shocked, and sweat broke out on his forehead. Sharna's fierce attack was beyond Lu Fei's expectation. "Okay, I admit defeat in terms of strength and sharpness, but let's compare our methods and changes!"

　　Lu Fei was confident that he had dozens of magical arts. If he could use them in various ways, even people with greater strength than him would be overwhelmed by him.

　　"Alright, Nine Dragon Magic, Soul Magic, all out!!"

　　"A hundred dragons playing with pearls!"

　　"Soul-shaking, soul-destroying, soul-destroying, soul-catching sickle!"

　　"Soul shock, soul despair, soul curse, soul bondage..."

　　Lu Fei shouted loudly, and the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar hung high in the air. The divine power shook the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar, and the pillar suddenly became as huge as a temple pillar. Ninety-nine real dragons roared out from the pillar.

　　At the same time, there were three black bells as tall as a person and a blood-red sickle, hanging around Sharna in the shape of three talents and four phases, emitting a soul-shaking roar.

　　Lu Fei performed various magic arts and exerted his divine power to the extreme, all of which were directed at Sharna. This attack was all-round, with many means and infinite changes, which was dazzling.

　　Sharna looked up at the various magical powers descending from the sky, and her face changed. So many magical powers were simply unbelievable, and the power was strong enough, and there were also soul magical powers that were very harmful to the soul. Sharna felt that her power was suppressed, and even her soul was swaying, like a candle in the wind. This was definitely not a good sign!

　　"Ice barrier!"

　　At the critical moment, Sharna stomped her feet suddenly, and the power of the god of war burst out. The divine power penetrated the ice and snow under her feet. In an instant, the ice and snow condensed and formed a semicircular ice barrier outside her body.

　　The barrier is ten meters in diameter, five meters high, and ten centimeters thick, like a large bowl covering itself. All kinds of rune words condensed from the power of the god of war are suspended above the barrier, forming various mysterious powers.

　　The runes on the icy barrier only contained one rule: "Indestructible."

　　…

　　Chapter 182 Dragon Claw

　　“Boom…Boom…”

　　Real dragons slammed into the barrier, making a huge roar. The three big bells emitted powerful sound waves and soul-stirring power to bombard the barrier, and the entire Valhalla Snow Ridge was shaking.

　　Wolfe's eyes widened. He turned to Gris and said, "Your Excellency's power has already reached this level. With such a strong power, you should be able to defeat that female saint, right?"

　　Gris's eyes were extremely sharp. He had long noticed that no matter how Lu Fei attacked, the ten-centimeter-thick ice barrier only vibrated and showed no signs of breaking.

　　The power of Rune words is truly incredible!

　　"Is it possible that the lord cannot defeat that female holy spirit?" Wolfe was surprised when he saw Gris's expression.

　　"I think it's uncertain. They only use one barrier to resist a hundred enemies and respond to all changes with one unchanged. Although you have many magic arts and your attacks are complicated and varied, they are useless if you can't break their protective barrier. Moreover, your divine power is greatly consumed. They are waiting for the opportunity. How much divine power will you have left after the sharp edge is over?"

　　“…”

　　In front of Valhalla, more than 2,500 heroic warriors were frightened. In their opinion, Sharna was now passively taking a beating, which was not a good sign.

　　There are three enemies, but now only one of them is taking action, while the other two are roaming around. This has cast a gloom over the hearts of many heroic warriors.

　　"Commander Sharna won't be able to defeat the enemy, right?" some Heroic Warriors asked.

　　"No, the commander cultivates the power of the god of war Odin. This power is the power of the king of gods, governing all the laws of power between heaven and earth. The commander also masters the second greatest secret - Rune, which can borrow the rules of heaven and earth. It is extremely mysterious. Such power will never be defeated by anyone!"

　　"Yes, Commander Sharna is invincible!" The heroic warriors strengthened their confidence.

　　Sharna stood in the ice barrier, not worrying at all about the barrier being breached. She looked up at the roaring and bombarding of countless real dragons condensed with divine power above and around her, and at the same time used divine power to resist the shaking in her soul.

　　"Hehe, these dragons are fancy, but what's the use of them? They can't even destroy my barrier. Let me see how much divine power you can consume!!" Sharna suddenly laughed out loud, showing her indescribable excellence and arrogance.

　　At this time, Lu Fei already knew that his foundation was insufficient. After all, he had only been practicing for a short time, and the Nine Dragons Divine Art still needed to be improved. Although the Nine Dragons Divine Power could now transform into ninety-nine real dragons, it was only an advantage in numbers. The individual strength was still too small, and there was no essential improvement.

　　This holy spirit named Sharna can be said to be both offensive and defensive, and the power she controls is even more powerful. If she can't even break through the opponent's defense, there is no point in fighting! Lu Fei sighed, gathered his divine power, and the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar spun and flew back to Lu Fei.

　　"I'm really dizzy. Isn't this a blow to me? I have many magic arts, but I can't do anything about the opponent's guardian magic! It seems that the quality of magic arts is more important than the quantity. I have fallen into a misunderstanding in cultivation!"

　　"Now you know the difference, right? Watch how I take you down!"

　　As Sharna waved her hand, the barrier dissipated, and she rushed out with the Holy Flame Chariot under her feet with an astonishing momentum.

　　"Oh no, this woman is so fierce!" Lu Fei's mind was slightly shaken. The Nine Dragon Demon Pillar was hanging above his head. Countless real dragons rushed out from the demon pillar and protected Lu Fei.

　　At the same time, Lu Feiyang clapped his hands, and five divine powers rushed out of his palms, transforming into five yellow dragons that pounced directly on Sharna who was rushing towards him.

　　“Break, break, break!”

　　Sharna thrust her spear forward without any hesitation. Thousands of spear shadows pierced the yellow dragon. The yellow dragon, which was characterized by its heaviness, exploded and turned into divine power. Sharna's spear shadows pierced Lu Fei's heart, eyebrows and other vital points.

　　Thrilling!

　　Lu Fei only felt his scalp tingling, and a cold and terrifying feeling surged into his heart. He then realized that death was so close to him, so close that it had touched his body and soul!

　　"How can I be defeated? I won't accept this. I absolutely won't accept this!"

　　At the critical moment, the Arcane Heart and all the divine runes in Lu Fei's body vibrated and resonated together. A total of twenty-eight divine runes resonated with the Arcane Heart.

　　The magical power and divine power hidden deep in the Arcane Heart and various divine runes gushed out like a well!

　　What is going on?

　　Ordinary people may secrete power hormones through adrenaline when their lives are in danger, causing their strength to suddenly increase countless times! Unlike ordinary people, what if an arcane magician and divine magician suddenly "stimulates" the potential for life and death?

　　Perhaps few people know this, but Lu Fei knows it.

　　In that one thousandth of a second, the passage of time slowed down and the scenery between heaven and earth almost stopped.

　　Boom…

　　Lu Fei felt that all the gushing power gathered into one force, breaking through the barriers of time and space, matter and spirit in an instant, and blasting open the boundary between the main material plane and the ocean of force!

　　Lu Fei's entire spiritual world was shaken, as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting apart. Countless mental thoughts collapsed, and almost all thoughts were shattered!

　　A vast and surging chaotic force rushed down from the endless void level, penetrating countless barriers and boundaries of time and space, matter and spirit, and rushed into the ocean of Lu Fei's spirit and consciousness.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　This chaotic force is so huge that it is ten thousand times stronger than the force usually attracted by the Arcane Heart and divine runes!

　　Lu Fei was almost stunned. Yes, stunned, completely stunned, because all the fear, horror, surprise and puzzlement in his thoughts were all crushed and shattered in an instant!

　　The Heart of Arcane, the Soul Art, the Nine Dragon Art, and the Holy Art were all washed away and destroyed in an instant. All forces of various attributes turned into chaos, like an ocean of the Force, but this ocean was so small that it could only be described as a lake of the Force.

　　"how so?"

　　As soon as this thought flashed through his mind, the entire lake of the Force in the spiritual world began to turbulent. The Arcane Heart and twenty-eight divine runes that had been washed away and destroyed gathered together again to form a crystal clear dragon claw.

　　Awesome!

　　The Heavenly Dragon's claws have not three claws, but five claws. They are crystal clear and radiate a divine power that dominates the universe. They gather the divine power of the soul to shock the soul, and they also gather the supreme and noble aura of the Nine Dragons' divine power, and even gather the sacred and inviolable quality of the sacred magic.

　　Lu Fei felt that he had turned into that dragon claw. It was his soul, his divine power, and the embodiment of all his strength, spirit, and will!

　　The sacred one has no life span and dominates the world!

　　"kill!"

　　At the moment of danger, Lu Fei raised his hand and grabbed with his claws. The entire palm turned into a crystal-clear color in an instant, faintly covered with dragon scales and countless divine runes.

　　"What? This is rune text..." Sharna stabbed Lu Fei's palm with a gun, and suddenly countless divine runes burst out like sparks.

　　"Rune shit!"

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but swear, and he exploded back, hitting the snow with a loud bang, and was dragged more than ten meters away.

　　Lu Fei jumped up with blood at the corner of his mouth, his eyes were fierce, his right hand could not help but tremble, his palm was bright red, but there was no bleeding. Lu Fei also felt the difference, there was no scar on the palm of his hand, let alone a tear!

　　"This shouldn't be the case. I actually blocked the sharp and indestructible Holy Spirit Spear of this bitch!" Lu Fei looked at his palm and was stunned for a moment. A crystal-clear divine power covered his entire palm, and his palm was constantly changing between dragon claw and human palm.

　　…

　　Chapter 183: Fight Again

　　Sharna flew onto the snow, pointing the gun at Lu Fei. Her pretty face was slightly flushed, and the hand holding the gun was trembling slightly, causing the tip of the gun to shake.

　　Gris and Wolff finally couldn't bear it anymore, and they flashed in front of Lu Fei, staring at the Holy Spirit Sharna with burning eyes.

　　"Wolf, why don't you get out of the way? Your strength is far from her match!" said Gris.

　　Wolfe's face flushed red, and he couldn't help but take two steps back. He came to Lu Fei and said nervously: "Sir, are you okay? I think it was a close call just now. You must have suffered a great loss!"

　　"It's not a big loss, but it's a small loss!" Lu Fei rubbed his right wrist, and the numbness gradually dissipated, replaced by endless surging divine power!

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but be stunned. This was definitely not the original Nine Dragons Divine Power, but the sacred Heavenly Dragon Divine Power that integrated the characteristics of various divine powers.

　　Looking at his own sea of ​​consciousness again, he found that there was no Arcane Heart, no various divine runes, only a lake of the Force, and a crystal clear dragon claw suppressed it, making the lake of the Force without any ripples.

　　Looking more closely, he saw that the dragon claws were covered with countless dragon scales. Each dragon scale was made up of countless divine runes. Lu Fei was shocked. The divine runes on it were very familiar. They were the twenty-eight divine runes that he had comprehended. All of these runes had been broken before, but now they had rearranged themselves according to the natural laws of heaven and earth to form the so-called dragon scales.

　　"Dragon Claw!!"

　　"One claw reaches the sky, grabs all the elements, the sacred dragon, shocks the nine heavens!"

　　"..." Countless thoughts flashed through his mind, and Lu Fei instinctively understood the meaning of this dragon claw.

　　"Tongtian Zhuayuan!" Lu Fei's mental will suddenly moved, and the Sky Dragon Claw immediately rose up, and in the spiritual realm of Wu Fuyuanjie, it suddenly grabbed the barrier of the void with one claw.

　　Crash...

　　Countless barriers of time, space, matter and spirit were broken through, and he was directly caught in the ocean of the Force.

　　The extremely violent force of heaven and earth surged down and rushed to Lu Fei's spiritual sea. Immediately, huge waves rose up in his entire spiritual sea. The infinite force and vast will of the void almost burst and destroyed his spiritual sea!

　　The Dragon Claw was suddenly withdrawn from the ocean of Force, and with a bang, it immediately suppressed the turbulent sea of ​​​​spirituality, and the violent Force gradually calmed down.

　　Lu Fei was covered in cold sweat. It was just a moment, but he felt as if he had gone through a life-and-death test.

　　Lu Fei could swear that in the past, when he used the Arcane Heart or divine runes to communicate with the omnipresent ocean of the Force between heaven and earth, the Force he could obtain was only calculated in "a little bit, a little bit". But now it is completely different. The Force he gets now is like a flood and a beast, immeasurable.

　　It was as if there was a big hole in the sky and the Milky Way was pouring down!

　　The Dragon Claw was like a terrifying dragon-stealing claw. With one claw, it broke the invisible boundary between the material plane and the ocean of force, and poured down the surging force from the highest point of the plane's ocean of force.

　　It was definitely a disaster. After figuring out the ability of the Sky Dragon Claw, Lu Fei couldn't help but shudder, and the way he looked at the Sky Dragon Claw changed!

　　Oh my God, what on earth is this Heavenly Dragon Claw? It is so domineering and terrifying. What happened to me that I could have refined such a thing?

　　Lu Fei had no time to be happy. The first thing he felt was shock, fear, then anxiety, and finally joy.

　　Just when Lu Fei was stunned, Sharna's contemptuous voice came: "Coward, if you have the ability, come and fight again. What's the point of hiding?"

　　Wolfe couldn't help but get furious, and yelled fiercely: "You stinky woman, why are you so arrogant? I'll catch you later, strip you naked, and ravage you severely!" Wolfe was simply venting his dissatisfaction. In fact, for the Holy Spirit, there are no clothes at all. The "clothes" that Sharna was wearing were all made of the energy of the Holy Spirit and had no substance at all.

　　"Humph! You vulgar man, I'll punch your head first!"

　　Sharna was so powerful that she swung her gun far away. A shadow of the gun crossed the sky and hit Wolfe in front of his forehead. It was faster than the wind and quicker than lightning.

　　"Ah..." Wolfe was horrified. His legs and feet were not working properly. He simply closed his eyes and died!

　　Gris waved his hands quickly, and natural divine power swept over, suddenly condensing into a divine shield in front of Wolf's face. With a click, the divine shield exploded, and Gris pushed, and Wolf immediately fell away, barely avoiding the blow of the cave's gold and stone.

　　"What a powerful bitch!" Wolfe's face was filled with horror. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and dared not say anything harsh anymore. He just hid behind Gris. Divine power surged throughout his body as he stared at Sharna, the "witch", vigilantly.

　　"Oh my god, how did you resist this witch just now?" He was shocked. Now he knew that his level 16 divine power was still too small in front of a holy spirit. He had no ability to resist. Lu Fei was a level 17 divine power. Logically, he should not be able to beat her.

　　"Gris, you step back, let me do it!" Lu Fei said in a deep voice, walked out step by step, stood in front of Sharna, his eyes were full of high fighting spirit!

　　When Gris saw Lu Fei like this, his mind was slightly shaken. He felt that Lu Fei's mental will had undergone a drastic change, and his divine power became restrained and deep, and he could not even see through it. There was no doubt that Lu Fei's divine power had been sublimated.

　　How strange!

　　Why did the changes happen so fast, so fast that Gris didn't even notice it?

　　"Okay!" Gris weighed the pros and cons, nodded and walked aside. He planned to see what changes had happened to Lu Fei. This change made him very curious.

　　"If you want to fight, then let's fight!" Lu Fei stretched out his five fingers and slowly clenched them into a fist. The whole fist immediately became crystal clear and turned into dragon claws, which were tightly clenched.

　　The fist was covered with dragon scales made up of countless divine runes, and some runes were faintly visible emerging from the surface, like swimming runes.

　　Sharna stared at Lu Fei's fist with a focused gaze, and there was a hint of doubt in her eyes.

　　"If you don't make a move, I won't be polite!" Lu Fei shouted, and pounced on Sharna, punching her wildly!

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　The air exploded and burst. Lu Fei's fist had already flashed with lightning. One after another, sparkling fists blasted out. In front of Lu Fei, there were fist shadows everywhere, a true "Pegasus Meteor Fist".

　　"This is just a random punch, what a crude skill!" Sharna laughed and stabbed with her gun. It was still a stab, but Sharna's skill was extraordinary. The shadow of the gun was like a peacock spreading its tail, continuous and dense, impervious to wind and rain.

　　“Puff, puff, puff, puff…” The fists were stabbed one by one, but none of them were pierced. Lu Fei laughed and said, “Sarna, it seems that you have become a lot softer!”

　　"Really?" Sharna sneered, her hands did not stop, she drove the chariot forward and seized the opportunity to assassinate!

　　"Explode!" Lu Fei was not going to show any mercy. The Nine Dragon Magic Pillar that had been surrounding him drew a strange curve and hit the chariot. With a loud bang, the chariot exploded.

　　…

　　Chapter 184 Natural Magic

　　The chariot exploded, Sharna jumped up, turned around and shot out the Holy Spirit Spear. Lu Fei stepped back suddenly and punched out, hitting the tip of the spear.

　　"hateful!"

　　Sharna flipped in the air and landed on the snow. She took three steps back, leaving deep footprints. She no longer had the calmness and elegance she had before when she was not touching the ground.

　　"How about it, Holy Spirit Sharna!" Lu Fei's fighting spirit was still high. He now understood the bottom line of his strength.

　　Sharna swung the Holy Spirit Spear and asked in shock: "How do you know the secret of Rune?"

　　Lu Fei was stunned, and spread out his palms, letting the dragon claws emerge with various magic runes. These runes were like chains connected together, and they really looked like runes: "Are you talking about these magic symbols?"

　　Sharna didn't say anything, just stared at Lu Fei, waiting for him to speak.

　　"Haha, if this is the Rune language, then I understand!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　In fact, Lu Fei didn't care whether the runes on his hand were runes. If so, the secret of runes lay in the magical runes infused with divine power. Various magical runes were combined naturally according to some kind of ultimate truth of heaven and earth to form some kind of spell that matched the power of heaven and earth.

　　Lu Fei thought carefully, thinking of the sudden changes at the moment of life and death just now. It was as if under the pressure of some kind of life-and-death crisis, all kinds of divine runes suddenly "went crazy" and resonated, breaking the barrier between the material plane and the ocean of the Force. A large amount of the Force of heaven and earth rushed into his spiritual sea, destroying the Heart of Arcane and all the divine runes.

　　Although everything is destroyed, the spiritual will will never collapse.

　　In the case of complete destruction, the principles of heaven and earth operated naturally, and various divine powers operated and combined on their own, following the laws of nature, rearranging and condensing on their own, forming the simplest collection of divine powers and magic, a glittering dragon claw.

　　"Runes" refer to the arrangement of magical runes on dragon claws.

　　"You...you...I'm going to kill you. The secret of runes belongs to us Nordic people. Anyone who dares to touch it will be killed!" Sharna was furious and rushed forward with a gun.

　　"This woman is crazy, Gris, take her down!" Lu Fei shouted. It was meaningless for him and Sharna to continue fighting. He couldn't defeat her, but she couldn't defeat him in a short time. Lu Fei was very curious about his crystal-clear dragon power and condensed dragon claws. After all, the power improvement was obvious.

　　It can be concluded that this is definitely an amazing change. Before, I practiced too many things, including the Heart of Arcane and three series of divine arts. Now, they are all unified into one Heavenly Dragon Claw.

　　Lu Fei was a little anxious that he must end the trouble here as soon as possible and go back to study the "Sky Dragon Claw" carefully.

　　After receiving the order, Gris jumped high into the air, flew over Sharna's head, and suddenly performed a natural magic.

　　"The wrath of the goddess of nature!"

　　The snowy mountains were in turmoil. Earthquakes, storms, and tsunamis occurred simultaneously. Endless ice and snow turned over in an overwhelming manner, like the roar of nature at its maximum limit...

　　"Not good!" Sharna was surrounded by the pressure of natural forces on all sides. The thick ice and snow seemed like huge waves rolling over and drowning her. The storm and earthquake made her unable to stand steadily. All kinds of turbulent natural forces were raging and roaring. Sharna felt like she was trapped in a roaring small world.

　　"It's terrible. These despicable guys can't beat Commander Sharna, so they started to attack in groups. Let's go in and kill them all!" The heroes who were watching the battle in front of Valhalla were furious and rushed up roaring.

　　"My fellow heroes from the Nordic countries, your opponent is me. Watch me defeat you - the Nine Dragon Demon Pillars!!"

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly and waved his hand violently. The Nine Dragon Demon Pillar flew in front of more than two thousand heroic spirits. The demon pillar grew to a hundred meters high. Nine real dragons were entangled at each end of the demon pillar. Nine strands of divine fire spewed out from the mouths of the real dragons, constantly tempering the entire demon pillar. With a loud bang, ninety-nine real dragons condensed with divine power roared and rushed out from the demon pillar.

　　"Roar, roar, roar..." The roar of a real dragon is shocking.

　　Immediately afterwards, three soul-shaking bells flew out with a huge roar, almost shaking off the protection of the heroic spirit of all the heroic souls.

　　Not only that, the rolling soul-sucking energy spread everywhere, covering an area of ​​100 meters. Some of the soul-sucking energy even turned into sickles, with the blades whistling, harvesting the souls of heroes like the god of death...

　　Heroic spirits are souls after all. Although they are protected by the heroic spirit and can survive forever, when they are shaken by the soul magic, they are like lambs to be slaughtered and cannot resist at all.

　　Nemesis, nemesis!

　　It’s not the heroes’ fault that they are incompetent; they have simply met their nemesis. In fact, soul magic is the nemesis of all life, but the soul body is particularly vulnerable to it.

　　It’s just their bad luck to have met Lu Fei, their nemesis!

　　The few heroic spirits closest to the Soul-Dangling Bell were shaken by the sound of the bell. Their heroic spirit dissipated and their souls were immediately freed from protection. The sickle formed by the soul-catching spirit suddenly hooked away, and not only the soul of the heroic spirit, but also the dissipated heroic spirit was hooked away, and rushed into the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar with a roar.

　　"ah……"

　　Pitiful screams were heard, and many heroic spirits had been bound to the magic pillar. The magic pillar seemed like a giant pillar reaching the sky, with the power of nine dragons rolling, and various powers intertwined into a net. Souls were bound in the net, and each soul was like a prisoner bound to a cross, with his hands spread out and tied, struggling constantly.

　　The rolling Nine Dragons Divine Fire and Soul-Nourishing Qi enveloped them, constantly burning their souls while also nourishing them. The other heroes were horrified when they saw this scene. This Nine Dragons Demon Pillar was simply a huge burning pillar!

　　"The power of the God of War breaks through the sky!"

　　With a roar, a blazing holy flame condensed under Sharna's feet, wrapping herself up, and then the whole person rushed high like a burning meteor.

　　Crash...

　　The overwhelming ice and snow storm was suddenly broken, and the sky and the earth were clear. Sharna was already hundreds of meters in the air, rising slowly with the momentum. She looked around and could vaguely see a bay and a city in the distance. That was Reykjavik, the capital of Iceland.

　　Sharna had never been to Iceland's bustling capital, with tall buildings everywhere. Sharna couldn't help but be slightly distracted, muttering, "Strange, wasn't there a frozen fishing village there before?"

　　"The Binding of the Goddess of Nature!"

　　Chris appeared silently behind Sharna, and infinite divine power suddenly burst out. The emerald green divine power covered the dazed Sharna like an octopus. The divine power condensed into emerald green vines of life, madly wrapping around Sharna.

　　"ah……"

　　Sharna was shocked and fell from the air to the snow with a plop, creating a big hole.

　　…

　　Chapter 185: Frozen

　　"Holy flame, burn it for me!"

　　Sharna screamed unwillingly, and a light golden flame surged out of her body. The vines of life crackled, and many of them were burned off immediately, but more vines of life were born and bound her tightly.

　　"How could this happen?" Sharna was shocked, her pretty face turned pale.

　　"How could this not be the case? I have been in the legendary realm for hundreds and thousands of years. You have just been promoted to a holy spirit and have not even had time to comprehend the realm, so how could you escape from my grasp?"

　　Gris fell in front of the snow pit. He looked at Sharna who was still struggling. A Holy Spirit Spear fell from the sky and stabbed diagonally into the snow, still shaking.

　　"Forgiveness from the Goddess of Nature!"

　　Gris put his hands together, clasped his fingers together, raised his arms high, and suddenly roared, and hammered down like a hammer!

　　“Boom!”

　　With a loud bang, the frozen aurora burst out from the clasped hands. The white light filled the sky and the earth, as if it could blind people's eyes!

　　Everyone unconsciously covered their eyes with their hands, and there was only a vast and dazzling aurora between heaven and earth. The battle between Lu Fei and the heroes had involuntarily stopped. Lu Fei turned around and saw that the ground was raging with snow. The frozen aurora was a divine power of ice close to absolute zero, and it was exerted by Gris, a legendary high elf, with amazing power.

　　The Holy Spirit Sharna in the snow pit was completely frozen. Her entire body, along with the holy flame and the vines of life on her body, were all frozen in an instant. Not only the tangible matter and energy, but even the intangible vitality and soul were frozen in an instant.

　　This is the forgiveness of the goddess of nature. The power of the goddess of nature is always the most amazing!

　　"As expected of a legendary high elf, he defeated Sharna with just three natural magics!"

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised. This was the first time he witnessed Gris's true power. It was very wise and amazing. However, in performing the three magic spells, Gris was like a lion fighting a rabbit, and he had tried his best.

　　People far away in Reykjavik can see countless auroras rising from the earth to the sky in the distant sky, creating a gorgeous scene. Combined with the vast and clean ice and snow scenery, it looks even more picturesque and dreamy.

　　Many citizens took out their mobile phones to take photos, and some tourists would not miss such a rare opportunity and used digital cameras to record the beautiful Icelandic scenery.

　　"Commander Sharna!"

　　Many heroic spirits screamed, and some wanted to rush to Sharna, but were torn to pieces by the roaring real dragons in the blink of an eye, and their souls were hooked away.

　　"Everyone, retreat quickly, fly away, fly away, don't fight anymore, just run..." A heroic warrior was furious when he saw countless of his companions being hooked away by the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar.

　　"Ah..." Suddenly a yellow dragon opened its mouth and rushed over, swallowing the heroic warrior in one gulp!

　　Horrible, horrible!

　　"Retreat first, avoid their sharp edge..." The Heroic Spirits also knew that Lu Fei and his men were powerful, so they turned around and avoided them. Lu Fei looked over and saw that there were originally nearly 2,500 Heroic Spirits, but now there were less than 100 left! Most of the Heroic Spirits were bound by the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar.

　　"Want to run? It's too late!"

　　Gris once again used the Forgiveness of the Goddess of Nature, and the Frozen Aurora dissipated instantly, freezing the heroic spirits who wanted to escape one after another. This time Gris obviously controlled the power, and the souls of the heroic spirits were not completely frozen like Sharna.

　　“Hook them all here!” The Nine Dragon Demon Pillar turned around on the snow, and the soul-hooking magic was powerful. All the frozen heroic spirits were hooked into the demon pillar and bound in the magic net constructed by the power of the dragon.

　　"How is Sharna?" Lu Fei asked Gris. He came to the frozen Holy Spirit. There might be only one Holy Spirit in this world, and that is the one in front of him. It would be a pity if it was completely killed.

　　"Don't worry, sir. She is just completely frozen. I can bring her back to life as long as I use the forgiveness of the goddess of nature!" Gris said with a smile.

　　"It turns out that freezing and petrification are somewhat similar, and the effects are not irreversible!" Lu Fei nodded and hid the completely frozen Sharna into the space ring. There was also a petrified priest in his own ring. It was just right to put them together and restore them together when the time was right.

　　"It's so scary, so scary. How can there be such a scary guy in this world who can even defeat our Nordic Holy Spirit?"

　　Perched high in the sky, Rice, who had transformed into an eagle, felt a chill that penetrated deep into his bones. Lu Fei and Gris had frightened him so deeply that in his opinion, Lu Fei and Gris were already on par with the so-called "gods". Especially Gris, who showed the incredible divine power and magnificent majesty like a god, which made people dare not look directly at him!

　　"Run away quickly, these guys are too scary..."

　　Les became interested and couldn't help but chirp, flapping his wings and starting to glide away. He had to get to Joyner Manor as soon as possible, as Siegfried and the others who were trapped in the freezer were still waiting for news from him.

　　"It turns out there is a peeper right above our heads!" Lu Fei looked up and laughed, then suddenly grabbed towards the sky.

　　"ah……"

　　Les screamed, and his wings suddenly broke. He flipped from the sky and landed on the distant mountains. With a plop, Les smashed a big hole in the ice and snow. The eagle was in a mess. He had turned into a human form again and staggered up. His left hand was covered in blood, and there was a bloody mark of a dragon's claw on his arm.

　　"Damn it, how can we hit it from such a distance?" Les kicked the snow under his feet angrily and looked out at the Valhalla Snow Ridge from afar. He could vaguely see the Hall of Valor at the top of the snow ridge.

　　"No, even though this place is far away, we should leave as soon as possible. Those scary guys might catch up with us!" Rice shuddered when he thought of how powerful Lu Fei and Gris were. He didn't dare to stay any longer and ran towards Reykjavik desperately...

　　"Haha, what a cautious coward..." Lu Fei looked at the snow in the distance. He could see Les's extremely embarrassed back and couldn't help laughing.

　　"It seems that they know how powerful we are and are now scared!" said Gris.

　　"Well, it seems so, but they took the opportunity to take away the freezer. I don't know where it was hidden."

　　"It will be difficult for them to break the freezer!" said Gris. In fact, the legendary high elf underestimated the power of modern industrial technology on Earth. Although the freezer is strong, it is not indestructible.

　　"Well, before anyone else arrives, let's go into this palace and take a look. I wonder what treasures are hidden inside?"

　　Lu Fei stepped into Valhalla, but there was no trace of the heroes. The entire Valhalla fell into darkness. Although it was still daytime outside, the light could not penetrate into the hall because the entire Valhalla was still covered with more or less ice and snow, and the accumulated snow covered the windows.

　　…

　　Chapter 186: The Escaped Hero

　　"Light magic!" Lu Fei took out an intermediate fire staff from the space ring and pointed it at the dome of Valhalla. The entire Valhalla immediately emitted light.

　　This is arcane magic. Lu Fei's physical condition has changed now, but he can now use both arcane and divine magic at will, because Lu Fei's spiritual sea has turned into an "ocean of force". Er... the word "ocean" is not appropriate, it is more appropriate to describe it as a "big lake".

　　The Force is the source of all magic, so Lu Fei can now cast arcane and divine spells with ease. He doesn't need to communicate with the ocean of the Force between heaven and earth through the Heart of Arcane and various divine runes. He can directly mobilize his own hidden power to cast spells. This virtually saves the most critical step.

　　"What a magnificent palace!" Wolfe exclaimed.

　　Valhalla is rectangular in shape, with side halls on the left and right. The walls of the main hall are painted with lifelike murals, which can be called masterpieces. They are in no way inferior to the murals in East Peter's Basilica in the Vatican. The only difference is that the murals in the Hall of the Holy Spirit are all white, without any color, and appear very holy.

　　In the hall, there were numerous golden utensils and a statue of a golden Cyclops, ten meters tall, with the two crows perched on its shoulders.

　　"Sir, is this Odin?" Gris asked curiously.

　　"Yes! And this palace should be Valhalla, the residence of the heroic spirits of brave Nordic warriors after their death!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Isn't it said that the Norse God King Odin lives in Valhalla?"

　　"That's true, but who knows? It's just a legend after all... Even if it's true, it's too old. I'm afraid even Valhalla has been destroyed long ago..."

　　“…”

　　"Sir, should we take all this gold away?" Wolfe picked up a large pure gold jar that was as tall as a person. It was probably originally used to hold water. This large jar weighed at least one ton.

　　"Take it away? No...no need to take it away. We don't lack gold at all now!" Lu Fei shook his head.

　　"Sir, if we open this palace now, it might cause a lot of trouble. If it affects our plan..."

　　"So what do you suggest?"

　　"I think the things in this palace are nothing precious except a few magical instruments. It is better to seal it up again. If we encounter difficulties with the Icelandic government, we can use it as a threat without worrying about any damage to our interests!" Gris said with a smile.

　　"Good idea..." Lu Fei nodded, feeling happy. Sure enough, there were many benefits to doing this. His spiritual will enveloped the entire Hall of Heroes, and several golden bows and arrows and several mithril swords and spears flew over and landed in his hands.

　　Lu Fei looked at it carefully for a while and found some runes on it. He couldn't help but smile to Gris and said, "Hall of Valor still has some good things. There are runes on these weapons. These words are the spells of gods and have incredible power. Although in the eyes of you high elves, these weapons are not very powerful, but they are at least the artifacts of the gods, right?"

　　Gris looked down on these things. His divine arts and divine power were the most powerful things. Divine weapons? He didn't really need them yet. When he became a demigod one day, he would refine his own divine weapons. This was his own exclusive divine weapon. Only with exclusive weapons could he use with ease!

　　Wolfe also looked down on these things. He already had the Spear of Eternity in his hands. The weapons in Valhalla were just decorations in front of the Spear of Eternity.

　　In the continent of Terran, things from the heyday of the gods are naturally much better than things after the twilight of the gods. Even if something was once owned by a god, it will become dull and lose its effect after being eroded by the years. Therefore, there should be no truly immortal gods in the world, and this is even more true for the tools in the hands of gods.

　　Lu Fei thought about it and sighed, "Okay, let's do as you say and sink this palace back into the ice to seal it up!" After that, Lu Fei picked up a few bows, swords and guns and put them all into the space ring. Although the weapons were not very good, at least there were runes on them, and they still had magical powers, so they would be nice to use as gifts!

　　"No, don't seal me into the underground ice!" A panicked voice shouted, and a little guy flew out from the gold cabinet in the side hall, very scared.

　　"There's another little heroic spirit?!" Wolfe was shocked and grabbed the little fellow that flew over.

　　Lu Fei was also very curious when he saw the heroic spirit flying out in a panic. He looked him up and down and couldn't help but become interested. He saw that the little guy was chubby and pink, holding a small and cute milky white short bow in his hand, and there were two fat, short and cute wings behind him, just like the legendary Cupid, very likable.

　　"You are a heroic spirit, right? Why are you dressed as Cupid?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Cupid doesn't look like this. Cupid is a teenager, much older than me!" The little guy was very vigilant and very afraid of Lu Fei and others.

　　"What's your name?"

　　"My name is Jupiter!"

　　"Jupiter?" Lu Fei was stunned, then laughed and said, "What a great name! Who gave you this? What a great name..."

　　Wolfe was puzzled and asked, "Sir, is this a good name?"

　　"Why is it bad? After the Romans invaded Greece, they changed the name of Zeus, the king of gods worshipped by the Greeks, to Jupiter, which is a Latin name. Now this little guy has been given the name of a king of gods. Don't you think it's great?"

　　"That's right!" Wolfe scratched his head and laughed, "So that's how it is. Many of our barbarians also give their children names of ancient gods that have disappeared in the long river of history, hoping to gain good luck and blessings!"

　　Jupiter said a little aggrievedly: "This name was given to me by King Odin, it's not a random name!"

　　"Did Odin give you this name?" Lu Fei was stunned. He looked at Jupiter with a different look in his eyes.

　　"Okay, okay, tell me, who are you?"

　　"Me? I am the little prince of the Nordic Kingdom of Samikael, and my sister is Sharna, the ruler of Valhalla..." said the little guy.

　　"Uh...are you that stinky woman's brother?" Wolfe was surprised.

　　"Okay, you've been very good. I guess you know how powerful we are, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Jupiter nodded. Thinking of Lu Fei and Gris's methods, he couldn't help but shudder. His heart was filled with uneasiness. Jupiter kept rubbing his clothes with his two little hands, fearing that Lu Fei would lure him into the terrifying Nine Dragon Demon Pillar if he was unhappy.

　　“To tell you the truth, your sister was just frozen. She can actually recover. And the heroes in your Hall of Heroes, except for those who burned their souls to help your sister ascend to the Holy Spirit, the others have not been destroyed. They are just bound and imprisoned by me…”

　　"Really?!" Jupiter was overjoyed.

　　"It's true, do you want to save them..."

　　"I want to, but is it possible?" Jupiter asked in panic.

　　"It's not that there is no other way. You can be my follower and work for me. One day when I am happy, I can reward you. Maybe I can free your sister or other heroes..."

　　"Ah...Okay, okay then!" Jupiter did not hesitate at all. He thought that as long as he could save his life, there was nothing he could not do. He nodded continuously and agreed readily.

　　"Haha, you are such a kid. You have a pure mind, and you don't have the stubbornness of those diehards at all. Well, open your mind and accept my squire contract..."

　　…

　　Chapter 187 Cutting

　　Lu Fei directly captured little Jupiter and developed him into his own follower, so this trip to Valhalla was not in vain.

　　As they walked out of Valhalla, Lu Fei said, "Gris, seal Valhalla again. Don't let others open it easily without us here. I need it to negotiate with the family of the Rune Society, the actual controller of Iceland!"

　　"knew!"

　　Gris stretched out his arms and released his divine power. The vast natural divine power immediately enveloped the entire Valhalla again, and the divine power even penetrated into the ice layer hundreds of meters underground.

　　"Shen!"

　　Gris exerted force suddenly, and the entire Valhalla Snow Ridge shook. Valhalla made a rumbling sound and slowly sank into the ice and snow again. After a while, it finally sank to its original position.

　　"Freeze!"

　　He exerted force again, and the rolling divine power hit the ice layer. Immediately, the ice crystals condensed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and formed a large ice wall again. The appearance was the same as the original one, except that the Spear of Eternity was missing in the ice wall, and there were many more flowing natural divine symbols.

　　"It's OK. Without my divine power, it will be difficult for people in this plane to forcefully open the temple!"

　　Gris took back his divine power. Lu Fei nodded and praised: "Gris, your natural divine power is really infinitely useful. Plants, ice and snow, hurricanes... almost all the basic forces of nature are controlled by you!"

　　"Of course. The goddess of nature of our elves is one of the most powerful gods in the Terran continent. The power of nature is the power with the broadest attributes among all the powers. Natural magicians can practice all the natural attribute magic in nature. I major in the three major areas of plant life, ice and storm!" Gris said proudly.

　　"Well, the magic performed by the legendary magicians is truly breathtaking!" Lu Fei couldn't help but sigh when he thought of the Frozen Aurora performed by Gris.

　　Wolfe was also quite envious of Gris's natural magic. He was instinctively afraid of Gris. Fortunately, Gris was not his enemy now.

　　Everyone looked back at the Valhalla Snow Ridge and headed towards Reykjavik.

　　But on a hill overlooking the bay in Reykjavik, Les ran up breathlessly and stopped in front of the big iron gate of a luxurious manor.

　　"Open the door, open the door, it's me, Les!" Les rang the doorbell.

　　The iron gate slowly opened. Rice looked back and around, and confirmed that there was no sign of Lu Fei and the others. He couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, then walked into the manor and went straight to a three-story luxurious villa.

　　Countless hidden cameras around the manor intelligently monitor all moving objects. The cameras automatically search and record. Black-clad bodyguards are hidden around the villa at all times to protect the safety of the entire villa.

　　Les directly opened the door of the villa and slipped in. This Joyna Manor was one of the six secret bases of this generation of Rune Secret Society. The defense was very tight. Only the six current members of the Rune Secret Society and the staff of the manor could enter. If other outsiders forced their way in, they would be shot to death by various high-tech weapons!

　　Rice walked into the hall, passed through two secret doors, and entered the base in the back garden of the villa. The base was underground in the back garden of the villa. In fact, the ground could be opened directly from the back garden to directly "sink" large objects a hundred meters underground. As for people, it was more convenient to use the passage inside the villa.

　　"Damn it, I told you to drill hard with the diamond drill bit, didn't you hear me or haven't eaten? Drill harder..." Rudolph yelled.

　　Several security guards from the manor were wearing protective clothing and using large diamond drills to drill holes in the freezer. The sound of the motors resounded throughout the base, making Rudolph's shouting and cursing ineffective, and the security guards pretended not to hear them.

　　After a while, the security guards were sweating profusely, turned off the single machine, the drill stopped, and the noise in the base finally disappeared.

　　The security guard looked helplessly at the surface of the freezer, which had only a faint drilling mark, and said helplessly: "Gentlemen, there is really no other way. We have been drilling for more than half an hour, and we haven't even drilled a hole of one millimeter. What should we do?"

　　"Waste, real waste, all useless!" Rudolph cursed, and several security guards immediately turned red in the face.

　　Siegfried and Sofia, who had been sitting quietly in the freezer, shook their heads. Siegfried said, "Rudolf, can't you just be quiet for a while? If we really can't get out for ten days, we need to conserve our physical strength. If you keep yelling and consuming energy like this, I'm afraid you won't last ten days!"

　　"Then what do you say we should do?" Rudolph asked angrily. He sat down with his hands folded across his chest, looking very unwilling.

　　Rice walked in and shouted, "Using a physical drill will definitely not work. I think we should use a high-powered laser to cut the freezer directly!"

　　"Bang!" Rudolph slapped his forehead, jumped up, and shouted, "Yeah, how could I forget, use a laser, damn freezer, it's made of ice after all, I don't believe that the high-temperature laser can't cut it!"

　　Siegfried also felt that there was a glimmer of hope, so he stood up and said, "Well, Les, go get the most powerful laser launch equipment here, and be quick. I don't want to stay in this freezer anymore!"

　　"Yes, I can't hold it anymore!" Rudolph suddenly ran to a corner of the freezer and started peeing in public. Fortunately, the urine that fell on the freezer was immediately frozen into ice by the cold air, otherwise the smell would be unpleasant.

　　Sophia was already filled with shame and anger. She had used her divine power to regulate her metabolism as much as possible, otherwise within 24 hours, she would have to urinate in the freezer in front of two grown men.

　　George and Zuo Meier looked at each other, and George said, "I'll take care of the laser equipment. Our George family owns a large machinery factory, and we have just purchased a new ultra-high-power laser cutting machine that can cut all kinds of composite steel and diamonds..."

　　George made a phone call, and an hour later, a large laser device weighing several tons was delivered to the base. Engineers directed the security guards to assemble and debug it in the base.

　　Chichichichi…

　　The machine was running, and a dazzling laser beam rushed out and hit one of the ice walls of the freezer.

　　Everyone's eyes were focused on the freezer, because the laser intensity was too high. Ordinary people needed to wear sunglasses, otherwise their eyes would not be able to bear it after looking at it for a while. However, the diviners did not need to wear sunglasses, as they were protected by divine power and could see any strong light.

　　"It works, but very slowly..." Les breathed a sigh of relief.

　　After observing for ten minutes, the laser went out and everyone checked the freezer, and found a small cut on it.

　　"Damn it, what's the point of being so slow? Isn't there a more powerful laser transmitter?" Rudolph said angrily.

　　"No more. This one is already the most outstanding imported product. If we get other laser equipment, I'm afraid there will be no other way!" George spread his hands helplessly.

　　Sophia's face turned pale and she shouted, "Turn on the laser, keep turning it on until a part of the freezer is cut open, then we can use our divine power to blast it open!"

　　"When do you expect to be able to cut a semicircle?" George turned to the engineer and asked.

　　The engineer's forehead was covered with sweat. He calculated silently for a while, then raised his head and said with shame: "It will probably take three days and two nights. However, it is not suitable to run the machine continuously. The laser equipment cannot withstand high-intensity continuous operation!"

　　"Okay, I'll arrange a plane right away and have someone import two more laser devices and airlift them here. If it's fast, it will arrive here in just four hours!" George said.

　　"This will shorten the time to one day and one night!" the engineer calculated.

　　Sophia was obviously relieved and said, "That's it. Our Sophia family will pay for it!"

　　"Haha, okay, I'll do it right away!" George immediately called to make arrangements.

　　…

　　Thank you Captain Paopao for your great support!

　　Chapter 188 Negotiating Conditions (Part 1)

　　The laser was turned on again and began to cut the freezer. The ice wall cut by the laser began to melt and be cut little by little due to the high heat and high-frequency oscillation of the laser.

　　Siegfried and the others fell into silence. The freezer was a blow to them. Gris had trapped three members of the contemporary Rune Society with just a simple divine spell. If this were to be spread out, the older generations of the six families of the Rune Society would be shocked.

　　"Have those old guys from the Rune Committee found out?" Siegfried suddenly asked.

　　"Not yet. We came directly from the Valhalla Snow Ridge, and we have issued a gag order to the security guards!" Zuo Meier said.

　　"Very good, let's do this for now. We must not let the committee know, otherwise we will be in big trouble! The committee is always trying to reduce our power. If we let them find an excuse, even our actions will be restricted in the future!"

　　Everyone nodded to show that they understood.

　　"Have you found out their identities?" Siegfried asked again.

　　Zuo Meier nodded and said, "I asked someone to check the entry records. They came from Greece. The president and the finance minister personally invited them to come and participate in Iceland's financial recovery plan!"

　　"Are they rich?"

　　"Yes, they control a consortium called Century Group, and are now injecting capital into the Central Bank of Greece. It is said that the amount of capital injected is astonishing!"

　　"Well, what happened to those three people now? Were they killed by the Holy Spirit?" Sophia said to Les. Everyone looked at Les, they were also very curious.

　　Rice's handsome face twitched, and he spread his hands and said, "No, unfortunately, the Holy Spirit and all the heroic spirits were destroyed. Their power is too terrifying, and we can't afford to offend them!"

　　"What!!"

　　"The Holy Spirit and all the heroic spirits have been destroyed. How is this possible?" Everyone widened their eyes, shocked.

　　"You're not seeing things, are you?"

　　Rice laughed harder than he cried. He said, "You should know how sharp my eagle eyes are. How could I be wrong? They wiped out all the heroes in Valhalla, and the Holy Spirit was also frozen. Look at my left arm, it was hit by one of them from a distance. If I hadn't run fast, I would have been dead by now. They must have entered Valhalla by now!"

　　Rice's face was filled with fear, and he was still a little scared. Rice turned up his torn sleeve and saw a claw mark on his arm, which didn't look like a human handprint. The arm was horrifying, and the skin and flesh had been damaged. If he hadn't used divine power to suppress the injury and treat it, I'm afraid the whole arm would have been disabled by now.

　　"What kind of paw print is this?"

　　"Chicken claws or eagle claws?" Sophia asked curiously.

　　"Who knows? Anyway, it's scary, really scary!" Les said in fear.

　　"Okay, I get it. This group of people is really mysterious. One of them is obviously from the East. Are they not theocrats of the Catholic Church?"

　　"Definitely not. We have all seen the diviners in the Catholic Church. There is no such perverted fellow!"

　　"Could it be the legendary Kunlun in the East?"

　　“…”

　　"There's no point in making random guesses. What should we do now? We need to have a strategy, right?" Sophia said.

　　"Let's wait and see. Try to contact them, test their instincts, and ask them what they want to do." Siegfried said cautiously. Everyone nodded. This was the only way for now.

　　presidential palace.

　　Icelandic President Grimsson is a burly old man with completely white hair. He wears a neat suit and has a pot belly, looking quite majestic. To the right of the president are Prime Minister Sigurdsdotti and Finance Minister Sigfsson.

　　The three leaders of the Icelandic government met privately with a group from Century Group. Lu Fei, Su Tongtong, Wan Dan and Kang Shenghua were invited.

　　"Mr. Lu, the Central Bank of Greece has already met with Iceland. Greece will issue a joint gold dollar in the near future to repay international debts. Because this gold dollar is pegged to gold, it can be used as a general bond besides the euro. Is that right?" said the president.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said with a smile: "That's right, I believe the President has already found out everything. Well, let's get straight to the point. The gold reserves of the Greek joint gold dollar are provided by our Century Group. The business term is called capital injection!"

　　"I also hope that your group can inject capital into Iceland to restore Iceland's financial industry!" Grimsson said directly.

　　"Sure!" Lu Fei said with a smile, "We are here this time to ensure the smooth recovery of Iceland's financial system. We can say that we are here with great sincerity!"

　　Grimsson smiled, and he exchanged views with the Prime Minister and the Minister of Finance, saying, "Of course we believe in the sincerity of Mr. Lu and your Century Group!"

　　Finance Minister Sigfsson was getting impatient. He looked at the president carefully, then turned to Lu Fei and said, "Mr. Lu Fei, how much capital do you estimate your Century Group can inject into Iceland this time?"

　　"We will invest as much as you need, as long as you have enough courage..." Lu Fei said meaningfully.

　　"Uh... Excuse me, Mr. Lu Fei, it's not that we doubt the financial strength of Century Group, but... as far as we know, Century Group has invested a lot of money and gold in the Greek government, so..." Sigfsson said.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said confidently: "To be honest, our Century Group plans to inject 12,000 tons of gold into the Central Bank of Greece. The injection will be completed in three installments to issue the United Gold Dollar! Iceland can also get the same injection, or even more!"

　　Lu Fei glanced at the three shocked officials, and continued to persuade them, "Think about it. Iceland's banking industry used to be one of the best in the European financial field, but now your country's finance has plummeted and is almost stagnant. Internationally, your krona has depreciated greatly and has lost its strong international payment power. What your country needs is a real non-depreciating currency to develop the financial industry. The United Gold Dollar is such a non-depreciating currency!"

　　"There is a statistic for the world's gold reserves. It's hard to imagine that Century Group could... could possess so much gold..." the Prime Minister shook his head.

　　"That's just official statistics from various countries. In fact, the world's gold reserves are far beyond imagination..." Lu Fei waved at Su Tongtong.

　　Su Tongtong quickly turned on her phone and activated the video, which immediately connected to the basement of the manor. On the other side of the video, Lu Wenwan was holding her phone and filming the piles of gold bars in the basement.

　　The president and the finance minister couldn't help but lean over to take a look. Su Tongtong explained, "This is the warehouse where we store our gold. There are 13,000 tons of gold in the warehouse now. To show our sincerity, I will notify my men to immediately pull out 5,000 tons and store them in First Bank!"

　　…

　　Chapter 189 Negotiating Conditions (Part 2)

　　Su Tongtong gave Lu Wenwan a few instructions, and Lu Wenwan began to instruct Wolfe to start loading the gold bars for escort...

　　"Please don't doubt our financial strength. The gold will be delivered to the First Bank in an hour and a half at the latest. After your people have checked the gold and put it into the warehouse, we can discuss further!"

　　President Grimsson was somewhat excited. He had been a little restless. You know, Lu Fei's behavior showed how confident Century Group was.

　　The Minister of Finance also felt that the days passed by were like years. One and a half hours seemed like such a long time. He could no longer wait and stood up and said, "I think we should take a car to the headquarters of First Bank to discuss..."

　　"What does Mr. Lu mean?" the president asked.

　　"Okay, then let's go to the First Bank headquarters, so that His Excellency the President can touch the gold himself!" Lu Fei stood up and signaled the President, Prime Minister and Finance Minister to set off.

　　"Let's go together!" President Grimsson said affectionately, holding Lu Fei's hand.

　　After leaving the presidential palace, the motorcade headed to the First Bank headquarters. Upon receiving the notification, the central bank governor, Odson, immediately led all the senior staff to greet them in front of the building.

　　Half an hour later, the president and his entourage arrived in front of the First Bank Building. The entire building was under temporary martial law. The president, the prime minister and the finance minister got out of the car and walked into the First Bank together with Lu Fei and others.

　　"David, this is Mr. Lu Fei, come and meet him!" President Grimsson introduced him to President Oddsson.

　　"It's an honor to meet you!" Lu Fei stepped forward and shook hands with Odsson.

　　Odsson had heard rumors from within the Greek banks a long time ago and knew that Lu Fei was a big upstart. He had already invested in the Greek central bank and obtained its financial power.

　　"Mr. Lu, it's an honor for you to visit Iceland. With your help, our Icelandic banking system and the entire Icelandic financial industry will surely recover!" Oddsson said excitedly. It's hard for him to be the president of a bank now...

　　Lu Fei naturally knew about the pressure Oddsson was under. Icelanders generally complained about the central bank governor. Some said that the Icelandic government and the central bank had mortgaged their future, and others held demonstrations, demanding the dismissal of the "fool." This fool referred to Oddsson, because after the crisis, the central bank governor had said that Iceland's banking system was risk-free and safe.

　　Iceland's annual output value is 19.3 billion US dollars, but its debt is as high as 138.3 billion US dollars. The three major banks owe 61 billion US dollars. This was the statistic during the economic crisis a few years ago. At that time, 85 percent of the country's banks declared bankruptcy in a short period of time. Until now, the financial situation has not improved, and foreign debt still plagues Iceland.

　　After discussing for a while at the First Bank headquarters, Su Tongtong's phone rang. She picked it up and said, "The gold has arrived downstairs!"

　　"Let's go and take a look!" President Grimsson stood up and said with a smile.

　　"Okay..." Everyone took the elevator to the first floor of the building, and saw many heavy trucks slowly driving towards the First Bank's headquarters.

　　"Drive the car into the headquarters compound, pass the security inspection passage, and enter the safe area so that we can check the things!" said Odson.

　　"Okay, send someone to guide the convoy into the safe zone!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Odsson quickly asked the bank security to lead the convoy to the headquarters compound, pass the security check passage, and enter the security zone. The so-called security zone is a hidden area inside the bank where important materials are loaded and unloaded. It is guarded by professional security guards and outsiders cannot enter.

　　"Open, open..." Wolfe jumped off the first heavy truck and hurriedly shouted for someone to open the carriage.

　　All the truck compartments were opened, and piles of gold were exposed to the air. The bank staff and security personnel were all stunned. Lu Fei smiled at the president and the bank president and said, "It can be tested..."

　　Soon, a team of "experts" came onto the carriage with testing instruments and began precise testing, including metal isotope testing, the content of various metals, etc. All of them had to be tested one by one to determine the approximate weight of the gold.

　　After two hours, the expert representative came to President Grimsson and Bank President Oddsson and reported: "Your Excellency the President, Your Excellency the President, all the gold has been tested and identified, and it is real gold. There are a total of 5,074.56 tons of gold bars here, with a purity of about 98%, containing 4,973 tons of pure gold."

　　Even though they were mentally prepared, several rulers still gasped and were extremely shocked.

　　"There is a way, Iceland is saved..." The president, prime minister, finance minister and bank president shook hands and expressed their congratulations. At the same time, they shook hands with Lu Fei and others one by one to express their gratitude.

　　"Haha, it looks like we can proceed to the next step of negotiations..." Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Please come to the headquarters office, let's talk about our cooperation intentions today..." President Grimsson said with a smile.

　　The important people were all seated in the office of the First Bank headquarters. Lu Fei smiled and said, "Mr. President, I have said long ago that how much capital your executive government and central bank need depends entirely on how courageous the executive government is!"

　　"Does Century Group have a plan?" Grimsson asked.

　　"Of course, we have reached some agreements on the capital injection in Greece. You can first take a look at the letter of intent and capital injection draft we drafted for Century Group's capital injection into the Icelandic central bank to jointly issue a joint gold dollar!"

　　Lu Fei took a letter of intent and a draft capital injection plan from Kang Shenghua and handed them to President Grimsson. The president asked the secretary's office to make three copies, and then handed them one by one to the Prime Minister, the Minister of Finance, and the Central Bank Governor Oddsson for careful reading.

　　After reading it, Odsson's forehead was slightly sweaty, and President Grimsson was also frightened. Lu Fei's letter of intent and capital injection draft cost a lot, the biggest of which was to use Iceland's future 99 years of fiscal revenue as collateral.

　　But this is not a big deal, because Iceland’s foreign debt is now over 100 billion US dollars, and Iceland has already mortgaged its fiscal revenue.

　　Lu Fei's capital injection was just equivalent to buying all international foreign debt claims, which was already a help to Iceland.

　　However, in Lu Fei's capital injection draft, he not only proposed to inject 5,000 tons of gold, but more than 13,000 tons of gold. With such an amount of gold, if the United Gold Dollar is issued, at least hundreds of billions of dollars worth of gold can be issued.

　　This is still a conservative issuance plan. In fact, according to the issuance rules, 1.2 to 1.5 times, or even more, gold yuan can be issued, as long as it can support bank runs and payment crises.

　　This is strange, and everyone is puzzled. Why does Century Group want to inject so much gold? What is the real purpose of doing this?

　　"My dear Excellencies, I believe you are all aware that if a joint gold dollar is to be issued, only 4,000 tons of gold will be enough for Iceland to pay off its foreign debts. Do the President and you Excellencies understand my sincerity now?" Lu Fei stared at Icelandic President Grimsson, Prime Minister Sigurdsdotti, Finance Minister Sigfsson and Central Bank Governor Oddsson.

　　This sincerity is a bit too great, so great that several Icelandic rulers are a little uneasy.

　　Grimsson was silent for a while, then asked cautiously, "What exactly does Mr. Lu want?"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said lightly: "It's nothing, actually. I just hope that Iceland and Greece can unite to issue a joint gold dollar, impact the international currency market, change the situation of the euro and the dollar dominating the world, defeat the financial order of over-issuing paper money, and establish a strong joint gold dollar order. If that doesn't work, at least we have to achieve a three-legged situation of the euro, the dollar, and the joint gold dollar..."

　　“This… this ambition is too big…” Everyone took a breath.

　　Odson was a banker and understood the interests involved. He took a deep breath and asked, "Mr. Lu, how much gold do you have? To achieve this goal, thousands of tons of gold are not possible. At least tens of thousands of tons of gold are needed..."

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly and said, "As long as you agree to the capital injection plan, 100,000 tons of gold is not a problem. I can even get 200,000 tons of gold!"

　　Everyone was ashamed, and the president said, "The plan still needs to be studied. But can you, Century Group, guarantee that if we agree to the capital injection plan, you can guarantee that you will deposit the 13,000 tons of gold needed to issue the United Gold Dollar into our central bank's vault first?"

　　"Sure!" Lu Fei was full of confidence.

　　“…”

　　Chapter 190 Countermeasures

　　Joyner Manor, underground base.

　　“Boom…”

　　A large hole was smashed into the ice wall of the freezer. Several laser machines had already cut a large half-circle gap in the ice wall. The three diviners inside shouted loudly and smashed it open with their divine power.

　　"Damn it, it's finally out!"

　　Rudolph crawled out of the cave and immediately went to the toilet to solve the problem of reincarnation. Sophia and Siegfried did the same thing. They crawled out and also went to solve the problem of eating, drinking, defecating and urinating.

　　After being trapped for two days and missing six meals, I was very hungry. Although I was not weak, I was still a little tired physically and mentally.

　　"How's lunch?" George asked.

　　“It’s ready!”

　　"Well, let's eat first!" Siegfried said.

　　In the villa kitchen, Siegfried, Sophia and Rudolf quickly ate up all the food on the table. The three of them felt that the food that they usually tasted boring now seemed delicious.

　　"George, what's going on in Congress now?" Siegfried said, wiping his mouth with a napkin.

　　"We have been having heated discussions for two consecutive days. The Elder Council has now remained silent on the matter of Valhalla because they believe that our Rune Secret Society cannot compete with the other side. For the sake of long-term interests, we can only make concessions now. This is a wise move that is in line with the interests of our six major families!" George spread his hands, he was quite helpless.

　　"Well, this consideration is correct. You have not seen the terrifying power of those two people with your own eyes. It is hard to imagine that there are such terrifying guys in this world!" Les shrugged. He still feels horrified when he thinks about it now.

　　“After evaluation by the Council of Elders, it was decided that the coming of those people to Iceland would be a great thing for Iceland, apart from the matter of Valhalla, whether it was to help Iceland revive its financial industry or to promote the so-called united gold dollar…” said George.

　　"What is the United Dollar?" Rudolph obviously didn't understand the meaning.

　　"The United Gold Dollar is actually a new currency that is directly linked to gold. You can directly exchange it for a certain amount of gold at the bank!"

　　"It's no longer the gold standard era. National credit banknotes are in vogue, and the national monetary system is even more diversified. What are the benefits of issuing gold yuan? Aren't you afraid that gold will be taken away by powerful international capital? You must know that banknotes under national credit are over-issued and over-forged, and are depreciating all the time. Currencies pegged to gold are bound to be taken away and suffer losses!" Siegfried frowned.

　　"That being said, the first prerequisite for issuing the United Gold Dollar is to have enough gold reserves beyond imagination, enough to support the exchange of depreciating paper money by countries around the world. If the gold reserves are less, it will definitely be taken away by the credit paper money of countries around the world!"

　　"That would cause the paper currencies of various countries to depreciate!" Sophia exclaimed.

　　"But gold maintains its value! In the face of huge profits, the profit from gold is far greater than the slight depreciation of paper currency, so this deal is still worth it!"

　　"So the fundamental reason for issuing the United Gold Dollar is to have enough gold to support the exchange!"

　　“Then how much gold is needed to support the risk of large-scale exchange?”

　　"It will probably take tens of thousands of tons. Only with sufficient gold payment capacity will the international credit paper currency be concerned about its own excessive depreciation and ensure the survival of the United Gold Dollar!"

　　"Do those people have so much gold?" Siegfried asked curiously.

　　"It is said... yes!"

　　“……”Everyone was silent. This answer was indeed surprising.

　　"The Council of Elders has learned through various channels that they have invested thousands of tons of gold in Greece. Now we in Iceland have injected thousands of tons more, which has exceeded the 10,000-ton mark. Judging from their tone, there is still a lot of gold. Judging from their posture, they are going to use gold to defeat all the inflated paper currencies..." George said excitedly.

　　Sophia's eyes lit up and she said in surprise, "That's why they pushed for the issuance of the joint gold dollar! This is jointly issued by two European countries, Greece and Iceland. The target of the face-to-face war must be the international currency! The Eurozone and the Dollarzone will be the first to bear the brunt of the severe blow!"

　　George nodded and said, "The situation is complicated, but I always feel that they are dumping gold, pouring the huge amount of gold in their hands into the entire global capital without any cost. This will inevitably cause the total amount of global capital to suddenly increase. The annual global GDP is so much, so every equal part of the total value will inevitably be "diluted", which will lead to a substantial depreciation of the currencies of various countries, including the US dollar and the euro!"

　　The whole process is easy to understand, just like a pond that was originally only half full of water, and then suddenly filled up with water, then each cubic meter of the pond contains less fish food. For the entire pond, it is "diluted".

　　"It's hard to say. The current monetary system is diversified, and the role of gold is far less significant than it was during the gold standard era..."

　　"Don't forget that gold itself is the most valuable natural currency. The paper money issued by various countries now is only supported by credit. In essence, it is just a piece of colorful paper. Once the credit of a country declines or collapses, the paper money will become waste paper that is not even hard enough to wipe your butt!"

　　"The country's credit is declining or collapsing?" Rudolf shuddered. Isn't this referring to Iceland? After the crisis, the Icelandic krona depreciated by more than half.

　　"Once a world war breaks out, the credit notes of countries caught in the abyss will inevitably depreciate across the board...wasn't this the case during World War I and World War II? Therefore, the credit of any country is far less secure and trustworthy than real gold."

　　This is true. In this world, no one has the ability to guarantee that various forms of world wars will never break out!

　　"So Congress will approve the issuance of a joint dollar?"

　　"That's what I mean. This is an unprecedented opportunity for Iceland. If we miss it, our entire future will be bleak. As long as the Council of Elders supports it, the Congress will pass the bill with a majority of valid votes!"

　　George lamented that the Parliament of Iceland was actually controlled by the six major families of the ancient Rune Secret Society, and the Parliament acted according to the wishes of the Elders' Council of the Rune Secret Society.

　　"Well, international economic and financial affairs are naturally the responsibility of national governments and national parliaments. We are not in that position to take care of so many things. What we should be concerned about now is Valhalla!" Siegfried said.

　　“…”

　　Everyone was silent.

　　Les helplessly spread his hands and said, "What can we do? I've already been to the Valhalla Snow Ridge and found that the Hall of Heroes has been sealed under the ice again. We can't open it with our abilities!"

　　"Were they sealing it?" Siegfried was shocked.

　　"Yes, he is a diviner who can use natural powers. He is very scary. He is the one who froze the Holy Spirit!"

　　"Les, are you sure the Holy Spirit is dead? What about the other Heroic Spirits?"

　　"You don't know. If you ask me, who should I ask? But I can assert that the Holy Spirits and Heroic Spirits are all in danger!" Rice seemed more and more helpless. What else could he do? He couldn't expect to win the fight. Even the Holy Spirit of Northern Europe was killed. What else could he do...

　　"We can't just sit there, we have to take action!" Sophia slammed the table and stood up, a look of unwillingness on her face.

　　"Sophia, you don't want to go and fight with them, do you? Haven't you suffered enough? If you want to go, go by yourself. I would never go even if you kill me..." Les shook his head.

　　"Well... it's of course impossible to start a new fight. There are only six of us diviners in Iceland, and we can't do anything to them. What I mean is to send someone to contact them first to see if there is any possibility of negotiation!" Sophia said.

　　"negotiation?"

　　"Yes, negotiation. Don't you think they have some purpose in resealing Valhalla and not letting us get it? If there is no purpose, they might as well just leave and leave Valhalla on the snowy ridge. There is no need to bother resealing it!"

　　"That's possible, but it's also possible that they can't move all the treasures inside, so they sealed it up again and will come back to dig for treasure when conditions permit!"

　　"It's been a few days. If you wanted to dig, you should have done it a long time ago..."

　　“…”

　　Chapter 191 Visit

　　The six people argued endlessly, but in the end no conclusion was reached. They decided to send George to represent them in "negotiating" with Lu Fei and his group.

　　The George family is an Icelandic family that has produced many diplomats. George has a very eloquent mouth. At the same time, he looks the most honest and frank among the few people. Outsiders do not know that he is actually as cunning as a wolf in his heart.

　　George is also a human being. Facing an incredibly powerful enemy, he would also be afraid. However, his noble self-esteem would not allow him to refuse, so he could only bite the bullet and go to the door under the expectation of his companions.

　　Villa Cieling, Reykjavik.

　　Lu Fei and others have moved here from the hotel. Firstly, the environment is excellent. Xiling has the cleanest and most beautiful snow-capped mountain scenery in Northern Europe. Secondly, the Xiling area is quiet and suitable for Lu Fei and others to live here temporarily.

　　Lu Fei bought all the villas that could be seen near the villa area, just for the sake of quietness and safety.

　　"Boss, I heard that Congress can't take it anymore. After several days of intense discussions, many economic experts are said to have participated in the discussions in Congress. Now Congress has reached a preliminary intention. Iceland's implementation of the united financial dollar is a foregone conclusion!" Kang Shenghua began his routine daily report to Lu Fei.

　　"Very good, if you use money to attack, there is little that cannot be accomplished. As the ancients said, money makes the world go round..."

　　"Well, that's a very insightful statement. In today's society, whoever has money is the boss. I believe that the news will spread quickly, not just to Greece and Iceland, but to the whole world!" Kang Guohua said with some concern.

　　"Haha, what are you afraid of? In this world, we don't have to be afraid of anyone anymore!" Lu Fei laughed out loud.

　　"In fact, the news has begun to spread rapidly. You see, Iceland's national news station has begun reporting on Iceland's discussion of the implementation of a joint gold dollar..."

　　Su Tongtong came over at this time and turned on the TV with the remote control. The TV camera was aimed at the Capitol Building. The female reporter was following the latest news of United Financial and made various speculations.

　　"It really can't be stopped. As long as Congress discusses it... plus the previous rumors in Greece, this time the news that Iceland and Greece jointly issued gold yuan will definitely be confirmed. The whole world will be shocked..." Lu Fei sighed, and couldn't help but sigh at the speed of the news transmission.

　　"No one can stop Greece and Iceland from issuing a joint gold dollar. We are already ready to spend the second batch of gold. Just now, the Icelandic government sent a note asking us to go and discuss the issuance of the joint gold dollar..." Su Tongtong smiled, not worried at all.

　　"Well, go ahead. The rest of the things won't change, because we are bringing in real benefits, and others will only raise some doubts and insignificant protests."

　　“…”

　　"Sir, there is a theocrat outside who calls himself George and wants to see you!" Wolfe walked in and reported.

　　"Interesting, a theatrical practitioner?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Su Tongtong added: "George? According to what we have learned, one of the six major families of the so-called Rune Secret Society is called George.

　　"Well, they are impatient. They are probably here to test the waters. Well, let him in!" Lu Fei smiled calmly.

　　"Oh..." Wolfe turned and left. After a while he led a young man dressed in aristocratic clothes in.

　　"George meets Mr. Lu!" George first performed a noble salute.

　　"I know you, theurgist. You must be a member of the six great families of the Rune Secret Society, right?"

　　"Yes... yes!" George was stunned. He didn't expect that Lu Fei also knew about their Rune Secret Society?

　　"Don't you have a name?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Every generation of diviners will exist under the name of the family. The names of the past have been erased... My name is George!" George said humbly. He looked around and suddenly found Jupiter playing with fire in front of a fireplace not far away. He was surprised by the unique heroic qualities of this little guy Jupiter.

　　The so-called characteristics of a heroic spirit are a spirit body, not a flesh and blood body. The heroic spirit condenses into a form, emitting a faint glow. What's more special is that there is a pair of cute little light wings behind Jupiter.

　　"Jupiter?"

　　George couldn't help but shout out, the only thing he could think of was a record in the ancient book preserved by the Rune Secret Society for generations, a legend about a little prince of a Nordic kingdom becoming a heroic spirit.

　　"You know me?" Jupiter turned his head, looked at George curiously, flew over slowly, and circled around George.

　　George was so excited that he no longer bothered to salute Lu Fei. He knelt on one knee in front of Jupiter and said, "Your Highness Jupiter, your heroic name is well-known to us Icelanders. It is an honor for George to meet you in person today!"

　　"Oh, are you a Viking from Northern Europe? I remember that this was a vast continent a long time ago. Later, the continent collapsed and most of it sank into the ground. We were also frozen underground and escaped the disaster..." Jupiter said. Viking means "bay" in the ancient Norse language.

　　"Yes... I'm Icelandic now!" George said excitedly.

　　"Then are you my subject?" Jupiter stared at George with curious eyes.

　　"This..." George couldn't say it. He looked at Jupiter awkwardly, then at Lu Fei, with a wry smile on his face.

　　"Okay, George, let's talk about business. What is the matter that you come to see me about?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Yes, I made the bold decision to come and visit you this time. First, I came to congratulate Century Group on its successful investment in Iceland, and second, I came for the matter of Valhalla..." George said cautiously.

　　"Are you here for the matter of Valhalla?" Lu Fei's heart moved.

　　"Yes, to be honest, we, the Rune Secret Society, have been guarding Valhalla for generations... No, we are guarding Valhalla, so can you unlock the seal of Valhalla now?"

　　Su Tongtong listened to this with a strange look on her face. She suddenly felt that George was very thick-skinned and could be said to be invincible. They must hate their gang of "robbers" to the core, but they came to their door openly to make demands.

　　"You can't unlock the seal of Valhalla. That's our stuff!" Wolf shouted.

　　"That is what we, the Rune Society, are guarding. It is the property of us Icelanders!" George said solemnly.

　　"That's not right. You don't have the ability to open it. Now Valhalla and the treasures inside it all belong to us!" Wolf retorted.

　　“…” George’s face flushed red, and he wanted to explode, but when he thought of how powerful Lu Fei and the others were, he could not help but feel helpless.

　　"It's not impossible to open the seal of Valhalla and return it to you. After all, there's not much use for us to have your Valhalla..." Lu Fei said carefully.

　　"Ah... whatever conditions you need, just tell us and we will try our best to agree to them!" George was overjoyed.

　　"Well, I want you to give up your faith and join my Holy Truth Church!"

　　…

　　Chapter 192: Capture (Part 1)

　　"This is impossible!" George's face turned pale. He wanted them to give up their faith? Dream on!

　　"That can't be helped!"

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, although you are very powerful, this is Iceland after all, and Valhalla is our heritage. What you are doing is immoral, and asking us to change our beliefs is a naked blasphemy against us!"

　　George walked out of the villa in humiliation. He turned around and looked at the villa with hatred, cursing, "Just wait, you rude guys, you want us to change our beliefs and join a cult that came out of nowhere. This is absolutely impossible, even if we die!"

　　Su Tongtong stood in front of the window, watching George's gradually disappearing back, shook her head and smiled: "It seems that the chips are not enough..."

　　"It's not that it's not enough, but it's not easy to change faith!" Lu Fei taught.

　　"How can it be difficult to change one's beliefs? I don't think it's that difficult!" Su Tongtong was a little unconvinced.

　　"That's because you haven't seen a truly devout faith. For a truly devout person, faith is supreme. In order to protect their faith, they are willing to sacrifice their lives. The human heart is the most changeable and the most difficult thing to change in the world!"

　　"So what are you going to do now? Those people are unwilling to agree to your conditions!"

　　"Let's waste time first. The longer the time, the better it will be for us!" Lu Fei said with a smile. He was not in a hurry at all now, because the more time he had, the greater his control over this world would be!

　　"By the way, has there been any news from the Greek Holy Truth Church?"

　　"Yes, there will be routine reports every day!"

　　"The Parthenon has not troubled our church, has it?"

　　"No, haven't you already informed the prophet of the temple?" Su Tongtong said.

　　"That's true, but people's hearts are hard to predict. After all, our new religion has the potential to threaten the local religion, so there is no guarantee that there won't be conflicts. So we must always pay attention and not take it lightly!"

　　"I got it. I've arranged for Zhang Qian to follow up on things in Greece every day!" At this time, Su Tongtong's phone rang and she quickly picked up the phone.

　　"Tongtong, it's me, Wang Dan. I'm at the Icelandic Parliament building right now. There's new news. Turn on the international news channel of Iceland's national television. Our joint venture has already attracted the attention of Europe and the United States. It's everywhere in the news, and even more on the Internet!"

　　"knew!"

　　Wang Dan quickly turned the TV to the international news channel. The TV screen was discussing the possibility of Greece and Iceland issuing a joint gold dollar. The TV station even got a copy of the joint gold dollar banknote that Greece was about to issue from somewhere and put it on TV.

　　"Haha, it's really fast. It has attracted international attention, faster than I thought. Even the United Gold Dollar, which has not yet been officially issued by Greece, has been exposed!"

　　"Isn't this perfect? ​​We can build up public opinion first, and then when the time comes, we can issue the joint gold and yuan and quickly peg it to the euro and the dollar to form a favorable exchange rate!"

　　"We are not arguing over this favorable exchange rate. My request is very simple, that is to throw the United Dollar into the ocean of global capital, regardless of how much trouble it may cause!"

　　"Haha, we are so bad..." Su Tongtong laughed.

　　"Really? Haha, it's really bad. I'm afraid the eurozone countries and the United States are really looking forward to it!"

　　-----

　　The gate of Kunlun Taoist sect.

　　"Have you tracked down the whereabouts of that kid named Lu?" Xie Tianwu stared at his men fiercely with a domineering tone.

　　"Big Brother, there's news. The man named Lu is very famous now, and he's in Iceland!" A junior brother said tremblingly, for he was afraid that Xie Tianwu would be unhappy and give him a flying kick.

　　"Iceland? Why would he go to such a snowy place..." Xie Tianwu was stunned.

　　"It is said that this is for the purpose of establishing a joint gold currency. Now the news that Greece and Iceland are going to issue a joint gold currency has spread all over the world. I guess the person behind this is the surname Lu!"

　　"So he's been to Greece?"

　　"Yes, it's all in the news. It's said that Lu has set up a Holy Truth Church in Greece, and it's now being advertised on all Greek TV stations!"

　　"What? He wants to set up a new sect of the barbarians?!" Xie Tianwu was furious. He slammed the table and stood up and said, "This traitor, is he going to set up a new sect? Humph, since he is our Kunlun disciple, he has set up a new sect without asking for permission. What does he think of our master?"

　　"Yes, Senior Brother, the one with the surname Lu must not be forgiven..."

　　"That is to say, Senior Brother, you should just go and bring him up the mountain yourself and hand him over to the Criminal Court for sentencing..."

　　"Yes, we must kill him, slap Senior Sister Gu hard, and avenge Senior Brothers Zhanbo and Pengfei!" The subordinates shouted, each of them filled with righteous indignation.

　　This time, Lu Fei slapped them hard. On the ring, He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei were actually defeated by Lu Fei, which was undoubtedly a humiliation for them.

　　If it weren't for the elders suppressing them, these people would have united to kill Lu Fei long ago. In their eyes, Lu Fei was a thorn in their side, and they wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.

　　"Big Brother, I heard that you have news about Mr. Lu?" A gloomy voice came from outside the hall, and then He Zhanbo walked in.

　　Behind He Zhanbo followed Jin Pengfei. Both of them looked unhappy. They were defeated in public by Lu Fei some time ago, which they regarded as the greatest shame in their lives, and could not be washed away except with blood.

　　"Two junior brothers, you are here!"

　　"Well, nice to meet you, Senior Brother. This time, you have to stand up for us. I will pay the price of my life for that Lu who humiliated me!" Jin Pengfei said hatefully.

　　"The man named Lu has joined Gu Lingxian. Now the popularity of the man named Gu has increased a lot. Many new disciples have joined Gu. We must stop this trend. Lu Fei, I must kill him with my own hands to avenge him for destroying my Soul-Catching Banner!" He Zhanbo said with clenched fists.

　　"To be able to defeat you, this guy surnamed Lu is hiding well enough. He is simply a wolf with evil ambitions. Last time in the Panchuan Palace, I didn't even see through his true colors. Otherwise, I would have killed him first!"

　　"He really has evil intentions. Before he entered Kunlun, his realm was already quite high. I'm afraid he had planned to enter Kunlun for a long time. I'm afraid he is a running dog of the Western Church!"

　　"Yes, he is now actually establishing a church in Europe. He deserves to be killed!" Xie Tianwu became more and more angry the more he thought about it. His reputation has suffered a great blow, and the initiator of all this is Lu Fei.

　　"Okay, two junior brothers, since you are here, then come with me to Iceland and capture him first. If he refuses to obey, kill him on the spot to convict him of the serious crime of colluding with the Barbarian Church or establishing another sect!" Xie Tianwu clenched his fists, his eyes flashing with murderous intent, revealing endless murderous intent.

　　…

　　Chapter 193: Capture (Part 2)

　　"Okay, let's set off now. It will only take a few days to capture the guy named Lu!" Xie Tianwu has always been swift and decisive. He was the first to walk out of the hall and rushed into the air. Four of his subordinates who were at a high level in the Yuanqi realm also flew up and rushed into the air.

　　He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei looked at each other, and Jin Pengfei said, "Forget it, let's follow them. With Senior Brother here, I believe we can take down the guy named Lu!"

　　"Okay!" He Zhanbo nodded, and his magic power unfolded. Shuangshuang and Jin Pengfei rushed into the sky.

　　A group of seven people, three high-level Mana Realm masters and four high-level Yuan Qi Realm masters, flew directly across the sky, their speed was ten times faster than that of an airplane.

　　Starting from the Kunlun Mountains, it crosses Kazakhstan, western Russia, passes through Sweden and Norway, crosses the ocean, and enters Iceland.

　　"We are so exhausted. Our vitality is about to be exhausted!" complained four high-level Yuan Qi realm masters.

　　"What useless things!" Xie Tianwu turned his head and looked at his four subordinates. The four of them had turned pale. The energy in their bodies was not enough to support flying, and their speed had obviously slowed down.

　　"Big Brother, why don't you take a break?" Jin Pengfei said.

　　"No need. Let them rest here first. The three of us will go to Reykjavik first and find the person to arrest. It doesn't matter whether these four pieces of trash are there or not!"

　　The four subordinates, as if they had been pardoned, immediately fell into the snow and ice, hunted a wolf, and began to eat to restore their strength, while Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo, and Jin Pengfei continued to fly towards Reykjavik.

　　West Ridge Villa.

　　Gris suddenly looked up inexplicably, looking at the sky in the distance. After a long while, he turned around and said, "Sir, there are three auras approaching Reykjavik. If I'm not mistaken, two of them should be the guys you defeated at the mountain gate last time!"

　　"What are they doing here? They are not coming for me, are they? I beat them badly last time. Could it be that Xie Tianwu is so angry that he wants to come and pick a fight himself?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Most likely...Do you want me to deal with them?" Gris said with a smile.

　　"Forget it, you don't have to do anything. These guys really don't know their place. I've already let them go in Kunlun, but I didn't expect they still want to kill me. Well, I'll do it myself to break their fantasies and self-esteem, and make them completely desperate and wailing!" Lu Fei stood up from the sofa, pushed open the door, and rushed into the sky like a rocket.

　　"Ah... where is he going? It's so cold outside!" Lu Wenwan walked over and asked in surprise.

　　"There are a few fleas that are coming to cause trouble for us. Your Excellency has to deal with them personally now. I will also go to plunder the enemy camp!" After saying this, Gris was about to take off into the air.

　　"Wait, I want to go and take a look too. I haven't seen a real fight yet!" Lu Wenwan shouted.

　　"That's very cruel, and it involves bloodshed and death. I suggest you don't watch it!" Gris kindly reminded.

　　"No, I want to go and see. I am also a diviner now. I must go through cruel battles to cultivate a brave heart!" Lu Wenwan's eternal sleeping divine power surged, and after wrapping her whole body, she flew into the air.

　　These days, Lu Wenwan would practice the art of eternal sleep wherever she went. Most of the time, whether it was day or night, she was "sleeping", with the purpose of entering other people's dreams.

　　Every time she invaded someone's dream, she would bring out the power of that person's wish, and her power of eternal sleep would increase by one point. Three days ago, her power of eternal sleep condensed to a new high, condensing into the second divine rune "Hypnosis".

　　This magical skill is quite powerful and can make people fall asleep. Once it is performed, the effect is thousands of times more powerful than any hypnotist in the world.

　　Lu Wenwan felt that she had no rivals in the field of hypnosis and was rather lonely, so she was eager to try.

　　"Okay!" Gris agreed. If Lu Wenwan wanted to go, then let her go. It was not a bad thing. With him around, couldn't he guarantee her safety?

　　The two men flew up and followed Lu Fei. Three figures flashed across the sky at lightning speed.

　　"Wen Wan, why are you here?" Lu Fei turned to look at his sister who had followed him and frowned.

　　"I just want to take a look. I haven't seen a real fight yet!"

　　“…”

　　"Why, is it not possible?" Lu Wenwan became dissatisfied.

　　"Okay, then you have to be mentally prepared. This battle is either you or me. It will be fatal. You'd better not vomit when the time comes..." Lu Fei sighed.

　　"I won't!" Lu Wenwan pouted and clenched her fists tightly. She thought that even Lu Fei underestimated her. If a woman gets angry, she will be more vicious and cruel than a man. Will she vomit? What a joke!

　　Lu Fei and his two companions had stopped above the vast glacier and snow-capped mountains. Three small black dots appeared in the clear sky in the distance.

　　"They are here, hehe, it turns out they are the three brothers in distress!" Lu Fei's eyes were sharp and he could see the faces of the people coming from a distance. They were Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei.

　　"Senior Brother, I told you, we don't have to go out of our way to look for him, the guy named Lu will naturally show up and wait for us. You know, he is full of confidence now, he will definitely not take us seriously, maybe he even wants to beat us up again!" Jin Pengfei looked at Lu Fei's figure in the distance and laughed.

　　"He is provoking me. I will make him pay the price!" Xie Tianwu sneered, with the brutality in his eyes growing more and more.

　　"I see. There are three people on the other side. They all seem to be at the magic power realm. The woman's magic power is relatively low. The other one is the same as the one with the surname Lu. It's hard to tell how powerful they are!" He Zhanbo took a look from a distance and immediately evaluated.

　　"Hmph, I don't care how powerful they are. As long as my magic is used, no matter how strong they are, they are destined to be killed by me. I will also refine their corpses into controlled corpses so that I can control them!" Xie Tianwu was full of confidence.

　　"Senior Brother's magical power is already comparable to that of several elders in the sect. We don't have to be afraid of them. Senior Brother, you have to keep that woman here for a while. I want to have some fun with her!" Jin Pengfei grinned obscenely.

　　"Don't worry, I can keep her for you to deal with... As long as my junior brother and I always work together, the power of our sect will eventually fall into our hands. Do you understand?"

　　"Don't worry, senior brother. We are aware of this truth. Now the elders in the sect are already old and don't have many years left to live. When the time comes, won't we young ones be the ones to take over? We, the brothers, will all support you and follow your lead!" Jin Pengfei promised.

　　"That's good. Just watch me today and see how I defeat him and avenge you!"

　　Xie Tianwu laughed cruelly, and suddenly accelerated and rushed out, crossing the long space in an instant and coming in front of Lu Fei and others. He hovered in the air, staring at Lu Fei, with a faint black magic power surrounding his body and supporting his body.

　　…

　　Chapter 194: Black and White Impermanence

　　"Junior Brother Lu, we meet again!" Xie Tianwu crossed his hands in front of his chest, looking domineering.

　　"It's the senior brother. I heard that the senior brother went down the mountain to do some work. I wonder why he came to Iceland?" Lu Fei said with a faint smile.

　　"It's nothing. I just heard that there is someone in our sect who is so bold and presumptuous that he privately established his own sect and founded his own heterodox teachings, disregarding the sect's rules and regulations. That's why I came to capture him. I will take him to the execution hall to be convicted!" Xie Tianwu smiled, his eyes slightly narrowed, and a gleam of light flashed through the gaps, which was indescribably weird.

　　Lu Wenwan was shocked. She couldn't help but take a few steps back and hid behind Gris. Then she breathed a sigh of relief. The other party's evil magic power was too terrifying and made her very uncomfortable.

　　Gris also frowned slightly, thinking: "This strange magic power is exactly the opposite of my natural divine power. This person is much more terrifying than the two who came up later. No wonder he can become the number one disciple of Kunlun Dao Sect. He really has this strength!"

　　"Senior Brother, are there any such disciples in our sect? Why have I never heard of them?" Lu Fei knew that Xie Tianwu was talking about him, but he still pretended to be stupid and asked.

　　"Of course I haven't heard of it, because I will never admit to such a crime..." Xie Tianwu's face suddenly became cold and cruel, like turning a page of a book, and he shouted in a stern voice:

　　"Junior Brother Lu, don't you know your guilt?!"

　　The rumbling sound was shocking, and a gloomy, life-extinguishing black magic power emanated from Xie Tianwu, and the entire sky seemed to have fallen into the realm of death.

　　"Haha, senior brother, please don't joke. I, your junior brother, cannot afford the compliments you give me!" Lu Fei's expression remained unchanged and he was extremely calm. This level of magical power could not affect him at all.

　　"You still don't know your guilt? Get down on your knees and talk to me!!"

　　Xie Tianwu's face turned blue and red. He wanted to show Lu Fei a warning but failed. He was so angry that he simply used his magic power. He raised his hand and flipped and pressed down, and the rolling black magic power pressed down from top to bottom.

　　Xie Tianwu directly used his power to overwhelm Lu Fei, intending to break his spine and make him kneel down in front of him and confess his guilt. This way, he could capture the criminal with a legitimate reason.

　　“Hahahahahaha…”

　　Lu Fei laughed up to the sky, very proud: "I say, Senior Brother, are you going to use martial arts to judge right and wrong? Well, then I will play with you!"

　　Boom!

　　Lu Fei raised his hand and punched out, hitting the rolling magic power. All the magic power suddenly exploded, and the scattered magic power rushed in all directions.

　　"You dare to resist?!"

　　Xie Tianwu's body swayed and his face turned red. The huge amount of magic power came back to him and he was immediately injured. There was a hint of fishy sweetness in his throat. Xie Tianwu groaned and immediately swallowed back the blood he was about to spit out.

　　Damn it! At this moment, Xie Tianwu finally realized that Lu Fei indeed possessed powerful strength. He failed to subdue Lu Fei time and time again, and instead let the other party's attacks recoil and hurt himself.

　　Xie Tianwu was really angry, and he could not help but yelled: "Black and White Impermanence, decide life and death!"

　　The rolling black magic power began to change, as if yin and yang were separated, split into two, and transformed into two ghost messengers. One was pitch black, wearing a black robe and a tall hat, holding a black mourning stick, and was shrouded in endless death.

　　There was another one, very pale, wearing a white robe, with a very pale face, a tall hat on his head, and holding the same white mourning stick in his hand. The stick had human skulls at both ends and human leg bones in the middle, wrapped in white cloth, and the other hand was holding a soul-binding chain.

　　The two ghost messengers stood on both sides of Lu Fei and laughed coldly. For a moment, ghosts cried and gods howled, and the wind blew. It was very miserable, as if hell had descended on earth!

　　…

　　"Haha, good. This is Senior Brother's most powerful Impermanence Soul-Binding Technique, which can defeat all living beings in the world!" Jin Pengfei laughed loudly. He and He Zhanbo caught up and stood not far away to clear the way for Xie Tianwu.

　　"Senior Brother is so amazing. He has already cultivated two Black and White Impermanence. I heard that when he cultivates to the extreme, he can transform into a real ghost and imprison the souls of all living people in the world. It's very terrifying!" He Zhanbo exclaimed, thinking that Xie Tianwu was indeed one step ahead of himself in terms of both martial arts and magic power.

　　Thinking of this, He Zhanbo hated Lu Fei even more, because Lu Fei destroyed his Soul-Catching Banner, which made it impossible for him to make any progress in his cultivation. That Soul-Catching Method was completely ruined.

　　Xie Tianwu is worthy of being the number one disciple of this generation of Kunlun Taoist sect. He practices a long-lost method called "The Ghost Messenger's Impermanence Sutra".

　　At the beginning, he cultivated the death energy of hell, and later he was promoted to the realm of magic power. The death energy of hell was transformed into the magic power of impermanence, which could condense the Black and White Impermanence, which has the ability to capture people's souls and judge life and death.

　　"This is not the right way!" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Today's Kunlun Sea embraces all rivers. As long as any method in the world can cultivate magical power, it is the right way. I think you are scared, right? Surrender obediently, and I can save you from the pain of piercing your scapula!" Xie Tianwu sneered.

　　Lu Fei felt it was ridiculous, shook his head and sighed, "It's true that ignorance is bliss. You are still living in your own fantasy. Okay, Big Brother, do you think that the impermanence condensed by two magic powers can do anything to me?"

　　"You dare to be stubborn when death is imminent. Fine, let me capture you and torture you, then I will take you to Kunlun and hand you over to the elders for sentencing!" Xie Tianwu shouted fiercely, and the Black and White Impermanence suddenly screamed like a ghost.

　　Crash...

　　Two soul-binding chains rolled over and locked Lu Fei up tightly.

　　"Interesting. Once this chain is tied to the body, it can bind the soul. Unfortunately, this thing has limited effect on me!"

　　Lu Fei was shocked, and the power of the Nine Dragons burst out from his body, rolling and unstoppable. Several real dragons rushed out and destroyed the chains that bound their bodies. The two Black and White Impermanence who approached were torn into pieces by the Nine Dragons.

　　"Ah...how could this happen?"

　　Xie Tianwu was greatly shocked. He formed numerous hand seals with his hands and shouted, "More Black and White Impermanence, come out!"

　　The power of Impermanence surged out, and this time one became two, two became four, four became eight, and a total of eight Impermanences were condensed, four black and four each.

　　"Kill with a mourning stick!"

　　The eight impermanence waved their mourning sticks together, and a black aura rolled out. Thousands of black wronged souls rushed out from the mourning sticks. Each wronged soul was extremely terrifying, some had their heads cut off, some were missing arms and legs, some had their tongues stretched out, some had their eyeballs falling out, and some had their stomachs opened wide with their intestines spilling out...

　　These were all the souls of the wronged who had died tragically. They uttered extremely painful cries that were heart-wrenching and chilling! If an ordinary person was haunted by such horrible wronged souls, he would definitely faint.

　　"So many souls, so much resentment!"

　　Lu Fei was not surprised but happy. He activated his divine power and the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar rushed out from his body and hung in the air. The soul-catching magic burst out, and the infinite soul-catching energy carried the soul-catching sickles flying in all directions, madly harvesting the wronged souls that rushed out of the mourning stick.

　　“Ahhhhh… no…”

　　The wronged souls screamed in their grief, their condition even more miserable than the souls suffering in hell. They were hooked into the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar and immediately bound by a magic web interwoven with various divine powers, turning them into suffering "Jesus".

　　…

　　Chapter 195 Becoming a Demon

　　The Nine Dragons Demon Pillar was so abnormal that if it was magnified a hundred or a thousand times, it would be clear that the surface of the Demon Pillar was densely interwoven into a divine power net. In each net knot, there would be a cross-shaped torture pillar with a soul imprisoned on it. This soul was bound and nailed to the cross-shaped torture pillar, and the Nine Dragons Divine Fire burned according to Lu Fei's will.

　　"You... this is impossible. How can you have such a powerful thing? Ah... this is impossible..."

　　Xie Tianwu held his head and let out a terrifying roar of despair. He was so shocked that his scalp went numb. He could hardly believe that his Black and White Impermanence could not do anything to Lu Fei, which meant that he was no match for him.

　　"When there is no tiger in the mountain, the monkey becomes king. Humph, now you realize how insignificant you are, right? Since you know, then fine, I will be merciful and give you the most fair trial!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hands, and the divine power was naturally released and retracted at his will. Nine real dragons roared and rushed towards the eight impermanences.

　　"Ah...I can't forgive you!"

　　Xie Tianwu was so frightened that his eyes seemed to burst open as he saw the eight impermanence being torn into pieces by the Nine Dragons one after another. He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei, who were watching the fight on the side, were also stunned.

　　"It's terrible. This guy is getting more and more powerful. Now even the eldest senior brother can't beat him. What should we do?" Jin Pengfei turned to ask He Zhanbo. He was already terrified and worried, fearing that Lu Fei would deal with him soon.

　　"Let's take action. With the combined strength of the three of us, we should be able to deal with him!" There was viciousness in He Zhanbo's eyes.

　　"Want a group attack? You still have to get past me!" Gris' figure flashed and stood in front of He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei.

　　"You... who are you?" He Zhanbo stared at Gris. He couldn't see through him, but he felt that Gris was scary and terrifying. However, Jin Pengfei didn't see that. He said arrogantly:

　　"Brother He, why do you care who he is? He's just a clown. Take care of him first, and then watch my Tiger Roaring Wind Sutra!"

　　The wind comes from the tiger, the clouds come from the dragon. Jin Pengfei is practicing the Tiger Roaring Wind Sutra. With his hands spread out, magic power surges, and three platinum-colored tigers condensed with tiger roaring magic power suddenly rush out. One roars, shaking the mountains, one waves its claws, and one grins as if it is going to bite.

　　"Superficial, really superficial..." Gris shook his head and sneered disdainfully. Although this kind of magic power has special properties, it does not change much. It is not as good as the divine power that is omnipresent and pervasive under the will.

　　Gris waved his hand lightly, and natural divine power surged out, condensing into a divine crystal wall in front of him. This crystal wall was as thin as ice, and countless runes flashed on it. The crystal wall was hundreds of miles long and unknown how high it was. The lower part went deep into the earth and the upper part went deep into the clouds.

　　Bang, bang, bang…

　　The tiger swung its claws and slapped the crystal wall of divine power. The crystal wall shook slightly, but it could not be broken.

　　"It's useless. Your little bit of divine power is not enough to break my divine crystal wall. You'd better watch quietly. I will deal with you after I deal with Xie Tianwu!" Gris said with a smile.

　　"You..." Jin Pengfei and He Zhanbo saw the crystal wall of divine power separating the two sides. They didn't know how high the crystal wall was. The two brothers couldn't help but be shocked. Such divine arts and such application of divine power were far beyond their imagination.

　　"No, we must break the crystal wall. Senior Brother needs support!" He Zhanbo yelled urgently. He drew his sword and swung it, using his magic power to blast out shocking sword energy.

　　“Bang, bang, bang…”

　　The crystal wall of natural divine power shook violently, emitting countless streams of light. Jin Pengfei also roared, and three tigers condensed with magic power all pounced on it and bombarded the crystal wall.

　　"A bunch of small characters, all fighting desperately. My natural divine power crystal wall can't be broken without the seventeenth level divine power!" Gris wanted to laugh and no longer paid attention to the two ridiculous guys He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei, but turned his attention back to Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan.

　　"Soul shock, soul binding! Xie Tianwu, kneel down!" Lu Fei shouted and used soul magic. Poor Xie Tianwu's mind had already begun to become confused, and Lu Fei took advantage of him.

　　"ah……"

　　Xie Tianwu suddenly froze, his face flushed red, and a meaningless sound came from his throat. At the same time, deep fear appeared in his eyes. He felt his thoughts stagnant and his soul unable to move, as if he was bound by something. A force came over him, and with a plop, Xie Tianwu found himself kneeling down, and he was kneeling down in front of Lu Fei!

　　Shame, horror!

　　Xie Tianwu had never felt so humiliated and terrified before. It was an infinite terror that he could not control his body or mind!

　　"Haha, calling you the eldest brother is an honor to you, Xie Tianwu. Now there will be a day when you will kneel down and worship me, your junior brother. See... Isn't this good? Why do you have to fight and kill? As long as you take a step back and admit your mistake to me, I, your junior brother, will not pursue the crime of slander against you!" Lu Fei laughed heartily, and his words seemed extremely vicious to Xie Tianwu.

　　"Witchcraft... This is witchcraft, damn it, how can my self-esteem allow me to kneel down to a junior, no..." Xie Tianwu shouted from the depths of his soul, and then struggled violently! He was already extremely angry, his hair stood on end, and his lungs were almost exploded.

　　The struggle finally paid off.

　　call……

　　With his magic power running, his Tao heart became strong again, Xie Tianwu felt that the terrifying feeling disappeared, and he regained control of his body.

　　"Oh my, this is a shame, I will fight you!" Xie Tianwu was going crazy. He was humiliated by Lu Fei and had completely gone crazy.

　　"Haha, a kneeling man, what qualifications do you have to fight with me? A useless person like you should die or become a demon. How dare you show up in broad daylight? Aren't you afraid of being pointed at or laughed at by acquaintances?" Lu Fei continued to laugh, wanting to completely defeat the other party's Taoism.

　　"Ah... I hate you so much, I will never forgive you!"

　　Xie Tianwu screamed, and his heart of Tao shattered with a bang. His eyes suddenly turned red, and there was no longer a trace of emotion in his eyes. There was only the most primitive humiliation, anger, unwillingness, hatred and killing.

　　The surging black magic power from Lu Fei's body burst out like it was from the eye of a storm, covering the whole sky and earth without any reservation.

　　"Oh no, the eldest brother has gone mad and has turned into a demon!"

　　He Zhanbo, who was bombarding the divine crystal wall, was horrified. Lu Wenwan, who was watching the battle, was shocked and frightened. She couldn't help but tremble, thinking: "Too cruel, too tragic, is this how my brother kills people's hearts?"

　　Gris's eyes showed a satisfied look, he nodded and smiled: "Haha, it's really powerful. To deal with arrogant, conceited, proud, and jealous people, making them feel ashamed and killing their hearts is the most powerful method!"

　　Lu Fei's strategy was very good. He first terrified the other party, and then used various means to humiliate the other party, making him completely crazy and insane, until his defenses were completely destroyed and he degenerated into a demon.

　　…

　　Chapter 196 Prison Lock

　　Monday, please vote for the collection!

　　----

　　Xie Tianwu, who has fallen into the state of a demon, has become increasingly powerful. Because his mind has been possessed by the devil, he has no scruples in his actions and all that remains is obsession and madness.

　　"Impermanence locks the soul!"

　　"Kill with a mourning stick!"

　　A roar like that of a wild beast burst out from Xie Tianwu's mouth, and the ink-black magic power surged in all directions unbridled. The eight Black and White Impermanence gathered together again, waving mourning sticks and soul-binding chains, shouting and screaming like ghosts.

　　"It really is a bit like hell. Such a good and clean world has been tainted by a bastard like you. Let me sweep away the evil aura and make the world clean again!"

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly, raised his hands and banged a few times, and struck out a few palms. Then, crystal-glittering dragon claws spread out in all directions, sweeping away everything and destroying everything.

　　“Ahhhh… so cruel!”

　　Wuchang exploded, Xie Tianwu roared, and there were several loud bangs on his body, as if leather was broken. Several glittering dragon claws directly pierced through Wuchang's magic power and hit Xie Tianwu.

　　Poor thing, the arrogant Xie Tianwu suddenly vomited three liters of blood!

　　His shoulders, hands, feet, and abdomen were all hit one by one, his bones were broken, his shoulders exploded, and there was even a bloody hole in his abdomen. Xie Tianwu was covered in blood and looked almost unrecognizable.

　　As a cultivator at a high level in the magic power realm, this injury is not fatal, it is just a serious injury. Even if he does not eat or drink, he can barely recover after three days of recuperation.

　　Lu Fei's eyes were sharp, he suddenly raised his fingers and flicked them, two crystal clear dragon powers rushed out and pierced through Xie Tianwu's scapula, the power turned and transformed into chains and a pillar of punishment, with a few rattles, Xie Tianwu was locked on the pillar, the dragon power circled and transformed into a crystal clear little dragon, coiled on the pillar, guarding the prisoner.

　　"Ah...you dare to imprison me, kill, kill, kill..." Xie Tianwu roared like a beast, as if he was possessed by a demon and was very crazy.

　　"Oh no! Senior Brother has suffered a great loss, let's run!" Jin Pengfei was almost scared to death.

　　He Zhanbo had noticed something was wrong a long time ago. Xie Tianwu was just a weakling. He had originally hoped that this senior brother would avenge him, but he had not expected Xie Tianwu to be so useless. If he didn't leave, he would probably be in trouble too.

　　“…”

　　He Zhanbo didn't even say hello to He Jinpengfei, he turned around and turned into a beam of light and fled back the way he came!

　　"Ah... Damn it!" Jin Pengfei was furious. He also turned into a beam of light and flew away, following closely behind He Zhanbo.

　　The divine crystal wall was removed under Gris's will. His figure flashed like lightning, and no one knew what magic he used. In just a flash, he had stopped He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei.

　　"Haha, you're so slow, you still want to run?" Gris grabbed with his big hand, and natural divine power surged out, transforming into countless emerald green vines of life that entangled the two of them.

　　"How can these things trap me?" Infinite magic power burst out from He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei and hit the vines of life.

　　Bang, bang, bang…

　　The vines didn't move at all.

　　"With such little power, you want to break free from the binding spell of a legendary high elf? Dream on. Let's go!" Gris sneered and carried the two of them to Lu Fei.

　　Lu Wenwan also came to Lu Fei. She looked at the locked up Xie Tianwu and said in a trembling voice, "What's wrong with this guy? Is he really possessed by a demon?"

　　"Probably, because his mental will was too crazy in that instant, all kinds of negative wills completely destroyed and devoured his rationality and various emotions. He is now an absolute devil who only knows hatred and killing!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Sir, what should we do with these three people?" said Gris.

　　Lu Fei was also a little embarrassed. Should he just kill him?

　　"Sir, there are more people coming, coming for us, very fast!" Gris suddenly turned his head to look at the sky and counted: "One... two... three... five people in total!"

　　"There are five of them, and the leader is Elder Huoyunzi?" Lu Fei also looked towards the sky, and saw a beam of light breaking through the air, followed by four high-level cultivators in the Yuanqi realm.

　　"Elder, we are just ahead. We followed our eldest brother here. We took a rest as we were out of energy, so the three brothers will go first!" said a cultivator.

　　"Yes, I saw it... Hmm? Tianwu was caught?" Huoyunzi had sharp eyes and quickly saw the torture pillar behind Lu Fei. Xie Tianwu was covered in blood on the pillar. Next to the torture pillar, there were two people trapped, He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei.

　　“Okay, okay... You actually dared to imprison our sect’s true disciple. This is insubordination..." Huoyunzi was extremely angry, his gray beard flew up, and his Taoist robe was inflated.

　　"Elder, this is bad. That guy named Lu actually captured three of our brothers?!" Several disciples were horrified. They simply couldn't believe what they saw.

　　Huoyunzi felt annoyed, and he exerted force suddenly, increasing his speed, leaving the disciples behind him behind, and stopped ten meters in front of Lu Fei. He was suspended in the air, higher than Lu Fei and others, looking down on everyone from a condescending attitude.

　　Lu Fei remained calm, but the corners of his mouth slightly raised, looking relaxed and at ease, as if it had nothing to do with him.

　　Huoyun had a hot temper to begin with. Seeing Lu Fei like this, he couldn't help but explode with anger. He said with hidden anger: "You are Lu Fei? How come you don't know how to greet the elders of our sect?"

　　"It turns out to be Elder Huoyunzi. Lu Fei is here to greet him!" Lu Fei laughed as if he had just seen Huoyunzi, and bowed slightly, which was just a greeting.

　　"Hmph!" Huoyunzi became even angrier. The last time He Zhanbo was defeated, he hated Lu Fei so much. Now he was even more furious. As the saying goes, new and old grudges burst out together, which was no trivial matter.

　　"Boy Lu Fei, do you know your crime?" Huoyunzi turned his face and spoke sternly.

　　"I really don't know what crime I have committed!" Lu Fei laughed. He was not afraid at all. Instead, he wanted to see what tricks Huoyunzi was going to play.

　　"What other crimes do you dare to mention? I heard that you set up your own sect and built a cult in a barbarian land. Isn't this a crime? Moreover, you even dared to imprison the true disciples of our sect. Who gave you the courage to betray your master and ancestors and persecute your fellow disciples?" Huoyun became angrier and angrier as he spoke, and finally he roared, pointing his finger at Lu Fei with a ferocious look on his face.

　　Lu Fei didn't care at all, shaking his head and saying, "Oh, what a sectarianism, what a time, and what a sectarianism again... Elder Huoyunzi, I'm not saying anything bad about you, but what era is it now? You still hold on to such a deep sectarianism. Isn't it just to set up a small church? In this era, isn't it normal to set up a club or a small church? Besides, if the disciples of the sect want to set up a sect, isn't it to help the sect to grow and develop? If the sect has foresight, it should encourage it instead of suppressing it blindly... You should also learn some advanced ideas from others. What future can a closed-door sect have!"

　　…

　　Chapter 197 Fire Dragon

　　“You… shut up!!”

　　Huoyunzi was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, and could not help but said angrily: "You are so rude and reckless. The rules of our sect have been passed down for thousands of years. How can a mere disciple like you discuss them?!"

　　Lu Fei spread his hands and smiled, "You are wrong. Every citizen has a share of responsibility for the fate of a country, let alone a sect. As a disciple, you should be more concerned about the development of the sect. This is how a good disciple can be. If a sect does not allow disciples to speak and prohibits free speech, how can this sect have vitality and a future? Oh, I'm not saying anything bad about you, but you really should study hard. Those traditional things are the essence. Things that can be inherited must be inherited and upheld, but some decadent ones should be removed... This rule of not allowing disciples to give opinions, to be honest, this rule is the dregs of the Ten Evils!"

　　How could Huoyunzi be better than Lu Fei? Lu Fei spoke freely, and every sentence was full of sarcasm, without a trace of respect. If Huoyunzi didn't jump up and down, he wouldn't be Huoyunzi!

　　"You...you are so sharp-tongued and so presumptuous that you even speak nonsense about the right and wrong of our sect. You have committed a serious crime. I will catch you!" Huoyunzi flipped his hand and clawed, and rolling magic power enveloped him, trying to capture Lu Fei.

　　"Am I afraid of you? You old bully, you came all the way to Iceland to cause trouble for me. You just want to take me, don't you? Why do you have to find all kinds of excuses? You can just do it directly. Do you really want to be a whore and still maintain a chastity archway?"

　　Lu Fei sneered and raised his hand to punch out.

　　roar!

　　The power of the dragon surged, and a crystal clear dragon claw suddenly burst out from the fist!

　　"Ah... what a cruel bastard!"

　　Huoyunzi was caught off guard, his magic power was dispersed, and the Heavenly Dragon Claw hit his right arm hard, and the whole arm exploded and turned into bloody mist!

　　It hurts, it hurts so much. Huoyunzi originally wanted to capture Lu Fei and then give him a good beating, but Lu Fei resisted so violently that his arm was broken in just one blow. It's true that even a rabbit will bite back when it gets angry.

　　"Elder, since you plan to come and take it, you should be prepared to be taken, right? Look at the three people you favored. They came to take me, and they have all become prisoners. Now you are no exception!"

　　Lu Fei laughed out loud. If he was soft-hearted and took a step back at this moment, he would definitely hurt others and himself, and there would be endless troubles.

　　"Nine Dragon Demon Pillars, nine dragons come out together!"

　　A magic pillar flew out with a bang and hung above the head of Elder Huoyunzi. It instantly became very large and suppressed him fiercely. At the same time, infinite divine power radiated and countless real dragons roared out from the magic pillar. It was like the sky was falling and the earth was splitting, and a nightmare was coming.

　　"What is this thing... Oh no, this wild brat is so vicious, he wants to kill me!!"

　　Huoyunzi regretted it greatly, hating himself for underestimating the opponent and not using all his strength to kill him with the force of thunder! If he had not wasted words at the beginning, he would have just killed him directly.

　　"Fire dragon turns the sky!"

　　At the critical moment, Huoyunzi roared, and all his magic power surged. All his clothes turned into flames, and even Huoyunzi himself turned into a ball of fire. A dragon roar came from the fire, and a red fire dragon as thick as a bucket rushed out of the flames.

　　“Roar, roar, roar…”

　　The fire dragon is no small matter. Although it is a three-clawed fire dragon, it is very powerful, with its fangs bared and claws waving...

　　As an elder of the Kunlun Taoist sect, Huoyunzi has his own unique skills. In his early years, he traveled around the world to practice magic. He went deep into the Pacific Ocean and arrived at the Mauna Loa volcano on the Hawaiian Islands. Fortunately, he discovered a "fire demon" that had been nurtured for countless years in the Kilauea crater southeast of the main volcano.

　　He tried every possible way and spent fifteen years before finally capturing the "Fire Demon". He then refined it and turned it into a fire dragon. From then on, he traveled across the world and was invincible.

　　According to Lu Fei, this fire demon should be something similar to a fire elemental spirit. Mauna Loa is the largest active volcano on Earth, and the fire demon should be the only one in the world, but Huo Yunzi got it. After returning to Kunlun, Huo Yunzi has been hiding his strength. In fact, he is the best among his peers.

　　How had Lu Fei forced him to such a point that he risked his life to display something that had been hidden for countless years? Huoyunzi was filled with hatred and turned into a dragon and rushed forward!

　　In the sky, there appeared a flying fire dragon, confronting countless real dragons roaring and fighting. The scene was extremely cruel and tragic!

　　“Boom…”

　　The fire dragon grabbed and exploded three real dragons, Red, Green and Yang, but it could not fight against the other dragons. In a flash, it was pounced on by other real dragons, bitten and grabbed, and was almost torn to pieces. Lu Fei's divine power has reached level 17, far more powerful than Huo Yunzi. Although he has been practicing for a short time, he is definitely not a match for Huo Yunzi.

　　"Ah... I can't accept this. I can't accept this. This can't be true. I have long been invincible. How could I possibly lose to a brat?!"

　　The fire dragon roared loudly, and its claws and body were all covered with flames. Balls of flame flowed out of the dragon's body and immediately turned into large patches of fire when they fell on the snow ridge. The flames melted the snow, and countless white mists rose up. When blown by the cold wind, they immediately turned into ice and snow and fell down.

　　The fire dragon fell from mid-air with blazing flames and crashed into the valley between the snow-capped mountains. The melted snow instantly turned into boiling water and rushed to the ground.

　　"So awesome!" Lu Wenwan clapped her hands excitedly. Lu Fei's strength was too amazing. It was the first time she saw Lu Fei's strength. She was stunned several times and couldn't control herself.

　　Gris stood beside Lu Wenwan and said with a smile: "Your Excellency is now quite powerful. After all, you have reached the 17th level of divine power, and the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art is even more powerful and very suitable for combat. If combined with the soul divine art, the power will be doubled. There should be no one in this plane who can match your Excellency!"

　　"Isn't it said that there is a very powerful holy spirit here, who is little Jupiter's sister? Can't that holy spirit defeat my brother?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　"Uh... that's an exception. There are always exceptions. Nothing is absolute in the world!"

　　"I heard from little Jupiter that you were the one who captured his sister, right?" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Yes! The power of the Holy Spirit should be in the legendary realm, but Sharna is a little special. She was pushed up by other heroes. Although she was promoted, she didn't have time to complete the realm. So I used all my strength and took her down in one go! If I gave her one or two years to build her realm, she would be hard to deal with!"

　　"Oh, I heard from Andrea that you are a legendary realm master. This realm should be very powerful, right?"

　　Lu Wenwan said enviously. She had never really seen the true ability of Gris, the legendary high elf. Even when dealing with He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei, Gris made it a breeze and took down those two guys with just a wave of his hand. It could be said that Gris had not yet fully demonstrated his strength.

　　…

　　Chapter 198: Defeat

　　"If you want me to be serious, you have to find another Saint Spirit level guy! But that's unlikely. If you start practicing from scratch in this plane, it's almost impossible to become a Saint Spirit!"

　　"Why?"

　　"There is a problem with the force ocean of the plane. It is difficult for mortals to obtain force from it, so cultivation is difficult. This is a fundamental problem and it is difficult to change. Unless a god from outside the domain comes and reactivates the force ocean of the entire plane, there will be unlimited possibilities!"

　　“…”

　　Lu Wenwan understood. She had practiced theocracy, read many books on theocracy, and also knew a lot about Terran's theocracy and arcane theories. With just a little reminder from Gris, Lu Wenwan knew what was going on.

　　On the other side, the four Yuanqi Realm disciples who were watching the fight were terrified when they saw Huoyunzi being abused. Their faces, which had originally been filled with confidence, turned pale and blue, and some even began to tremble with fear.

　　"What should we do? Not only the three brothers, but even Elder Huoyunzi can't defeat that guy surnamed Lu!"

　　"Are we going to die here? Or should we run away?"

　　"You're running away! How can you escape from a master in the realm of magic power?" a disciple shouted, while the others remained silent.

　　"Why not just go all out and capture that woman over there? As long as we have the leverage, we won't be left without a way out!"

　　…

　　"You really don't know your place, Miss Wenwan. Look at those four people over there. They are actually discussing how to kidnap you!" Gris was always keeping an eye on all directions and naturally heard what the other party said.

　　"They want to kidnap me?" Lu Wenwan frowned slightly.

　　"Yeah, don't you want to take action too? Those four people are just right. They are all in the Yuan Qi realm. They can only use the power of Qi, which is far from being comparable to divine power. You can definitely defeat them!"

　　"Okay..." Lu Wenwan was already eager to try.

　　"Catch this woman!" Four Yuanqi Realm monks rushed over, two in front and two on both sides. Yuanqi Realm monks mastered various Yuanqi powers, which were indeed rough and straightforward, far less than the invisible and changeable magic power.

　　"Hypnosis!"

　　Lu Wenwan was in mid-air, her eyes suddenly condensed into pinholes, emitting a sharp divine light in an instant. The divine power on her body was originally wrapped around her body, but once the magic was cast, the divine power began to radiate outwards, first condensing into clusters outside her body, and then gathering into divine magic halos.

　　Lu Wenwan was like a luminous body, with countless halos on her body. All kinds of mysterious and profound divine symbols were hidden in the halos, and they were spinning and dancing around her rapidly. At this moment, Lu Wenwan was as elegant and sacred as a goddess.

　　This is the aura that a divine magician should have when performing divine magic. Divine magic is magic passed down by gods, and naturally possesses the unique aura of gods, noble, solemn, gorgeous, and extraordinary.

　　The divine power was as fast as lightning, and it was even faster than lightning if it was controlled by will. Four Yuanqi realm cultivators rushed over, and the rolling Yuanqi had already rushed towards Lu Wenwan like a long rainbow.

　　Crash...

　　When the vital energy came into contact with the aura of divine magic, it immediately dissipated, just like ice and snow meeting the sunlight.

　　"Ah...what is this...I'm so sleepy..."

　　The magic halo seemed to be stimulated, and it shot out in all directions, landing accurately on the four monks. The effect of the magic was immediate.

　　The four monks immediately felt dizzy, their eyelids felt heavy as mountains, and they became drowsy. They seemed to have fallen into an invisible spiritual world and could not wake up.

　　“Bang bang bang bang…”

　　Four people fell from mid-air into the snow, creating a large piece of ice and snow!

　　"It's done!" Lu Wenwan was inexplicably happy.

　　Gris nodded and said, "This is natural. Divine power and vital energy are different levels of power. Even a ray of divine power can easily break any vital energy."

　　When Lu Fei saw that Lu Wenwan had made the four Yuanqi realm cultivators fall into a deep sleep, he nodded with relief, then turned to look at the lake formed by the melted ice and snow below.

　　Under the lake, flames were rolling like lava, and the fire dragon incarnated by Huoyunzi was in it. Countless white steam rose from the lake, and when it reached high altitudes and was blown by the cold air, it immediately turned into rain and fell down. In Iceland at this season, the rain did not fall to the ground, but had already condensed into ice crystals again, so what fell on the snow were hail marbles.

　　"Huoyunzi, why don't you come up? Are you still going to pretend to be dead? You are so old, how can you have no shame and still want to act like a rogue?" Lu Fei said sarcastically.

　　"I'm so pissed off, little brat, I'm going to fight you to the death!" Huoyunzi was furious. He was already furious and ashamed. Lu Fei sneered, and Huoyunzi started to go crazy. Usually, under such an absolute disadvantage, the weak would be so angry and fight to the death with others.

　　A fire dragon flew up from the lake and roared towards Lu Fei.

　　"Elder Huoyunzi, don't blame me for being cruel. Since you want to capture me, you must be prepared to be captured!" Lu Fei suddenly raised his hand, condensed the 17th level divine power, and fiercely grabbed downwards with a claw!

　　Boom!

　　The divine power as bright as crystal glass condensed into a crystal clear sky dragon and swooped down. This was a sky dragon, not quite the same as the real dragon condensed from the Nine Dragons divine power. This dragon condensed all kinds of incredible divine power, including soul magic, Nine Dragons magic, sacred magic, and even the power of the Heart of Arcane.

　　The fire dragon that Huoyunzi transformed into was pounced on by Tianlong, and was bitten and scratched fiercely. The whole dragon body was severely injured. It roared incessantly, and flames splashed and fell on the snow, just like blood.

　　"Ah... I don't accept it!" Huoyunzi shouted miserably.

　　"You have to obey even if you don't like it!" Lu Fei sneered. Tianlong swung its tail suddenly, and the fire dragon fell from the air again and hit the ground. The fire dragon retracted and turned into a human form again. Huoyunzi had been severely injured and his condition was even worse than Xie Tianwu's.

　　Lu Fei landed in front of Huoyunzi and pointed his finger. The bright dragon power penetrated the opponent's scapula and turned into chains and a pillar of torture, locking the opponent on the pillar.

　　"You...you betray your master and ancestors, aren't you afraid of the punishment from the elders of our sect?" Huoyunzi said weakly and in great pain, his eyes full of hatred and anger.

　　"It seems that he hasn't been beaten enough and still has some resentment!" Lu Fei pointed his hand, and a soul power rushed out, turning into a ball of soul fire that fell on the execution pillar and began to burn it.

　　"ah……"

　　Huoyunzi howled in pain. His body was not burned at all, but his soul was in great pain. The soul fire burned the soul, which was a hundred times more painful than burning the body.

　　"You evil thief, you shall not die well!" Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo, and Jin Pengfei, who were imprisoned, cursed and resented him. Lu Fei looked at the people he had imprisoned, shook his head and sneered, "Don't do to others what you don't want done to you. Now you have tasted the taste of returning the favor, right?"

　　…

　　Chapter 199: Dragon Power

　　"You... you are a traitor to your master and ancestors. If you fall into my hands, I will definitely torture you to death!"

　　Listening to the other party's curse, Lu Fei sneered again: "What a vicious fellow, now it seems that I am merciful by not lingering you all to death one by one?"

　　"..." Huoyunzi, Xie Tianwu and the others gnashed their teeth and said, "If you fall into my hands, I will make sure you live a miserable life and die a miserable death!"

　　"That's it. Do not do to others what you do not want others do to you. You should be thankful that I am not an executioner. Now that you can save your lives, you should thank me!" Lu Fei's words were indeed shameless, and Huoyunzi and others cursed again.

　　"Sir, these people have really bad tempers. Since they are prisoners, they should have the awareness of being prisoners. Why are they so ignorant of the current situation? Don't they know that no matter how much they curse, it will be of no use?" Gris shook his head.

　　"Haha, they just want to vent their resentment!" Lu Fei could understand some of it.

　　"It's unwise, really unwise. If they were in our Terran continent, such people would usually not live long... So, sir, have you decided how to deal with them? Are you going to just kill them, or what?"

　　"Of course I'm going to turn the tables!"

　　"You mean to take them to Kunlun to be punished?" Gris said in astonishment.

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei turned to Gris and said, "Do you think the elders of Kunlun Sect will tolerate me? Think about it, the elders and three true disciples of the sect were actually defeated by non-true disciples. Where will they put their faces in the future? Any elder who does not support Gu Lingxian will try their best to accuse me of various crimes. In this case, why don't we turn the tables..."

　　"This... requires careful planning!" Gris suggested.

　　"That's right. We need to plan carefully. Putting the blame on someone else is also a skill. We can't just rush in recklessly. Otherwise, it will cause a backlash from the entire sect, and that would be asking for trouble!"

　　Lu Fei pondered for a while, then nodded and said, "Let's go back to the villa and make some plans. These people have already been captured, so we can save a day or two anyway!"

　　West Ridge Villa.

　　Lu Fei, Gris and Lu Wenwan fell from the sky and landed on the snow in front of the villa. The villa was surrounded by a desolate scene and snowflakes began to float in the sky again.

　　Little Jupiter was making a snowman on the snow, Su Tongtong, Wang Dan and others were sitting under the eaves of the villa watching the snow scene in the distance, and Kang Shenghua was routinely reporting on the progress of various joint financial plans.

　　"Lu Fei is back. Oh, who are those people? Why are they chained to pillars? It's so miserable..." Su Tongtong stood up from her chair. She looked in surprise at the people from Kunlun Taoist sect who were bound by the torture pillars and vines of life. She didn't understand why Lu Fei went out and came back with such a group of people.

　　Little Jupiter came forward. He walked around the two torture pillars that were condensed with divine power, and then looked at the chained Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu. He asked curiously, "These two people seem to be divine practitioners from the East. It's strange, how could they be captured by adults? They look so miserable and embarrassed..."

　　Kang Shenghua was shocked. He saw Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu on the torture pillar. The two looked extremely miserable, as if they had been tortured by all kinds of ancient torture instruments...

　　"Too horrible. I knew the boss was no ordinary person, but I never thought his methods were even more horrible than those of the underworld..."

　　Kang Shenghua couldn't help but shudder. As an ordinary person, how could he have seen prisoners who were so deformed that they were no longer human? They were also pierced through their collarbones with silver chains and occasionally burned by flames. But even so, the vitality of these two people was so tenacious that they didn't die? This was unbelievable.

　　"Haha, sir, this is the guy you caught, right?" Wolf and two female elves walked out of the villa.

　　"Well, Wolf, imprison them in the cellar for me. These people came all the way from the Western Regions to Northern Europe just to capture us, hehe, now they are captured by me!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"They deserve it!" Su Tongtong said. "They deserve it. They are courting death by going against us." Wolfe pretended to take the prisoners away.

　　Huoyunzi looked like a madman, squinting at everyone. Although he was possessed by a demon, he was definitely not crazy, and his wisdom still existed. He shouted, "You who rebel against Kunlun will be killed sooner or later. Haha, just wait, we will not let you go!"

　　Xie Tianwu also shouted, "That's right, don't let me escape. As long as I have the chance, I, Xie Tianwu, will make you regret imprisoning me today!"

　　Lu Fei frowned and sneered: "Believe me, you will never have a chance!"

　　----

　　boom!

　　In the spiritual sea, the Dragon Claw hit the void, and all the barriers between the main material interface and the plane force ocean were broken through. The surging ocean force poured into Lu Fei's spiritual sea, forming a vast force "lake".

　　The entire spiritual sea stirred up several storms and tsunamis, until the Sky Dragon Claw suppressed it, and the entire spiritual sea gradually calmed down. Wisps of the Force rose from the "lake" and were absorbed by the Sky Dragon Claw.

　　The Force is the essential power of the world, covering the essence of all elements. Any energy element that can appear in the world can be found in the ocean of Force.

　　If we use the Taoist understanding, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things. The one among them is the force.

　　The Sky Dragon Claw is something that was born out of the power of the system that Lu Fei practiced. It covers the essence of all the power that Lu Fei practiced, including the essence of arcane magic power, soul power, sacred power, and the power of the Nine Dragons of Yanhuang.

　　The Sky Dragon Claw draws various kinds of Force from the "lake" of Force and generates Sky Dragon Power. To be precise, it is the "Holy Sky Dragon Power". Only this name can barely cover the essence of Lu Fei's current power.

　　The divine power of the sacred dragon has unified all the divine powers that Lu Fei has cultivated. The new divine power presents a crystal-clear color, like mercury and glass. The divine power is filled with twenty-eight kinds of divine magic symbols and possesses twenty-eight kinds of divine magic powers.

　　The twenty-eight kinds of magic runes that Lu Fei practiced have been rearranged to form an extremely complex three-dimensional structure. The divine power emitted by various magic runes are interconnected, radiated, supported and constructed, and finally formed an extremely great building. This building is the "Sky Dragon Claw".

　　The divine runes were like bricks and building materials that made up a building. The Dragon Claw was built in this way. The Dragon Claw seemed to have absorbed the Force to a certain limit. The entire Dragon Claw began to vibrate and made a sound of transformation.

　　Papapapapa…

　　As the divine powers radiated and converged, another strange divine rune was born. This newly born divine rune was circular, with two sides, like a mirror, and contained countless extremely subtle mysterious symbols.

　　…

　　Chapter 200: Big Mouth

　　The newly formed runes radiated divine power and condensed into countless divine symbols, all of which were the same, representing a kind of divine art that was organically integrated into the extremely complex structure of the Sky Dragon Claw.

　　"It turns out that this magic is soul puppetry!"

　　Lu Fei focused his spiritual will on the magic rune and immediately understood its meaning. This was a magic that could control other people's souls. It was very domineering. By controlling other people's souls, one could control other people's thoughts and behaviors, just like manipulating a puppet.

　　This is the twenty-ninth soul magic condensed by Lu Fei.

　　As this divine art was formed, the Dragon Claw seemed to grow stronger and more solid. The dragon claw, which was originally only the size of a palm, now had grown a forelimb.

　　"Is the Sky Dragon Claw growing and perfecting?"

　　Lu Fei was shocked, and he finally understood the direction he was going. Imagine that the Sky Dragon Claw continued to grow and improve, would it eventually form a complete sacred Sky Dragon?

　　Now it's just a dragon claw and a forelimb, but according to the current trend, this is possible! Oh my God, unifying all the power that can be cultivated, constructing a sacred dragon, with all the power of the divine arts that can be cultivated, what kind of dragon will it be?

　　Calling the wind and rain is still a piece of cake, but manipulating the nine divine powers of heaven and earth and shocking and controlling the souls of living beings is the real fortune!

　　“Hahahaha… That’s exactly what I can’t believe. All the magic arts are connected together and become one in the form of a dragon. This is probably like hundreds of rivers returning to the sea and becoming one.

　　The Soul Puppet magic came at the right time. I was just worrying about how to control those captives..." Lu Fei was delighted and thought that he should try out the power of the new magic. With this idea in mind, Lu Fei couldn't help but feel a little excited and got up to go to the cellar.

　　The one guarding the cellar door was Wolfe, who was taking a nap at the door. Feeling Lu Fei coming, the barbarian was startled and stood at attention, "Sir, I'm on guard, not lazy!"

　　"Haha, don't be so nervous. It doesn't matter if you doze off. As long as you don't make any mistakes, it'll be fine. Open the door. I want to go in and interrogate the prisoners myself. You stay outside!"

　　The divine power that Lu Fei used to trap several captives was equivalent to an extension of his own arm. He could sense every move of the captives. As long as there was any unusual movement, he would know it immediately, so there was actually no need to guard them strictly.

　　"Yes, sir!" Wolfe opened the door immediately.

　　Lu Fei walked into the cellar. The cellar of the villa was quite narrow, only twelve square meters, with gray rock walls on all sides, which seemed relatively solid.

　　A lamp hung from the ceiling, emitting a dim light that turned the entire cellar into a typical torture chamber.

　　Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu were chained with their heads drooping on two torture pillars. A dragon condensed with divine power coiled on the top of the pillar, staring at the two prisoners. One end of the two chains had sharp five claws that pierced through each other's scapula. Blood had already coagulated near the collarbones of the two men, but the flesh and blood were still blurred, which was shocking.

　　On the other side of the stone wall, chains condensed by divine power were used to lock the ankles of He Zhanbo, Jin Pengfei and the other four Yuanqi realm monks, making it impossible for them to escape. In fact, no matter how powerful they were, they could not escape. He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei were still tied with the vines of the tree of life.

　　Lu Fei walked in with a swagger, immediately startling them.

　　"Evil villain..." Huoyunzi raised his head and cast his piercing eyes over, which contained endless hatred and anger. Xie Tianwu smiled sinisterly, his eyes were red, and he let out a low roar, wishing he could pounce on Lu Fei and bite him to death.

　　He Zhanbo, Jin Pengfei and the four Yuanqi realm cultivators were much more obedient, with a hint of fear in their eyes. They were now in despair, because they had already understood Lu Fei's strength and they had no chance of revenge at all!

　　"If you know today, why bother then?"

　　Lu Fei stood in front of these captives. It was difficult for him to have any good feelings towards his fellow disciples from Kunlun Taoist sect. He knew how he got to Kunlun in the first place. He was "kidnapped" by Elder Deng Yinchen.

　　The Kunlun Taoist sect is so domineering, and that's true. As the only remaining holy place for cultivation in the entire Chinese world, it's hard not to be domineering. However, the atmosphere in the sect is terrible, because of intrigue and respect for the strong, the struggle is far more cruel than that in the secular world.

　　"Whatever you want, whether to kill or chop me up, it's all up to you!"

　　"Mr. Lu, don't give us the chance to get out. Just wait, once we are able to get out, we will mobilize all means to take crazy revenge on you. No matter whether it is you or your close ones, all will suffer torture a hundred times more severe than what we are experiencing now..." After Xie Tianwu was possessed by the devil, he was like a lunatic, with an evil and vicious aura.

　　They were really stubborn. Lu Fei felt that they were both pitiful and hateful. He couldn't help but shake his head. Could it be that Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu still had the illusion of escaping? What a powerful Ah Q spirit.

　　"Well, since you still want to destroy me, I will make you despair completely and let you have a taste of my new puppetry technique!"

　　Lu Fei grabbed with his hand, and the magic "Soul Puppet" was activated. The soul power gathered into two magic halos and fell on He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei. All kinds of mysterious magic symbols drilled into the opponent's soul and entangled on the soul. At the same time, all kinds of magic power threads radiated in all directions and drilled into every inch of skin and every nerve of the opponent's body.

　　The eyes of He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei suddenly lit up, then quickly dimmed. Their entire pupils were replaced by a faint golden light of divine power, and a soul puppet mark appeared on their foreheads. After a while, the mark sank into the skin and was hidden.

　　"ah……"

　　The vines of life on He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei faded away one after another. The two of them shuddered and jumped up, standing in front of Lu Fei with dull eyes.

　　"Zhanbo, Pengfei, what are you doing standing there? Kill that guy!" Huoyunzi shouted angrily. However, He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei only trembled slightly and did not move.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Look, my puppetry is working. You two listen to my orders and slap Huo Yunzi hard!"

　　"Yes, sir!" He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei said respectfully, then walked up to Huoyunzi and said with a wicked smile: "Old dog, your mouth stinks!"

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　The four slaps made Huo Yunzi completely stunned! He Zhanbo was his own disciple, and he never dared to disobey him, but now he dared to slap him hard? Huo Yunzi felt his face burning, and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with a few teeth.

　　"How cruel... He Zhanbo, how dare you betray your master and ancestors?!" Huoyunzi suddenly roared, going crazy.

　　"Draw again, and draw that Xie Tianwu too!" Lu Fei continued.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　There were more than a dozen big mouths. Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu no longer had the courage to fight against Lu Fei. The four Yuanqi realm cultivators were trembling with fear. They thought to themselves: "Too terrible, what kind of evil method is this, which can actually control two brothers in the magic power realm..."

　　…

　　Chapter 201 Planning

　　"Now you know how powerful puppetry is, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"You...you will die a horrible death for daring to practice evil arts!" Huoyunzi was furious, his eyes filled with fear.

　　"Whether it is a sorcery or not, it is not your place to judge, you two frogs in the well. Now that you have seen the power of puppetry, you should be mentally prepared, because I will also use puppetry to deal with you two stubborn guys, and completely turn you into my puppets!"

　　"Ah...you dare!" Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu roared, full of despair, like the dying struggle of a trapped beast.

　　"So you shouldn't go against me. Anyone who goes against me is doomed to have a bad end. Just accept my judgment and punishment. From now on you will be my puppets!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand and grabbed. The light of divine magic burst out from his hand and went straight into Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu.

　　"Impossible, how could I let you succeed?"

　　Huoyunzi roared, his magic power vibrated, and a strong will resisted the invasion of the soul puppet magic. Xie Tianwu was trembling, as if his devil heart was fighting against the soul magic at the mental and spiritual level.

　　"Good! He is indeed a master in the realm of magic power, with enough indomitable tenacity!" Lu Fei exclaimed, and the Soul-Shaking Bell flew out of his body.

　　“Dangdangdang…”

　　Three roars were heard, and the soul-shaking magic was performed. Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu were shocked and shivered together. Their souls were shaken and their wills collapsed immediately. The magic light of the soul puppet took the opportunity to invade the souls of the two in an instant, and all kinds of puppetry threads stretched out and entangled their souls and bodies.

　　"Ah... No, I'm being controlled!" Huoyunzi was filled with endless terror. He felt that his soul had turned into a mummy in an instant, as if he was wrapped in heavy shrouds. His thoughts were suppressed to a corner of his soul, but were replaced by another strange thought. This thought controlled his soul and his body.

　　This is so scary, is this puppetry?

　　"No..." Huoyunzi screamed with infinite terror from the depths of his soul, but it was of no avail. No one could hear him, and no one could understand him. Huoyunzi felt that he was forever exiled to an endless, cold, and empty abyss, and could never turn over.

　　"Come down!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and the pillar of punishment condensed by divine power turned into divine power again, and it actually turned around and drilled into the bodies of Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu.

　　The bodies that had been severely injured began to recover rapidly. After a while, the injured parts of Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu had healed again.

　　It has to be said that Lu Fei's sacred dragon power has many powers, one of which is the vitality that gives birth to everything.

　　Yan, Huang, Jun, Cang, You, Xuan, Chi, Qing and Yang, the nine kinds of Yanhuang divine powers, represent the nine supreme powers between heaven and earth. Among them, the Qinglong divine power represents the force of life and is responsible for generation. It can revive all things and generate life.

　　The sacred power of the Heavenly Dragon contains all kinds of magical powers, and naturally also includes the power to revive vitality and generate life. The injuries of Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu recovered quickly.

　　Lu Fei now feels that he has become much stronger. Since he unified all his powers into a claw of the Holy Dragon, he can now use all spells, whether it is divine or arcane, without any sense of obstruction. Lu Fei can even feel that he can practice arcane above level seven. He already has this foundation.

　　“Pah!”

　　Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu slapped each other hard in the face. The two staggered and almost fell down. There was blood in their mouths and several teeth were knocked out again.

　　"Haha, great, it's finally obedient!" Lu Fei was extremely satisfied with the effect of the soul puppet magic. This magic was indeed "domineering" and "evil".

　　The remaining four Yuanqi realm cultivators were stunned. They witnessed with their own eyes that He Zhanbo, Jin Pengfei, Huo Yunzi and Xie Tianwu became puppets. They were so frightened that their souls flew away. One of them was so timid that he wet his pants.

　　"Don't kill me... I surrender... Junior Brother Lu Fei, please spare us!" the four monks begged.

　　"Of course I will spare your lives, but I am worried about your nature. Only by becoming a puppet can I be a good senior brother. All of you should be controlled by me!"

　　Lu Fei did the same thing and controlled the four brothers in the Yuanqi realm and turned them into puppets. This soul puppet magic is a permanent magic. Once controlled by Lu Fei, the controlled person will be tightly controlled by Lu Fei from soul to body. Unless Lu Fei shows mercy and releases the puppet control, he will be controlled for life.

　　Some of the magic arts passed down by gods are very terrifying. No wonder soul magic is taboo in the continent of Terran. This is inseparable from its tyranny, weirdness and danger.

　　Lu Fei walked out of the cellar and the puppet door remained in the cellar temporarily. Lu Fei was about to take action and return to Kunlun. This time Lu Fei planned to give Kunlun a chance to see if it would grasp it. If it really reached the point where it could not accommodate its disciples, Lu Fei would never hesitate to kill and shed blood on Kunlun to re-establish a new and righteous Kunlun.

　　This is Lu Fei's attitude. There is nothing in this world that he can worry about.

　　"Sir, you're out?" Wolfe said respectfully outside the door, with a strange look on his face.

　　"What's the matter?" Lu Fei asked with a smile.

　　Wolf scratched the back of his head and said, "Sir, why didn't you kill those captives? It would be too easy for them to turn them into puppets!"

　　"It would be a pity to kill them. Think about it, there are so few divine masters on Earth. The mana realm monks in the East are equivalent to low-level divine masters. Killing one will mean one less. It is better to recycle them and refine them into puppets to continue to play their residual heat. What's more, they can be of great use this time!"

　　"I don't understand, what use can they be? He..." Wolfe was puzzled.

　　"I'm going to go back to Kunlun and put on a good show, so of course I have to control them!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Acting? I know that. Acting is fun. I'll go to Kunlun with you then!" Wolfe became excited, his eyes full of anticipation.

　　Lu Fei returned to the villa hall. Lu Wenwan and others were there. Lu Fei said, "I'm going to Kunlun. You all should stay in Iceland first!"

　　"That won't work. What will happen to the implementation of the United Jinyuan Plan if you leave?" Su Tongtong stood up.

　　"Aren't there still experts here? Besides, the Icelandic government has agreed to start consultations with Greece on the issuance of a joint gold dollar. Even if I'm not here, the joint gold dollar will surely be implemented smoothly!" Lu Fei spread his hands.

　　“……”Everyone was silent.

　　"Lu Fei, you are really relieved!" Su Tongtong finally sighed.

　　"Economic problems are still small problems, religious problems are big problems!" Lu Fei laughed. In his eyes, the economy determines politics, but the economy cannot determine religion.

　　At the beginning of human civilization, before the economy had taken shape, religion had already occupied an important position, and religion was not something that the economy could interfere with. Lu Fei had already planned to do some great things on Earth. The Joint Financial Plan was just the beginning, and religion was the highlight later.

　　Therefore, when it comes to economic issues, Lu Fei just keeps a close eye on them and lets others do it, while he makes preliminary arrangements at the religious belief level. Only in this way can the road ahead be smooth.

　　…

　　Chapter 202 Escort

　　When going to Kunlun, Lu Fei was not taking anyone to Kunlun, but he was "escorted" back to Kunlun by Huoyunzi, Xie Tianwu and others. Lu Fei was covered in chains, with his scapula pierced by the chains, and was carried by two Yuanqi realm monks and entered directly from the Kunlun Mountain Gate.

　　The chains were crystal clear. In fact, they were the condensed divine power of Lu Fei's sacred dragon. The power came out of his body and turned into chains that penetrated his clothes. It was true that he was injured, but it could also be said that it was just an appearance. The real situation was that Lu Fei did not feel any pain.

　　The group was led by Elder Huoyunzi, and he was accompanied by Senior Brother Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo, Jin Pengfei and others. The disciples guarding the mountain gate could not help but point and talk when they saw Lu Fei being escorted into the mountain gate.

　　When everyone passed the mountain gate, the disciples guarding the gate began to talk about it.

　　"Isn't that the man just now the Junior Brother Lu who defeated He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei last time? How did he get captured by Elder Huoyunzi?" a disciple asked puzzledly.

　　"Idiot, this must be revenge!"

　　"You are the big idiot. Can't I see it without your guidance?"

　　"Ah, I admire this Junior Brother Lu a lot, but it's a pity that he is also a fool. Doesn't he know the principle that a tree stands out from the crowd?"

　　"That's right. He was extremely stupid to offend the group of senior brothers just to attract everyone's attention. Didn't he know that several senior brothers and some elders had already colluded with each other and controlled the power of the entire mountain sect?"

　　"I think only Senior Sister Gu Lingxian is not afraid of Senior Brother!"

　　"Hush...you are courting death. You dare to talk nonsense everywhere? Be careful that the torture hall will punish you for the crime of disrespect!"

　　"Humph, they won't even let me speak, what's this... This damn sect has long been rotten. What era is it now? They still insist on one-man rule and a gag order. Don't they know that it is better to guard against the people's mouths than to guard against the river? They are so pedantic. If I hadn't cared about my life, I would have revolted from the sect long ago!"

　　"Alas, we are unlucky. We were captured by our seniors and taken to the mountain. But once we are on the mountain, it is as difficult as climbing to heaven to get down. Sometimes our sect really goes too far. Isn't this restricting personal freedom?"

　　"Idiot, what's the point of saying this? Unless we get rid of all those stubborn old guys, we'll just die in the mountains!"

　　"Yes, yes, yes, what this senior brother said is right. In this world, talking about cultivating immortals is bullshit! The elders in the sect have cultivated for their entire lives, but they can't even cultivate a golden elixir. In the end, they are still old and decayed. As for us, I'm afraid we will never be able to cultivate to the realm of magic power in our lifetime!"

　　"Yes, so it is better to marry and have children in the secular world, and live comfortably for seventy or eighty years, rather than wasting your life here, ending up with no wife, no son, no happiness, and finally ending up with nothing, only to die in sorrow and regret..."

　　As everyone was talking, they all fell silent. The atmosphere was very solemn for a moment. These disciples of low status were really miserable. How could they enjoy the so-called "human rights" in this world?

　　In Kunlun Taoist sect, without strength there is no human rights, not even freedom. Being able to enter and exit the mountain gate like Lu Fei is a privilege for a very small number of people. At the mountain gate, without a mid-level or high-level Yuan Qi Mirror, you are not allowed to go down the mountain privately. Even if you want to go down the mountain, you need approval, and you can only go down the mountain if you are approved, otherwise forget it.

　　Only true disciples, such as Xie Tianwu, Gu Lingxian, Jin Pengfei and others, possess various privileges and powers. Others, for the sake of benefits, have to rely on them in order to live a good life.

　　This is the faction. In Kunlun Taoism, factions have a long history and cannot be banned at all.

　　The two largest factions in Kunlun Taoist sect are Xie Tianwu faction and Gu Lingxian faction. Both factions have the support of elders, so they can maintain a certain balance and have not gone to the extent of completely destroying one side.

　　Lu Fei went up the mountain this time because he was forced to the edge of the cliff. Just think about it, didn't he defeat He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei? So not only did the eldest brother Xie Tianwu come all the way to cause trouble, but even the elders were dispatched, wasn't it just to eliminate Lu Fei, the scourge?

　　If you are even a little weaker, you will fall into hell! Only the person involved can deeply understand the cruelty.

　　The Punishment Hall of Kunlun Taoist sect is located halfway up the main peak. It is a traditional hall with carved beams, painted buildings, flying eaves and layers of wooden structure. It looks solemn from the outside and is full of the unique style of oriental architecture.

　　The West uses stone to build, while the East uses wood to build, so the styles are completely different. Lu Fei actually prefers Western architecture more, because buildings built with stone are more majestic, more solid and solemn. This has nothing to do with faith and national boundaries, it's just pure hobby.

　　Lu Fei, wearing a crystal-clear chain, walked up the stone steps and passed the square in front of the torture hall. He looked up at the torture hall, his eyes gleaming with the fierceness of a tiger. Lu Fei smiled slightly and thought:

　　"Kunlun Dao Sect, I hope you won't do anything that would make people despise you. Otherwise, there will be no need for you to exist. When the time comes, I won't mind erasing you from the long river of history with my own hands..."

　　Lu Fei thought about the reason why he went to Kunlun. Being abducted to Kunlun and going to Kunlun voluntarily were completely different. He could have resisted at that time, but he just wanted to see Kunlun because in China, the source of the river of civilization, the mountain range on the roof of the world, there are too many legends handed down about Kunlun.

　　After entering Kunlun, Lu Fei's Kunlun dream came to an end. Kunlun Daoism, the holy place for Chinese cultivation, is nothing more than a cage-like existence. In the end of the world, a sect that cannot even cultivate the golden elixir is undoubtedly pathetic, and it is also abominable to trap so many people to practice.

　　"Elder of the Punishment Hall, we have brought the criminal back!" Xie Tianwu shouted with his hands behind his back in front of the Punishment Hall. Behind him, Lu Fei was carrying a chain with two claws at both ends of the chain, which dragged on the bluestone slabs with a clanging sound, as if the prisoner was approaching from far away.

　　"It's Tianwu, come in!" A powerful voice came from the dark torture hall.

　　"Take him in!" Xie Tianwu waved his hand, and Lu Fei was taken to the execution hall.

　　The Punishment Hall, the most majestic place in the entire Kunlun, is in charge of the sect's rules and punishments. The hall is empty, with only a clay statue of Yuanshi Tianzun and a few tributes.

　　An old Taoist in a gray robe holding a white jade ruler came up to Lu Fei, looked him up and down, and said to Huo Yunzi in surprise, "Huo Yunzi, what's going on? Isn't this the Lu Fei who defeated He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei last time? What crime did he commit that he needs to be brought to the punishment hall?"

　　"Elder Jin Ding, this disciple has set up a private church outside of our sect, attempting to open another school outside of our sect. This is a serious crime..." said Elder Huoyunzi.

　　"This... For such a big matter, I think we should first convene the elders to discuss it!" Elder Jin Ding hesitated, thinking that this sin could be big or small, because the world now is different from before. In the past, the rules of Kunlun Taoism were very strict, and many of them were quite harsh. However, over the past hundreds of years, Kunlun has embraced all rivers, and many Chinese sects have returned to Kunlun Taoism in order to pass on their methods.

　　…

　　Chapter 203 Conviction (Part 1)

　　Therefore, setting up a new sect is not too serious, because there are only a few places in the whole world where one can truly practice the Dharma. Even the elders in the sect have practiced for a lifetime but have not even achieved the golden elixir. Therefore, even if the disciples in the sect go out and set up a new sect, it will definitely not be able to succeed.

　　There are only two biggest sins for establishing a new school. One is to pass on the magic to others. This sin can be big or small. When cultivation is difficult in the world, even if the magic is passed on, no one can succeed in cultivation, so it doesn't really matter whether it is passed on or not. Besides, aren't there many magics that have spread to the secular world? In the secular world, there are a lot of Taoist and Buddhist scriptures. They are definitely serious methods of cultivation. Those who know the way can read the doorway, and those who don't know can just use them as firewood and no one will want them. So, the sin of passing on the magic to others is unnecessary.

　　The second is the issue of face. If a disciple of a sect wants to set up a new sect, in the past, to put it more harshly, it would be considered a crime of betrayal! But what kind of world is this now? In this world, except for the barbarians, the Taoist tradition in the entire Chinese land has been extinct. No one competes with the Kunlun Taoist sect, and no outsiders are bored enough to embarrass Kunlun. Therefore, this face issue is actually unnecessary.

　　But now someone is not giving in, there is nothing we can do.

　　"Well, let's ring the golden bell to summon the elders to make a decision. After all, it is a serious crime!" Huoyunzi said.

　　Elder Jin Ding summoned a disciple and ordered, "Go and ring the golden bell in the punishment hall. Ring it four times!" The disciple hurriedly walked out of the punishment hall and rang the big bell in the bell tower next to the punishment hall four times.

　　The sound of the bell spread in all directions. Elder Shijizi, who was teaching Gu Lingxian in Chenxiao Hall, was surprised and said, "These are the four bell sounds coming from the Punishment Hall. They are summoning us elders to discuss crimes... I haven't heard that anyone in our Kunlun Taoist sect has committed a serious crime!"

　　"I haven't heard of this either!" Gu Lingxian shook his head.

　　At this time, Qing Shao hurried in from outside the hall and said anxiously, "Senior Sister, it's bad. There is news that Elder Huoyunzi, Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo and others have taken Junior Brother Lu Fei to the Execution Hall. They want to charge Junior Brother Lu Fei with the serious crimes of establishing a private church, attempting to set up another sect, and plotting against the law!"

　　"What?" Gu Lingxian was shocked.

　　"Do you know what church Lu Feili belongs to?" Shi Jizi frowned.

　　"It seems that a Holy Truth Church has been established in Greece and is being promoted extensively through the media in Europe. It seems that my junior brother wants to recruit believers like the Catholic Church!" Qing Shao said.

　　"There is such a thing... Did Lu Fei pass on our sect's magic to the Western barbarians?" Shi Jizi asked hurriedly.

　　"I don't think so. Why would Junior Brother do this?"

　　"Then it's not a sin..." Shi Jizi breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"It's easy to find a pretext to accuse someone of a crime. Even if Junior Brother Lu has opened a church, so what? Even if he has not passed on his magic, so what? Western magic is fundamentally different from our Eastern magic. We don't have to worry about the problem of magic being passed on to outsiders. What I'm worried about is that Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu are despicable and shameless. They are looking for excuses to attack us, making small things into big crimes, and want to accuse Junior Brother Lu Fei of a serious crime in order to attack us!" Gu Lingxian said worriedly.

　　"Well, I think that's what they meant. Humph, they naturally held a grudge against He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei when they were defeated last time. I didn't expect them to be so shameless as to impose a heavy punishment on a minor offense!"

　　"What should we do then?" Gu Lingxian asked.

　　"What else can we do? Let's go and argue. I don't believe they can cover the sky with one hand! It is still unknown whether we can save Lu Fei this time. If we can't, we must not go against them. What we have to give up can only be given up!" Shi Jizi stood up and said.

　　Gu Lingxian's eyes flickered, and after a while she made up her mind. She nodded and said, "I understand. If it doesn't work, let's do this!"

　　…

　　In the Punishment Hall, all the important figures of Kunlun Dao Sect came, including the head sect leader Xu Chenzi. There were six elders present, namely Deng Yinchen, Duguzi, Huoyunzi, Shijizi, and Qinghuazi.

　　In addition, there are many true disciples, including Xie Tianwu, Gu Lingxian, He Zhanbo, Jin Pengfei, Zhang Lingfeng, and Xiao Tianlei. Lu Fei is not familiar with the last two.

　　"Elder Jinding, what's going on?" Headmaster Xu Chenzi asked as soon as he entered the punishment hall.

　　"Master, this is what happened. We discovered that our disciples had left the mountain gate and secretly established a church in the barbarian land in the west. They tried to open a new sect and had evil intentions. So I ordered Tianwu and others to escort the criminals back. Now they are being handed over to the Criminal Court for conviction!" Huoyunzi said, pointing at Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei stood proudly, even though he was in chains, he was not the least bit timid, just showing a faint sneer. This expression made the headmaster and elders who were always high and mighty and held authority very uncomfortable.

　　"Bold Lu Fei, why don't you kneel down?! This is the punishment hall, how can we allow you to talk while standing?" Duguzi shouted. He was Jin Pengfei's master and had hated Lu Fei to the core. Now was a good opportunity for him to show off his power.

　　"Well, then kneel down in front of Yuanshi Tianzun!" Lu Fei smiled casually, the chains on his body clanging. He knelt on the ground, looked up at the statue. His expression didn't look like that of a person who had made a mistake. Instead, he looked like a heroic sacrifice who laughed at the sky with his sword in hand and left his loyalty to the two Kunlun Mountains.

　　"Okay, okay..." Duguzi couldn't help but get furious after watching this. He became more vicious and thought to himself, "What an ignorant brat! I won't care whether you are right or wrong. I will beat you to death. I don't believe I can't kill you!"

　　Gu Lingxian winked at Shi Jizi, who understood and said to Huo Yunzi, "Huo Yunzi, you must provide evidence when speaking. You cannot slander our disciples. If you do, the entire sect will be chilled!"

　　"Elder Shijizi, you can confront the criminal to decide whether I am slandering you or not!" Huoyunzi said.

　　"That's right, let's interrogate him first!" Everyone nodded and looked at Elder Jin Ding who was in charge of the Punishment Hall.

　　"Okay then!"

　　Elder Jin Ding came to Lu Fei and said, "Lu Fei, you are now explaining the problem in front of the headmaster and several of our elders. You must answer my questions seriously. Your every word and action will affect your vital interests..."

　　"No need to say more, Elder Jin Ding, just start asking. I don't bother to lie in front of the statue of Yuanshi Tianzun!" Lu Fei waved his hand, indescribably heroic. The chains on his body clanged again. Lu Fei obviously didn't feel any pain at all, and his brows didn't even frown. Everyone just thought that Lu Fei was using his magic power to protect his body, and they couldn't help but frowned slightly.

　　"Well, have you ever established a private church?" Elder Jin Ding asked.

　　"I founded a Holy Truth Church in Europe. It is a bit like the Catholic Church, but on a much smaller scale. It spreads the Holy Truth Charter I wrote and gathers believers!"

　　“…”

　　"Look, this is not a private church, so what is he trying to do to open another one? I think he is an ambitious person who has evil intentions towards Kunlun!" Qinghuazi shouted angrily.

　　"Yes, such villains are extremely hateful. Lu Fei, you actually set up a private church in a barbarian land. Do you want to overthrow our Kunlun in the future?" Deng Yinchen also roared.

　　…

　　Chapter 204 Conviction (Part 2)

　　Thanks to Fan Yin, Ashton Feishen, and Captain Paopao for their support!

　　----

　　"We must severely punish such ambitious villains. Such disciples are simply the scum of our Kunlun Taoist sect. In my opinion, they must be tortured to death!" Duguzi said viciously.

　　"Hmm...that makes sense!" Master Xuchenzi nodded.

　　"Wait, Master, I want to ask about the specific situation. Maybe there is some misunderstanding here!" Gu Lingxian said.

　　"What kind of misunderstanding could there be? You know it without asking. Could we have wrongly accused him?" Duguzi sneered.

　　"It's better to ask. It won't do any harm!"

　　Shijizi saw that the headmaster Xuchenzi did not express his opinion, but the other elders were obviously trying to kill Luffy. He was very sad and couldn't help but sigh in his heart and asked:

　　"Lu Fei, what does the Charter of Divine Truth that you spread say?"

　　"It is the doctrine of the church. Simply put, it preaches three points. First, the true God will come in the near future. Second, the true God comes to save the mortals of the world. Believing in the true God can bring salvation. Third, anyone who has a devout faith can go to heaven after death!"

　　"Hahahahahaha, this is ridiculous, do you want to be Jesus yourself?" Zhang Lingfeng suddenly burst into laughter after hearing this. In his opinion, Lu Fei's church was a joke because it was just a copy of the Bible.

　　Duguzi said shamelessly: "Look, look, this criminal is an oriental person, but he actually spreads barbaric things. If this is not subverting our Taoism, what is this? This person is simply guilty of a heinous crime, which is unforgivable!"

　　Shi Jizi said, "Duguzi, what you said is not right, is it? How can spreading the things of the barbarians be regarded as subverting our Taoism? There are thousands of people in this world who spread the teachings of the barbarians, and they are also subverting our Taoism. Do you want to arrest them one by one and burn them to death?"

　　"Uh..." Duguzi's face flushed red, and he retorted: "I don't care about others. Anyway, I, the disciples of Kunlun, should abide by the things of our Taoism. Promoting heterodox teachings is betrayal and subversion!"

　　"That's nonsense!" Shi Jizi hit back.

　　"Okay, okay, Shijizi, you keep asking. We will naturally consider the situation and will never wrongly accuse our disciples!" Headmaster Xuchenzi waved his hand to stop the two from arguing.

　　"Okay then!" Shi Jizi cleared his throat and said, "Lu Fei, have you passed on my Kunlun magic to the barbarians?"

　　This question was very sharp, and it could be said that it was something that could put Lu Fei to death. Lu Fei said solemnly: "Absolutely not. No matter how bold I am, I know the importance of it. Besides, even if I want to teach it, there is no one to teach it to. Most Westerners believe in Catholicism. If they want to learn, they will only learn the magic of Catholicism. How can they be interested in the Eastern Qi Refining Method? You should know that our Qi Refining Method involves the meridian theory and the Taoist Yin-Yang theory. Westerners don't understand these. Even if we teach them the method, their barbaric brains can't understand it, let alone practice it!"

　　Qinghuazi sneered, "Why are you making so many excuses? We only care whether you have spread our Kunlun's methods. Who cares whether others will learn it? Seeing your incoherent excuses, I think you must be lying!"

　　"That's right, elders. Does he think we are fools? He established a church in the West, but didn't he spread our teachings to the West? I won't believe it even if you kill me!"

　　"He is just quibbling! He is definitely quibbling. I have only one principle, and that is that it is better to kill someone by mistake than to let him go. As long as there are any signs, we must nip them in the bud. This is the only way to ensure that our Kunlun Taoism will not spread to the barbarian areas in the west!" Qinghuazi said seriously.

　　"But it's not good to wrongly accuse our disciples..." said the head sect leader Xu Chenzi.

　　Deng Yinchen frowned and interrupted, "Master, you must not have such thoughts. Our Kunlun Dao is so important that how can it be passed on to others because of a negligence? I don't care whether this kid has passed it on to others or not. My suggestion is to imprison him forever and prevent any possibility of passing on our Kunlun Dao. Otherwise, if our Kunlun Dao sect accidentally passes our Dao to the West, how can we face our dead ancestors in the future?"

　　"Yes, yes, yes. We must not tolerate it. Otherwise, how can we be worthy of the Most Holy Master Yuanshi Tianzun?" Duguzi said sternly.

　　"..." Master Xuchenzi moved his lips, and finally had nothing to say. With the big hat pressed down, no one could bear the guilt. Gu Lingxian was not convinced and wanted to speak, but Shijizi quickly pulled her back, winked at her, and shook his head gently. She was quite helpless. At this time, she must not let the other party catch her and criticize her, otherwise the impact would be too bad.

　　People’s words are scary, and constant criticism can destroy one’s character. That’s how it is!

　　"Since everyone has nothing to say, then let's do this, Elder Jin Ding. The situation is now clear as day. My Kunlun disciple Lu Fei has set up a private church and attempted to set up his own sect with ulterior motives. Moreover, he has spread my Kunlun Taoism to the west. He must be beheaded and killed to enforce the sect rules. Only in this way can we deter disciples and prevent future followers!" Duguzi shouted.

　　"Yes, they need to be severely punished to set things right. Otherwise, what dignity will our Kunlun Taoist sect have?!" Qinghuazi seconded.

　　Master Xuchenzi sighed and said, "Okay, that's it!"

　　Elder Jin Ding nodded and said loudly: "Then I will judge Lu Fei's crime as the elder of the Punishment Hall. Lu Fei set up a private church with ulterior motives. According to the rules of the sect, he will be beheaded!"

　　Lu Fei, who had not expressed any opinion at first, was extremely disappointed after hearing the verdict. He raised his head and laughed like a madman:

　　"Hahahaha... How ridiculous! A sect in the last stage of the Dharma period doesn't specialize in practicing the Dao, but instead specializes in intrigue and factional strife. How can this be a peaceful place for cultivation? It's simply a den of wolves and tigers... How disappointing, so disappointing! I originally had a little bit of hope, but I didn't expect your faces to make me so sick. Now it seems that Kunlun is completely rotten from top to bottom. There is no possibility of saving it at all!"

　　"Boy, what nonsense are you talking about? Are you crazy?" Deng Yinchen shouted.

　　Lu Fei was still laughing wildly, his chest puffed out, the chains on his body clanged and trembled. He looked around at everyone and laughed sadly, "Master Xuchenzi, fellow elders, you really leave me speechless and open my eyes. As a disciple of Kunlun, I practice the law of the West and preach the West. You should be in a hurry to agree with me. How could you want to fight and kill me? Haha, sectarianism is really pedantic. Don't you only care about your own little piece of land and the little bit of profit in front of you? If so, I can only say that you are a group of hopeless and short-sighted people..."

　　Lu Fei's eyes became extremely sharp, and he said word by word: "Since it is a rotten thing, there is no need for it to exist. Let me smash it all to pieces. I should wipe out everything, and then reform the old and establish the new, start a new religion, and establish a new dynasty!"

　　…

　　Chapter 205: Each Shows His Magical Power

　　"Crazy, really a madman!!"

　　Sect Master Xu Chenzi, the elders and disciples were all stunned. They felt it was extremely ridiculous as they watched Lu Fei talking nonsense.

　　The headmaster Xu Chenzi was the first to blush, like a monkey's butt. When had he ever been abused so wantonly by his disciples? This was simply unbelievable, a lifelong shame!

　　"Come on, capture this rebellious lunatic for me. You must use a powerful weapon to chop off his head and kill him to set things right!" Xu Chenzi said angrily.

　　Lu Fei ignored him and just sneered. He suddenly looked at Huo Yunzi who had been acting and shouted, "Why don't you do it?"

　　"Yes, go ahead and capture this rebellious lunatic!" Duguzi roared angrily and was about to take action, wanting to capture Lu Fei himself.

　　"die--"

　　Huoyunzi, Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei suddenly jumped up at the same time, not attacking Lu Fei, but launching sneak attacks on Deng Yinchen, Sect Leader Xuchenzi, Duguzi, Qinghuazi and Elder Jinding!

　　Everyone was stunned. Just when everyone thought that Huoyunzi and others were going to capture Lu Fei, an unexpected shameless sneak attack happened!

　　They were so close that no one expected it, let alone had time to prepare. Just like that, the sneak attack happened! Huoyunzi grinned, and with both palms, one hit Deng Yinchen's chest, and the other hit Duguzi's heart...

　　Boom! Boom!!

　　Two huge fire dragons pierced through the chests of Deng Yinchen and Duguzi, and roared out from their backs. The two fire dragons were extremely ferocious, and they rolled over and pounced on Zhang Lingfeng and Xiao Tianlei.

　　"Ah...what's going on?"

　　The accident happened suddenly, poor Deng Yinchen was shot through the chest, and the rolling flames raged in his chest, burning all his internal organs in an instant! He flew backwards ten meters away and died instantly.

　　Duguzi suffered an equally tragic death. His heart was pierced, revealing a large, clear and cool bloody hole, but no blood gushed out because all the blood in his heart was evaporated by the fire dragon. His heart was not just pierced, but completely shattered.

　　Duguzi, who often conspired with Huoyunzi, was blasted ten meters away, hit the wall of the temple, fell to the ground, vomited blood, his eyes were wide open, his body kept twitching, and he pressed the bloody hole in his heart with both hands, full of fear. After a few seconds, his neck twisted and he died, his eyes were bloodshot and still wide open.

　　----

　　Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo and Jin Pengfei attacked together. They stretched out their hands and grabbed suddenly. Magic power burst out from their fingertips, forming an extremely sharp blade, and rushed towards the other people in the hall.

　　“Shhhh…Ahhh…”

　　"Not good!" Master Xu Chenzi was shocked. Countless sharp magical powers rushed towards him. He dodged instinctively and avoided the piercing of his heart in an instant. The sharp magical powers pierced his left shoulder.

　　Before he could be shocked, Xu Chenzi waved his right hand and his magic power was naturally activated. The surging magic power blasted away the oncoming attack, and he himself turned into a beam of light and leaped into the air to avoid the sneak attack.

　　Xu Chenzi saw that Qinghuazi, Elder Jinding, Shijizi and Gu Lingxian were also caught off guard. Qinghuazi was the first to be hit. He was hit head-on by the magic power. He screamed and exploded. Not an inch of flesh and blood was left. The others took advantage of this gap and suddenly used their magic power to fly high into the air.

　　"Hehe, you hid pretty fast!" Lu Fei was sharp-eyed and found that everyone was injured. Apart from the puppets, there were only Master Xu Chenzi, Elder Jin Ding, Shi Jizi and Gu Lingxian in the hall. Everyone else received special care and was killed instantly.

　　"Nine Dragon Demon Pillar!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and shot out the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar. The demon pillar was suspended in the air and suddenly grew dozens of meters high. The punishment hall was a large hall, only a dozen meters high. The roof of the hall was traditional glazed tiles, which was almost the same model as the palaces in the Forbidden City.

　　Boom!

　　The roof of the execution hall was suddenly pierced, and countless broken eaves and tiles fell from the roof.

　　"Souls are shocked, hundreds of dragons fly together!"

　　"Soul-shaking, soul-destroying, soul-destroying, soul-enchanting!"

　　Lu Fei roared, and the soul magic and the Nine Dragons magic were activated. In an instant, a magnificent scene appeared. The Yanhuang True Dragon, which was condensed with countless divine powers, roared and pounced out wildly. Nine black bells, each as tall as a person, spun around, making a huge roar, and layers of sound waves radiated in all directions.

　　Countless soul-catching sickles were flying in all directions in the black evil spirit, trying to harvest souls. The rolling dragon roars and soul-shaking bell sounds, visible and invisible forces, countless real dragons and death knells, all exerted their strength together, and the entire torture hall was filled with Lu Fei's surging divine power and will.

　　"What kind of magic weapon is this, ah...how could it be like this..." Master Xuchenzi, Elder Jinding, Shijizi and Gu Lingxian were all shocked, and they all used their most powerful skills.

　　"Hunyuan Tianluo Robe!" Xu Chenzi didn't care about the injuries on his body, and countless Hunyuan purple qi burst out from his robe. This purple qi was condensed from magic power, containing countless talismans and spells. They were stacked one after another and surrounded his body, forming layers of extremely tough magic power shields.

　　"Eight Trigrams Golden Cauldron!" Elder Golden Cauldron opened his mouth and spit out four Eight Trigrams Square Cauldrons, which surrounded him and emitted brilliant golden light, resisting the terrifying divine arts and power all around.

　　"Sword of All Things!"

　　"Ice Immortal Sword!"

　　Shi Jizi and Gu Lingxian shouted at the same time, opened their mouths and spit out twelve flying swords condensed and nurtured by magic power, forming a sword formation outside their bodies, constantly shuttling back and forth, strangling everything.

　　“Boom…Boom…”

　　The entire hall could no longer withstand the surging force, and suddenly exploded piece by piece, from the roof, to the four walls, and then to dozens of towering columns, all of which exploded and turned into powder in an instant. Only the foundation was barely preserved.

　　Sect Master Xu Chenzi and four other figures had just escaped from the chaotic ruins and dust. They were anxious and frightened. Countless real dragons were roaring, emitting countless solemn and mighty dragon roars, circling over the ruins, and some were chasing the four people all the way to kill them!

　　"What a powerful dragon, Hunyuan Tianluo!" Master Xu Chenzi waved his sleeves repeatedly, and waves of Hunyuan Tianluo's magic power blasted out and hit the real dragon that was just biting his butt.

　　"Golden Tripod Suppress!"

　　"Ten thousand swords to kill!"

　　The golden tripod and the sword shadow blasted down, blasting away the real dragon that was chasing the most closely and urgently.

　　"Phew...that was close..." The four people were suspended in the air, looking at the collapsed execution hall below, their emotions becoming extremely complicated for a moment.

　　Elder Jin Ding's face flushed red as he said in agony, "Master, what on earth is going on? Why did Huoyunzi and several of his disciples launch a sneak attack on us?"

　　Xu Chenzi was still in shock. He used his magic power to suppress his injuries and shook his head, saying, "I don't know. Something must have happened. Huoyunzi and several of his disciples would never rebel, unless..."

　　Shi Jizi said calmly: "Unless they are all under control!" When these words came out, everyone was shocked.

　　…

　　Chapter 206 Whoever stands in the way will die

　　Elder Jin Ding said angrily, "It must be that Lu Fei. He actually... This is a conspiracy. He has long intended to gather us together to implement his sneak attack plan... Damn it, damn it... This bastard who is so heartless and betrays his teacher and ancestors!!"

　　Gu Lingxian showed a trace of regret on his face, and shook his head and said, "There should have been room for mediation, but we forced him to rebel... I guess that when Elder Huoyunzi and several brothers went to Europe to capture him, they had already failed and were controlled instead. The reason why he came back to Kunlun was nothing more than to solve the problem!"

　　Xu Chenzi couldn't help but regret it: "I shouldn't have sentenced him to death. It's too late to regret. From what he said, he wants to overthrow our Kunlun and establish a new Taoist school?!"

　　Elder Jin Ding shook his head and said, "This evil villain's magic power is so high that it has far surpassed ours. Our Kunlun is in great danger. Master, you have to make a decision. Do you want to open the most ancient forbidden land of ice?"

　　"You mean..." Master Xu Chenzi's body trembled slightly, his face turned pale, and he murmured: "Has it really come to this? Is there no room for redemption?"

　　"I don't think so. You heard what that villain said just now. He said that our entire Kunlun is rotten from top to bottom and there is no need for it to exist. He wants to destroy our Kunlun and even threatens to establish a new dynasty... Humph, such villains must be killed, otherwise there will be chaos in the world and endless disasters!"

　　Lu Fei's loud laughter came from the ruins: "You are so self-righteous. Do you think you are the master? What makes you say that I am causing chaos in the world? How do you know that I am not creating a new era? The rotten will eventually pass, and the new will eventually come. I came here to give Kunlun a chance. Now it seems that the conclusion has been made... Today, the Kunlun Taoist sect that has lasted for thousands of years is destined to come to an end. Let me overthrow it and destroy it completely, and wipe out all of you short-sighted and despicable people!"

　　Lu Fei leaped and stood on the ruins, on the top of the Nine Dragon Magic Pillar. He was surrounded by nine hundred-meter-long real dragons. These real dragons were emitted from the Nine Dragon Magic Pillars, driven by the sacred dragon power, and possessed the power of various magic arts. He looked up at Xu Chenzi and others, his eyes sparkling, showing an unprecedented sharp temperament.

　　At this moment, although Lu Fei was at the bottom, he seemed to be a person high above, judging everything that was corrupt. In the ruins below the magic pillar, Huoyunzi and several true disciples slowly floated up and guarded around the magic pillar.

　　The moment the Punishment Hall collapsed and exploded, the entire Kunlun Mountain Gate was shocked. Everyone had heard the bell of the Punishment Hall before, and everyone was wondering what had happened. Therefore, almost all the disciples of Kunlun Taoist sect were paying attention to the Punishment Hall.

　　Now the main hall of the Punishment Hall collapsed and exploded. Such a big thing was simply unimaginable, especially when countless mighty Yanhuang True Dragons flew out of the hall and destroyed it. A flaming magic pillar stood on the ruins of the hall, and Lu Fei, who had already caused a sensation, was standing on the magic pillar in a dignified manner, with great might and insolent power.

　　"So awesome..." At that moment, all the Kunlun disciples could only look up to Lu Fei, no matter what he was doing, as if they were looking up to a myth.

　　Being able to overthrow the punishment hall and openly challenge the arrogant headmaster and elders of the sect, what else could this be if not a myth?

　　"Oh no, Lu Fei killed several elders, and he also wants to overthrow our Kunlun and establish a new dynasty..." The disciples who heard Lu Fei's words shouted in shock.

　　"What? He wants to overthrow Kunlun and establish a new dynasty. Is he crazy?"

　　"I think you are crazy. You dare not go to Liangshan without any knowledge. Do you think he is a fool?"

　　"Haha, okay, I hate Kunlun!"

　　"Haha, cool! The damn Kunlun should have been overthrown long ago. If I had such power, I would be the first to stand up and kill all those arrogant and domineering elders and disciples..."

　　"Shut up, shut up... You guys are all risking your lives, how dare you talk like that?"

　　“…”

　　The crowd was excited, some were gloating, some were watching coldly, and some were frowning, but no one dared to step forward and accuse Lu Fei of treason.

　　"Look, this is Kunlun... this is the human heart. In the entire Kunlun Taoist sect, once the elders die, no one dares to come up and be buried with it!" When Lu Fei heard the "criticism" of some of the lower-level disciples of Kunlun, he couldn't help but smile triumphantly.

　　"Brother Lu Fei, what are you doing? Kunlun is your master's sect after all. Who taught you Taoism when you came to Kunlun? Who took Lu Qingwei in when you recommended her? And who gave you a palace when you won the competition..."

　　Gu Lingxian tried to appeal to their emotions and explain things to them rationally.

　　Lu Fei raised his head and said bluntly: "Senior Sister Gu, do you think there is any point in saying this? The right and wrong of each matter is no longer important. From my standpoint, I can say frankly that I want to open a church and establish a new system. This belief will never waver, and no one in this world can stop me. Whoever tries to stop me will die! Since the Taoist sect is so persistent in my efforts to establish a church, then fine, I don't mind overthrowing Kunlun. If there is any obstacle, I will kill them all!"

　　"Lu Fei, how dare you betray your master and ancestors!"

　　Qing Shao came out from the crowd watching the excitement from a distance, pointing at Lu Fei and cursing. In the crowd, Lu Qingwei, Sang Bao, Shi Ming and others were already stunned. They never expected that Lu Fei would suddenly play so big...

　　Lu Fei turned his head and looked at Qing Shao. Behind Qing Shao, Hong Shao also came up. Lu Fei sighed and said, "Do you know that with the Kunlun Sect Master and several elders here, it is not your turn to step forward? This is no longer something that your status and position can control, and it is even less a personal dispute..."

　　"I don't care, Lu Fei. You dare to betray your master and ancestors. No one in Kunlun will let you go!" Qing Shao was furious. She jumped forward and tried to cross the ruins to curse Lu Fei. She didn't realize what kind of dangerous incident she was getting involved in!

　　Lu Fei wanted to destroy Kunlun, but was he doing this just because he was sentenced to death? Obviously not entirely, so how could Lu Fei change his mind just because a little female fellow disciple spoke up?

　　"Stupid, Qingshao, you are looking for death, you can't blame others!" Xie Tianwu suddenly laughed loudly, stretched out his hand, and rushed out with rolling magic power, bang bang... Qingshao screamed, and the whole person exploded, turning into a rain of blood.

　　"Ah...I'm going to fight you!"

　　Hong Shao was shocked and angry, and wanted to fight back immediately. Shi Ming quickly pulled her back and shouted, "Stupid, really stupid. Are you women all brainless idiots? Do you think this is just a petty fight? Look at Lu Fei's will and determination now. Not to mention you, no one can stop him. Whoever tries to stop him will die!"

　　"But, Qingshao..."

　　"There's nothing to but about. That woman is stupid and dumb, and has no vision at all. Do you think she is someone or a savior? She ran out to mediate the fight with such enthusiasm? Humph, she deserved to die. People, sometimes, don't take yourself too seriously, and don't try to be the leader in everything!" Shi Ming sneered.

　　“…”

　　Chapter 207 Ancestor

　　Thanks to Fan Yin and Team Leader Paopao for their great support, ahhh...thank you!

　　----

　　Sang Bao nodded and said, "Shi Ming is right. Don't try to stand out for no reason. Don't you see that Sect Master Xuchenzi, Elder Jinding, Elder Shijizi and Senior Sister Gu Lingxian haven't stood out yet? The sky of this world won't fall. Even if it does, the tall ones will hold it up. So whatever happens to Kunlun will be held up by them. We little people should just stay put. If you want to die, just kill yourself. There's no need to rush up and let Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu kill you!"

　　"What is going on? How did Elder Huoyunzi, Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo, and Jin Pengfei get together with Lu Fei? Do they really want to usurp the throne and murder the elders?" Shi Ming asked puzzledly.

　　"Who knows? The factional disputes within our sect have always been the dirtiest. If you don't want to die, don't get involved, let alone participate!" Sang Bao taught directly.

　　What Sang Bao said was true. Every year, many people in the Kunlun Taoist sect disappear silently due to factional fighting, so the smart ones would protect themselves.

　　"Xie Tianwu, you dare to attack?!" Gu Lingxian was furious, and with a wave of his hand, twelve ice fairy swords rushed down like a waterfall.

　　"burst!"

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly, stretched out his hand towards the void, activated the sacred dragon power, and the crystal-clear power condensed into a dragon claw and blasted out!

　　Bang!

　　The twelve ice fairy swords suddenly exploded and were directly blasted by the violent divine power. Gu Lingxian's face turned pale and she suddenly vomited blood. Her magic power quickly declined and she was a little shaky.

　　"What a domineering force! We are no match for him!" Gu Lingxian said in shock. Elder Jin Ding turned to look at Xu Chenzi and said in a deep voice: "Master, there is no time to lose, make a decision!"

　　"Okay, follow me quickly!" Sect Leader Xu Chenzi turned into a beam of light and rushed out from the halfway point of the mountain, actually flying towards the top of the main peak. Elder Jin Ding, Shi Jizi and Gu Lingxian also turned into beams of light and followed closely.

　　"Can you run away?" Lu Fei stamped his feet, and the Nine Dragon Demon Pillar rose from the ruins, carrying him to the top of the main peak.

　　The main peak of Kunlun Taoism is towering, with snow above the snow line that never melts all year round. There is no tree on the top of the main peak, but there is a stone door on the north-facing cliff, ten meters high and six meters wide, covered with thick ice and snow, and it is not easily discovered.

　　"open!"

　　Xu Chenzi rushed up, his magic power surging, and he waved his hand to sweep away the ice and snow. At the same time, the stone door exploded, revealing a large cave. Xu Chenzi didn't say a word, and rushed in like a gust of wind at an extremely fast speed, and reached the end of the cave in an instant.

　　What caught my eye was a huge mountain belly, the entire mountain belly was a reversed Bagua formation, with a total of 365 crystal pillars supporting the dome. On the dome was a star map, with the North Dipper at the south end and the South Dipper at the north end. The North Dipper represented death, and the South Dipper represented life. The star maps at both ends were actually reversed.

　　Half of the entire mountain was frozen by the ten-thousand-year-old ice, and the entire magic circle was frozen in it. The huge ice plate faced the direction of Xu Chenzi, forming a huge ice wall.

　　Through the ice plate, one can vaguely see three Taoists with strange appearances, wearing wide-sleeved robes and ancient and strange crowns on their heads. The one in the middle is an old Taoist holding a magic bead, the one on the left is a middle-aged Taoist with an ancient long sword hanging from his waist, and the one on the right is a young female Taoist holding a white jade Taoist ruler.

　　Xu Chenzi looked up at the middle-aged Taoist holding the sword and said, "Ancestor Wangchen, Xu Chenzi has committed a great sin. Today, Kunlun is in great trouble and the seal needs to be opened. Please come out, Ancestor!"

　　With a palm strike out, magic power hit the ice wall, and countless golden talismans and spells flowed rapidly. The talismans were injected into the body of the Taoist swordsman. The ice wall that froze the Taoist swordsman began to melt. The Taoist swordsman, who was originally lifeless, suddenly exuded surging vitality, and a tremendous momentum seeped out from the ice wall.

　　A flash of lightning lit up in the sky, and the entire mountain was illuminated. Xu Chenzi was shocked to see that the Taoist holding the sword had opened his tightly closed eyes. The light of the entire mountain came from the divine light in the Taoist's eyes.

　　What is the power of emptiness? This is it.

　　A sharp sword light suddenly flashed, as if the sword light that created the world was splitting from the void, a crack appeared in the ice wall, and the Taoist holding the sword walked out leisurely and landed in front of Xu Chenzi.

　　"Xu Chenzi pays his respects to Ancestor Wang Chen!" Xu Chenzi trembled slightly and bowed quickly.

　　"Well, which generation of disciple of Kunlun are you from?" Patriarch Wangchen nodded slightly.

　　"The 67th generation disciple, now reluctantly serving as the headmaster of Kunlun!"

　　"Has the final calamity of Taoism ended?" asked the old ancestor Wang Chen doubtfully.

　　"No...no!" Xu Chenzi couldn't help but shiver.

　　"Then why did you wake me up from the ice?" Elder Wang Chen's voice turned cold, revealing boundless anger.

　　As early as the beginning of the end of the catastrophe, there were people with great wisdom in the cultivation world who had insight into the secrets of heaven. They knew that the end of the Taoist catastrophe was irreversible and irresistible, so some people came up with various ways to avoid the catastrophe.

　　The Yin-Yang Fate-Defying Ice Array and the Nine-Turn Hidden Secrets can freeze the body and life energy to resist the erosion of the last days. The three Kunlun Taoist masters who were frozen were such existences. However, the last days of the Taoist law have not ended yet, and they have been awakened. How infuriating!

　　"Kunlun is facing a disaster today. If the ancestor does not come out, Kunlun will be in danger of being destroyed!" Xu Chenzi said hurriedly.

　　"What's going on?" Only then did Patriarch Wangchen suppress his boundless anger.

　　"It's like this. Our sect has a traitor named Lu Fei. He has established a private church in the West and now he has come to our mountain gate, threatening to destroy Kunlun and establish a new sect. We are incompetent and cannot defeat him..."

　　Before Xu Chenzi finished speaking, several beams of light fell one after another. The first few were from Elder Jin Ding, Shi Jizi and Gu Lingxian, and the last one was from Lu Fei.

　　"What's going on? There are three old monsters frozen in this place?"

　　Lu Fei turned into a beam of light and fell down. He immediately saw two Taoists, a man and a woman, in the ice wall, as well as the old man Wang Chen who had just broken through the wall. He couldn't help but be shocked.

　　"Are you Lu Fei, the traitor of our sect?" Patriarch Wang Chen looked at Lu Fei, and boundless magic power came like an overwhelming force.

　　"Yes, may I ask who you are, senior?" Lu Fei narrowed his eyes slightly, and the sacred dragon power naturally burst out. The crystal-clear power directly forced the opponent's magic power back, and Ancestor Wang Chen staggered suddenly.

　　"Okay, okay... My name is Wang Chenzi, and others call me Wang Chen Patriarch, remember that!"

　　Ancestor Wang Chen's face flushed red. He casually drew out his ancient sword and slashed it fiercely. Crack! ! A shocking sword light was like lightning in the dark night, illuminating the entire mountain belly. The sword light was like thunder and lightning, falling on Lu Fei's head.

　　"Dragon Claw!"

　　Lu Fei was shocked and his scalp went numb for a moment. An unprecedented sense of crisis passed through his heart. The sacred power of the Nine Dragons suddenly started to operate. He raised his hand and punched, and a Heavenly Dragon Claw blasted out.

　　“Boom!”

　　The magic power and divine power exploded, the void shook, and the huge power radiated, causing the entire mountain to shake slightly.

　　“So strong!”

　　Xu Chenzi, Elder Jinding, and Shi Jizi were secretly shocked, thinking that according to the records, this ancestor should be a cultivator who has achieved the Golden Core Realm. However, they did not expect that Lu Fei's strength seemed to be no weaker than that of a Golden Core Realm cultivator. This was really jaw-dropping.

　　"He is not in the Jindan realm, but he has practiced the methods of the barbarians!" Old Ancestor Wangchen was also shocked. He had already sized up Lu Fei and found that Lu Fei was not in the Jindan realm, but his strength was not weak. It seemed that what was condensed in his body was some kind of magical power of the Western barbarians.

　　…

　　Chapter 208 Golden Elixir

　　"Okay, little traitor, let's see how many of my swords you can take."

　　Ancestor Wang Chen shook the ancient sword and swung it out with terrifying sword lights, vowing to kill Lu Fei. He was already furious and humiliated, and he could see that Lu Fei was definitely no more than 25 years old. It was incredible that he could have such cultivation at this age. Even in his era, such geniuses were very rare.

　　What's more, now is the era of the end of Taoism. From the moment he woke up and broke through the wall, Ancestor Wang Chen has felt that the whole world is filled with an invisible and heavy pressure. Under such pressure, all kinds of "Tao forces" between heaven and earth are suppressed, bound, and even frozen.

　　This feeling is not good, just like a fish swimming in the water suddenly entering extremely dense heavy water and feeling suffocated. This is the era of the end of the Taoism. It is much more difficult to absorb various vital energies from the heaven and earth than before.

　　"What a dull world!" This is definitely not a good phenomenon. In such an environment, one's magic power will be greatly reduced, and it will become more difficult to comprehend the way of heaven and earth.

　　Patriarch Wang Chen didn't know how Lu Fei could gather such high power in this dull world. It was incredible. Of course, he would never have thought that Lu Fei could leave this plane and go to a plane of the age of gods.

　　In the Terran continent, there are countless diviners who can cultivate to the 17th level of divine power. Lu Fei's strength is actually still within the "normal" range.

　　Being bumped into by a youngster from the last days of Taoism, Patriarch Wangchen was indeed furious. He mobilized his enormous magical power and began to swing his sword, performing the "Forgetful Sword Technique" that he had been practicing.

　　For a moment, the sword lights were like lightning, one after another, cutting through the sky. The sword lights were not only fast, but also sharp. What was even more powerful was a kind of "forgetful sword intent!"

　　There are two levels of the Forgotten Sword Intention of Patriarch Wangchen. The first level is to forget about emotions and is close to the Tao. The Way of Heaven is emotionless and treats all things as straw dogs, so forgetting about emotions is closer to the Tao.

　　The second method is to forget about love and kill the inner demons. People who are not trapped by love and kill the inner demons will have a more complete Tao heart.

　　Therefore, Lu Fei felt that the sword light swung by the Forgetful Sword Technique was almost like the Tao, without hesitation or delay, transcending all living things, transcending all things, and able to cut through invisible spirits.

　　This was definitely the most evenly matched challenge he had ever faced. Lu Fei roared and punched directly, then punched again, blasting at the sword light with his violent fists! This was the most primitive and effective attack.

　　Every time he threw a punch, a huge amount of divine power would condense into a crystal-clear dragon claw and be thrown out, directly shattering all the energy heading towards Lu Fei, whether it was air or sword light condensed from magic power.

　　“Boom…”

　　The entire mountain was shaking as if it was about to collapse. Countless pieces of rubble fell from the top, but were instantly shattered by the wildly radiating divine power and magic power.

　　However, the huge frozen plate of ice was not scratched even by the divine power and magic power. The two Taoists sealed in the plate of ice were also unaware of the situation outside.

　　"Such a fierce magic power..."

　　Sect Leader Xuchenzi, Elder Jinding, Elder Shijizi, and Gu Lingxian who were watching the battle had their faces changed drastically. Violent power was surging in all directions like a surging ocean storm.

　　These people felt the terrifying divine power in the violent and surging force, which was the effect of twenty-nine kinds of divine arts. This made Master Xu Chenzi and others once again deeply realize how terrifying Lu Fei was.

　　Lu Fei's greatest power now is the "Dragon Claw". When he unleashes all the power of the Dragon Claw and sends it out with one claw, it not only has incomparably powerful force, but also has twenty-nine kinds of magical effects.

　　How terrifying are the effects of the twenty-nine divine arts?

　　Xu Chenzi was certain that if he were hit directly by a claw, he would be subjected to twenty-nine kinds of divine arts and would definitely not be able to withstand it.

　　"Such a sharp sword light, it can actually cut off the spiritual will contained in the divine power!"

　　Lu Fei was amazed that this sword intent could actually restrain various spiritual wills contained in the sacred dragon's divine power. This was the power of the dual method of the Forgetful Sword Intent.

　　“You can’t even do anything to a junior?” Ancestor Wang Chen was surprised, and his face became more and more embarrassed. After swinging his sword for hundreds of times, he suddenly stopped and said, “Lu Fei, I see that it’s not easy for you to practice. How about this, as long as you return to Kunlun, I will let bygones be bygones!”

　　"Kunlun is no longer Kunlun. I am very disappointed with Kunlun. Just now, those in power in Kunlun have sentenced me to death. What else can I say..." Lu Fei shook his head and refused directly.

　　"My Kunlun is the authentic one in the world. You don't learn the Taoism of Kunlun, but instead learn the magic of barbarians. What future do you have?" said the ancestor Wangchen.

　　"You overestimate yourself and belittle others. In my opinion, Kunlun is nothing now..."

　　Lu Fei laughed. Kunlun in the Dharma Ending Age was not as good as even the smallest true god church in the Terran continent, or even a barbarian tribe. The barbarian tribe had a sacrificial hall where they could communicate with the gods, obtain divine grace, and continuously produce high-level divine magicians and even legendary realm masters.

　　But Kunlun cannot. According to the Terran continent, all churches or organizations without true gods are "false religions", and the current Kunlun Taoist sect obviously also belongs to the category of "false religions".

　　The actual situation is indeed like this. The church with gods cannot be compared with the false religion. In fact, with the coming of Ragnarok, all church organizations on the earth plane have become "false religions" without exception.

　　Lu Fei would rather choose a barbarian tribe in the Terran continent than Kunlun. Even though Kunlun was once glorious, it is now in decline and there is nothing to say.

　　It is almost impossible for Kunlun to regain its glory, unless a miracle happens. This is how things are, everything has its birth, development, glory, and decline, even the whole world is like this, this seems to be an unbreakable truth.

　　Patriarch Wang Chen's face was red as a monkey's butt. He was really angry. He lowered his face and humbly "begged" Lu Fei to surrender so that he could have a way out. However, Lu Fei flatly refused. Isn't this a slap in his face?

　　"Are you looking down on me, Kunlun?!" the old ancestor was furious.

　　"Does Kunlun have any reason not to be despised by me now?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Disrespecting Kunlun is an unforgivable crime, you traitor to Kunlun, deserve to be put to death!" The final attempt to win over failed, and the old man Wang Chen opened his mouth and spit out a golden elixir that flew out and hung in the air.

　　"Golden elixir, this is the golden elixir!" Xu Chenzi and others exclaimed. In this era, it is almost impossible to cultivate into a golden elixir because there is not enough magic power.

　　The golden elixir was the size of a baby's fist, emitting brilliant light like a small golden sun. Layers of sword energy emanated from the golden elixir like a corona.

　　When the golden elixir appears, invisible magic power shocks all directions, and the vital energy in the entire mountain solidifies. This is the power of the golden elixir: suppressing all elements.

　　…

　　Chapter 209: Forgetting Love

　　Lu Fei was shocked and felt that the air around him was being suppressed severely. The invisible power emitted by the golden elixir was even more powerful than the power of his twenty-nine magic arts.

　　"Is this the golden elixir? Break it into pieces..." Lu Fei shouted, and the Heavenly Dragon Claw, with the power of twenty-nine kinds of divine arts, blasted out and hit the golden elixir.

　　“Bang, bang, bang…”

　　The Heavenly Dragon Claw hit the surface of the golden elixir, shaking it. Layers of brilliant sword energy burst out from the golden elixir, and in the blink of an eye, the Heavenly Dragon Claw immediately broke apart.

　　"Oh no, this is definitely a power above level 18, I can't match it!" Lu Fei was shocked. He only had level 17 divine power, but the golden elixir in front of him contained too much magic power, which definitely surpassed himself.

　　"An ant trying to shake a tree is ridiculous!" Ancestor Wangchen laughed, "This golden elixir of mine is called the Nine-Transformation Sword Emperor. When it is condensed, it will shake the mountains. The sword light of the Forgetful Sword in it can kill everything visible and invisible!"

　　The Nine-Turn Sword Emperor's golden elixir suddenly rushed up and smashed towards Lu Fei, while at the same time spinning and shooting out the sword light of oblivion, "Not good!" Lu Fei was horrified, as if the sky was falling, and a heavy force like a mountain pressed down on him. Before the sword light reached his body, the terrifying murderous intent had already penetrated his soul.

　　"Dragon Claw!"

　　Lu Fei didn't think twice and just punched out, and twenty-nine kinds of magical powers burst out at the same time.

　　Boom!

　　The Nine-Turn Sword Emperor's Golden Pill paused for a moment, the Sky Dragon Claw was shattered by the sword light, and the Nine-Turn Sword Emperor's Golden Pill smashed down towards Lu Fei's head again. At the critical moment, Gris flashed out from the void above Lu Fei's head.

　　"Is this what the Eastern ascetics call the Golden Elixir? It is indeed a good thing. I, Gris, have never seen such a form of energy aggregation. It is very new and seems to be very powerful... Haha, I have to study this thing carefully. I want it!"

　　Gris grabbed with his hand, and an icy aurora burst out from his hand. The extremely cold divine power directly froze the boiling Forgetful Sword Light, and the Nine Revolutions Sword Emperor Golden Pill was actually caught in his hand.

　　The golden elixir, which was as bright as the golden sun, was instantly frozen into an ice ball and was unfortunately frozen in the ice.

　　“Ah… How is this possible!!”

　　Old Ancestor Wang Chen simply couldn't believe it. He was stunned, and then he roared in frustration. He was so shocked that he couldn't help pulling his hair with his hands. He looked like a mad child.

　　"Who are you? Return my golden elixir to me!"

　　Ancestor Wang Chen pounced on him. His golden elixir was taken away. This had never happened before. This Nine Revolutions Sword Emperor Golden Elixir was the condensation of his life's magic power and also contained his own Forgetful Sword Art. Once it was taken away, he would lose more than 90% of his magic power at once!

　　"Haha, if you want to kill him, you have to make him crazy first. Now Old Ancestor Wang Chen has gone crazy. He has forgotten that he doesn't have much magic power left..." Lu Fei saw clearly that Gris's move of picking peaches was too cruel. He directly picked the golden elixir of a Jindan realm cultivator.

　　This is not picking peaches, but picking golden elixirs!

　　But in the eyes of this legendary high elf, there is no difference between Ancestor Wangchen's Nine Revolutions Sword Emperor Golden Pill and peaches.

　　Gris has been protecting Lu Fei in secret and has never left for a moment. However, he uses the dark elves' concealment magic to hide in the gaps in the layers of space in the plane, so it is difficult for others to discover his existence.

　　When Lu Fei was really in danger, he had to take action to resolve the crisis.

　　When Patriarch Wang Chen was displaying his divine power, he had already analyzed the power of the Eastern practitioners at the Golden Core Realm. The magic power of the Golden Core Realm was probably one level higher than Lu Fei's level 17 divine power, reaching level 18.

　　This power is even weaker than that of Sharna who became a Holy Spirit. When Sharna was forced to become a Holy Spirit, she should have been at quasi-level 19, which is quasi-legendary. Because she had not yet reached the legendary realm, she was only a quasi-legend.

　　However, Eastern Taoism is very superior. Once the level 18 magic power is condensed into a golden elixir, this power is unexpectedly strong, just like a large piece of graphite. If it is refined into artificial diamond, the hardness will change dramatically.

　　The magic power of this old ancestor Wang Chen is inferior to that of the Holy Spirit, but he is stronger than Sharna. It is unlikely that Lu Fei can defeat him. It must be said that the way of the Golden Elixir has great superiority. This superiority comes from the extreme concentration of magic power. This truth is obvious.

　　"Oh no... No, that person seems to be very powerful, the ancestor is going to lose!" Shi Jizi shouted. At this time, even a fool knew that Gris, who was able to pick the golden elixir, was more skilled.

　　Sect Master Xu Chenzi's face flushed red, his heart was throbbing and bleeding. If he had known that Lu Fei was so powerful, he should not have "sacrificed the horse to save the master". If Lu Fei had been saved instead of sentenced to death, there would still be room for mediation. Now that the two sides were fighting, it would be difficult to let it go...

　　Gu Lingxian had a complicated expression, and was faintly regretful. She looked at the frozen Pan Bing and said decisively: "Master, there is no other way. Please invite the other ancestors in the Yin-Yang Fate-Defying Formation to come out, otherwise our Kunlun will be finished!"

　　Xu Chenzi gritted his teeth and said, "Absolutely not... At most, we can invite one more ancestor to come out. According to the secret book of our sect, the middle ancestor must not come out unless the final calamity of Taoism has passed. This is a supreme and strict order, and it cannot be violated even if our Kunlun Taoist sect is destroyed!"

　　"Well, Master, please invite out the old man holding the ruler of Tao. Old Man Wangchen can't hold on any longer!" Elder Jinding said anxiously, and he turned to look at Old Man Wangchen.

　　The old ancestor had lost his rationality. He pounced on Gris like a madman, waving the ancient sword in his hand. Sword lights like lightning were everywhere, crisscrossing the entire mountain. Although it looked gorgeous and irresistible, everyone knew that without the golden elixir to suppress the dantian, the power of the sword light had plummeted.

　　"You've lost your most powerful thing, and you still dare to come here and die?"

　　Gris raised his hand, and a dazzling ball of frozen aurora suddenly condensed on the palm of his hand. The temperature of the already very cold mountain suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees. Even the headmaster Xu Chenzi and others who had been watching the battle could not help but shiver.

　　It was too cold, the temperature suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees. This sudden change would make even a monk in the mana realm shiver.

　　"No, we can't wait any longer!"

　　Seeing that the situation was not good, Sect Master Xu Chenzi jumped in front of the ice wall, waved his sleeves, and hit the ice wall with his Hunyuan magic power. Countless golden talismans and spells appeared on the ice wall again and quickly penetrated into the body of the female Taoist holding the Taoist ruler.

　　Crack, crack, crack…

　　Cracks appeared on the ice wall, and the Daoist Forgetfulness, who had been frozen in the ice, suddenly opened his eyes. Those eyes were clear, deep, and indifferent, and infinite divine light shone out, and the entire mountain belly suddenly became bright! This was the light caused by the leakage of magic power when the powerful man opened his eyes.

　　What was reflected in Wang Qing Dao Zun's pupils was the scene of Ancestor Wang Chen walking into his doomsday! The terrifying icy aurora ball flew out, tracing an arc that contained the truth of heaven and earth, passing through layers of sword lights, and hitting Ancestor Wang Chen.

　　BANG!!

　　With a low and loud shock, the mad ancestor Wang Chen turned into snow-white ice crystals and exploded. He was completely finished and shattered into ice chips.

　　Taoist Master Wangqing actually did not recognize Patriarch Wangchen and thought he should be a younger generation. Although they were both from the Kunlun Taoist sect, the time interval between the freezing times was hundreds of years.

　　…

　　Chapter 210 Seven Emotions

　　The Taoist Master Wangqing's real name is Liu Jinghong, and her Taoist name is Jinghongzi. Later, she was promoted to the Dharma Realm and given the name Wangqing. She was honored as "Taoist Master". However, when the end of Taoism came, she peeked into the secrets of heaven and found that it was impossible for her to achieve anything in the end of Taoism, so she froze herself at the risk of eternal freezing.

　　She had just woken up from the ice and immediately saw a younger generation turning into ice and exploding.

　　Xu Chenzi, Jin Ding Taoist, Shi Jizi, and Gu Lingxian were horrified. Xu Chenzi faced the ice wall and pleaded, "Senior, please come out quickly. A demon is coming to kill our Kunlun Taoist sect. Our Taoist sect is about to be exterminated!"

　　"Who dares to destroy my Kunlun Daoist lineage..."

　　In the void, the ethereal and vast voice of Taoist Wangqing echoed for no reason. This voice was full of calmness and solemnity, and had a deep and firm will, as if it had irresistible and irrefutable majesty and power.

　　"Damn... another old monster comes out... uh, not an old monster, but that stern female Taoist priest comes out!" Lu Fei felt his scalp tingling. What kind of world is this? Why is there such a terrifying guy hiding in Kunlun?

　　A big hole appeared in the ice wall, and Taoist Wangqing walked out step by step from the ice wall. Lotus flowers appeared in the void, magic power condensed under her feet, and wisps of mist lingered on her body. She looked around at everyone, and then her eyes fell on Lu Fei and Gris.

　　“Sir, I don’t think Kunlun can be destroyed today. This woman is powerful, not inferior to me, and we don’t know about the one in the ice pan…” Gris said with a serious expression.

　　"Well, no one would have thought that there is such a powerful guy in Kunlun Dao Sect. Kunlun Dao Sect has a profound foundation. It seems that it is indeed worthy of its reputation..."

　　Lu Fei has no choice now. Gris is a legendary high elf, and his strength level should be 19. Even he said that this female Taoist is not inferior to him, so this female Taoist is really powerful.

　　"It's definitely not the Golden Core Realm, could it be the Dharma Realm?"

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but shudder. According to the Eastern practice method, the Dharma Realm is a very high realm. The next level up is the Heaven Realm. This realm can truly transcend birth, old age, sickness, death and the six realms of reincarnation. This is already immortality. Going one step further, one will reach the legendary celestial being.

　　"You two want to destroy my Kunlun?" The Taoist Master Wangqing stood in mid-air, using his magic power to condense a faintly visible lotus platform under his feet. He looked indescribably otherworldly.

　　"That's right. In my opinion, Kunlun has no need to exist because he is blocking my way!" Lu Fei laughed loudly.

　　"Blocking your way?" Dao Zun Wangqing was slightly stunned. What was this? It was really worth pondering!

　　“That’s right!”

　　Lu Fei was very courageous. It must be said that if Lu Fei did not have the courage, he would not dare to challenge Kunlun. He puffed out his chest and said, "In this world, the only church that can rival Kunlun is the Western Catholic Church. Their followers are all over the world. On the other hand, Kunlun is closed-door and disgusting. Now, Kunlun, from top to bottom, does not think about practicing and preaching, but only knows how to be mean, attack each other, and eliminate dissidents. I myself have become a victim of their struggle for power and profit. I want to overthrow this corrupt Kunlun, re-establish a new system, preach a new way, and establish a new style!"

　　"What kind of path do you want to establish?" The face of Taoist Wangqing turned cold, revealing a murderous intent. It was obvious that Lu Fei wanted to commit treason and betray his teacher and ancestors. How could Kunlun tolerate such a person from ancient times to the present?

　　"Naturally, we must establish Shintoism that everyone believes in, and God's grace will descend upon the world!"

　　Elder Jin Ding shouted, "Lu Fei, you dare to slander Kunlun. You are a person who has forgotten his roots and rebelled against his master. Kunlun has been passed down for thousands of years. How can you change it?"

　　"Times change, and the old must be replaced by the new. This is the truth of the development of things. Kunlun has been closed off and has been seriously out of touch with the world. What does it have to do with you if I set up a new church? It would be fine if Kunlun doesn't support it, but you want to suppress it? Well, I don't mind overthrowing Kunlun..."

　　"You...you..." Elder Jin Ding was so angry that he couldn't speak.

　　"There is no point in saying more!" Daozun Wangqing turned to Xuchenzi and said, "Did the people they killed just now come out of the Yin-Yang Against Fate Formation?" Daozun Wangqing asked. Although she was frozen in ice, she did not recognize the ancestor Wangchen.

　　"Yes, Daozun, according to the records in our sect's secret book, since the beginning of the Daoist calamity, a total of three people have entered the Yin-Yang Reverse Fate Array and frozen themselves. The first one was Qian Yuanzi, the senior was the second, and the last one was Wang Chenzi, who called himself Ancestor Wang Chen. Ancestor Wang Chen is a senior in the Golden Core Realm!"

　　Xu Chenzi said respectfully.

　　After hearing this, Daoist Master Wangqing looked up at the void, feeling the changes in the vital energy of heaven and earth and the three ways of heaven, earth and man. She felt that the whole world was gloomy and the vital energy of heaven and earth was extremely silent. The vital energy absorbed from heaven and earth was not only difficult but also scarce, which was far more serious than the era when she was practicing.

　　"The final calamity of Taoism has not yet passed, but I have been awakened by you. You will never forgive me!" The Taoist Master Wangqing stared at Lu Fei and Gris, his murderous intent condensed to the extreme.

　　"Sir, retreat quickly, this woman is about to attack!"

　　Gris took a step forward to stand in front of Lu Fei, with a natural domain supported on his body. Natural divine power flowed in the domain endlessly. His hands condensed into a dazzling frozen aurora.

　　The aurora in Gris's hand was extremely terrifying, and the cold breath of ice spread out, and the entire mountain fell into extreme cold again, and everyone couldn't help shivering. The eyebrows and faces of Xu Chenzi and others were all covered with white frost, obviously the temperature was too cold.

　　"You have some skills, no wonder Wang Chenzi was beaten to death! Now let me see how capable you are to resist my Seven Emotions Supreme Dharma!" Taoist Wang Qing paused, and rushed towards Lu Fei and Gris with his vast magic power.

　　Behind the Taoist Master Wangqing, seven mighty magical powers rushed out, like wolf smoke rising straight into the sky. The seven three-faced, twelve-armed Dharma images floated up and down in the magical powers.

　　When the seven Dharma images appeared, Gris and Lu Fei's faces suddenly changed, because these seven Dharma images were too powerful. Their aura alone was unmatched, like towering mountains that could not be shaken.

　　The seven Dharma images represent the seven emotions of Daoist Master Wangqing, which are also his purest essence: joy, anger, worry, thought, sadness, fear, and surprise.

　　The Taoist Master Wangqing practiced a great Taoist method of forgetting emotions, and successfully transformed the seven emotions into seven Dharma images. The master was as ruthless as the way of heaven, and all kinds of thoughts entered a nearly constant state that was unchangeable, neither dirty nor clean, and neither increasing nor decreasing.

　　This is "Taiyi", the supreme truth of the Supreme Taoism!

　　"Joy, anger, worry, thought, sadness, fear, shock... all seven emotions are destroyed!!" Seven Dharma images surrounded Lu Fei and Gris. Various Dharma seals were condensed on the twelve arms of each Dharma image. The three sides of each Dharma image spoke the supreme mantra at the same time.

　　All kinds of powerful powers burst out at once, like a rolling torrent, and like a spiritual storm sweeping over. Gris and Lu Fei were the first to be hit, and their mental will was almost shattered by the invisible magic power.

　　…

　　Chapter 211: Chasing (Part 1)

　　It is said that the Taoist Master Wangqing released seven images of the Seven Emotions Supreme Dharma, all with three faces and twelve arms. They surrounded Lu Fei and Gris and chanted the Seven Emotions Annihilation Mantra.

　　Invisible magic power and might immediately swept over, and Lu Fei only felt his mental will shaking. The seven emotions of joy, anger, worry, thought, sadness, fear, and shock hidden in his mental will immediately rolled over, and reason could no longer suppress them.

　　It is not magnified once or twice, but infinitely. This is an unprecedented situation, more painful than the soul being struck by the three bells of "Soul-wandering", "Soul-destroying" and "Soul-falling".

　　Just talking about fear and terror, Lu Fei has the arcane art of fear and the divine art of soul fear, but neither is as sudden and fierce as the terror he has now.

　　Lu Fei felt that the little bit of sanity he had left was like a lone boat in a stormy sea, swaying and in danger of capsizing and death at any time. This was how a battle at the spiritual level was, far more dangerous than any other battle.

　　"Holy Glory!"

　　"Soul deterrence!"

　　"Nine Dragons Supreme!"

　　Lu Fei cast three magic spells on himself in succession, and all three spells increased his spiritual power. The divine brilliance was solemn and inviolable; the soul deterrence could suppress the seven emotions; the Nine Dragons Supreme was the emperor's majesty, and all evil could not invade.

　　With the help of the three magic arts, the seven emotions in his spiritual will were immediately suppressed, and his sanity was also preserved, and he was not swallowed up by the surging seven emotions.

　　"Psychic Storm!"

　　"Frozen Aurora!"

　　Lu Fei has divine arts, so how could Gris, a legendary high elf, not have them? Once Gris made his move, a powerful mental storm immediately broke out. The frozen aurora in his hands suddenly burst out, and the frozen aurora, which was almost close to absolute zero, swept in all directions like a storm.

　　"ah……"

　　The seven supreme Dharma images of the seven emotions roared, and in just a moment, frost quickly condensed, and a thick layer of ice covered the seven Dharma images.

　　"Frozen? Break it for me!!"

　　With a roar from the Taoist Master Wangqing, the seven dharma images burst out with immense magical power. The frost that was freezing immediately broke apart, and the rolling flames of the seven emotions magical power emanated from them, revealing the pure color within.

　　When Gris saw this scene, his face turned pale with horror. The Frozen Aurora was his own legendary spell, but it was shattered by the seven Dharma images in a single encounter. The magic power contained in the Dharma images was too enormous. The sum of the magic power of the seven Dharma images surpassed his own. More importantly, the degree of magic power condensed by each Dharma image was several times greater than that of his own natural divine power.

　　It has to be said that the Eastern practice methods do have their own unique and outstanding characteristics. According to Lu Fei's research, the Eastern practice methods are not just the Golden Elixir Avenue. The Golden Elixir Avenue is just a cover, or to be more precise, it is just a low-end thing. The Golden Elixir Avenue is only what the practitioners of Taoism practice in the last days of the catastrophe. In fact, in the era when magic is flourishing, the supreme law pursued by Eastern practitioners is called "Yuhua Dao."

　　Yuhua Dao, as the name suggests, is to rise to the sky, to break free from the cocoon and become a butterfly, to become an immortal, and to achieve the Tao. Jindan Dao is just the initial stage of cultivation in Yuhua Dao, which is really not up to standard.

　　Taoist Wangqing's practice has broken through the golden elixir, cultivated seven dharma images, and entered the dharma image realm. His magic power is vast and various Taoist methods emerge in an endless stream with countless changes. Gris has a sharp eye and quickly judged that he can do nothing to the other party.

　　"Sir, let's go quickly, we can't do anything to her for the time being!" Gris advised. He waved his hand in front of him, and an arbitrary portal opened in front of Lu Fei.

　　This portal is the result of divine power condensing into a fusion. It tears through the void and penetrates the distance in space. One end leads to the eastern section of the Kunlun Mountains, where you can see mountain peaks and snow-capped mountains.

　　"What a mistake. I didn't expect Kunlun to have such a powerful cultivator hidden in it!"

　　Lu Fei knew that his wishful thinking had failed this time. At least for now, he still couldn't take down Kunlun. It was really unexpected... Lu Fei was quite helpless and turned around and walked into the Anywhere Door. Gris waved his hand to set up a divine crystal wall and turned around and flashed into the Anywhere Door.

　　"Want to run?"

　　The seven Dharma images of Wangqing Daozun rushed over, waving their arms, boom! The crystal wall of natural divine power shattered with a loud bang, and the arbitrary door closed in an instant.

　　"What's going on? What kind of magic is this? Is it a space-shifting method similar to shrinking the earth into an inch?" Taoist Wangqing became puzzled.

　　"Senior Daozun, we must not let them go. If those two people escape, it would be like letting a tiger return to the mountain!" Master Xuchenzi said nervously.

　　Taoist Wangqing closed his eyes, and the vertical golden-red Dharma Eye on his forehead opened. Countless scenes flashed rapidly in his eyes, and after a while, they stopped near an unnamed peak in the eastern section of the Kunlun Mountains.

　　“They can’t run away!!”

　　Taoist Wangqing gave a light shout, and the man and the seven Dharma images turned into a beam of light and rushed out of the hinterland, flying towards the endless Kunlun Mountains. Their momentum was mighty and their speed was extremely fast. After a while, the sound of thunder could be heard from the entire Kunlun Mountain Gate.

　　On an unnamed peak in the eastern section of Kunlun Mountain, a light gate suddenly appeared, and Lu Fei and Gris walked out one after the other. Gris shook his head and said, "Sir, where are your puppets?"

　　"I have ordered them to rush out of the Kunlun Mountain Gate, and they are coming this way..." Lu Fei said.

　　"Sir, let them go directly to Northern Europe!" Gris said hurriedly. "That's fine, they'll be a burden even if they come!" Lu Fei quickly closed his eyes and communicated with Huo Yunzi and others through his mind. Huo Yunzi and his group, who had just flown out of the mountain gate, didn't say anything and suddenly turned to the northwest.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei opened his eyes.

　　"Sir, we are still relatively close to Kunlun Dao Sect. Should we move further away?"

　　"No need, I believe that the Taoist Master Wangqing will definitely come after us..." Lu Fei said affirmatively.

　　"We can't take her down!" Gris asked doubtfully.

　　"We can't take her down, but it won't be easy for her to take us down, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"That's... After all, I am a high elf who has achieved the legendary realm for many years. If we really fight, it will take more than a day and a night to determine the winner!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "You don't have to worry about my safety now. After all, we are going to do great things on the Earth plane, so that Wang Qing Dao Zun is definitely an obstacle. We must get rid of her, otherwise she will ruin our plans sooner or later!"

　　"Take it away? Where can it be taken to?" Gris was slightly stunned.

　　"Terren Continent!" Lu Fei took out the door to the plane, stood in the air, stretched out his hand to open the door. On the other side of the door was the secret room of Schönbrunn Palace in Silver Pine Manor.

　　"This is a great idea, but it's a bit difficult for her to get through the plane door!" Gris looked thoughtful.

　　"Haha, there is still a chance. It only takes one word - lure! Let her run into the plane door by herself. But once she arrives at Silver Pine Manor, the entire manor will be in risk!" Lu Fei said with some difficulty.

　　…

　　The collection has dropped, I am so depressed, on the days without recommendations, Jiulong Master is drowned in the sea of ​​books, the collection is not only not growing but decreasing! I will start asking for red votes next Monday, hoping to be on the red vote list of the category, I wonder if you will support me...

　　Chapter 212: Chasing (Part 2)

　　"Then lead her away from Silverpine Manor! Once she reaches the Terran Continent, no matter how powerful she is, she will be nothing more than a big fish returning to the sea..."

　　"Haha, that's what I mean. On the Earth plane, she may be the strongest, but when she comes to the Terran continent, she is nothing. No matter whether she becomes a demigod or a true god in the Terran continent in the future, she can't control us!" Lu Fei felt a little proud in his heart. His calculation was the best for the current situation.

　　…

　　"Haha, she won't let us go easily, she's coming!" Lu Fei looked into the distance and saw a huge beam of light appearing in the direction of the mountain gate of Kunlun Taoist sect. In the beam of light, seven supreme images of the Seven Emotions surrounded the Taoist Master Wangqing and rushed towards him at an extremely fast speed.

　　Lu Fei put away the Plane Gate, then casually cast an arcane spell to open a directional portal with a transmission distance of one hundred miles. Gris turned and entered the portal.

　　"Do you think you can run away?" The cold voice of Daoist Master Wangqing came like thunder. The escaping light was faster than the sound and had already approached the portal first.

　　Lu Fei was not in a hurry and said with a joking smile: "Senior Wang Qing, you want to arrest me? Maybe in the next life. Hehe, you are still a virgin. Aren't you ashamed to chase after two grown men? So I advise you not to keep pestering me... Goodbye!!" After saying that, Lu Fei raised his hand and gave Daoist Wang Qing an insulting middle finger!

　　"Ah... I will kill you!" Even though Daoist Wangqing had a calm temperament, he was still furious at Lu Fei's "teasing". He had practiced for hundreds of years and been frozen for thousands of years. Anyone who blasphemed like this would have died.

　　"Angry Dharmakāya, charge!"

　　One of the statues was very fast and was always in front of the escaping light. Lu Fei turned and flashed into the portal, but the portal did not close immediately. The other statue rushed over and suddenly jumped into the portal. As a result, Lu Fei, Gris and a statue of the Seven Emotions emerged from the air a hundred miles away, and the portal suddenly closed.

　　Gris was waiting for the opportunity, and in his hand he had already condensed a spear that seemed to be real. It was very dazzling. This was a divine spear condensed by the power of the frozen aurora. This divine spear caused the sky to suddenly change color and the temperature dropped by fifty or sixty degrees.

　　"Haha, you dare to chase me? Take my shot!"

　　Gris threw the Frozen Aurora Spear in his hand and it pierced through the chest of the Dharmadhatu. This was an angry supreme Dharmadhatu with three faces and six arms. His chest was suddenly pierced by the spear like lightning, and the spear was stuck in the opponent's chest.

　　The Furious Supreme Dharmadhatu let out an uncontrollable roar, and its six arms instinctively reached out to grab the divine spear that was stuck in its body, but unfortunately, an earth-shaking icy divine power swept over from the divine spear.

　　“Bang!!”

　　The Angry Supreme Dharma Image instantly turned into ice crystals, and then exploded! The Frozen Aurora Spear turned and flew back into Gris's hand.

　　Gris laughed and said, "That's right. Only by inserting the condensed Frozen Aurora Spear into the opponent's body can I kill her. Haha, my Frozen Aurora divine power burst out all at once. Not to mention the Dharma Realm, even a demigod would not be able to withstand it!"

　　The Frozen Aurora is Gris's most powerful force, and it is Gris's legendary domain power. The spells cast with this power have the characteristics of legendary spells, which are powerful, unique, exclusive, and specific, and carry their own most unique spiritual imprint. Therefore, any application of the Frozen Aurora can be called Gris's legendary spell.

　　The angry Dharma image that had just rushed out of the portal was pierced by Gris's spear in an instant. The scene was shocking and sudden. The Dharma image turned into ice crystals bit by bit, and then exploded, like a huge firework set off in the sky!

　　However, the fireworks were all ice flowers, snowflakes and crystal flowers. The Taoist Master Wangqing, who was a hundred miles away, screamed madly. One of her Dharma images was blown up. It was as painful as if one of her arms was cut off. You know, it takes her one or two hundred years to condense a Dharma image.

　　In this era of the end of Taoism, it is extremely difficult to condense the vital energy needed for the Dharma image. Once the Dharma image is blown up, basically one less will be there, and it will be impossible to condense it again.

　　"I will never forgive you!"

　　The Taoist Master Wangqing was first desecrated, and in the blink of an eye, another Dharma image was blasted away. She had gone mad, and controlled the Dharma image to speed up and fly over, rushing towards Lu Fei and Gris.

　　"Haha, here she comes. She looks very angry!" Lu Fei said with a smile while looking at the distant sky, and then opened a directional portal beside him again.

　　"Sir, please go over and open the door to the plane. She will definitely follow us this time!" Gris said with a smile.

　　Lu Fei walked into the directional portal, and the next moment he arrived a hundred miles away. Lu Fei took out the plane door, overlapped it with the directional portal, and then entered the plane door himself and came to the secret room of Silver Pine Manor. This secret room was on the first floor, inside the study.

　　"Still want to run? It's not that easy!" Dao Zun Wangqing rushed over. Gris shouted, "Don't chase me, crazy woman. If you chase me again, I will blow up your Dharma image!"

　　Gris turned and rushed into the directional portal, crossed two doors in a row, and entered the secret room of Schönbrunn Palace.

　　"We must not let them run away. Only by entering that door can we catch up with them. Otherwise, we will never be able to catch them!" Taoist Wangqing's mind was racing, and he was determined to capture Lu Fei and Gris, but he was afraid that Gris might throw one or two spears at him.

　　"In that case, let's all attack. They will definitely not be able to stop all of my Dharma images!" Daoist Master Wangqing rushed over. Not only did she not slow down, but she increased her speed to the limit. She and the six Dharma images followed one after another and rushed into the portal following behind Gris.

　　…

　　Silver Pine Manor, Terran Continent.

　　“Boom…”

　　The Taoist Master Wangqing was protected by six Dharma images. She broke through the secret room of Schönbrunn Palace. A big hole was immediately blasted out in a corner on the west side of the first floor of Schönbrunn Palace. Gris rushed out and flew into the sky, while the Taoist Master Wangqing and the six Dharma images closely chased her out.

　　"Ah...what's going on? Where is this place?"

　　Taoist Master Wangqing was hovering over the Silver Pine Manor and felt something was wrong. She saw the entire Silver Pine Manor and Vina Harbor, as well as the boundless earth and sky. Above the sky, several huge planets were hanging quietly on the sky, which was very shocking.

　　"Spear of Frozen Aurora!"

　　How could Gris give Forgetful Daoist Master a chance to relax? He turned around and threw out dozens of powerful divine spears. A terrifying whistle resounded through the sky. Endless icy air emanated from the divine spears. Countless white mists immediately condensed in the sky, and some of the white mists even condensed into frost crystals and fell to the ground. Under such a terrifying threat, Forgetful Daoist Master could not desert his post.

　　Taoist Master Wangqing waved the ruler in his hand, and the six Dharma images also waved the rulers that were condensed with magic power at the same time. Some of them condensed divine thunder seals with their arms. The rulers and seals all flashed with green light, and terrifying thunder condensed.

　　"Seven Absolute Thunder Techniques, break it for me!"

　　With a loud shout, dozens of dazzling thunders flashed across the sky and earth. The entire cloud layer in the sky was pierced by the thunder, and all the divine spears condensed by the frozen aurora exploded.

　　…

　　Chapter 213 Asylum

　　"Haha, that's great, come again!" Gris unleashed all kinds of natural magic and began to attack frantically. Lu Fei put away the plane door and looked up. He saw Gris and Daoist Wangqing fighting in the sky above Silver Pine Manor near the river.

　　All the servants at Silverpine Manor were terrified. Some of them hid in the houses, while others lay on the ground with their heads in their hands. The knights of the Barbarian Guard and the Silver Knights drew their weapons and gathered at Silverpine Manor to watch the battle between the two powerful men.

　　Both Hate and Keynes had seen Gris, and they thought that Daoist Master Wangqing must be an enemy.

　　"Master, what's going on? Isn't that high elf your squire? Why is he fighting with so many weird guys?"

　　A silver knight ran over in the commotion and asked. In his opinion, Gris was not fighting against Daozun Wangqing alone, but was being fought by seven strange people or monsters!

　　The seven Dharma images are indeed "monsters" because each of them is as tall as an ordinary giant, with three faces on their heads, looking forward and left and right respectively, and as many as twelve arms, making them a bit like multi-armed giants!

　　"It must be the master who has returned!" Heit shouted. He turned his head and looked at the collapsed corner of Schönbrunn Palace, feeling very anxious.

　　"Let's go and take a look!" Keynes had already rushed to the collapsed place, and saw Lu Fei brushing off the dust on his body, walking out of the ruins with a serious face.

　　"Sir, you're back. Are you okay?" Hate and Keynes were extremely nervous. They quickly protected Lu Fei in the middle. Countless warriors and silver knights also ran over to protect Lu Fei.

　　"It's okay, don't worry!" Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Keynes, get your people to act immediately and organize people to evacuate the servants of the entire manor. The manor is too dangerous now!"

　　Keynes quickly called his capable generals and said, "Did you hear what the adults ordered? Hurry up and bring a team of people to evacuate the people in the manor!"

　　The knight agreed, bowed hastily to Lu Fei, and turned away. Twenty silver knights were also taken away.

　　"Sir, who are the people fighting with Gris? They are quite terrifying. If I'm not mistaken, they have the terrifying destructive power that only those in the legendary realm have!" Keynes said worriedly.

　　"That's right, Gris is a legendary realm master, and the opponent is also a legendary realm master, but you have seen her methods. She originally had seven clones, but now Gris has destroyed one of them!

　　"Doppelganger?"

　　Keynes was stunned for a moment, then he asked in shock: "Sir, those six multi-armed giants are just clones?"

　　"That's right, it's just a clone, but it's extremely powerful, and we are no match for it!" Lu Fei said helplessly.

　　"What should we do then?" Hate said nervously.

　　"What should I do...Haha, have you forgotten? I am a registered arcanist of the Vina Harbor Mage Guild. Now my followers and I are being attacked by outsiders. Doesn't the Mage Guild need to protect me and expel the enemy?"

　　"That's right, sir. That's exactly what I mean. Please go to the Vina Mage Guild as soon as possible and ask a few legendary mages who are stationed in the guild to come out and drive out the enemy!" Keynes said hurriedly.

　　"What are you waiting for? Hurry up!" Lu Fei had already taken off and was quickly flying towards Vina Harbor. Lu Fei was extremely fast, like an arrow shot from a bow. The reason why he didn't use a directional portal was, first, the distance was too short and it was difficult to locate; second, there were too many buildings in the city, and many of them had magic runes, which made them unsuitable for teleportation. It would be terrible if the portal was opened inside the building.

　　"Keynes, go and protect the adults!" Hate shouted hurriedly, and Keynes flew up and followed closely behind Lu Fei at an extremely fast speed. Keynes was a divine knight that Su Tongtong had hired at a high price. His divine power had reached the peak of level 16, only slightly lower than Lu Fei.

　　The fierce battle between the legendary masters in the sky above Silver Pine Manor had already alarmed the people in Vina Harbor. The Mage Guild was also in a commotion. They were very sensitive to the aura of battle, and many mages had already flown out of the Mage Guild to watch the battle in the sky.

　　When Lu Fei arrived above the round tower of the Mage Guild, a mage called out to him, "Young mage, come here..."

　　When Lu Fei looked over, he couldn't help but be overjoyed. The person who called him was an old wizard. He was wearing a white robe with nineteen golden stars embroidered on his cuffs and collar. This was the symbol of a legendary wizard. Nineteen golden stars represented nineteen levels of power.

　　This legendary wizard is one of the four legends who are permanently stationed in the Wizard Guild. Lu Fei recognized this legendary wizard. His name is Feigennan. There are a total of thirteen legendary wizards registered in the Wizard Guild of Weina Harbor, four of whom are permanently stationed in Weina Harbor. Feigennan in front of him is one of them.

　　Beside Fegenan, there were several high-level arcanists of level 15 and 16. They were also looking at Lu Fei, because Lu Fei had flown over from Silver Pine Manor.

　　"Senior Fegenan, you must save the lives of us Vina arcanists..." Lu Fei came forward and shouted for help.

　　"Wait...what's going on? Tell us everything in detail..." Fernan was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. He raised his hand to interrupt Lu Fei.

　　"It's like this. The high elf over there is my follower, and the one fighting with my follower is a wizard from outside the domain. She is now invading my Silverpine Manor. You must help me expel the invader. Uh... By the way, I'm a registered arcanist of the Vina Mage Guild, and my name is Lu Fei!" Lu Fei quickly took out the badge issued by the Vina Harbor Mage Guild.

　　"So you are the alien wizard? Haha, I know you. The entire Vina Harbor has been talking about you and your Silverpine Manor some time ago!" Fernan said with sudden realization.

　　"So it turns out that you know me, senior. That's great. I have to ask for asylum from the Mages Guild and my Silverpine Manor!" Lu Fei said hurriedly.

　　"Well... since you are a registered arcanist of our Mage Guild, according to the guild's principles, I can give you shelter on behalf of the Vina Mage Guild!"

　　"Thank you, Mage Guild, and thank you, senior. You are really a role model among us mages!" Lu Fei said happily.

　　"Don't thank me yet. I'm not doing this purely for your benefit. You know, according to the principle, it costs money to protect the mages of our guild. I will naturally settle the fee with you later... More importantly, with such a large legendary battle, I'm afraid even His Highness will be alarmed, so the battle must be settled as soon as possible..."

　　Faganan looked at the coastline outside Vina Harbor. In the endless sea, some islands could be vaguely seen. In the center of the islands, stood a demigod tower.

　　"Will that honorable prince be alarmed?" Lu Fei opened his mouth wide, his heart was shocked. If that was the case, things would get out of hand, because the prince that Fegennan was talking about was actually the owner and creator of Vina Harbor.

　　…

　　Chapter 214 Expulsion

　　There is a resident demigod in Vina Harbor who is the original ruler of Vina Harbor.

　　Thousands of years ago, she developed the original small fishing village into today's Weina Harbor. Later, she merged the harbor into the Free Trade Alliance. The so-called Free Trade Alliance is a pan-commercial city-state alliance in the Terran continent. It has a wide range of city-state members in the Terran continent. Among the member federations, most of the merchants believe in the goddess of commerce, Jintila.

　　Now this demigod has long since secluded herself in the archipelago outside Vina Harbor, but she is still the actual owner and supreme ruler of Vina Harbor. She always pays attention to and protects Vina Harbor.

　　"The prosperity of Weina Harbor is inseparable from the stable environment and harmonious order, so all factors that cause panic and unrest in the port must be eliminated as soon as possible. You understand this..." said Fernan.

　　"I understand. After things calm down, I will submit the causes and consequences of this conflict in written form to the guild, and the guild will need to make a decision at that time!" Lu Fei quickly cooperated.

　　"Well, that's good!"

　　Feigennan was very satisfied, especially since Lu Fei had a very upright attitude. He turned to the two legendary wizards who had come over and said, "The place where the battle took place is also the area that we, Vina Harbor, want to protect. According to convention, we should go forward and expel those outsiders first!"

　　"Senior, that high elf is my follower, and the other one is an outsider!" Lu Fei said hurriedly, fearing that these legendary wizards would expel Gris as well.

　　"Another one? Aren't there six weird multi-armed giants?"

　　"..." Lu Fei was speechless. He had to say: "Senior, that is a clone. In fact, the other party is only one person, and there are six clones now!"

　　"Doppelganger?" Fernan said in surprise, "What a weird spell, it can actually create a clone like a god!"

　　"Yes, magic from foreign lands is always somewhat different from arcane magic and divine magic!"

　　"So how many clones can she differentiate into at first?"

　　"Seven of them, called the Seven Emotions Dharmakāya, one of them has been beaten to death by my followers!"

　　"Well, it seems that the strength of this female mage is actually very strong. If it weren't for the extraordinary legendary high elf, I'm afraid she would not be able to resist... You actually have such a follower? Unbelievable, unbelievable!" Fegenan shook his head. In addition to being surprised, he simply couldn't understand why a legendary high elf would be Lu Fei's follower. It made no sense at all.

　　"No matter what, the Mage Guild must rescue my Silverpine Manor and expel the other party!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Okay!" Fernan and two other legendary realm masters flew towards the sky above Silverpine Manor, accompanied by a dozen level 18 arcanists, who were the backbone of the Mages Guild. The most powerful people in the entire Mages Guild were in this team.

　　Gris was surrounded and beaten up by the Taoist Master Wangqing and the six Dharma images. The situation was somewhat critical. After all, two fists are no match for four hands. Every move of the Taoist Master Wangqing and the six Dharma images was earth-shaking.

　　Gris could only use various natural magics and legendary spells to resist. The legendary wizard was very powerful, and the Frozen Aurora had enormous destructive power. The sky over the entire Silver Pine Manor changed color, and the sudden drop in temperature caused snowflakes to appear in the sky.

　　Thunder and lightning, bright lights all around... This was the battle situation in the sky above Silver Pine Manor, and it was indeed a huge noise.

　　"Two mages, please stop immediately. This is the protected area of ​​​​Vina Harbor. Your fight has affected the safety of Vina Harbor. Therefore, our Mages Guild, on behalf of the will of all the people of Vina Harbor, asks you to leave. I hope you will not provoke disputes in the protected area of ​​​​Vina Harbor!"

　　Fernan shouted, his voice was full of magic power, and it reached the ears of Gris and Wangqing Daozun who were fighting. Gris immediately said, "Wizards of Weina Harbor, I am a follower of Silver Pine Manor. This woman is the intruder. She has destroyed a corner of Schönbrunn Palace. I request that this person be expelled first!"

　　Feigennan turned around and whispered to the two legendary wizards who came with him, then said, "Female wizard, stop first. If you don't retreat or stop, we will have no choice but to forcibly expel you!"

　　Fernando was talking incoherently there, but poor Daoist Wangqing didn't understand a word he said. She just thought that these people were in cahoots with Gris, and she was really anxious.

　　Lu Fei was secretly delighted and said to Feigennan, "Senior, the situation is urgent. We should stop the female mage first. My followers don't want to stop, but they have to protect themselves. In order to appease the suspicion of ordinary people in Weina Harbor, you must make a decision as soon as possible!"

　　"Let's go ahead and drive that female mage away first. If the fight continues, even our Weina Harbor will be affected!"

　　Fernan flew out, and the other two legendary wizards also flew into the battlefield between Gris and Wangqing Daozun. Fernan shook the staff in his hand, communicating with the ocean of the force of heaven and earth, and cast arcane spells.

　　"Disintegration Technique!"

　　Fegenan pointed his staff, and one of the six Dharma images suddenly stopped. The whole body of the Dharma image crackled, and countless cracks covered the body of the Dharma image, even spreading to the head.

　　boom!

　　One of the Dharma image's arms exploded first, followed by the second arm.

　　"Withering Spell!"

　　"Kagero Explosion!"

　　The other two legendary wizards also took action one after another, casting two level 8 arcane spells. The high-level arcane spells cast by the legendary wizards had unparalleled magical power.

　　The void exploded, and another Dharma image immediately fell into the billowing and blazing flames and was quickly wrapped up in the flames. At the same time, a dull explosion came from the flames, as if a horrific nuclear reaction was occurring inside the sun.

　　Another legendary wizard jumped up and down, shouting, "What's going on? Why doesn't my Withering Spell have any effect? ​​Damn... I made a mistake. These damn multi-armed giants are not made of flesh and blood, but are made of energy!"

　　"Then use energy extraction or imprisonment!" Fernan shouted.

　　"Oh no, these guys are really in the same group with them, they are going to attack..." The Great Venerable Wangqing was shocked, and quickly made a spell and shouted: "The seven emotions are gathered into one body!"

　　The six Dharma images no longer attacked Gris fiercely, but flew up one after another, gathered on the top of Daozun Wangqing's head, and quickly merged into one. At this time, Daozun Wangqing had a solemn and precious appearance, with this powerful and supreme Dharma image suspended above his head, with three faces and dozens of arms, and a clear light behind his head, in which countless arms, lotus flowers, and various Dharmas and images could be seen.

　　“What a powerful aura!”

　　Lu Fei was stunned, thinking that this was the legendary Dharma Realm. When the Dharma and the Dharma Realm became one, extremely enormous magic power was emitted, distorting the space, suppressing the vital energy, and causing faint thunder and lightning to appear around the Dharma Realm. This was the scene of a domain created by the concentration of powerful energy.

　　…

　　Chapter 215 Retreat

　　What kind of powerful force must be gathered to create such a terrifying and powerful "phenomenon"? At least Lu Fei can't do it now.

　　The Seven Emotions Supreme Dharma combined into one, immediately stirring up the wind, clouds and sky. The air seemed to solidify, and all kinds of vital energy seemed to be suppressed by the enormous magic power.

　　"Everyone be careful, this female mage is extremely powerful!"

　　Fegenan and the other two legendary wizards' faces changed immediately. He shouted and retreated with the other two legendary wizards, stopping Taoist Wangqing and protecting Vina Harbor not far behind them.

　　Daoist Master Wang Qing jumped away and stopped attacking Gris. She had already seen that the three people who attacked her were at the same level of cultivation as Gris, which could be described as unfathomable. She was now in a foreign place and had not figured out almost anything. Moreover, she was alone and powerless. If a fight broke out again, the situation would not be optimistic.

　　After weighing the pros and cons, Daoist Master Wang Qing wisely chose to cease fire, thinking that Lu Fei and Gris would not be captured for the time being.

　　Gris took advantage of the gap to move aside. He couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. It was a close call just now. The power of the Taoist Master Wangqing was really strong. He mainly used terrifying and violent magic power to coordinate various Taoist attacks. Most of them were straightforward attack methods, with far fewer changes than arcane and divine spells, but the Taoist Master Wangqing's thunder magic was very strong.

　　"Female Mage, this is the sheltered area of ​​our Weina Harbor. Do not cast spells here willfully and affect mortals and civilians. Otherwise, we will expel you and even put you on the blacklist of the Mage Guild of the entire continent!"

　　Feigennan took a step forward and said to Daoist Master Wangqing.

　　"I don't understand what you guys are saying. Also...where is this place? Why am I here for no apparent reason?"

　　Daoist Wang Qing had a stern face. She looked up at the huge planets in the sky and realized that this was no longer Earth. She looked down at Silver Pine Manor and saw that a corner of Schönbrunn Palace had been destroyed. She had rushed out from that place, but it was strange. Why did she come out from that place after entering the portal? It was really strange.

　　It was Lu Fei, the abominable Kunlun traitor. Where had he taken her? She suddenly saw Lu Fei hiding behind a group of mages.

　　"Lu Fei, where did you take me?" Daoist Master Wangqing shouted.

　　"Senior Wang Qing, don't get too excited. After all, I'm helping you!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Come to your senses? What do you mean by this? Explain it to me clearly..."

　　"Arcanist Lu Fei, do you have a language proficiency item?" Fernan interrupted.

　　"Uh... yes!"

　　"Take one out and give it to her!" Fernan pointed at Wangqing Daozun.

　　Lu Fei was quite helpless, but still took out a divine rune bracelet. The bracelet was made of mithril and inlaid with three fiery red elemental gems. Each gem contained a divine rune that could understand the language.

　　Lu Fei thought to himself, "Arcanist Fernan is really hard to fool. Well, I'll just give Daoist Forgetfulness a bracelet. After all, she has come to the Terran Continent. It's like a fish entering the sea. It's impossible for her to do whatever she wants here, and it's even more impossible for her to return to Earth. As long as I control the gate to the plane, she will have no coordinates to the Earth plane. Whether she lives or dies in the Terran Continent, I have no right to control her!"

　　"Senior Wangqing, don't say I didn't take care of you. You should know that I brought you here to fulfill your wish of achieving enlightenment and ascending to heaven. To be honest, you still have to thank me greatly. Well, I don't want your gratitude. I will give you some benefits so that you can travel freely on the mainland and communicate with people. This way, I will do my best. From now on, you go your way and I go mine. Even if we have nothing to do with each other, okay, this bracelet is for you. As long as you wear it, you can understand all kinds of languages!"

　　Lu Fei threw the bracelet over. Although Wang Qing Dao Zun was puzzled, he still caught it. Fei Gennan nodded and said, "Female Mage, do you understand what I say now?"

　　Dao Zun Wang Qing was surprised. She nodded and actually understood the "foreign language" spoken by the other party. The syllables of Fegenan's Terran common language were very short and sounded strange and awkward. Dao Zun Wang Qing had never heard it before, but now she could understand what it meant.

　　"This necklace is really weird..."

　　Daoist Wangqing glanced at the magic runes in the elemental ruby. Although she was curious, she still focused her attention on Fernan. She said, "I understand now. What do you want to say?"

　　"I'm telling you, we are arcanists from the Vina Harbor Mage Guild. My name is Fernan. I'm here to formally inform you that this area is our Vina Harbor territory and destruction is prohibited. Also, the person you're chasing is from our Mage Guild and is now under our protection. Don't attack him again, or we will expel you and put you on the blacklist of all the Mage Guilds on the continent. If you still don't listen, we will imprison you in accordance with Vina's laws..."

　　With a serious expression, Feigennan spoke a lot and once again issued a final ultimatum to Taoist Wangqing.

　　“…”

　　Dao Zun Wangqing understood that what the old man Feigennan said revealed a lot of information. First, he warned himself not to attack Lu Fei and Gris again. Secondly, he could not destroy the things in Vina Harbor, otherwise he would be expelled, and in serious cases, he would be "imprisoned" by these so-called arcane masters.

　　"Don't attack me again, otherwise you will bear serious consequences!" Lu Fei stretched out a finger and shook it, looking quite proud.

　　"You've even found a backer?"

　　Dao Zun Wangqing was filled with hatred. She glared at Lu Fei and could probably guess that the so-called Mage Guild should be a club established by a group of practitioners, or perhaps a tightly organized organization like a sect. According to Feigennan, this Mage Guild was spread all over the continent. So she couldn't compete with it...

　　"Damn it, just wait for me!" Taoist Wangqing swore secretly in his heart, and with a stomp of his foot, he turned into a ray of light and flew away.

　　"Okay, she's not stupid, she won't come after you again!" Feigennan said. Lu Fei breathed a sigh of relief, she was now wealthy and had a lot of property in the Silver Pine Manor alone, but fortunately, these properties were all protected by Vina Harbor, if Wang Qing Dao Zun destroyed them, she would definitely be blacklisted by the Mage Guild.

　　"I hope so!" Lu Fei rubbed his temples habitually. In his opinion, Daozun Wangqing would come to him again, but when she learned about the Terran continent, she would not be so intense. After all, it was he who made her happy, and at the same time, he also held the only "coordinates" leading to the Earth plane.

　　…

　　Chapter 216 Worry {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　Still no recommendations in the new week, I’m begging for red votes all over the place, hoping to be on the red vote list in the category!

　　----

　　Different time and space hide endless dangers. Even gods dare not go deep into them easily. Therefore, the coordinates of a plane and space that can be inhabited by humans are so rare.

　　Any wizard who has not personally reached the plane will not obtain the coordinates of the plane. Lu Fei relied on the plane gate. When this plane gate was created, there must have been a "magician" who was determined to die and passed through it to enter the vast plane time and space. In the end, he was not swallowed by the endless time and space, but successfully reached the earth plane. In the eyes of everyone on the Terran continent, the actions of this wizard were like Magellan's circumnavigation of the world, which was a one-way trip.

　　Based on this, Lu Fei knew that Daoist Master Wang Qing would not go far away. She would always come to find him, or at least get the coordinates to the Earth plane.

　　"Let's all go!"

　　Fernan waved his hand and said, and all the mages who were watching the battle dispersed reluctantly. There were many battles in the legendary realm, and even battles between demigods would occur once or twice every few decades, but whether mortals could watch it with their own eyes was another matter. In fact, many people had never seen a battle between legendary realm warriors in their entire lives.

　　That was no ordinary battle. Many people in Vina Harbor saw it this time, but they did not dare to get close. The mages had their own means of observation, some used Eagle Eyes, some used Magic Balls, and some used Arcane Eyes. In short, as soon as Gris and Daozun Wangqing rushed out of Silver Pine Manor and started fighting, the huge collision of divine and magical powers immediately alarmed all the mages who were sensitive to elemental energy.

　　From high-level arcanists and theurgists to apprentices and clergy, everyone can feel the huge collision of elemental energy. Some people open the window and look into the distance, and they can see the battle between the two legendary realms in the sky.

　　Wonderful, absolutely wonderful!

　　Such a scene is hard to see once in decades. The whole world rumbled, there were thunder and lightning, there were shining lights, and the ground of the entire Weina Harbor was shaking slightly, as if trembling under the feet of a strong man.

　　Unfortunately, the fight was quickly stopped. Some people sighed and slammed the windows shut. Curses could be heard faintly from inside the windows: "Damn it, why don't they just stop fighting? We finally got to watch a good show, but now it's gone, you meddling Mage Guild, I hate you..."

　　"Lu Fei, you must remember to pay the asylum fee!" Fernan said, and turned back to the guild.

　　"Alas, it's true..." Lu Fei shook his head, and he had nothing to say. In short, it was a wise decision to bring Wang Qing Dao Zun to the Terran Continent this time. If Wang Qing Dao Zun was on Earth, how could he survive? Just for this reason, Lu Fei was very glad that he had moved a large rock that was blocking the road.

　　As for whether Taoist Wangqing would cause trouble for him in the Terran continent, there is gain and loss, and Lu Fei can't control it now. Anyway, there will always be a way out when the car reaches the mountain, so there is no need to think too much.

　　Gris slowly flew to Lu Fei. He sighed and said, "Sir, the situation is not as bad as we imagined. At least we got rid of a big rock, which is very beneficial to our plan for the Earth plane!"

　　"Yes, that's the truth. Daozun Wangqing is nothing in the Tailun Continent. Haha, there are so many cultivators in the Tailun Continent, and there are also gods above them. She can't make any waves. What I'm worried about is whether she will come to trouble me again?"

　　"Don't worry, sir. As long as we don't leave Vina Harbor, she won't dare to do anything. Besides, with me here, she can't catch you!" Gris said with a smile.

　　Lu Fei was relieved. This was indeed the truth. Now was not the time to worry about gains and losses. "Go down. We finally came back to Silver Pine Manor, but we didn't expect to destroy Schönbrunn Palace!"

　　Lu Fei landed in front of Schönbrunn Palace. The knights had already come to greet him, and the servants also came out one after another. The housekeeper was directing the servants to clean up the ruins.

　　"Sir, you're back. Are you okay?!" Bernice was still frightened.

　　"It's okay. It happened so suddenly. The servants are not injured, right?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"No, only two maids were frightened and had their arms scratched!"

　　"That's good. We'll ask someone to come and repair the damaged parts of Schönbrunn Palace!" Lu Fei shook his head as he looked at the mess at Schönbrunn Palace.

　　"Sir, don't you need to go back immediately?" Gris asked in a low voice.

　　"Let's not go back yet. Kunlun cannot be defeated for the time being!" Lu Fei shook his head, thinking that Kunlun's foundation was really profound. There was still a mysterious old monster frozen in that plate of ice. He was afraid that guy was even more terrifying than the Taoist Master Wangqing. He didn't know why the head of Kunlun didn't wake everyone up at once, otherwise he would be unable to escape.

　　"Well, it's better not to go back yet. I don't think those people in Kunlun dare to act rashly!" said Gris. Lu Fei nodded and smiled, "I think so too. Think about it, if Wang Qing Dao Zun doesn't go back, what will Kunlun Master, Elder Jin Ding and Elder Shi Jizi think?"

　　"This is called being cautious when throwing a mouse at a rat!" Gris nodded and smiled.

　　"So if we don't show up, they won't dare to act rashly!" Lu Fei said firmly.

　　Kunlun Yuqing Palace.

　　Xu Chenzi walked back and forth in the hall anxiously. From time to time, he looked up and looked into the distance through the gate. This scene made Shi Jizi, who was sitting on a wooden chair in the hall, feel funny.

　　"Master, don't worry. Daoist Master Wang Qing is a senior in the Dharma Realm. She will definitely be able to defeat the traitor Lu Fei!" Shi Jizi advised.

　　Xu Chenzi nodded, turned around and sat on the seat of the headmaster. He grabbed a cup of tea, drank two sips, and looked up and said, "It's not that I'm worried, it's just that the other party is scheming. You all know that Lu Fei, the traitor, has been a big conspiracy since he was taken to the mountain by Huoyunzi and others. Not only did we fail to see through it, but we are convicting him. Isn't this traitor making fun of us?"

　　Elder Jin Ding stood up and said, "There is also an accomplice of the traitor. That person is no less capable than Senior Wang Qing. He plucked the golden elixir of Ancestor Wang Chen with one move and blasted him to death. What kind of ability is this? I'm afraid it won't be easy for Senior Wang Qing to capture them!"

　　“…”

　　The hall suddenly fell silent, and everyone felt a little scared and worried.

　　"Master, Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu, those traitors, have already run away, right?" Shi Jizi said.

　　"Well, the disciples have reported that they all ran away when they saw the situation was not good. These are traitors who betrayed their master!" Xu Chenzi said hatefully.

　　"I think they were bewitched or controlled by that traitor Lu Fei. Otherwise, why would they attack us?"

　　"I think so too. Otherwise, they would never betray Kunlun, let alone kill Duguzi, Qinghuazi and others!"

　　…

　　Chapter 217 Town

　　I'm asking for votes! I'd also like to thank Fan Yin for his support. This is a great support for me. Thank you!

　　----

　　Xu Chenzi recalled the scene of the sneak attack by Huoyunzi and others, and felt a chill. If he were asked to believe that Huoyunzi, Xie Tianwu, He Zhanbo, Jin Pengfei and others had attacked them in a cruel and vicious way, Xu Chenzi and others would never believe it.

　　"Should we go and bring them all back? I think they must have run to Europe now!" Shi Jizi said.

　　"No, it's not the right time yet. Let's wait until Senior Wangqing comes back!" Master Xuchenzi said hurriedly.

　　"Well, let's listen to the master..." Everyone nodded. They naturally understood that Xu Chenzi had concerns. The situation was unclear now. If they acted rashly, it might cause unnecessary trouble.

　　"Let's reorganize the sect first!" Xu Chenzi sighed.

　　"Just follow the master's orders!" everyone said.

　　"Well, people in Kunlun are feeling uneasy right now. We must try our best to appease them and not cause any more trouble. Also, I plan to let Elder Shijizi take over the position of deputy headmaster. Does anyone have any objections?" Xu Chenzi glanced at Elder Jinding, Shijizi and Gu Lingxian.

　　"That's it, I have no objection!" Elder Jin Ding agreed. Although elders generally do not serve as the head or deputy head of the sect, this is a special period and he cannot care less.

　　"I agree too!" said Gu Lingxian.

　　Xu Chenzi looked at Gu Lingxian and said soothingly, "Lingxian, I originally wanted you to be the deputy headmaster, but now you can see that Kunlun has undergone a great change and needs an elder as prestigious as your mother to serve as the deputy headmaster. When the time is right, you will have the opportunity to be the headmaster or the deputy headmaster. There is no need to rush!"

　　"Lingxian understands!" Gu Lingxian stood up and bowed. Kunlun Dao Sect suffered heavy losses. The only elders left were Elder Jinding and his mother Shi Jizi. Among his disciples, Xie Tianwu, He Zhanpeng, and Jin Pengfei had all "defected to the enemy". Looking at Kunlun, he was the only one who could take on the important task.

　　"Well, that's it, everyone go down first!" Xu Chenzi waved his sleeves, and he looked even older. This incident was really a big blow to him.

　　The Kunlun Taoist sect has been passed down for thousands of years, but it did not expect a sudden disaster today. Not only did the elders and disciples of the sect suffer misfortunes, but more importantly, two of the "predecessors" frozen in the ice were awakened. One died on the spot, and there is still no news about the other.

　　"Mom, what do you say we should do now?" Gu Lingxian caught up with Shi Jizi and asked in a low voice.

　　"What do you mean?"

　　"They are the junior brothers and sisters who have a good relationship with Lu Fei..." Gu Lingxian hesitated for a moment and didn't know how to deal with them.

　　Shi Jizi raised his hand to stop Gu Lingxian from speaking, and sighed, "Xian'er, you are a smart child, why are you confused now? Let's wait until Senior Wangqing comes back before we talk about everything. Don't move anything that can be left untouched, so that you won't have any room for maneuver in the future..."

　　"Mother is wise. This is what my daughter planned!" Gu Lingxian said with relief.

　　"Speaking of which, we should thank Lu Fei. If it weren't for him...how could we have completely eradicated our old enemies? Haha, so we must reorganize as soon as possible and bring over the disciples who originally joined Huoyunzi, Duguzi, Deng Yinchen and Qinghuazi, as well as those who have a close relationship with Lu Fei!"

　　"My daughter knows what to do!" Gu Lingxian nodded and smiled.

　　Terran continent, Lula town.

　　Taoist Master Wangqing slowly flew down from the sky. She stood on the long hillside outside the town, looking at the entire rural town and couldn't help but be in a daze.

　　The scenery of the town is quite pleasant. Outside the town is an endless wheat field. At this time of the season, the wheat is already full of heavy ears of wheat. The wheat ears are green with yellow, and they will soon begin to mature.

　　A refreshing breeze blew, and the wheat fields rose and fell like waves in the sea. Several farmers were setting up one or two straw men in the wheat fields to drive away birds and beasts.

　　"What a quiet town, a bit like my hometown..."

　　Taoist Wangqing suddenly thought of her hometown in the secular world. Her hometown was also such a quiet and leisurely town, but it was already a very distant past.

　　Ever since he went to Kunlun to seek the truth, he has never returned to his hometown. Until now, he has been frozen in ice. Taoist Wangqing has almost forgotten all his memories of the past, and only has vague memories of his hometown.

　　"What on earth is this place?"

　　Taoist Wangqing looked up at the sky again. The sky was not azure blue, but a light silver-gray. Only the sky at the farthest point had a beautiful silver-blue color.

　　The colors were very beautiful and strange. There were several planets hanging on the sky. They were definitely not the moon, but unknown planets. One of them was relatively large, occupying almost one-tenth of the sky. Taoist Wangqing could almost see the deep red sandstorms that occasionally arose on that planet.

　　"Hoho... Hoho... Hoho..." A faint sound came from a distance.

　　"Interesting, someone is practicing sword?" Daoist Master Wangqing looked towards an abandoned tower on the hillside. On the open space outside the tower, a boy of about eleven or twelve years old was waving a long sword in his hand with sweat pouring down his face, constantly performing various sword-drawing techniques.

　　"Great! Brother is so awesome!" A girl of seven or eight years old was sitting on a pile of straw nearby, clapping her hands in admiration from time to time.

　　The young man seemed quite proud. He waved the sword in his hand and panted, "Sister, I'm very powerful. You see, I can use the sword in many ways. My strength and sword-swinging speed are increasing every day. Soon, I will be able to go to the town to apply for the lord's entourage!"

　　"That's great! When my brother becomes the town's guardian knight, no one can bully us anymore!" The little girl clapped her hands.

　　"Don't worry, Isariel, no one will dare to bully us in the future. I will use the sword in my hand to protect you and mother!" the young man vowed.

　　Daoist Wang Qing approached the two little guys and said with a smile, "Not a bad ambition, but your swordsmanship is too poor, there is nothing good about it!"

　　"You...you are lying. My brother's swordsmanship is very good. He is very strong and can swing thirteen swords in one breath. He can also chop off a weasel's head with one sword. My brother's swordsmanship is the best among his peers in the whole town!" The girl jumped down from the haystack and argued with Taoist Wangqing, fearing that others didn't know how powerful her brother was.

　　"Haha, practicing sword skills can't just rely on strength, it also requires wisdom!" Taoist Wangqing pointed to his head.

　　"Oh, the Lord has also said this!" The young man stopped waving his sword. He walked up to the Taoist Master Wangqing and looked at the stranger in front of him curiously.

　　"Because the principle is the same. Anyone who has a little knowledge of combat knows this principle. Little guy, it is of no use for you to practice swordsmanship with brute force like this. Even if you practice like this for your whole life, you will never achieve anything!" said the Taoist Wangqing.

　　"Sister, are you a warrior? Can you teach my brother?" The girl tilted her head, her bright eyes revealing infinite expectations.

　　…

　　Chapter 218 Thunderstorm

　　"Little guy, you actually called me sister?"

　　Daoist Master Wang Qing had a strange look on her face. No one had ever called her that before. She was old enough to be the great-great-grandmother of the two little ones, but this little girl actually called her sister? Daoist Master Wang Qing felt relieved when she saw two little kids who knew nothing.

　　"Isn't she my elder sister? I don't think she is much older than us..." the girl said in surprise.

　　“Of course I can’t call you sister. I’m already…” Daoist Wangqing was about to say how old she was, but after thinking about it, she herself didn’t know how old she was. Anyway, including the time she was frozen, it has been a very long time.

　　The Yin-Yang Fate-Defying Formation is a formation that can avoid death, prolong life, and steal the secrets of heaven. It can completely ban all life, just like a person turning into stone and being able to "live forever". The formation can prevent the life form, spirit, and energy from fading with the passage of time, but will remain in existence forever in the formation.

　　"What already... Humph, do you know swordsmanship or not? If not, then don't disturb me while I'm practicing swordsmanship!" The little fellow was angry, and without paying any attention to Taoist Wangqing, he trotted to the side and started swinging his sword. He only performed a few ordinary moves such as horizontal blocking, forward stabbing, side attack and chopping. Although they were rough, they looked pretty good.

　　"Your name is Isariel? What's your brother's name?" Taoist Wangqing shook his head and turned to the girl.

　　"My brother's name is Rolt!" the girl said proudly.

　　"Well, it seems that your brother doesn't quite believe that I know swordsmanship..."

　　"Sister, can you really do it? I don't think so!" Israel asked curiously.

　　“Then watch carefully!” Taoist Wangqing put his index and middle fingers together, raised his hand and drew a sword light, and the straw pile on the side was immediately cut in two by the sword light.

　　"Ah... How is it possible?!" Not only Isariel, but also Rolt was shocked. They stared with wide eyes. Rolt said, "This is a pile of dry wheat straw. Even the strongest warrior can't cut so much with a sword. You... Sir, you are a divine magician?"

　　Rolt's expression went from surprise to respect, and then to excitement.

　　"A divine magician? I guess so..." Daoist Master Wangqing nodded. She already knew what a divine magician was. A divine magician should be someone who possessed divine magic and divine power. But strictly speaking, she was a Taoist who practiced Taoism and possessed magical powers that were almost as powerful as gods. It was okay for the little girl to guess that she was a divine magician. Daoist Master Wangqing didn't want to argue.

　　"Oh, there has never been any foreign divine practitioner coming to our town of Lula. I beg you to teach me how to practice sword skills!" Rolt quickly knelt on one knee, and then he pulled his sister Isariel to kneel down.

　　Isaariel was well-behaved. She quickly pleaded, "Master Divine Magician, please teach my brother. My brother will definitely practice sword skills well and become a squire knight to protect me!"

　　"Is this town called Lula Town?" said Taoist Wangqing.

　　"Yes, sir, this is the town of Lula, which belongs to the Free Trade Alliance!"

　　"Then do you know the port city called Vina over there?" Taoist Wangqing turned around and pointed to the distance and said.

　　"Weina Port... We know that Weina Port is one of the most prosperous free trade ports in our Terran continent. Ten days ago, my mother and I went to Weina Port to trade cloth. Weina Port now produces many luxury goods that are popular in the continent. I heard that the nobles like them very much..." Rolt said a lot in one breath.

　　"So it's called the Terran Continent?" Daoist Master Wangqing murmured, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised in a smile.

　　…

　　The high tower of the town of Lula.

　　Taoist Master Wangqing used his magical powers to renovate the abandoned tower. In just half a day, the news of the arrival of the "traveling diviner" had spread throughout the town of Lula.

　　The town is so small that any news can quickly spread from the east end to the west end of the town. Everyone knows that Taoist Wangqing lives in an abandoned tower.

　　The original tower was built by a wizard apprentice a hundred years ago. After the apprentice became a wizard and left, the tower was abandoned until now.

　　“Boom…Boom…”

　　Suddenly there was a loud thunder and lightning, and dark clouds gathered from all directions like raging sea waves, forming an enormous eye of the storm, condensing above the tower.

　　"Ah...what's going on? Is a storm coming?" Everyone in the town screamed and ran into the house, looking at the sudden and strange change in the sky. A huge will enveloped the whole area, making everyone feel extremely heavy.

　　Israel and Rolt had returned home. Their mother, Ms. Sally, was making clothes in her tailor shop. The sky suddenly darkened, and there were loud thunder and lightning. People on the street suddenly ran away in fear, and some ran directly into their own shops.

　　"What happened?" Ms. Sally asked in surprise.

　　"The changes in the sky are so terrifying, dark clouds are gathering towards the tower from all directions..." someone said.

　　"What! Isn't the high tower occupied by the divine master?" Ms. Sally was surprised. Isariel and Rolt beside her jumped up. The two little ones shouted, "No, the master is in the high tower. I'll go see her!"

　　"I'm worried too. I want to go too..." Isariel followed Rolt out of the tailor shop.

　　"Wait a minute..." Ms. Sally ran out with the two children. She caught up with them and grabbed the two children by the collars with both hands to stop them from running around: "Wait a minute, don't be so reckless!"

　　"We're going!"

　　"No, look, the tower is dangerous, you can't go there!" Ms. Sally pulled the two children over and pointed at the tower on the distant hillside.

　　Isariel and Rolt turned to look at the tower, only to see a huge black vortex appearing above the towering tower in the distance, like the eye of a devil. Rolling lightning flashed in the vortex, which was shocking.

　　"Crack...Boom..."

　　A streak of lightning streaked across the sky, piercing through the center of the vortex and striking the tower. The entire tower lit up in an instant, as if it had obtained a super-lighting spell. Millions of silver snakes danced like lightning, covering the entire tower.

　　"Ah... How could this happen? It's so horrible!" Israel and Rolt were completely stunned, especially Israel. She took a step back in fear and sat down on the ground with her face pale.

　　"This celestial phenomenon is directed at the master of the divine art. Perhaps it was caused by the master of the divine art himself, so don't worry for now. When the lightning stops, I will take you to the tower!"

　　"Hualala..." Heavy rain fell, and Ms. Sally hurriedly took the hands of her two children and walked into the tailor shop.

　　A heavy rain and the shocking lightning on the tower made the people in the small town feel frightened when they looked at the tower.

　　The divine magicians, oh, no, they should be respectfully called divine magicians. They are the high and mighty people in the continent of Terran. Many of them are noble aristocrats, and their status is incomparable to that of ordinary people.

　　Inside the tower, Daoist Master Wang Qing cried out in shock: "Oh my God... How could this be? Why are the elements of heaven and earth in this world so vast and huge? It's simply... It's simply unbelievable!"

　　Originally, Daoist Master Wangqing was only trying to gather the vital energy of heaven and earth according to Kunlun Taoist's method of the unity of man and nature, in an attempt to absorb more vital energy. The vital energy of this world is unrestrained and lively. She has felt it since she came to Terran, but when she really calmed down and achieved a deeper unity of man and nature, Daoist Master Wangqing was shocked.

　　…

　　Chapter 219: Refining Method

　　Crazy request for red tickets! Only red tickets are needed. If you have two red tickets, please give me one. I will be very grateful in the year of God's coming!

　　----

　　Her enormous magical power can easily communicate with the so-called "Tao" and "void", which is a level different from the material world. It seems to overlap with the material world, but it is above the material world. It is very wonderful that the vast and endless "Tao power" exists in it.

　　Taoist Master Wangqing has not yet realized that the Taoist power she believes in is called the Force in the minds of the mages of the Terran continent. It is the essential power of the world.

　　The vast and surging Force surged down. Because there was too much of it and it gathered together, it soon caused tremendous changes in the sky. Just the leakage of some residual Force immediately caused lightning and thunder.

　　Taoist Wangqing's eyes were filled with surprise and excitement. This situation had never happened before. The elements of heaven and earth in this world were so vast that with just a slight summon, the vast amount of vital energy would immediately swarm in as if it cost nothing. This was a thousand times stronger than the Earth.

　　There were six Dharma images hanging above Wang Qing Dao Zun's head. The energy of heaven and earth gathered and was absorbed by the Dharma images, which grew slightly stronger. A special energy gathered from the void and condensed into a phantom outside the six Dharma images. This was the angry Dharma image that was blown up by Gris's spear.

　　The angry Dharma image that was blown up actually began to condense into a phantom. In the sky, countless vital energies of the same origin, void divine thoughts and the will of heaven and earth gathered together and poured into the angry Dharma image, constantly merging to form the so-called angry magic power.

　　Joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate and desire are seven kinds of emotions unique to human beings. The Taoist Master of Forgetfulness cut off the seven emotions with the Supreme Forgetfulness Dao and divided the seven emotions into seven Dharma images. The Dharma image of Great Joy possesses the power of joy, the Dharma image of Anger possesses the power of anger, the Dharma image of Fear possesses the power of Fear, the Dharma image of Desire possesses the power of Desire... Each of them contains a huge and unique power of the seven emotions, which is very pure.

　　Thunder and lightning and heavy rain raged in the small town of Lula for most of the day. After a long night, the thunder finally died down, and when the sky was slightly bright, the heavy rain stopped.

　　Taoist Master Wangqing looked at the outline of the angry Dharma image and saw that it had already taken shape. Moreover, the Dharma image had become semi-substantial. It was obvious that a lot of angry magic power had been gathered overnight. These magic powers came from the "Ocean of Force" in this world.

　　The Taoist Master Wangqing extracted various vital energies, the angry thoughts, and the will of heaven and earth, refined them into angry magic power, and filled the angry Dharma image, which has now been very effective.

　　"Could it be that, just like what that traitor Lu Fei said, he brought himself here to fulfill his own wish?"

　　Daoist Wangqing took the seven statues into her body and integrated them with her own spirit, energy and spirit. Her eyes flickered. The effort she had made in this night was enough to equal the hard work she had done in her cultivation era for several years. Daoist Wangqing knew better than anyone what such a fast cultivation speed meant.

　　The current Tailun Continent is definitely an era of flourishing cultivation, unlike Earth, which has entered the end of the Taoism! At this speed of cultivation, it only takes a year or two for me to cultivate the angry Dharma again. Not only that, the Supreme Forgetful Dao can be taken to a higher level, and it is even possible to break through the Dharma Realm and strive for the immortal heavenly realm.

　　The realm of heaven and man, from mortal to heaven, is free from the birth, aging, sickness and death of mortals, transcends the cycle of reincarnation, and is immortal, possessing power second only to that of "immortals".

　　"There is hope... there is finally hope..."

　　When Daoist Master Wang Qing thought of this, tears welled up in his eyes. He had thought that it would be impossible for him to achieve celestial being in this lifetime, but now he actually saw a glimmer of hope, which was like finding a ray of light in the endless darkness.

　　Because I have experienced despair, when hope comes, I can't help but burst into tears.

　　“Knock knock knock…” There was a knock on the door, and Isariel’s childish voice came, “My lord, are you there? Rolt and I are here to see you!”

　　"Come in!" The door of the tower opened. Isariel and Rolt first poked their heads in, and then walked carefully into the tower. The inside of the tower was extremely dark. Suddenly, the kerosene lamps around the walls lit up, and the light illuminated the entire interior of the tower.

　　Dao Zun Wangqing came over, looked at the two siblings, and asked, "What do you want?"

　　"It's like this. It rained heavily yesterday evening, and there were thunder and lightning near the lighthouse. We were worried about you, so we came here to take a look. By the way, please honor me with your visit to my home. My mother, Ms. Sally, has instructed us to invite you to have breakfast at home!"

　　"So early?" Taoist Wang Qing looked at the sky. It was just pale as the sky turned pale. It was still quite dark along the way. It was hard to imagine that the two children had run such a long way in the dark.

　　"Okay then!" Daoist Master Wang Qing hesitated for a moment and finally agreed. She now also needed to know more about the situation in the Terran continent. Although she had learned a lot of information from the two little guys, it was far from enough. Daoist Master Wang Qing needed to know more.

　　"Ah... That's great, sir, please come this way..." Rolt was so overjoyed that he stuttered and quickly made a gesture of invitation.

　　Taoist Wangqing was not the type to be pretentious. She walked out of the tower, followed the two little guys down the long hillside, then turned around a wheat field and entered the town.

　　The town has a relatively small population. A cross street runs through the town, with a square in the center. It is not yet bright, but many shops around the square have begun to open for business, and some vendors are pulling small wooden carts carrying goods to set up stalls on the street.

　　Isaril and Rolt led Daoist Master Wangqing into a tailor shop at the edge of the square.

　　"Ms. Sally, we have invited the master!" Rolt walked into the tailor shop and shouted happily to his mother.

　　"Is the great divine magician here?" Ms. Sally hurried over and enthusiastically invited Taoist Wangqing to enter the backyard. The tailor shop was actually quite spacious, with the front room used as a store and the backyard for living.

　　Although Sally had some experience, it had been a long time since she had received such a distinguished person as a divine magician. She was a little reserved, fearing that Taoist Wangqing would be offended.

　　"Maybe I need a piece of clothing!" Taoist Wangqing looked at the female Taoist uniform he was wearing and couldn't help but frowning. This outfit of his was obviously out of tune with this world.

　　"Ah... I understand, please wait a moment, sir!" Ms. Sally then noticed the clothes the divine magician was wearing, and hurriedly went to the shop to take out a snow-white and silky long dress, the style of which was very similar to the traditional aristocratic dress of the Terran continent.

　　"From your clothes and appearance, I can tell that you must have come from far away. I bought this dress from Weina Harbor. If you are willing, you can wear it as a token of your appreciation for teaching Rolt the swordsmanship."

　　Daoist Wang Qing pointed with his green jade finger, and with his magic power, the white dress flew up and landed on the body. Ms. Sally widened her eyes and thought, "He is indeed a divine magician. How can he put the dress on someone smoothly without opening all the buckles?"

　　"What is your name, Master Divine Magician?"

　　"Just ask me to forget my feelings!"

　　"Forget Love... Forget Love..." What a strange name. Forget Love is a very cold and harsh word in the common language of Terran.

　　"Well, Lord Wangqing, would you like to have breakfast with us? I'm ready!"

　　"I have stopped eating worldly food for a long time. If possible, just give me some clean water..." Taoist Wangqing waved her hand. Her magic power enveloped the entire tailor shop. She found that the currency used by people here to exchange was copper coins, silver coins and gold coins.

　　"Don't eat food?" Ms. Sally was shocked. In the Terran continent, there are generally only two kinds of things that don't eat food, one is a legend, and the other is a dead spirit. But it is obvious that Wangqing Daozun is definitely not like a dead spirit. So, Wangqing Daozun is a legend?

　　Ms. Sally was so happy that her eyes were sparkling with stars. Oh my God, it was such an honor to invite a legendary person to her home. If this got out, her tailor shop would become famous.

　　…

　　Chapter 220 Dialogue

　　Aow, Fan Yin is really awesome, thank you very much!

　　----

　　The town of Lula.

　　In the only tailor shop in the town, all the fabrics, silk threads and buckles flew up and were automatically cut into various clothes. Under the influence of magic power, it was easy to tailor clothes as long as one could think.

　　The two children, Israel and Rolt, clapped their hands excitedly, while Ms. Sally excitedly flipped through the clothing designs she had drawn in front of Taoist Wangqing.

　　With each turn of a page, Daoist Master Wang Qing would quickly use his magic power to tailor a piece of clothing of the same style. In just one morning, the large amount of cloth that had just been shipped back from Vina Harbor had been used up, and a total of fifteen styles and more than 350 new clothes were completed.

　　"Go to Weina Harbor right now!" Wangqing Daozun was very depressed now, because using magic power to make clothes was really too unchallenging. After a night of practice, Wangqing Daozun had decided to go to Weina Harbor. She believed that only in a big city like Weina Harbor could she learn more about the situation of the Terran Continent.

　　Considering that she had attracted the attention of the Mage Guild of Weina Harbor last time, she decided to sneak back quietly. Of course, there are many ways to sneak back to Weina Harbor. She could just fly back and sneak into the harbor. However, Dao Zun Wangqing didn't mind entering Weina Harbor in the most ordinary way as a tailor shop employee accompanying Ms. Sally.

　　"Haha, well, Lord Wangqing, let's go now. I'll move all the new clothes onto the carriage, and we can set off right away!" Ms. Sally turned to Rolt and said happily, "There are too many things. We need to rent two carriages. You go one!"

　　"Got it!" Rolt ran out.

　　"Ms. Martha, I want to go too!" Israel begged.

　　"It's none of your business. I'm going to sell new clothes. I don't have time to go shopping with you!" Ms. Sally said impatiently.

　　"I won't go shopping. I will be very good, please, Ms. Sally!" Israel started to act coquettishly and kept shaking her mother's arm.

　　"Oh...you, okay, but be good and don't disturb me selling clothes!" Ms. Sally had no choice but to agree.

　　“Oh…”

　　Two carriages were rented from the lord of the town. They were pulled to the backyard and all the clothes were packed and piled on the back of the carriages. Ms. Sally and her group got on the carriages. The mother and her son each drove a carriage and began to slowly run out of the town.

　　Taoist Wangqing sat in the carriage with his eyes closed, resting. His magic power spread out to gain insight into the mysteries of heaven and earth. Isariel sat beside him, looking at the scenery on both sides of the road with a bored look on her face.

　　The carriage galloped for most of the day and arrived at Weina Harbor at night. Weina Harbor is a city that never sleeps. On both sides of the streets, there are sunstones. After being injected with lightning elements, the sunstones emit a soft glow. Since the day when Weina Harbor was built, every night, it will be shrouded in soft glow, so Weina Harbor has never had a truly dark night.

　　When night falls, Wina Harbor becomes truly lively. After a day's work, the common people always like to go shopping when night falls, while the nobles take advantage of the night to ride in carriages to various banquets and social dances.

　　"It's really a prosperous seaport!" Daoist Master Wangqing couldn't help but sigh as he looked at the bustling streets.

　　"We're here, stop!" The carriage stopped at the central square of Vina, and Ms. Sally said to Wangqing Daozun, "Sir, we want to sell new clothes here, and we will probably need to set up the stall for a few days. Please feel free to do whatever you want."

　　"Okay, do whatever you want. If I don't come back, you don't have to wait for me!" Taoist Wangqing nodded, put on a plain cloak, got off the carriage, covered his head with the cloak, and hid his face in the darkness.

　　"Isariel will follow you, my Lord!" Isariel said quickly.

　　"My Lord is a divine magician and he is going to do something big. Why are you following him?" Ms. Sally grabbed her daughter's hand.

　　"But...but..." Israel sobbed reluctantly. Rolt also knew that Taoist Wangqing was leaving and he was afraid that he would never see him again in this lifetime. Tears welled up in his eyes. Rolt quickly wiped away his tears with his hands. His self-esteem as a man did not allow him to cry like his sister because it was very cheap.

　　"It's always fate!" The Taoist Master Wangqing sighed. She practiced the Supreme Dao of Forgetfulness. This Taoist method was not about forgetting emotions, but about condensing the seven emotions into a dharma image or an incarnation. Now her dharma image was not released, but combined with the essence of the deity. Therefore, the seven emotions were stronger than those of ordinary people. Only by releasing the seven dharma images could the Taoist Master Wangqing "forget emotions". At that time, she would be like a saint, not troubled by the emotions of mortals.

　　But no matter what, the Seven Emotions always have strong emotions, which are joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, and desire. Now the Forgetful Daoist Master was touched, and she thought to herself:

　　"I heard from people that there are many Taoist traditions passed down by gods here. The Eastern Taoism on Earth has declined and may even be extinct. Since I have come to the Teren continent where magic is flourishing, why not leave a Taoist method? It is at least a seed. Although the gods of this world sound powerful, I believe that the Taoism of China is not much worse. Maybe in the future, the Taoism of China can flourish in this world..."

　　When Daoist Master Wangqing thought of this, she immediately came up with an idea. She glanced at Rolt and Isariel, and found that the two of them actually had good roots.

　　"I pass these two books on to you. If one day you can comprehend the true meaning of them, you can become a great divine magician!"

　　Taoist Master Wangqing flipped her hand and used her magic power to condense two books. Each book recorded a Taoist method. She handed the books to Rolt and Isariel.

　　"Sir, is this true?" The two children were curious and excited.

　　"It's true, Rolt, your book records the Dao of Qianyuan Yuding, and Isaac, your book records the Dao of Taishang Wangqing. That's the method I'm practicing now, so I'll pass it on to you. If you can learn something from it, pass on these two methods and carry them forward!"

　　Rolt and Izaril nodded. Lady Sally behind them had already nodded excitedly and agreed, "Sir, thank you so much. This is a divine art. I am grateful that you can pass it on to my two children. As a mother, I will always remind them to practice and will not let them be lazy..."

　　Taoist Master Wangqing waved his hand, resolutely turned around and walked away. It is said that Taoist Master Wangqing's thought did indeed allow Chinese Taoism to take root in the Terran continent. With the changes and evolution of time, Chinese Taoism finally occupied a place among the Taoist traditions of the gods in the Terran plane. This is a story for later.

　　Taoist Master Wangqing walked along the way and entered several chambers of commerce, using his magic power to observe countless novel things and people in this world. On the streets of Vina, the crowds were bustling, and in addition to normal humans, there were actually many non-humans. Taoist Master Wangqing kept his eyes and ears open, and countless pieces of information were conveyed from people's conversations.

　　"It turns out that those non-humans are barbarians, giants, and elves. What a colorful world, even the races are so diverse!"

　　Taoist Master Wang Qing walked past the door of the Mage Guild. She looked up at the most unique round tower building in Vina Harbor and felt the aura of countless hidden strong men in the Mage Guild.

　　"Senior Wangqing, we meet again!" Lu Fei walked out from the Chamber of Commerce on one side. He saw Taoist Wangqing with a cloak covering his head and face at a glance.

　　The latter turned around and saw Lu Fei's smiling face. Besides Wolf and Keynes, the traitor was also accompanied by the legendary high elf Gris. Wolf and Keynes were obviously nervous, but Gris remained calm and alert, ready to protect Lu Fei at any time.

　　"It's you. How dare you appear in front of me so openly? Aren't you afraid that I will catch you?" Daoist Master Wangqing said sternly, and there was a light in his dark cloak. This was because the other party's eyes became sharp.

　　Lu Fei spread his hands and smiled, "Senior Wangqing, I have been restless recently because I know you will come back to Vina Harbor to find me. Senior, you probably know where this place is, right? To be honest, this is a different world in the Age of Gods. Senior, you will make rapid progress in your cultivation here. If you can continue to cultivate here, it will not be difficult for you to achieve extraordinary achievements in the future. If you cultivate on Earth, you will not achieve anything even if you are given a thousand years. So I said before that you should be grateful to me!"

　　"..." Dao Zun Wang Qing was silent for a while, frowned and said: "Do you think there is no need for me to take you?"

　　"Isn't that right? Senior Wang Qing, you should know now that you can't take me down in Vina Harbor, and you don't need to take me down, because we no longer have any actual conflicts. We are all disciples of Kunlun, and we are all descendants of the Chinese nation. We are in this foreign land where we have no relatives or friends. Even if we can't support each other, we shouldn't become enemies, right?"

　　“Hmph, you are so sharp-tongued. You are just a traitor to my Kunlun. What qualifications do you have to talk to me about support?” Taoist Wangqing sneered.

　　"Senior, it seems that you don't know the current situation of Kunlun. You probably don't know that my situation is called forced rebellion, right? In fact, I don't want to do anything to Kunlun. I just built a church in the barbarian land in the west to consolidate the barbarians' faith. But because of this, the elders of Kunlun came to arrest me and sentenced me to death. I will not willingly become a victim of the faction within the sect, so so many things happened!"

　　"I don't care. Anyone who betrays Kunlun will be punished!"

　　"Wrong, totally wrong, senior, I am not betraying Kunlun, I am just killing the treacherous villains in the sect, I am trying to save Kunlun, you don't know what situation Kunlun has reached now, let alone the fierce fighting between the factions in the sect, just talking about cultivation, the elders with the highest cultivation now have all stopped at the realm of magic power, and they will all die of old age in a few years. In fact, no one in Kunlun can condense the golden elixir now, let alone other things!"

　　…

　　Chapter 221 Compromise

　　Lu Fei tried to argue earnestly, hoping that Dao Zun Wangqing would not cause him any trouble. Now Lu Fei had a headache, Dao Zun Wangqing was like a time bomb, although the power of the bomb was much smaller on the Terran continent, but a bomb was still a bomb after all, and he still had to be very careful before removing the detonator.

　　Lu Fei also thought about removing the detonator. He even planned to lead Wang Qing Dao Zun to the City of Dawn and let the legendary priests kill him directly. This method is absolutely feasible and has a high success rate, but Lu Fei didn't want to do it unless it was absolutely necessary. Because problems that can be solved by wasting some saliva do not need to be solved with violence.

　　"No matter how you argue, I won't listen. Just wait, one day I will take you back to Kunlun to punish you!" said Taoist Wangqing seriously.

　　"Haha, Senior Wang Qing, you can't go back to Kunlun. I'm afraid you don't know yet, but without coordinates, no one, not even God, can successfully reach the Earth. In the vast universe and time and space, finding the Earth is ten million times more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"You... are lying!" Daoist Master Wangqing's face finally changed.

　　"I don't have to lie. You can go to the Mage Guild or the Chamber of Commerce and buy a copy of the book 'Gate of Planes' to see if what I said is a lie!"

　　"Since you can travel to the Terran continent, you must have coordinates. As long as we capture you, we don't have to worry about not having coordinates!" said Dao Zun Wangqing.

　　"Even if you capture me, you may not be able to go back. Let's not talk about whether you can go back or not. I'm afraid that you will never go back now, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"..." Daoist Master Wangqing was silent. Lu Fei couldn't see her expression, but it must have been very exciting.

　　"If you don't become a god, you will definitely not be willing to leave here. This is the age of gods. This is your only hope of becoming a god. If you return to Earth, you will accomplish nothing and will eventually die of old age!"

　　"So what? What exactly do you want to say?!" The Taoist Master Wangqing's voice was chillingly cold. Now Lu Fei's words hit the nail on the head.

　　"Since you are not in a hurry to leave, let's make an agreement. If you want to visit Kunlun after you become a celestial being, you can come to Weina Harbor at any time. I can give you the coordinates unconditionally, but before that, please don't bother me. How about that?"

　　"Haha, if I become a celestial being, can't I snatch it from you?"

　　"Even if you capture me now, I have a hundred, a thousand ways to make sure you will never get the coordinates!" Lu Fei spread his hands and said calmly, implying the destruction of the plane door.

　　"..." Dao Zun Wang Qing was really not sure whether what Lu Fei said was true or not. She stared at Lu Fei with her eyes, and finally compromised: "Well, I can abide by this agreement temporarily. You are now protected by this broken Mage Guild, so I will let you go for the time being. But don't be complacent. It won't be long. When I become a celestial being, I will still take you away!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and sneered in his heart, thinking: "Is it so easy to become a celestial being? Even if you become a celestial being, don't you make any progress yourself? Just wait, one day I will become a god, and I will make you suffer!"

　　In the ancient books of Kunlun Taoism, the realm of celestial beings is second only to the realm of immortals. In the continent of Terran, celestial beings are equivalent to demigods, transcending birth, old age, sickness and death and being able to live forever. Of course, the cultivation methods of the Eastern Yanhuang nation seem to be more powerful, and the methods are probably more difficult to practice, and the realm is even more difficult to surpass.

　　"Hmph!" Taoist Wangqing ignored her, walked into a hotel, took out the reward given by Sally and booked a room.

　　"Sir, is this woman planning to live in Vina Harbor permanently?" Gris frowned. He had fought with Taoist Master Wangqing before and knew how powerful she was. If Taoist Master Wangqing lived in Vina Harbor permanently, it would pose a great threat to Yinsong Manor. If Taoist Master Wangqing had any bad intentions, Lu Fei's safety would be difficult to guarantee.

　　"Let her stay if she wants. I'm not often at Silver Pine Manor anyway. As long as I'm not around, a proud person like her would not bother to attack ordinary people!"

　　Lu Fei was not too worried. Now that Taoist Wang Qing did not arrest people like he did before, this was already very difficult. At least it showed that Taoist Wang Qing was compromising.

　　As long as they can compromise, that's what Lu Fei is actually counting on. As long as Daoist Wangqing can compromise today, he will only be more "weak" in the future.

　　Returning to Silver Pine Manor and entering Schönbrunn Palace, the beautiful housekeeper Bernice came up to us and said, "Sir, I have already gone to the Mage Guild to inquire. We have to pay a shelter fee and an incident report!"

　　"Money is not a problem. Does our Silver Pine Manor need money now? As for the incident report, just ask someone to write it!" Lu Fei waved his hand and smiled.

　　"But I still don't know the cause of the incident. Can you tell me about it?"

　　"Uh... okay, let's just talk about the cause of the incident. Uh... the cause of the incident is a bit complicated. Just write it like this: a wild wizard of unknown origin coveted the wealth of our Silver Pine Manor and wanted to embezzle our property, so he came to our door. Is that okay? As for the process and the result, you have seen it. Just hand it over to the Mage Guild according to this incident description and let them continue to protect us!"

　　"But... is this a good idea? The adults in the Mages Guild are not so easy to fool. Those strange multi-armed giants who fought with Lord Gris came from nowhere. If we don't explain clearly, I don't know if the Mages Guild will protect our Silverpine Manor!" Bernice said worriedly.

　　"Don't worry about this. We have the final say on the cause of the incident. If the Mage Guild is interested, they will investigate it themselves. If they are not interested, they will not pay attention to anything we say. In addition, the status of our Silver Pine Manor in Weina Harbor is getting higher and higher. Many nobles are dealing with us. Under pressure, the Mage Guild will definitely protect the personal safety of everyone in our Silver Pine Manor!"

　　"I understand. I'll have someone write a report on the incident right away and send someone to pay the asylum fee!" The housekeeper ordered the maid to serve tea to Lu Fei and Gris.

　　In the side hall on the first floor, the aroma of tea wafts through the air.

　　Lu Fei put down the teacup, waved his hand and said to the two beautiful maids who were waiting on the side: "You all go back!"

　　"Yes!" The maid retreated obediently, and Gris was the only one left in the side hall. Lu Fei said, "Gris, this time the operation on Kunlun can be said to be full of accidents. You also saw that the Forgetful Daoist Master sneaked into Vina Harbor again. Should we hide there?"

　　Gris nodded and said, "Of course we have to avoid it. The main reason why that woman's Dharma image is so numerous is that I can't split myself into two. As the saying goes, two fists cannot beat four hands. It will be very difficult and dangerous for me to fight. If that woman uses a trick to trap us all, I am afraid I can't protect you."

　　"Then I'd better go back to the Earth first and avoid the spotlight!" Lu Fei said.

　　"We are going back to Earth, but before that, I suggest you refine this thing. This way, your strength will be greatly improved and your safety will be more guaranteed!"

　　Gris spread out his hand, with a golden elixir the size of a baby's fist suspended in it. This golden elixir was exactly Wang Chenzi's Nine Revolutions Sword Emperor Golden Elixir, which was a trophy that Gris had forcibly snatched away from him.

　　…

　　Chapter 222 Level 18

　　I’m on the category red ticket list, the last one. Thanks to you guys for your support. I’ll continue to ask for red votes to consolidate my position!

　　----

　　"This is the Nine-Turn Sword Emperor Golden Pill!" Lu Fei then remembered that this golden pill belonged to the ancestor Wang Chen, and was snatched away by Gris.

　　"You took this golden elixir, so you should use it!" Lu Fei said. He was embarrassed to take Gris's spoils.

　　"According to the adults, this thing is condensed from the Hunyuan magic power. This Hunyuan magic power is similar to my natural divine power, but it is not suitable for me to absorb because it is too chaotic. If I want to increase my divine power, it is better to extract it from the ocean of original force of heaven and earth!" Gris shook his head.

　　"Okay then!" Lu Fei took the golden elixir and was very happy. He was very curious about the golden elixir because in China, the practice of golden elixir runs through almost the entire Taoist culture.

　　Lu Fei had never actually seen the "Golden Pill", but now he not only saw it, but also got one.

　　The golden elixir in Lu Fei's hand emitted a brilliant red glow, and the sword energy emanated, with bright rays of light that continued to spread, which was very pleasing to the eyes. It was like an oversized gem, extremely precious.

　　"It is indeed condensed from the Hunyuan magic power!" Lu Fei took the golden elixir in his hand and immediately felt the essence of the golden elixir, which was condensed from countless mixed primordial forces of heaven and earth.

　　What made Lu Fei curious was that there was a group of sword symbols in the golden elixir. The sword symbol was like a sword formation, condensed into a three-dimensional circular formation, and looked like a ball of light.

　　"Sir, I have studied the sword rune inside the golden elixir. It is something similar to the rune of divine magic. By vibrating the sword rune, sword energy can be emitted. This is almost the same as when we cast divine magic!" Gris reminded.

　　"Well, I also noticed that the sword symbol in the golden elixir is actually a sword formation. It is very mysterious and contains countless sword-related Taoist methods!"

　　"The sword rune is equivalent to an offensive divine rune, and it is quite powerful. However, I already have a natural divine system, so there is no need to practice this sword rune!" said Gris.

　　"I'll try to practice, maybe he can give me a surprise!" Lu Fei's mind suddenly moved, and he stood up and went to the six-star arcane tower.

　　Entering the blasting room under the Arcane Tower, this is where Lu Fei usually practices arcane magic. Of course, it can also be used to practice divine arts in seclusion.

　　The blasting room can be said to be the room with the strongest defense in the six-star arcane tower. The ground, walls and ceiling are covered with densely packed protective arrays. The protective power is layered and can withstand huge force attacks.

　　"Holy Dragon Power!"

　　Lu Fei shouted, and a bright divine power rose from his body. The rolling divine power wrapped around the golden elixir and began to slowly refine it. The Holy Dragon Divine Art has more than twenty kinds of divine power, which is very powerful. In terms of strength and will, the mixed primordial magic power of the golden elixir and the Nine-turn Sword Emperor Sword Talisman are far from being able to compete.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　There were waves of subtle vibrations, and the golden elixir made countless crisp explosions. The golden elixir's magic power began to slowly decompose under the refining of the sacred dragon's divine power.

　　Strands of golden elixir magic power began to merge into the sacred dragon's divine power. Lu Fei felt that the divine power reserves of the god began to surge. The amount of magic power possessed by a golden elixir was considerable, equivalent to the divine power possessed by a complete eighteenth-level divine practitioner.

　　The divine power that Lu Fei possesses is no more than level 17, which is one level weaker than the power of the golden elixir. After this tonic, theoretically after refining the entire golden elixir, his divine power will be promoted to level 18.

　　The sun rose and the moon set, and for three consecutive days, Lu Fei practiced magic in the Arcane Tower.

　　“Bang!”

　　There was a loud bang in the blasting room, and the golden elixir was finally completely decomposed, turning into a huge amount of Hunyuan magic power and a group of Nine-Turn Sword Emperor sword talismans. The sacred dragon power fiercely wrapped and absorbed the things that the golden elixir decomposed, and even the Nine-Turn Sword Emperor sword talisman was pulled and swallowed by the sacred dragon power.

　　All the magic runes vibrated at the same time, and the Hunyuan magic power was finally completely devoured, turning into a huge sacred dragon power. The total amount of this power was 18 levels strong.

　　“Pah, pah, pah!”

　　The Sky Dragon Claw is not just a claw now. It has been repaired a lot and condensed into all the dragon body, almost condensed into substance, like crystal. The bright dragon tail and head are faintly visible, but they have not yet solidified. Lu Fei speculated that when it reaches level 19, that is, the legendary realm, the Holy Sky Dragon will be completely complete and substantial, and perhaps at that time the Holy Sky Dragon realm will appear.

　　Now in Tianlong's body, the vast divine power condensed into three strange divine runes. All three runes were like swords, emitting dazzling golden light. They were organically combined in Tianlong, forming Tianlong's flesh and bones.

　　"Nine Dragon Sword!"

　　"Soul Sword!"

　　"Holy Sword!"

　　Lu Fei swept his mind over it and immediately understood the meaning of the new divine spell runes. These were Lu Fei's 30th, 31st, and 32nd divine spells, and they were purely offensive divine spells, emitting a fierce divine power.

　　The Holy Heavenly Dragon has now evolved further and developed towards perfection, and already possesses thirty-two kinds of divine arts and divine powers.

　　Gris walked into the blasting room and saw the crystal-clear sacred dragon power surging on Lu Fei's body. This power was as strong as level 18 and was vast and broad, just like his own natural divine power, with multiple attributes and multiple divine powers.

　　The power of nature, wind, rain, thunder and lightning, frost, fire, the withering and flourishing of plants... all kinds of power, changeable, and Lu Fei's sacred dragon power, sacred and solemn, the emperor's dragon power, supreme and noble, plus the natural blessing of soul magic, can greatly enhance the ability to intimidate the souls of lower-level creatures.

　　"Sir, would you like me to test the power of your new divine magic?" Gris said with a smile.

　　"Well, come on!" Lu Fei said with a smile, and the crystal-colored sacred dragon power on his body burst out, and the three new divine arts of the Nine Dragon Sword, the Soul Sword, and the Holy Sword were activated. Immediately, the divine power condensed into hundreds of sword lights, rotating and floating outside Lu Fei's body, which was very gorgeous and pleasing to the eye.

　　All the sword lights condensed into substance, emitting dazzling divine light. The Nine Dragon Sword was composed mainly of the crystal-clear light of the sacred dragon's divine power, with nine kinds of dragon power lights wrapped around it. There was a nine-headed dragon pattern on the hilt, which was so fine and delicate that it was at the nanometer level that was invisible to the naked eye. This was a creation of divine power, and no human effort could create such a miraculous work.

　　The Soul Sword is extremely black, but it's not that the sword itself is black. In fact, the sword itself is transparent, but the Soul Sword devours the light, so it appears black, just like a black hole. The soul power is entangled with the sword body, forming countless soul faces that are suffering from torture and howling, which looks chilling.

　　The last one is the Holy Sword, which is milky white and emits a silvery-white holy flame. The flame itself is very hot and has a sacred aura that can purify the cold, visible and invisible energies.

　　"Well, sir, be careful!" Gris became interested. He spread out his hands, and a ball of green natural life force rose in the palm of his hand, and then condensed into a dark green life seed. The seed began to sprout at a speed visible to the naked eye, and turned into a plant blessed by the symbol of divine power.

　　In the blink of an eye, the plant grew rapidly, stretching out hundreds of thorny vines, like the tentacles of a giant octopus, and pounced towards Lu Fei frantically.

　　…

　　Chapter 223 Teaching

　　The thorny vines grew wildly and pounced towards him. Lu Fei had seen this natural magic before, called the Vines of Life. Gris had used it when he captured the Holy Spirit Sharna. Even Sharna, who was almost level 19 at the time, was tied up by this magic.

　　Quasi-level nineteen has already broken through the limit of level eighteen and is at the boundary of transformation after the peak. It is already a legendary level of power, but because it has not refined the domain, it has some defects. It is the inevitable process of the Holy Spirits suddenly burning themselves and pushing a heroic spirit to become a Holy Spirit.

　　The vines were able to tie up a legend who had not yet cultivated his domain, which showed how powerful this life magic was. Lu Fei did not dare to take it lightly.

　　"Nine Dragon Sword, Soul Sword, Holy Sword, Strangling!"

　　Lu Fei used his three magic arts at the same time. Three divine swords of different colors shuttled and rotated in all directions like a storm and flew out together like a giant tornado.

　　“Knock, knock, knock…”

　　Countless sharp impact sounds were heard, which were the sounds of metal cutting. The vines were cut into countless pieces like vegetables.

　　“Clatter…”

　　There was absolutely no end to it. Any piece of thorny vine that was only the size of a thumb began to grow branches crazily, stretching out madly and spreading in all directions, as if to fill up the entire blasting room.

　　sharp!

　　This is a thorny vine condensed from the natural life force, which is the toughest. If you don't destroy the natural life force and just cut it blindly, it will be of no use at all, because as long as there is any residual natural life force, the vine will grow endlessly.

　　This was the reason why the Holy Spirit Sharna did not break free from the shackles. The natural life force was very resilient and the most difficult to deal with. It seemed that it was necessary to burn the divine power in order to destroy the opponent's divine power will and purify the natural divine power...

　　Lu Fei made a gesture, and all the Nine Dragon Swords, Soul Swords and Holy Swords were blazing with flames. The sword light spread in all directions like millions of flowers blooming.

　　The thorny vines were strangled to pieces, and three kinds of flames burned. The flame of the Soul Sword burned out the endless will in the natural life force. The flame of the Nine Dragon Sword, in addition to burning, actually devoured and assimilated the natural life force without will.

　　After fighting like this for a while, Lu Fei's divine power became stronger and more lasting, with no signs of weakening, while the thorn vines quickly decreased, and finally almost withered away. Gris launched another wave of thorn vine attacks.

　　"My lord, your Nine Dragon attribute is the most mysterious and domineering. It can absorb and devour all kinds of divine power between heaven and earth, and even my natural life force. I am looking forward to it. Your current sacred dragon power contains all kinds of divine arts and might. When you become a legend in the future and condense your domain, if the devouring rules can appear, it will be very amazing!"

　　"Swallowing rules...how many rules can there be in the legendary realm?" Lu Fei was surprised. He stretched out his divine power to deal with the thorny vines while responding to Gris's words. In various arcane and divine books, the description of the legendary realm is very rare. It seems that all books deliberately hide and avoid talking about the secrets of the legendary realm.

　　"Of course. The legendary domain is the most advanced form of power in the magic of the Terran continent. Legendary spells can be developed based on the domain power. You can see my frozen aurora, the temperature is extremely low, close to absolute zero. This is the effect of the freezing rules of my natural domain. Only the power of the domain can have such a powerful effect!"

　　Gris talked eloquently, and he was not just showing off, but was intentionally teaching Lu Fei about the domain, because Lu Fei's divine power was already level 18, and as long as he took one more step forward, he would reach the legendary domain.

　　The legendary realm will inevitably condense the so-called "realm".

　　Gris said: "Every field should develop in a complex and changeable direction to be optimal. This is called the multi-field rule. My natural field has now condensed two rules. The first is absolute freezing, and the second is the endless rule of natural life. I am condensing the third rule of the storm field!"

　　"If the rules of each domain are combined in an orderly manner, at least three, and at most ten or twenty, it is possible to form the laws of demigod!"

　　"Law?" Lu Fei was slightly shocked. That was the symbol of demigod, so almost all spell books on the Terran continent mentioned these two concepts: the legendary realm and the demigod law.

　　It is not without reason that legend and domain are mentioned together, because those who are at the legendary level will condense their own domain power, and the essence of domain power is rules.

　　The law of demigod means that what the demigods comprehend is no longer a domain, but the so-called law. The law is something that goes one step further than the rules. If measured by the skill tree, the rules are the leaves, and the law is the larger branches.

　　The power system of the Terran continent can be said to have a very clear standard breakdown.

　　Level 1 to 18 are ordinary levels, 19 is a legend, mastering the rules of the domain, 20 is a demigod, mastering incomplete laws, also known as demigod laws. Level 30 is the lowest level of gods, mastering at least one complete law.

　　“Ignite the divine fire, ascend to the level of demigod, and master the demigod laws. Only demigods can master the laws, but it is quite difficult to master a complete law!”

　　"I don't dare to think about the demigod rules now, but you said that my domain has a chance to form devouring rules?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"It is very likely. Your current sacred dragon power has three aspects of divine arts and divine power. The first is the Nine Dragons Rule, which can devour all kinds of original power between heaven and earth. The second is the Soul Rule, which can obliterate the will contained in the divine power. The third is the Divine Rule, which has the characteristics of decomposing and purifying other substances and energy."

　　"When the three kinds of divine power are combined, various rules are coordinated seamlessly and can form devouring. If it becomes a rule, it will form the power of the domain!" Gris analyzed, his hands did not stop, and he condensed a new thorn vine to attack Lu Fei again.

　　“Lucky!”

　　Lu Fei's eyes lit up, thinking that it was indeed the case. He didn't know whether it was arranged by God or a coincidence. In short, the characteristics of his sacred dragon power were really special. It was not only the Nine Dragons power that was special, but also the combination of the two major powers of soul and holiness made it absolutely unique.

　　Lu Fei used three magic arts in succession, and the usually tenacious natural life force was disintegrated and devoured. The emerald green thorny vines that filled the blasting room withered and died, and had no strength to continue growing.

　　Gris nodded, very satisfied. He knew that his natural life magic could not do anything to Lu Fei, so he immediately said, "Sir, you should try my Frozen Aurora spell!"

　　Gris condensed two dazzling balls of icy auroras in his hands, and the temperature of the entire blasting room dropped by dozens of degrees.

　　…

　　Chapter 224 Limits

　　"Crack, crack, crack..." White frost began to condense on the ground and walls. Lu Fei couldn't help but shiver. The feeling could only be described in one word: cold!

　　"My lord, be careful. I will not hold back. If you are frozen into ice crystals, it will be fatal!" Gris pushed with both hands, and two dazzling frozen auroras burst out, filling the entire blasting room in an instant.

　　"It's true!"

　　Lu Fei felt extremely cold and terrified as his hair stood on end. There was a vast expanse of light in front of his eyes, without any color. The entire world was filled with the vast aurora. This method was no different from murder. Gris had no intention of killing, but Lu Fei felt an extreme crisis.

　　"Holy Sky Dragon!"

　　A huge and majestic dragon roar shook the entire blasting room. At the critical moment, Lu Fei activated his most powerful magic, and a hundred-meter-long sacred dragon rushed out of his body to protect his body. The dragon was crystal clear all over, like colored glaze. The dragon head and tail were virtual, but half of the dragon body had condensed into substance.

　　The dragon scales were sparkling with silver-white light, and the sacred flames were burning all around the body. The four dragon claws emitted dazzling nine-colored fire clouds, as if they were picking up clouds. The four claws suddenly slapped the vast pale frozen aurora, and dozens of magic arts were suddenly launched with overwhelming power and magnificent momentum.

　　“Boom…”

　　The terrifying frozen aurora completely collapsed... The sacred dragon roared and rushed out from the vast aurora, as if it had shattered the entire world!

　　"good!"

　　Gris shouted, and he saw a huge Nine Dragon Demon Pillar standing where Lu Fei was originally. It was burning with flames and emitting a scorching heat. Lu Fei was standing behind the demon pillar. The Holy Sky Dragon turned around and landed on the demon pillar. The entire dragon body coiled around the demon pillar, and it raised its head and roared.

　　"It's so powerful that its appearance alone is enough to scare many people. Coupled with its strong force and extremely high flame temperature, more than 30 kinds of divine arts are activated at the same time. The power is overwhelming and can indeed break the blockade of the frozen aurora..." Gris commented. He already has a deep understanding of Lu Fei's current power limit.

　　"Gris, you almost killed me. If I hadn't refined the golden elixir and my strength had reached level 18, I would have been turned into ice crystals and shattered by your attack just now!" Lu Fei put away the Nine Dragon Magic Pillar and couldn't help but feel scared. His face was a little pale, obviously due to excessive consumption of his divine power.

　　"Please forgive me, sir. I am trying to force you to use all your strength so that you can understand the limits of your own power!" said Gris.

　　"I understand. You also know my limits now, right?" Lu Fei smiled bitterly and shook his head, feeling quite helpless.

　　"Well, your divine power has reached level 18, but this level of power is still not enough to compete with that woman. You should now be aware of the gap between level 18 and level 19, right?"

　　"Indeed, I understand it deeply!" Lu Fei naturally understood it deeply. Level 19 is the legendary realm in the power system. Compared with level 18, it is a qualitative leap. He can now block at most two or three full-strength attacks from Gris.

　　"I'm glad that you understand, sir. Would you like to avoid that woman for a while?" Gris asked.

　　"We need to hide away! Things in Iceland have reached a critical juncture. We have already wasted some time here. We should go back immediately to preside over the Joint Gold Project. After all, we have put a lot of effort into that project!"

　　Lu Fei took out the Plane Gate and placed it in the restraint room. Only the restraint room was the safest place in the entire six-star arcane tower.

　　The plane gate stood in the center of the binding room. On the ground was a large binding array with a diameter of seven or eight meters. It was constructed entirely of mithril magic lines. Countless arcane symbols were spread all over it, forming a kind of unified stance that bound the array space.

　　In the restraint room itself, there is another plane door, which needs to be built in the six-star arcane tower itself. It is used to communicate with different spatial planes and summon creatures from other planes.

　　That plane gate is actually the same in essence as Lu Fei's existing plane gate, except that the spatial coordinates of each plane gate are different.

　　The spatial coordinates are the route to another plane. In the Terran continent, there are many mid- to high-level wizards who possess plane gates, but only the plane gate in Lu Fei's hand has the coordinates to the Earth plane, so only Lu Fei can travel freely between the Earth plane and the Terran continent.

　　Why do arcane towers usually put the plane gate in the restraint room? Just in case, the plane gate is a portal to the outside world, so no one can guarantee that the danger from the other plane will not rush over from the other side of the plane gate, so the restraint room is very important. It is used to restrain the "monsters" or "summons" of the other plane.

　　Lu Fei opened the Plane Gate. The other end of the passage was the Earth Plane, near a snow-capped peak in the Kunlun Mountains. This was the last time the Plane Gate saved the coordinates in the Earth Plane. It was from that place that Lu Fei lured Taoist Wangqing to pass through the Plane Gate and reach Yinsong Manor.

　　Lu Fei and Gris passed through the plane gate and arrived directly near the gate of Kunlun Dao Sect. Looking at the vast mountains and snow-capped peaks, Gris said: "Sir, do we need to attack Kunlun again?"

　　“No need. Kunlun has a deep foundation after all. There is another person who is frozen just like Daozun Wangqing. If we force him too hard, he will come out. It is hard to predict what the situation will be like then… Besides, Daozun Wangqing cannot return to Kunlun this time. We have already succeeded in making a show of force. There is no need to be impatient now. What we need now is time!”

　　"Then let Kunlun go for now. With your current cultivation speed, it won't take long for you to be promoted to Legend. By then, the layout of the entire plane will be fully rolled out, and then using the resources of the Terran continent, there is a great chance that you will become a demigod!"

　　"Yes, that's right. There is no need to rush. Let's go to Iceland. There are still many things to be arranged!" Lu Fei identified the direction of Iceland and opened a directional portal.

　　Lu Fei and Gris passed through the door and were already 1,200 miles away. This was a medium-distance directional teleportation. With Lu Fei's current ability, he could perform it dozens or hundreds of times.

　　After several consecutive positioning transmissions, Lu Fei and Gris quickly arrived in Iceland, and then they used escape flight to return to the villa.

　　The villa was as quiet as ever, shrouded in a blanket of white snow. On the nearby roads, several snowplows were dispatched every half a day to clear the roads.

　　Lu Fei and Gris landed in front of the villa. Behind him, there were seven people including Huoyunzi and Xie Tianwu. It turned out that these seven people had been on standby near the villa after returning to Iceland. When Lu Fei came back, they followed him together.

　　Little Jupiter, who was watching cartoons in the room, became alert. He turned to Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan and others and said, "The master and Senior Gris are back!"

　　"Didn't you say you were going to cause trouble in Kunlun? Why are you back so soon?" Lu Wenwan was confused for a moment, but still got up to open the door to greet him.

　　…

　　Chapter 225 Suggestions {Seeking Red Votes}

　　Lu Wenwan opened the door, and the wind and snow poured in from outside. The cold wind and snow blew up her hair and clothes. Lu Wenwan couldn't help shivering, and a hint of blush appeared on her delicate white face, especially her small nose, which was immediately turned pink by the cold wind.

　　"Back?" Lu Wenwan saw Lu Fei landed on the snow in front of the villa. Following him were seven Chinese people besides Gris. These were the guys Lu Fei had captured before, and now they were all obedient.

　　Lu Wenwan could feel that their wisdom was still there, but their will seemed not entirely their own. There was a faint aura of soul power on them, which was Lu Fei's unique aura of power, so these people were probably controlled or influenced by him.

　　"Well, I'm back..." Lu Fei laughed, patted the snow off his body, and walked into the house. Lu Fei took off his coat and handed it to Lu Wenwan. Little Jupiter came out and took the clothes obediently and hung them on the hanger beside the entrance.

　　"Thank you, little Jupiter!"

　　Lu Fei glanced at Jupiter. The little guy was no longer so afraid of him now, and the heroic spirit in him seemed to have diminished a little.

　　"No, no!" Jupiter was a little nervous. He was always in awe of Lu Fei, so he couldn't help rubbing his little hands nervously, not daring to look directly into Lu Fei's eyes.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but feel a little funny. After all, this little guy was once the little prince of a Nordic country. He didn't expect that his mind was still the same as his appearance and he never grew up.

　　"Jupiter, do you know that the heroic spirit in you is slowly disappearing? According to the loss of heroic spirit, I can be sure that in less than a hundred years, you will lose all of your heroic spirit. By then, your soul will no longer be protected and will dissipate. At that time, you may never see your sister Sharna again!"

　　Jupiter's face was pale and he was frozen in the air, obviously frightened. Lu Fei ignored him, smiled slightly, walked through the entrance and into the hall.

　　The villa was very spacious. Even with more than a dozen people, the entire hall still looked spacious. Lu Fei sat on an independent sofa, while others did not dare to sit down and just stood respectfully by the side.

　　Lu Fei's temperament has changed again. In fact, ever since Lu Fei began practicing the arcane arts, his temperament has been undergoing inexplicable changes every day. Especially recently, Lu Fei's aura has become more and more profound, sometimes making Lu Wenwan feel inexplicably nervous.

　　Gris would naturally not be affected by Lu Fei. He could be said to be observing Lu Fei carefully every day. He was very clear about the changes in Lu Fei's temperament, especially after the power of various systems in Lu Fei's body were all integrated to form the "Sacred Dragon Power". Lu Fei's strength was not only improved, but his temperament also changed drastically. He became noble, profound, and dominant, becoming increasingly difficult to guess.

　　Lu Fei's current temperament comes from the characteristics of the "Sacred Heavenly Dragon". It can be accurately described in two words, one is "sacred" and the other is "emperor".

　　"Sacred" comes more from the characteristics of the Western Hebrew pantheon. Of course, the Eastern Yanhuang pantheon also has its own unique sacred aura, which is slightly different from the sacredness of the Hebrew pantheon.

　　The "Emperor" comes from the dragon spirit of the Eastern Yanhuang people. The Eastern dragon is a true dragon that inherits the will of heaven. The Yanhuang people believe that the emperor is the Son of Heaven and the Nine-Five True Dragon. Even if Lu Fei's dragon spirit is well restrained, any trace of it that is accidentally released can make mortals feel greatly intimidated.

　　Lu Fei's current sacred dragon power is like this. He possesses more than thirty kinds of divine arts and powers, which are extraordinary. If he does not restrain it, even if he releases one or two percent of it, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to bear it. Unless Lu Fei reaches the legendary realm and completely controls his own power with the realm, he will not "hiddenly hurt" others.

　　"It seems like your level has been promoted?" Lu Wenwan sat down and looked at Lu Fei. She was very curious. The feeling Lu Fei gave her was different from before he went to Kunlun to cause trouble.

　　Lu Fei looked at Lu Wenwan and found that her divine power was growing very fast. He smiled and said, "You are now a divine practitioner with some achievements. Your vision is indeed sharper. My divine power level has been promoted from level 17 to level 18!"

　　Lu Wenwan was envious: "When can I reach such a high level?"

　　"Haha, you don't have to be envious. I noticed that your divine power has been growing rapidly recently. How is your secret society going?" Lu Fei said with interest.

　　"That's great. My secret society is growing vigorously. I believe that in the near future, the scale will become larger and larger. By then, the number of members will grow explosively, and my divine power will also increase rapidly..." Lu Wenwan was full of confidence.

　　"Well, that's great. Aren't you a wealthy woman? I suggest that you spend some money and donate to schools, churches, charities, and welfare homes in various ways to gain some reputation, or set up an organization related to the secret society, and quickly build the secret society into a one-stop industrial chain to expand the influence of the secret society..." Lu Fei suggested.

　　"That's a good idea!" Lu Wenwan's eyes lit up. She thought about it and said excitedly, "I can also acquire and open some media, including newspapers, magazines, radio stations, and television stations, to serve the secret society specifically, and manage the secret society as a corporate culture and image... That's great. I was still worried that I wouldn't be able to spend my money!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said with a smile: "That's right, but I don't recommend you to go too far in China. You know, the domestic environment is relatively conservative. But you can operate in the Global University Alliance. There are so many universities in the world, and there are tens of thousands of college students every year. If you make the secret society famous, I believe it will be effective in a few years."

　　"Oh... I understand. I'll think about it later. Haha, there are some particularly enthusiastic girls in the secret society now. I can ask them to get some things done!" Lu Wenwan was full of confidence.

　　"Well, you are a smart person. I believe you will do well. Maybe I will need to rely on your secret society at that time..." Lu Fei laughed and patted Lu Wenwan's head, which he rarely did.

　　At this time, Jupiter flew over with a frustrated look on his face and sat down on the sofa. He turned off the TV and didn't even watch the cartoons. He just sighed, supported his little face with his hands, and thought about things worriedly.

　　"Jupiter, are you still troubled by what my brother said?" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"Well, Sister Lu, what do you say I should do? Jupiter is about to disappear, and I won't be around for many more years. I'm so scared, I don't want to disappear..." Jupiter was heartbroken.

　　…

　　Please give me a red ticket, please give me a red ticket...

　　Chapter 226 Preparation

　　"Little Jupiter, don't listen to my brother's nonsense. How could you disappear?" Lu Wenwan grabbed the little guy and held him in her arms, as if little Jupiter was a little pet.

　　"Yes, I will disappear. I can feel that my heroic spirit is decreasing. When the day comes that my heroic spirit disappears completely, my soul will also dissipate!" Jupiter couldn't help but become afraid when he thought of his possible ending.

　　"What should we do?" Lu Wenwan frowned. Jupiter is now a little brother that she loves very much. How could she bear to let such a cute little guy disappear?

　　"Gris, do you have any good ideas?" Lu Fei sighed and turned to ask the legendary high elf.

　　"You Orientals have a saying, 'The person who tied the bell must be the one to untie it.' Since Jupiter's heroic spirit is dissipating, we should just replenish his heroic spirit!" said Gris.

　　"How do we replenish the heroic spirit? Do we also need to build a People's Heroes Monument for Jupiter for people to worship and admire?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　"This would be the best. We could build a Jupiter statue or monument in a park, cemetery, or public place, write down Jupiter's heroic deeds, and let people admire them. This would help him gather the spirit of a hero!"

　　“That’s easy!”

　　Lu Wenwan turned to Jupiter and said, "Don't worry, little Jupiter. Tomorrow I will have someone carve a statue of you and place it in parks, cemeteries, tourist attractions and other public squares in Iceland. I will also write your heroic biography on the statue so that people in Iceland and even the entire Nordic countries can admire you and learn about your deeds..."

　　"Thank you, Sister Lu. Jupiter will never forget your kindness..." Jupiter was overjoyed and shamelessly kissed Lu Wenwan on the cheek.

　　"Haha, no need. It's just that little Jupiter, do you have any heroic deeds that are worthy of respect and admiration? How should this heroic biography be written?"

　　"Uh..." Little Jupiter tilted his cute little head and thought for a while, then said, "I am the little prince of the Nordic Kingdom of Sammikel. My sister is a princess and also the Holy Spirit of Valhalla in Nordic countries. With such status and position, is it not acceptable for future generations to admire me?"

　　"The Kingdom of Sammikel, is there such a country in Northern Europe? We don't seem to have heard of it..." Lu Wenwan said. She took an Apple laptop and began to search for this Kingdom of Sammikel that Little Jupiter mentioned, but unfortunately, there was no information about this country on the Internet.

　　"Where is the exact location of your Samikel Kingdom? Are there any ruins left now?" Lu Fei's mind moved slightly.

　　"It should be in the icy sea outside Reykjavik. That piece of land has long since sunk, but there should still be ruins, because many buildings in our kingdom are built with granite and marble!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Well, let's do this. When you have time, go check it out. If there are any ruins, dig them out, and then contact the media and organizations to make this matter bigger. If there are no ruins, then create them yourself, and then publicize them as usual, and write a great deal about Nordic history and archaeology. Then, take the opportunity to publish the biographies of the heroes in Valhalla, erect some statues and monuments to commemorate some ancestors and history... Iceland needs some historical heritage and cultural connotations, which is not inconsistent with Iceland's demand for tourism development, so we can make good use of it!"

　　"This is easy to do. I'll have someone plan it. If you follow the plan, it will be effective soon!" Lu Wenwan patted Jupiter's head and said, "If you want it not to dissipate, you have to cooperate with me. Do you understand?"

　　"I understand!" Jupiter nodded obediently.

　　The door opened, and Kang Shenghua and several professional assistants walked in. Seeing that Lu Fei had returned, Kang Shenghua couldn't help but said respectfully: "Boss, you're back at a great time. There's good news from Greece!"

　　"Oh, what good news?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Haha, you'll know when you see it!" Kang Shenghua took out six stacks of brand new banknotes from the briefcase in his hand. Lu Fei took them. The top stack of banknotes had a face value of 200 gold yuan. There were many fine and delicate patterns on the paper, which was a light golden ink color. The words "United Gold Yuan" were written on the page.

　　"Is this the joint gold dollar that Greece is going to issue? Has the European Central Bank, the Euro institution, allowed Greece to issue the gold dollar? They were still negotiating some time ago..." Lu Fei said in surprise.

　　Kang Shenghua was excited and couldn't help but sigh: "Yes, it was after difficult negotiations. Logically, the European Central Bank would not allow Greece to issue an independent currency, but now the economic crisis and debt crisis caused by Greece have forced the European Central Bank to reconsider the issue. After sacrificing a lot of interests, Greece has obtained the issuance of a second circulating currency besides the euro - the United Gold Dollar. This kind of gold dollar requires sufficient gold reserves as collateral before it can be issued, which means it is completely linked to gold, equivalent to a national gold bond!"

　　"Well, this is coercion! The European Central Bank has been kidnapped by Greece. If Greece is not allowed to issue the joint gold dollar, not only the European Central Bank, but also some old powers such as Britain and Germany may not be able to repay their debts..." Lu Fei smiled. He had long known that the Greek government had a way to force the European Central Bank to agree to Greece issuing the joint gold dollar to settle its debts.

　　"Boss is right. This is coercion, kidnapping! Look at the layout of the gold yuan. Because it is a currency jointly issued by Greece and Iceland, there is no label on the issuing country. Instead, it is issued in the name of the European Joint Gold Reserve Bank. The denominations are 1 yuan, 10 yuan, 50 yuan, 100 yuan, 200 yuan and 500 yuan. As long as you take it to the European Joint Gold Reserve Bank, each denomination can be exchanged for gold of the same value as the gold price at that time!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, turned over the back of the United Gold Dollar, and sure enough, there were words like "European United Gold Reserve Bank". Lu Fei said: "That's not a problem, but is this bank being prepared now?"

　　"Yes, under our promotion, the governments of Greece and Iceland have begun to discuss the merger and reorganization of national banks to form the European Joint Gold Reserve Bank. It will take about a month and a half for the new bank to be reorganized and established. At that time, the joint gold dollar will be issued!"

　　"One and a half months...we can wait!" Lu Fei murmured.

　　"This is already the fastest speed. If we hadn't sacrificed a lot of interests and increased the intensity of the promotion, it would not have been so smooth. Once the United Gold Yuan is issued, the new bank will become the most competitive international bank in Europe!"

　　"Well, there is no doubt about that. The new bank will reserve our large amount of gold. If this still cannot leverage international capital, it would be strange!"

　　“Once the United Gold Dollar is issued, the price of gold is likely to plummet for a period of time!”

　　"This is inevitable, but don't worry. The entire country's credit currency is generally over-issued, causing it to be inflated. The gold price should not plummet much. This should be just an appropriate adjustment. We must make sacrifices first when we use gold to intervene in international capital operations..."

　　"Give first, then take!" Kang Shenghua nodded. If one wants to use gold for international capital operations, one must first lose part of the profits and let other international capitals share the profits. Only in this way can it be successful.

　　…

　　Chapter 227: Relics (Part 1)

　　In the early morning, just as the sky was getting light, heavy snow fell and the villa was covered in white snow. On the road in the villa area, several snowplows passed by and piles of snow were pushed to both sides of the road.

　　A young college student delivering newspapers rode past the villa on an electric bicycle, then waved and threw today's freshly printed morning newspaper onto the lawn in front of the villa.

　　The door of the villa opened, and little Jupiter, who didn't need to rest, flew out. He looked at the newspaper delivery boy who was leaving, turned around, picked up the newspaper, flew into the villa, and closed the door casually.

　　"Sir, the morning paper has been delivered, please take a look!" Jupiter handed the newspaper to Lu Fei.

　　"Okay, thank you for your hard work!" Lu Fei glanced at the newspaper and saw the headline on the front page: "Ancient ruins found on the seabed of Fahsa Bay, clues to the Samikal civilization are revealed!"

　　The entire front page of the newspaper reported the discovery of the remains of the Sammikel civilization, saying that the remains were a great civilization in Northern Europe that had been lost in the long river of history.

　　"Jupiter, you did a good job. You must have been busy during this period of time." Lu Fei put down the newspaper and said with a smile.

　　"It's not hard, it's not hard!" Jupiter rubbed his hands. He was very excited to receive Lu Fei's praise.

　　"Tell me, are the ruins fake, or are the ruins of the Kingdom of Samikel originally on the seabed of Fahsa Bay?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"It was originally on the seabed, but was covered by heavy sea sand. Sister Lu and I asked sisters Andrea and Agnes to use their divine power to lift the entire ruins out. I also built a temple in the ruins to worship Sharna, myself and the three thousand heroes, and then renovated the temple. The murals in the temple describe the great epic of the Kingdom of Samikel..."

　　"Well done. Once the ruins are revealed, it will not only cause a sensation in Iceland, but also in the entire Northern Europe and the global archaeological community. You should discuss this with Lu Wenwan and hire a group of archaeological teams to excavate the ruins. At the same time, let the media continue to follow up and report on the matter, and deeply excavate the brilliant civilization of your Samikel Kingdom. If necessary, you can create another ruin on the Vatnajökull glacier and turn your Samikel civilization into a world cultural tourist destination like the Acropolis in Athens, Greece..." Lu Fei encouraged.

　　"Build a Samilker ruins on the Vatnajokull glacier that is as famous as the Acropolis in Athens, Greece?" Jupiter's eyes widened. This seemed a bit too big.

　　"Yes, doesn't Northern Europe have its own mythology? Why not just create a fairy palace ruins in Northern Europe and connect it with your Kingdom of Samikel. Didn't your kingdom fall long ago? So isn't it up to you, the prince, to decide the situation?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"It's hard to say this is a lie. This is falsification of history..." Jupiter hesitated.

　　"Haha, hasn't the real history of this world been tampered with enough? You have to know that history is always buried under the dust of history, because history is always written by the victors. So, if you have the ability, you can write history..." Lu Fei shamelessly instilled into the pure little Jupiter the various bad deeds of some humans in tampering with history.

　　"Dig up the details of how your Samikal Kingdom rose, prospered, and declined, and let the media brag about you in all aspects. Haha, isn't it just a little trick? If necessary, you can ask Andrea and Agnes to use their divine power to help you..."

　　"How can I feel comfortable asking the two elf sisters for help all the time?" Little Jupiter felt a little embarrassed. You know, they are Lu Fei's maids and have a very high status.

　　"It doesn't matter. Just say I asked them to help. You have to know that they are high elves. They are very smart. Moreover, their elven civilization is the most famous in the Terran continent. It is not impossible for them to forge one or two civilization relics that are comparable to the Acropolis of Athens!"

　　"Is it really possible?" Jupiter raised his little face, very excited.

　　"Haha, sure. Isn't Iceland trying to develop tourism? I'll make it more popular!"

　　"Well, thank you for your support, Jupiter will definitely do a good job on this matter..." Jupiter rubbed his hands together, turned around excitedly in the hall a few times, and shouted "Yo-ho-yo-ho" happily.

　　After a while, Jupiter remembered that he had not read the newspaper yet, and quickly picked up the newspaper from the sofa and read it carefully. Jupiter had a habit of muttering while reading.

　　"The remains of the Sammikel civilization have unveiled the Nordic civilization that has been buried in history. It will fill a blank in the history of the Nordic countries!"

　　"This is a great discovery. A new Nordic homeland is revealed to the world!"

　　“The ruins are the pride of Iceland, the pride of the Nordic people, and the pride of people all over the world!”

　　“The remains of the Samiqar civilization are the heritage of Iceland and the world!”

　　"The Icelandic government calls on archaeologists from all over the world to come to Iceland to excavate the remains of Samiqar..."

　　"The underwater ruins are revealed, with a temple in the center, and countless heroic stone tablets standing on them. The epic statues are lifelike, with extremely high artistic attainments. They are the crystallization of the wisdom of the Nordic people..."

　　"The underwater ruins are suspected to be the legendary mythical city!"

　　…

　　"Haha... it's really good, that's how it should be reported. My Kingdom of Sammikel is the most prosperous city in Northern Europe. Even though it sank, it should be remembered by future generations. And heroes like us should also be remembered by future generations!"

　　Jupiter was excited when he saw the report. Lu Fei smiled and shook his head, "Jupiter, if you want to watch more, just watch TV. I guess the underwater ruins have already been on TV news, and there may be a TV special!"

　　"Oh... yes, the ruins of my Kingdom of Samikel should be on TV!" Jupiter quickly picked up the remote control and pressed a button on the flat-screen LCD TV hanging on the wall.

　　I turned on the TV and saw a travel program. I switched two channels and found a live report of underwater ruins...

　　Jupiter looked at it for a while, then stood up excitedly and flew around the hall. He muttered, "Great, really great. I didn't expect Icelanders to be so enthusiastic. They are full of yearning and respect for ancient civilizations. If...if we can also build a group of ruins on the ice field, then countless heroes and epics will be excavated, and all the heroes will be remembered forever by the people. We will be immortal!"

　　The more Jupiter thought about it, the more he couldn't hold back. He rubbed his hands, ran up to the second floor of the villa, came to Lu Wenwan's door, hesitated for a moment, and resolutely knocked on the door and said, "Sister Lu, are you up?"

　　"It's little Jupiter. Come in and tell me what you want to say!" After a while, Lu Wenwan's voice came.

　　Jupiter was delighted and did not even need to open the door. He walked straight through the door and into the room. Jupiter's heroic spirit was essentially ethereal, so flying and passing through walls were his basic abilities.

　　Lu Wenwan was half lying on the bed in a white nightgown. She had just been practicing the art of eternal sleep. These days, she had developed more than 1,200 secret society members in Reykjavik. Now the secret society members could visit each other through the Internet and the secret society headquarters at Tianjing University.

　　The secret society headquarters is now developing very rapidly. Not only has it established a secret society website on the Internet, it has also bought out long-term advertising space on the Global University Student Alliance website. It plans to run advertisements for a long time, not only to promote the secret society, but also to attract college students to join the secret society.

　　…

　　Chapter 228: Relics (Part 2)

　　"Jupiter, you look so anxious, what do you want to do?" Lu Wenwan was a little annoyed that this little guy actually disturbed her practice.

　　Now the secret society is achieving great success, with many people joining every day. Once night falls, countless invisible prayers will be transmitted along the invisible threads in the void, and no matter how far apart they are, they will be transmitted to the soul.

　　At this time, Lu Wenwan would start to practice with all her strength, guiding the believers to dream on the one hand, and gathering the power of eternal sleep on the other. She wished she could lie in bed and sleep every day so that her power would grow faster.

　　"It's like this..." Little Jupiter quickly repeated his plan to build a Samikel ruins on the ice field.

　　"This requires the help of Andrea and Agnes. It can only be done with the power of nature!" Lu Wenwan frowned.

　　"Then can Sister Lu go and ask the two elf sisters for help?" Jupiter shook Lu Wenwan's hand.

　　"Uh... okay then!" Lu Wenwan closed her eyes, her mind seemed to be communicating with someone. After a while, Lu Wenwan opened her eyes and smiled, "Little Jupiter, you're lucky, they agreed!"

　　"Great!" Jupiter danced with joy.

　　"Tell me, where do you want to build the ruins?"

　　"Let's build a ruin in Mira Bay near Vatnajökull. The adults said it's better to build the ruins there. Firstly, the glacier is rarely visited, and secondly, it's closer to the bay, so it will be more convenient for transportation if it becomes a tourist area in the future!"

　　"Okay, we'll set off soon. Although we've learned about Samikel's architectural style last time, you still need to make a model of any temple or building you want to build. Go and prepare first!"

　　"Okay!" Jupiter came outside the villa, stretched out his hand and condensed a side of ice and snow into his hand. Under the influence of divine power, the ice and snow gradually turned into a delicate and exquisite model of a building complex.

　　Jupiter looked at the model in his hand, felt dissatisfied, and used his divine power to change it several times.

　　"Jupiter, are you okay?" Lu Wenwan called out, and she, Andrea, and Agnes walked out of the villa.

　　"Okay, please have a look, sisters!" Jupiter handed over the ice and snow model. The three girls took a look and saw that the main building complex of the model had about twenty buildings, all of which were palaces. They were similar to the Greek architectural style, but the details were completely different. The three girls praised, "Not bad!"

　　"Let's go!" The four of them soared into the air and turned into a beam of light, heading towards Mira Bay.

　　Mira Bay is located in the southeast of Iceland. Near Mira Bay, there is a vast glacier, which is the largest glacier in Iceland, called Vatnajökull.

　　The four people's escape speed was very fast. In just half an hour, the group had arrived at the ice field. They shuttled across the snow-covered ice field, and the sky and the earth looked vast.

　　"Brunhoud is in front of us. Let's build it nearby!" Lu Wenwan said as he looked at the map.

　　"Okay, let's take a look around here!" The four of them landed on a snowy ridge. There was a larger mountain on the north side of the ridge, and the other three sides were relatively flat.

　　Jupiter looked at the terrain and said with satisfaction: "Three sisters, it has been built right here on the snowy ridge beneath our feet!"

　　"Well, this place is nice. There are a lot of high-quality marble under the snow!" Andrea said with a smile after observing for a while.

　　"Then please start, sisters!" Lu Wenwan asked.

　　"good!"

　　Andrea looked at Agnes, and they nodded and took out their magic wands. They shook the magic wands, and the 17th-level divine power began to radiate in all directions. The spiritual will ignored the existence of matter and directly enveloped the entire snow ridge. The will penetrated the earth and firmly controlled the rocks underground.

　　“The earth is shaking!”

　　"Rock Rise!"

　　Andrea and Agnes sang loudly, and immediately the snowy mountains beneath everyone's feet began to shake, and a huge and powerful force began to surge deep into the earth.

　　Divine power is a kind of original power, very wonderful, and can change the properties of matter. The two high-level female elves practiced natural magic and condensed natural divine power. This kind of divine power has an incomparable magical effect in creating nature, just like now, they shook the earth and controlled the rocks, just relying on divine power.

　　“Boom…”

　　Gray-white rocks rose from the ground, and a huge natural force enveloped the entire snowy ridge and penetrated the ground. "Oh, sisters, make it according to the model in my hand!" Jupiter said quickly.

　　"Don't worry!" Andrea smiled.

　　The snow ridge continued to shake, as if something was brewing. Countless stone buildings emerged from the ground and stood up. This scene was like a miracle that only existed in the virtual world.

　　After twenty minutes, the ground stopped shaking, and a large building complex had risen on the snow ridge, including temples, statues, monuments, squares, residential buildings, arenas, underground buildings, etc. The huge building complex was exactly the same as the small ice and snow model in Jupiter's hand, except that the scale was magnified hundreds of times.

　　"The divine power of my two sisters is really strong. I wonder when I will be able to have the ability to transform nature on a large scale?" Lu Wenwan said enviously.

　　"One day I will have this ability!" Agnes smiled, "And I believe that this day will not be too far away!"

　　"Well, I must work hard to reach the level of my two sisters soon!" Lu Wenwan nodded. She looked at the building complex and frowned, saying, "The building complex already exists, and we need to rebuild it!"

　　"Yes, otherwise it wouldn't be a relic. People nowadays are said to have some kind of machine that can identify the age of a building!" said Jupiter.

　　"Haha, don't worry, divine power is omnipotent. Isn't it just about destruction and reconstruction?" Andrea raised the divine staff again, began to gather divine power, and sang: "Hurricane!!"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of air surged up from the snowy ridge for no reason. The air waves squeezed and gathered from all directions, forming a vortex. The vortex grew bigger and bigger, and soon formed a huge tornado that was a kilometer long, piercing through the sky and the earth.

　　“Hualala…”

　　The snow on the ground was blown up, and buildings collapsed as the tornado passed. Countless broken rocks and walls rolled around, and for a moment, there was darkness, sand and rocks flew everywhere. The scene was terrifying.

　　"hurricane!"

　　Agnes also raised her staff and cast a spell. A huge tornado formed and swept across the entire snowy ridge. The originally built stone buildings fell into ruin and were no longer intact as before.

　　"Okay, okay, if we keep destroying it, it will really become a ruin. It is better to preserve some relatively intact buildings, otherwise the historical value will be greatly reduced!" Lu Wenwan said hurriedly. She was ashamed to see that the two high elves were going to destroy the entire building complex. It was such a pity.

　　"Okay, we won't destroy it completely!" The two female high elves stopped and controlled the raging hurricane with their will. After a few circles, they dissipated. All they saw was that the buildings in the entire Snow Ridge had been destroyed, leaving only some broken rocks and walls. Fortunately, one or two magnificent temples were still relatively intact.

　　“Natural wind erosion!”

　　"Time leaves no trace!"

　　The two female high elves once again exerted their divine power, which roared in the air and transformed into a thin divine wind that began to erode the buildings with the sand of virtual time.

　　…

　　Chapter 229: Fraud

　　“Shhhhhhhh…”

　　The divine wind was pervasive, blowing across the broken rocks and walls. The entire devastated "ruins" began to show signs of natural wind erosion, and the originally new stones began to change, as if they had suffered natural erosion for countless years.

　　"The magical powers of nature are infinite. This is the power of nature creating the past, just like the passage of time. Others cannot tell the difference!" The two female high elves said as they restrained their powers.

　　Lu Wenwan walked forward and patted a stone pillar. This marble pillar showed various characteristics unique to time's erosion: rough, loose, cracked, and even yellowed.

　　"It's really hard to tell the difference!" Lu Wenwan exclaimed in admiration. She looked at the entire "ruins" and couldn't help but feel excited. Using the power of nature to forge something was truly a miracle.

　　"Let's go into the temple. There are still some things that need to be studied. When archaeologists from all over the world come here in droves, the profound heritage of the entire Samikal civilization will be thoroughly uncovered..."

　　Andrea walked into a magnificent temple. All around the temple were lifelike murals depicting scenes of heroes fighting.

　　There was a sarcophagus in the center of the temple with countless inscriptions engraved on it. Andrea waved her hand gently and the sarcophagus opened, revealing nothing inside.

　　"Sister, what are you doing?" Lu Wenwan asked puzzledly.

　　Andrea turned to look at Jupiter and said with a smile: "Little Prince Jupiter, doesn't your Samikal Kingdom have the king's jade seal, state books, and national history?"

　　"There used to be one, but now it has rotted away somewhere!" Jupiter said embarrassedly.

　　"Then let's make another one. Since the entire ruins can be forged, it will be easy to make a copy of national history and other things!" Andrea flipped her hand and took out a silver brick and handed it to Jupiter.

　　"knew!"

　　Jupiter took the silver brick, and the flame of the heroic spirit rose in his hand. The silver brick in his hand melted and slowly turned into the shape of a book.

　　Jupiter opened the silver book, and his eyes suddenly emitted light, which fell on the silver book. Countless knowledge and ideas were contained in the light. After a while, countless ancient Nordic characters were drawn on the thin silver pages of the entire silver book.

　　Jupiter laughed and said, "This is a heroic epic of the Kingdom of Samikal. This epic is enough. Many of the heroes of Samikal have their souls returned to Valhalla after death. This is a heroic epic, a national history, and a mythological epic. It is enough for people to study for a long time!"

　　"Well, let's do this. Put the silver book in the sarcophagus and I will seal it. When the time comes, it will be excavated. In this way, the civilization of the entire Samiker Kingdom will be presented to the world. You can also have people erect some statues all over Iceland for people to admire. This way, we can gather the spirit of heroes!" Andrea said with a smile.

　　Jupiter quickly placed the silver book in the sarcophagus, and Andrea reached out to straighten the coffin lid and seal it.

　　At this moment, on a slightly higher mountain in the north of Snow Ridge, six figures walked out from the shadows covered with ice and snow. They looked at the ruins with shock on their faces.

　　If Lu Fei were there, he would definitely recognize these people. They are the youngest members of the Rune Society in Iceland: Siegfried, Rudolf, Sofia, Sly, George and Zuo Meier.

　　"Siegfried, what do you think they are doing? Why are they building these shabby buildings in this place?" Rudolf said in a muffled voice.

　　"Rudolf, use your brain and think about it carefully. How can these be some dilapidated buildings? They are relics, fake relics, do you understand?" Siegfried taught him.

　　"Then why did they create some fake ruins here? Are they bored and have nothing to do?"

　　"It's really a good plan. They are building momentum for Iceland..." Siegfried said in a deep voice.

　　"That's true. They are really smart. They can come up with such a method. It's really a big deal. I think the underwater ruins that caused a sensation in Iceland and even the Nordic countries early this morning were also created by them!"

　　"What are they going to do? Are they going to do something bad?" Rudolph said.

　　"On the contrary, they are doing a good thing for Iceland, a great thing... Haha, now I finally understand their plan. According to reliable information, Greece and Iceland are preparing to jointly issue a joint gold currency, so they are taking advantage of this preparation time to build Iceland's ruins and explore the great cultural heritage of Nordic civilization!"

　　"This can boost Iceland's tourism industry and enhance Iceland's international image. I can assert that these two ruins will soon attract the attention of the world!"

　　"They took advantage of the situation to promote the joint gold currency to boost the economic order and financial industry of Greece and Iceland. The role of these relics is to boost the local tourism industry. With these two factors, Iceland's economy is likely to recover!" said George.

　　“…”

　　"So they really bring hope to us Icelanders?" Rudolf said, scratching the back of his head.

　　"Yes, that's true. Of course, some of them do this for their own interests!" George sighed.

　　"Anyway, this is a good thing..."

　　"That may not be the case. I'm just afraid that they might be tempted by the beliefs of us Icelanders!" George said coldly.

　　"George, what are you worried about?" Sophia looked thoughtful.

　　George shook his head and said, "I hope I am overthinking it. As you know, apart from our secret society, Icelanders no longer believe in the legendary Norse gods. Now it is the Catholic Church that is infiltrating the religious world of Iceland. What I am worried about now is that another purpose of their ruins is to interfere with the religious world of Iceland!"

　　"You mean they will establish a religion and spread their beliefs?" Sophia was surprised.

　　"It is possible. You know that they have established a church in Greece openly and recruited believers everywhere. Everyone in Greece knows about this new church."

　　"So what? It's just a belief. We can't eat or drink this stuff. It's just a spiritual thing. What's there to worry about? People's beliefs are now leaning towards Catholicism. It doesn't infringe on our interests!"

　　"The problem is that when I went to negotiate with them, they asked us to give up our existing beliefs!!" George said hatefully.

　　"What? This is so abominable. It asks us to give up our faith. If faith can be easily given up, it is no longer faith!" Sophia said angrily.

　　"Hey, what's their purpose in asking us to give up our faith?" George sneered.

　　"Is the purpose to get us to forward the letter?" Siegfried frowned.

　　"Yes, that's probably the purpose!"

　　"Just reject him, there's nothing to discuss!" Siegfried spread his hands.

　　"It's easy to refuse, but I'm just afraid that it will be difficult for us to meet in the future..." George sighed, feeling helpless.

　　"So what should we do? Should we take action?"

　　"Don't take any action. We can't defeat them. Let's just observe from the bottom of our hearts. As long as it doesn't affect our fundamental interests, we can just turn a blind eye!"

　　…

　　Chapter 230: Tracing the Trace (Part 1)

　　After sealing the silver book in the sarcophagus, Lu Wenwan and others left the temple.

　　"Let's bury the ruins with snow again, and then let people discover them accidentally. That would be perfect!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"That's right!" Andrea waved the staff in her hand, and with a will, the nearby snow flew over and buried the temple again, leaving only a few temple roofs exposed outside.

　　"Okay, let's go!" Lu Wenwan flew up and returned to the villa without saying anything.

　　Luo Rui is a student majoring in international finance at Reykjavik National University. It is not easy for him to travel thousands of miles from China to study at a university in Iceland. However, he drank with some classmates yesterday and was still groggy and had a severe headache during class in the morning.

　　"Lori, don't sleep, or the professor will give you a bad grade!" Mieko reminded him in a low voice.

　　"I know, I know. You're so nagging. My head hurts so badly right now. Just let me close my eyes and rest for a while..." Luo Rui lay on the long table, propped up a large textbook as a cover, and fell into a nap.

　　"Really...if you can't drink, then don't drink. You're really showing off!" Mieko shook her head. She is a Japanese student and Luo Rui's girlfriend. Yesterday, Luo Rui went to a restaurant to drink with several classmates from the Chinese Students' Association of Iceland in order to introduce themselves to a club called "Eternal Sleep Secret Society". As a result, everyone got drunk, except herself.

　　Mieko is still grateful for being able to join the "Secret Society of Eternal Sleep". This is a very lucky thing. After a simple initiation ceremony, Mieko has become a member of the Secret Society of Eternal Sleep's branch at Reykjavik University in Iceland. Just last night, Mieko had a good dream about her childhood when she was having an outing hand in hand with her mother.

　　For Mieko, who lost her mother at the age of ten, being able to relive the happy times with her mother in her dreams was something she had always dreamed of. Now it has finally come true. Mieko felt unprecedented happiness all day long, as if her mother was always by her side protecting her.

　　Mieko not only likes Luo Rui, but also feels grateful to him. She is grateful to Luo Rui for introducing her to the secret society. There are not many Japanese and Chinese studying in several universities in Iceland, so most of the people in their country are more united.

　　In the established local student union, once there is something new, all students can discuss it on ICQ. Now, 30% of Chinese students in Iceland, including Luo Rui, have joined the "Eternal Sleep Secret Society".

　　Mieko plans to expand the secret society's members to include her classmates at Waseda University in Japan in the future, so that more classmates and friends can feel happy like herself.

　　"Ruins... Such huge ruins... Thank you, God's messenger... Thank you..." Luo Rui, who was drooling and dozing off, muttered.

　　Mieko came back to her senses, shook her head and muttered, "What a little pig!" She reached out and pushed Luo Rui, whispering, "Wake up... wake up, you can't sleep any more, or you'll be called by the professor soon!"

　　"Ah... my divine messenger, my relic!!"

　　Luo Rui suddenly yelled and stood up abruptly. The entire classroom immediately became quiet. All the students looked at Luo Rui and suddenly burst into laughter.

　　Some classmates joked: "Luo Rui, did you dream of the goddess?"

　　"Yes, yes, yes. Did you push the goddess down, or did the goddess push you down? Why are you screaming so loudly?"

　　“Hahahahahaha…”

　　The professor who was teaching the class roared, "Quiet, quiet, no noise in the classroom. Luo Rui, you actually slept in my class. Do you still want credits at the end of the semester?"

　　"Sorry, professor, I accidentally fell asleep!" Rory apologized quickly.

　　"Well, listen to the class carefully and sit down!" The professor shook his head helplessly. Luo Rui, a Chinese student, has always been a studious person. I don't know why he was so out of control today.

　　Luo Rui sat down quickly. He glared at Mieko and muttered in a low voice: "Mieko, why did you wake me up? I almost missed the instructions of the messenger in my dream!"

　　"You...really dreamed about the messenger of God?" Mieko widened her eyes and tried to keep her voice down.

　　"Of course, I didn't just dream about the envoy of God. She also took me to the Vatnajökull glacier and saw an ancient ruin. She said it was the remains of the Samikal civilization, and she asked me to go look for it tomorrow!"

　　"This... this is not possible. You are dreaming, this is not real, right?" Mieko hesitated.

　　"How can it not be true? That was what the messenger of God said. Can the messenger of God lie to me?"

　　“……”Mieko was still skeptical.

　　"Okay, I know you don't believe it, but I have decided. I will go look for the ruins after class! I want to show the ruins buried under the snow to the whole world!" Luo Rui decided.

　　"It's not that I don't believe you. Well, okay, I'll go with you no matter how you choose to look for it!" Mieko said courageously. It has to be said that sometimes Japanese women can be silly and cute when they trust others unconditionally.

　　"Thank you, Mieko. Let's go to Brunhoud first. The ruins are on the ice field near Brunhoud!" Rory held Mieko's hand.

　　The two were young people, and they set out right after class. They didn't need to prepare anything special, except for a credit card and a small camera. They headed to Brunhoud. In Brunhoud, they prepared some equipment for walking on the ice field, rented a set of dog sleds, and roared onto the ice field.

　　"Mieko, turn on the camera and start recording now!" Rory said while driving the purebred Nordic dog.

　　"Lori, are you sure we are not on the wrong path? It would be terrible if we get lost!" Mieko was very worried as she watched them getting closer and closer to the ice field and the sky was filled with wind and snow. She and Luo Rui both wore thick warm clothes and clumsily took out their cameras to start filming.

　　"Mieko, you are still too timid. Didn't I tell you that we will definitely find it!" Luo Rui said with a smile.

　　"Vatnajökull is so big, are you sure?"

　　"You're really long-winded. We'll get there just after we pass the hill ahead! According to my estimation, the ruins are about 20 to 30 miles southwest of Brunhoud into the ice field!"

　　"Did the messenger of God bring you here?"

　　"That's right, so just put the camera up and stop talking nonsense!"

　　"I see!"

　　Mieko agreed, and the sled dogs suddenly barked and pulled the sled quickly towards a snowy ridge in the distance.

　　"Haha, something's happening!" Luo Rui raised the telescope and looked at the snow-capped ridge in the distance. After a while, he found that there were scattered ancient buildings in the snow on the ridge. They were some broken stone pillars and ruins, and some looked like the roofs of some palaces.

　　"Hahahaha... we finally found it. The messenger of God really didn't lie to us. I, Luo Rui, am going to be completely famous!" Luo Rui suddenly laughed.

　　…

　　Chapter 231: Tracing the Trace (Part 2)

　　"Found out?" Mieko asked in surprise.

　　"Of course, point the camera at that snow ridge, we are about to witness the greatest moment in Nordic history!" Rory shouted while directing the sled dogs to gallop and pointing at the snow ridge in the distance.

　　"Okay..." Mieko quickly pointed the camera at the snow ridge. The closer she got to the ridge, the closer the camera was zoomed in. On the ridge, some ruins of ancient stone pillars appeared.

　　"Stop..." Rory commanded the sled dogs to stop in front of a huge temple roof. Because the temple was buried in the snow, only the top part was exposed, but it was obvious that there were undoubtedly ancient ruins buried under the snow.

　　Eight sled dogs were panting in front of the stone pillars of the ruins. Luo Rui jumped off the sled and came to the top of the temple. He said to the camera that Mieko was zooming in on, "You can see, this is the ice field near Brunhoud. I found these ancient stone buildings on this snowy ridge. According to my guess, buried under the snow is a relic that has been silent for countless years...

　　I am Luo Rui, a member of the Icelandic National Reykjavik Branch of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society. The person operating and filming is my girlfriend Mieko. This video will be uploaded to the Internet in a while. My purpose is very simple, which is to make the ruins we discovered public, so that explorers and archaeologists in Iceland and around the world can dig out the ruins from the deep snow and recreate a period of civilization history buried by ice and snow in Northern Europe..."

　　After saying that, Luo Rui took out his mobile phone and data cable, connected the camera, and began to upload the camera footage to the Internet using his mobile phone, while the camera was not turned off and was still filming in real time.

　　"This is such a bummer... the upload is so slow!" Luo Rui couldn't help but complain when he saw the upload progress that was as slow as a snail.

　　Mieko said, "Cut a section of the footage, don't upload the front part first, just upload the part where you just spoke!" Mieko put the camera on a stone, then ran to Luo Rui to study and fiddle with the upload function of the mobile phone.

　　"That's it...Okay, just upload this part. The data packet is relatively small. Upload it to several globally renowned forums. Also upload it to Reykjavik News Online. That's it!" Luo Rui gave instructions repeatedly.

　　"I know, don't press it randomly..." Mieko said dissatisfiedly.

　　“…”

　　After a while, the upload was finally completed. Luo Rui proudly placed the mobile phone interface in front of the camera to show which forum it was uploaded to.

　　"Okay, take some good pictures of the nearby stone buildings. This is a great discovery, no less than the discovery of underwater ruins!" Luo Rui smiled at the camera, and then told Mieko to take pictures everywhere, upload a video every once in a while, and use her mobile phone to surf the Internet, monitor the video and browse the data.

　　"Well, that's good. The video I just uploaded has already had thousands of hits..." Luo Rui said with a smile. At this rate, the number of hits will exceed hundreds of thousands in less than a day.

　　"This is because everyone is paying attention to the ruins now, so the videos we upload in the name of the ruins will quickly attract a lot of eyeballs!" Mieko said.

　　"Of course, what we have to do is to attract attention. You know, we are witnessing the great moment of the discovery of another relic. The significance of this is no less than the discovery of the Mayan rainforest civilization!"

　　Luo Rui was very excited. He pointed at many stone ruins and said, "Hurry up and take pictures. Shoot for another half an hour, then we will go back. If we delay too long, it will be dark when we return to Brunhoud!"

　　"I got it. It won't take too long. You know, I heard that there are a lot of wolves on the ice field. I don't want to be surrounded by wolves at night!" Mieko said.

　　"Well... hurry up, upload these two videos, and we'll go back!" Luo Rui shuddered when he heard about the wolves. He looked around fearfully and said nervously, "Don't upload it. Let's go back first and upload it when we get to Brunhoud. If a few wolves come out, won't we die in this wilderness?"

　　Mieko didn't put down the camera either. Instead, she pointed the camera at Luo Rui and said with a smile, "Okay, then do you want to upload this video of you with a scared expression?"

　　"No need to upload it. Besides, I'm not scared at all. I'm worried about your safety!" Luo Rui said quickly.

　　"Oh, then I'll turn off the camera!" Mieko turned off the camera and placed it safely on the sled.

　　"Okay, let's go home!" The two got on the sled, whipped the sled dogs and started running. The sled began to slide down the snow ridge at a very fast speed, and soon the sled disappeared on the vast ice field.

　　Rory returned to Brunhold. Night had already fallen. The two rested in the hotel and returned to Reykjavik early the next morning.

　　When the two returned to Reykjavik University, the five uploaded videos had already caused a sensation in Iceland, and the Icelandic Government's Cyber ​​Security Office was the first to notice the five uploaded videos.

　　These five videos had people clicking and watching them every minute, and they were also being reposted crazily. By nine o'clock this morning, the cumulative number of views had exceeded eight million.

　　Especially in Iceland, the discussion on the posts has become extremely heated. Some young people from Brunnhold even began to reply to the posts and claimed that they had found mysterious ruins near "Brunnhold".

　　The uploaded video is quite funny. It actually shows some young people using shovels to shovel snow on the snowy ridge where the ruins are located, attempting to excavate the ruins.

　　This reply immediately ignited the enthusiasm of all Icelanders, and countless curious people and explorers began to search for the location of the ruins according to the information revealed in the video.

　　By three o'clock in the afternoon, countless sled dogs pulled sleds towards the ruins, forming a spectacular expedition team. There was even a private helicopter that took off from Brunhoud and successfully reached the snow ridge where the ruins were located.

　　The news spread like wildfire, and the media, which were more sensitive than a dog's nose, had already heard the news and took action. The helicopter was sent by the Icelandic National Television.

　　"Oh, Maga...is there really a group of ancient buildings buried under the snow?" Sitting in a helicopter, a news anchor was stunned when he saw the ancient buildings scattered on the snow-capped ridges.

　　The TV station's camera shot directly downward from the helicopter, and the helicopter cooperated by circling twice in the sky. The news anchor excitedly began to broadcast the event live on the national TV news channel.

　　The underwater ruins have been discovered and are still under intensive excavation. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, another ruin was found in the ice field area near Brunhoud. Judging from its scale, it is no less than the Acropolis in Athens, Greece!

　　It caused a sensation!

　　The entire Icelandic nation went crazy. They never imagined that Iceland actually had such a great history of civilization. How exciting and proud was it?

　　…

　　Chapter 232: Start

　　Inside the villa, Lu Fei watched the overwhelming news. No matter which channel he turned to, the most common news was about the ruins and live broadcasts. He was tired of watching them, but the Icelanders seemed to be still enthusiastic. They followed the reports tirelessly. Even the president had come out and said that he would organize manpower and material resources to vigorously develop the ruins, revealing his plan to build the ruins into a new tourist destination...

　　"The President of Iceland must be crazy about developing tourism, right?" Lu Fei rubbed his temple and smiled.

　　Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan, Andrea and others sat next to Lu Fei. Su Tongtong nodded and said, "Isn't it? Not to mention the president, even ordinary Icelanders have fallen into great excitement..."

　　"A country's cultural heritage is very important. Haha, Iceland has always been famous for its unique ice and snow scenery in the world. If another Icelandic relic appears in the future, haha, people who love traveling all over the world will come to Iceland!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"Well, you did a good job!" Lu Fei praised them.

　　"Can we make some statues? Jupiter wants to erect his own statues in large public squares in Iceland for people to admire!" Little Jupiter said quickly.

　　"Don't worry, I will ask someone to do this. By then, not only you, but also your sister Sharna and some heroic spirits will be sculpted into statues and placed in parks, squares, cemeteries and temples..." Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"Temple? Are there temples in Iceland? There are only churches, right?" Andrea said.

　　"Of course there is none now, but as long as we build it, there will be it. We are now promoting Iceland's joint gold dollar issuance plan. Since so much wealth has been invested, we will naturally use it to build Iceland's public infrastructure on a large scale..." Su Tongtong said confidently.

　　Wang Dan at the side interrupted and said, "Tongtong, I think we can also invest in the excavation of the ruins, turn the ruins into a new tourist destination, build a highway from Brunhoud to the ruins, develop tourism resources and real estate along the way, and develop the areas near the ruins to form another economic growth point and obtain excess returns..."

　　"Well, soon, the United Gold Dollar will be issued, and we will be able to intercept a lot of wealth. By then, there will be too much money and we really don't know how to spend it. How about we make Iceland a mecca for geographical and cultural tourism?"

　　"For natural magicians, if they fake it a few more times, they can almost turn the whole of Iceland into a cultural and tourist destination that attracts worldwide attention!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Everyone's eyes lit up. Su Tongtong stood up and said, "This is a great proposal. As long as Andrea and Agnes are willing to work hard one or two more times, things will be easy. You know, we have invested a lot of wealth in Iceland and Greece. If we don't develop these two countries, won't we have worked in vain? Then I have to tell my men to start making plans..."

　　"Tongtong, you are really impatient..." Wang Dan grabbed Su Tongtong.

　　"We have to be impatient. We are now investing in Iceland and Greece, which is equivalent to copying the bottom line of these two countries. If we can redevelop the economies of these two countries, our benefits will be immeasurable!"

　　"That has to be done slowly..."

　　“…”

　　At Haa Square in Reykjavik, a large truck was slowly approaching from a distance, carrying six white statues more than three meters high on the back of the truck, three of which were of the Holy Spirit Sharna, and three of which were of Prince Jupiter.

　　The statues were hung one by one around the square. Construction workers were erecting the statues. Many citizens came to watch. Some citizens did not recognize the origins of the statues and were just curious, but some knowledgeable people had already started talking about it.

　　"This statue project is said to be initiated by Century Group, which invested in the central bank. It seems that more than 1 billion euros were invested to build a statue in a public place to commemorate Princess Sharna and Prince Jupiter of the Samikal Kingdom."

　　"A billion euro investment? A few statues won't cost that much, right?"

　　"Of course. I heard that statues will be built in major squares, universities, city halls, natural history museums, sports centers, and other places. At the same time, dozens of temples will be built in various cities in Iceland to worship gods and holy spirits..."

　　"To worship gods and holy spirits?"

　　"That's a big deal, but are we going to worship Odin and the legendary Norse gods?"

　　"I heard that it's not. It's said that it's for worshipping the gods and holy spirits of the Samikel civilization, as well as the heroic spirits..."

　　"Who cares what he wants to worship? It has nothing to do with ordinary people like us, right?"

　　"It doesn't matter much, but I heard that the temple is going to recruit a lot of clergy. That's a stable job that's more popular than civil servants, with good pay and benefits. The United Gold Reserve Bank is directly responsible for paying salaries and benefits. Also, I heard that believers who join the temple's church will also have minimum living security and various medical benefits for diseases..."

　　"Is it true? If there are so many benefits, I will become a clergyman even if I am beaten to death!"

　　"As for you, forget it. The minimum requirement for clergy is devout faith. Can you do it?"

　　"If it doesn't work, then you can just take a step back and become a believer and join the church, right?"

　　“That’s fine!”

　　"Century Group is really wealthy!"

　　"That's right. I heard that Greece and Iceland are going to jointly issue a joint gold dollar to repay a large amount of international foreign debt. From now on, Century Group will become Iceland's only creditor!"

　　"As long as it's not those damned creditor institutions in Europe, haha, being watched by one wolf is better than being watched by a group of wolves, haha, our good days are coming again!"

　　"I heard on the news that the Second and Third Banks are going to merge into the United Gold Reserve Bank. Is this in preparation for issuing the United Gold Dollar?"

　　"That's right. This incident has a huge impact on Europe. Many Euro member states are waiting and watching. They hope that Iceland can pay back the money, but they also hope that Iceland will never be able to pay back the debt!"

　　"Humph, I've known for a long time that those European creditors are despicable. Even the European Central Bank is extremely hateful. Century Group is still honest. I have never heard of this group before. Does it have so much capital to help Iceland pay off its debts?"

　　"Who knows? Anyway, the Central Bank of Iceland has decided to issue the United Gold Dollar to repay its debts. I heard that Century Group has injected nearly 10,000 tons of gold into the Central Bank of Iceland to issue the gold dollar..."

　　"God Odin, do they have a fortune as a group?" Everyone who heard the discussion took a deep breath.

　　“What is this group trying to do? Is it just to build these things in Iceland?” someone questioned.

　　"Haha, how is that possible? If a big conglomerate could use some money to beautify the city and build infrastructure, wouldn't that be great? That way we can have jobs and the economy can improve. You can't control what those big conglomerates do. We ordinary people can't control what they do!"

　　"That's right, I hope such a big consortium can come to Iceland to invest, so that we can return to the days before the economic crisis!"

　　In the square, Siegfried and Sophia walked side by side. They listened to people's talk and were in a bad mood. Siegfried looked at the Cape Church not far away and sighed, "It seems that George's worry is not wrong. They are going to attack people's faith!"

　　Sophia was not too worried. Instead, she gloated: "What's the point of worrying so much? You should know that the people of Iceland do not believe in the Norse gods now, but in Catholicism. They are challenging Catholicism. It's just dog-eat-dog. We can totally enjoy it!"

　　…

　　Chapter 233 Faith

　　In Iceland, 39 temples were under construction at the same time, covering more than a dozen cities in Iceland. The largest Temple of the Holy Truth was built diagonally across from the Icelandic Cathedral in Reykjavik. Just like the economic strategy, Lu Fei extended the tentacles of the Holy Truth Church to Iceland.

　　Along with the construction of the temple, the Samiqar Civilization Spreading Project, which was fully endorsed by the Executive Government, was also started. Lu Fei actually sponsored a large sum of money. Not only did he build "statues" in public places to enhance the appearance of the city, he also invested heavily in the media, not only to publicize the Samiqar ruins, but also to push the Holy Truth Church to the attention of all Icelanders.

　　With its unremitting publicity, the Holy Truth Church did attract a lot of attention. A group of young people who had dreams, were looking for faith, and were determined to work for the church joined the church and became the first believers in Iceland.

　　Almost everyone was busy, except Lu Fei and Jupiter. Jupiter was a heroic spirit, and there was nothing for him to do right now, while Lu Fei was just a hands-off boss, letting others take charge of everything and only controlling the general direction.

　　At Xiling Villa, Lu Fei rubbed his temple, glanced at Jupiter who was watching TV, and said, "Jupiter, I see that your heroic spirit is no longer lost, but don't you need to practice?"

　　"Practice, why do we need to practice?" Jupiter asked in surprise: "As long as I have the spirit of the hero, that's enough. As long as I have enough spirit of the hero, I can exist forever, and my soul will never die!"

　　"You are really lazy!" Lu Fei shook his head and advised: "Don't you think that things that are placed in people's hearts will not last forever? If one day people no longer look up to you, you will die!"

　　"That situation is unlikely now, because I can feel that my heroic spirit is slowly condensing, and the speed of condensation will become faster and faster, which means that the number of people who admire me and my sister is increasing!" Jupiter said with satisfaction. He looked like a child who got candy and was filled with joy.

　　"Is this all you can do? You should know that if you don't think about the future, you will have immediate worries. Although your situation has improved now, it doesn't mean it will be the same in the future. The existence of a thing will always experience ups and downs. Our efforts are to maintain prosperity as much as possible. If you don't make some efforts, it will be difficult for people to be on your side all the time..."

　　"Then what should I do?" Jupiter wondered. In his opinion, he had a lot of time and there was no need to be too nervous.

　　"It's not enough to just be admired by others. Don't you want to become a holy spirit?"

　　"Holy Spirit, of course I want to become a Holy Spirit, but is it possible?" Jupiter asked in surprise.

　　"Why not? Of course it's impossible just by paying homage. What you need is people's remembrance and tribute, or even faith. If you do this, you will gather not only the spirit of heroes, but also the wishes of the people!" Lu Fei said temptingly.

　　"How to do this?" Jupiter was slightly excited. If he was remembered and commemorated by people, or even believed in, then he might really be promoted to a holy spirit.

　　"Aren't we currently building statues of you heroes and a temple for the Holy Truth Church? I plan to appoint you as the little angel of blessing for our Holy Truth Church, specifically responsible for blessing those who come to worship at the church!"

　　Lu Fei told Jupiter some things. His meaning was very simple. If Jupiter joined the church, it would be easy to win over the heroes of Valhalla who were imprisoned by him in the future. The greater benefit was to confuse people and use the name of Jupiter's Nordic Valhalla to win over ordinary people in Iceland and even Northern Europe and make them believe in it.

　　"Okay, so what should I do? Should I monitor the construction of the temple?"

　　"That's not necessary! When the Great Temple of the Holy Truth in Reykjavik is completed, you will stay in the temple first. Any Icelander who enters the temple must let everyone see your presence!"

　　"You want to let those mortals see a heroic spirit with their own eyes so that they will be encouraged to join the church?" Jupiter was surprised.

　　"Well, little Jupiter, you are very smart. This is why I have always supported you in showing the Sammikel civilization to the world. With my promotion, the Sammikel civilization will become the pride of Icelanders. When they trace back history, they will understand one thing: Northern Europe once gave birth to a brilliant civilization. And I will equate heroes like you with the current Holy Truth Church. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　"Oh, I see. Your Excellency wants to give people the impression that the Holy Truth Church is the church of the heroes of Valhalla in Northern Europe. It is a localized religion of Northern Europe. This will bring the Nordic people closer and make them willing to become believers, or even join the church!"

　　"Well, that's probably what I mean. You have to know that although people's hearts are sometimes fickle, they are sometimes extremely stubborn. Once many people have determined their beliefs, they will be too lazy to change their beliefs unless it is necessary or they are not disappointed with their beliefs! Especially for foreign religions, the natives will instinctively reject them..."

　　"That's because they don't understand, so they reject it..." said Jupiter.

　　"That's right. What I have to do is to let the Nordic people understand the Holy Truth Church and the Temple. The best way is to let the Nordic people understand that the Holy Truth Church is the native religion of the Nordic people!"

　　"Then don't you need to bring God Odin to the Holy Truth Church? God Odin and his gods were the main beliefs of the Norse people three hundred years ago!" said Jupiter.

　　"I didn't expect you to have done your homework and know that the Norse believed in the gods Odin before the invasion of Catholicism..."

　　"Haha, these days, I have learned how to use the Internet. I can search a lot of Nordic history and myths and legends... No matter which era, I am the little prince of the Kingdom of Samikel. I am not illiterate. On the contrary, I am proud of knowledge." Jupiter said proudly.

　　"Then I'll tell you, if necessary, I will pull out the Odin gods and let their names serve the church! But I don't think it's necessary now. As long as we have a few examples like you, that is, heroes like you! Little Jupiter, you do your best, and then I will promise to restore your sister from the ice, so that you two siblings can be together forever!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Ah... I understand. Jupiter will definitely work hard!" Jupiter flew up, he was full of confidence.

　　Outside the villa, several luxury business cars slowly drove in and stopped outside the villa. Su Tongtong, Kang Shenghua and others got out of the cars, and everyone's face showed joy.

　　"Haha, let's go and tell Lu Fei the good news!" Su Tongtong said happily. She walked into the villa first, followed by Kang Shenghua and others.

　　…

　　Chapter 234 Release

　　"Do you have any good news to tell me?" Lu Fei turned around and smiled, and Jupiter beside him also looked puzzled.

　　Su Tongtong was very excited: "Of course it is great news. Greece has sent us a message that the Central Bank of Greece will officially issue the United Gold Dollar at nine o'clock the day after tomorrow. All banks and savings outlets under the Central Bank across the country will start the United Gold Dollar business at the same time!"

　　"It's good news indeed!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　Kang Shenghua turned the TV to the international news channel. After a while, the TV screen changed from the news special to a press conference.

　　Inside a spacious central bank office, a solemn banner was hung, reading "Press Conference of the Greek Executive Government and the Bank of Greece on the Issuance of the Joint Gold Dollar". On one side of the office, there was a long conference table covered with a neat blue cloth, and a few pots of small flowers were placed on the table as decoration.

　　One meter in front of the conference table, there was a red rope blocking anyone from approaching. Countless seats were placed outside the rope, almost filling the entire office room.

　　Reporters from all over the world filled the entire office and were beginning to look for their seats. Nearly a hundred cameras were set up around the office and cameramen were busy debugging the machines.

　　"See, the press conference is about to start..." Su Tongtong said with a smile while sitting on the sofa.

　　"There are so many reporters from different countries. It seems that the attention is very high. Greece has attracted the attention of the whole world this time!"

　　After more than ten minutes, the press conference began. Lu Fei and others watched it with great interest. The press conference lasted for four hours. At the press conference, the spokesperson and the central bank governor personally answered questions from reporters from various countries.

　　"Greece is going to issue a joint gold dollar, and Iceland will also issue a joint gold dollar on the same day. By then we will be able to obtain a lot of foreign exchange. Should we also set up a bank?" Su Tongtong said while watching TV.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "We are going to set up a bank. How about calling it the World United Investment Bank? When the bank is in operation, it will invest money in economically developed and developing countries. The bank will develop into a unique super consortium in the world. I now plan to reorganize this super consortium into the Yili Consortium!"

　　Lu Fei turned to Kang Shenghua and said, "What do you think of this plan?"

　　Kang Shenghua rubbed his hands together and said excitedly, "Of course this is good. Our Century Group will naturally establish its own private bank in order to operate international capital, invest in various industries, gradually penetrate various fields, and control the global economy. This is the inevitable path for the trust economic empire!"

　　"You're right. This is the only way for us!" Lu Fei nodded, his heart calm. Lu Fei didn't have to worry about economic matters at all. The only thing that interested him was religious belief. This was a business venture that was different from ordinary business ventures. It was related not only to career but also to people's hearts.

　　Whoever can control people's hearts and minds and everything is the real "God".

　　This is indeed the case. For a mage, faith is a huge force. Only people like the mage who have comprehended the deep power of the world can understand the value and terribleness of faith. It is difficult for mortals to fully understand it.

　　----

　　The Constitution Square branch of Greece's second largest bank was very busy early in the morning. The beautiful manager of the branch, Anissa, was directing her 13 branch staff to count the United Bank's gold.

　　The branch's security guards were all armed and standing guard in the branch lobby very nervously. They couldn't help but stare at the boxes of brand new United Banknotes.

　　Seeing his men in a daze, the security team leader Zhaxi shouted angrily, "Everyone, cheer up. Today is the first day of the joint issuance of the Jinyuan in our branch. As the Constitution Square branch, there must be a lot of people here today, so everyone must be vigilant to prevent accidents, especially bank robberies. We must absolutely prevent such a disaster from happening in our branch. Do you understand?"

　　"Listen carefully!" All the security guards shouted, scaring the staff who were counting money in the branch so much that they almost made a mistake in counting the money.

　　"Boss, I heard that our branch has received more than 10 billion United Gold Yuan today. Is that true?" A security guard came up to Zaxit and asked in a low voice, but his eyes were fixed on the banknotes clattering through the money counting machine.

　　At this time, the branch had not yet opened for business. The inside of the branch was very quiet except for the sound of a dozen money counting machines counting money. This sound could be said to be the most beautiful sound in the world. There is no one in this world who doesn't like such a sound.

　　"I heard it's true. With so many branches in Athens, I heard that almost every branch reserves more than 50 million United Dollars every day. Our Constitution Square branch has the largest flow of people and funds in Athens, so the United Dollars we reserve are particularly large. Because it's the first day, the higher-ups have specially reserved more than 1 billion United Dollars for our branch. If we add the Japanese Euro reserves of our branch, our branch has become the first target of criminals!"

　　"No way? This is Constitution Square. Would the criminals be so bold as to target this place?" The security guard was terrified.

　　"Hehe, hard to say... So when we open the business later, you have to keep your eyes open and patrol. If there is anything wrong, report it to me immediately. The higher-ups have already given the order. You must get through the day safely. Got it?"

　　Crash...

　　The sounds of banknotes passing through the machine stopped one by one, and finally only the last one was still counting the money nervously. Anissa took the list and walked to the money detector. After a while, all the money was passed through and the data came out.

　　"That's right, all the amounts are correct!" Ainisha compared the total amount of funds and couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. She picked up a stack of 500-yuan United Gold Dollars and smiled at her colleagues who were watching her: "Look at these United Gold Dollars. Now it's not just Greece that issues them, Iceland will also issue them. Haha, a currency linked to gold has a strong value preservation ability!"

　　"Manager Anisha, I heard that the bonus this month has doubled?" a colleague asked with concern. This news was leaked a few days ago, making the bank employees itchy.

　　"Haha, yes, the central bank's document is said to be coming soon. In order to cooperate with the issuance of the United Gold Yuan, the higher-ups encourage us to work hard, so they will increase the monthly bonus of bank employees in all branches across the country by 800 gold yuan, and will pay it directly in gold yuan!"

　　…

　　Chapter 235 Branch

　　There was a commotion among the branch staff. They would be paid 800 gold yuan more this month. Compared with their monthly salary of more than 2,000 euros, if the bonus was included, the extra 800 gold yuan would definitely be a lot of money.

　　Greece is a rather strange place. The welfare of civil servants is surprisingly outrageous. Civil servants are people within the system, but people outside the system are relatively tight. The civil service team accounts for 10% of the country's labor force. Most of them enjoy a good welfare life and enjoy a life of debauchery in corruption.

　　In Greece, all civil servants can receive 14 months of salary. In addition to the 12 paydays a year, civil servants will receive an extra half month of salary at Easter and in the summer. The 14th month is paid during Christmas. In addition to their salary, civil servants in Greece can receive an additional bonus of between 5 and 1,300 euros each month. The bonuses are varied, including being able to use a computer, speaking a foreign language, and being on time for work.

　　The situation has not changed after the economic crisis and debt crisis. The government has not only introduced a budget cut, but also triggered a major strike.

　　The civil servants' strike has caused the government to be in a state of panic. The power plant has threatened to "plunge the entire country into darkness", and the public transportation sector has even threatened to cease operations.

　　It is extremely difficult for the Executive Government to carry out reforms in Greece, because it is likely to collapse before it can carry out the reforms.

　　Greek citizens shouted "The people refuse to pay for the government's mistakes", accusing the government of not daring to vigorously reform overstaffed government agencies, failing to resolve bureaucracy and nepotism, and instead forcing ordinary people to tighten their belts.

　　A more vivid metaphor is that "Greece spends like a billionaire, but in fact they are not even millionaires. They earn the salary of a soldier but live the life of a king."

　　It would be a miracle if the country was not dragged down by such a situation.

　　Everyone in the Constitution Square branch was shocked when they heard that there would be extra bonuses this month.

　　"Okay, everyone, be quiet..." Ainisha waved her hand. She glanced at everyone and said seriously, "The country's economy is in a slump right now. Whether it can get out of the predicament depends on the issuance of the United Gold Dollar this time. So for our own future, everyone must work hard this month and don't be careless. Do you understand?"

　　"Got it, Manager Martha, don't worry, we know the significance of the government's issuance of the joint gold dollar this time. Even if it's for ourselves, we will work with full concentration!" the staff said confidently.

　　"Okay, I believe you all!" Martha looked at the watch on her wrist and found that the time was right. She immediately turned to the security guard and shouted, "Zaxi, we can open for business now!"

　　"Okay, open the door!" Zaxit walked to the gate, opened the combination lock, entered the password, and the tempered glass door opened. There was also a layer of anti-theft sliding door, which needed to be opened manually. Zaxit opened the lock and pulled up the sliding door, and it was so loud... The gate opened, and the dark crowd outside the gate was in turmoil.

　　"Oh no... why are so many people blocking the branch door?" Zhaxi was shocked, and the other security guards became nervous. However, they were relieved when they saw that those blocking the door were all ordinary people. If the people blocking the door were gangsters wearing stockings on their heads, they would be in trouble.

　　"Open for business! Haha, I must exchange all my savings into United Gold Yuan today!" A crowd of people poured into the branch hall. The first one who trotted in was a fat man holding up the bank card in his hand and shouting. The security captain Zhaxi was hit by his huge body and fell to the ground.

　　"I'm so mad at this fat guy..." Zaxit was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He quickly got up, fearing that he would be trampled by the crowd. It was very dangerous at this time, as the crowded trampling could be enough to kill someone. Zaxit turned over, his face turned pale, and he didn't even bother to look for the fat guy.

　　"Everyone, be quiet, don't crowd... Damn it, do you hear me? If you don't listen, be careful of the electric baton in my hand..." Zhaxit waved the electric baton and roared anxiously and angrily. The entire branch hall was intimidated by his power, and the surging crowd finally quieted down a lot.

　　"call……"

　　Ainisha breathed a sigh of relief. If a stampede occurred due to the huge crowd, the entire branch would be in complete scandal. Not to mention the bonus, even the punishment would not be light.

　　"Everyone please take a number and wait in order... Please don't crowd, please don't crowd, our branch will serve you in the best and fastest way!" Anessa said in an emergency broadcast.

　　After a while, the chaotic crowd began to be under control, and the counter staff started to handle business for the citizens. All the business was not about withdrawing money or depositing money, but about exchanging Euros for Union Dollars.

　　The United Gold Yuan is a currency pegged to gold. Since gold maintains its value, the United Gold Yuan will also have strong value-maintaining power, far more so than paper money issued with national credit.

　　The paper money issued by all countries in the world are all heading towards depreciation. The more they are issued, the more they depreciate. I don’t know if people have noticed this, but prices are skyrocketing. In just a few years, a pound of vegetables has increased from one yuan to four or five yuan. This shows how fast the inflation is.

　　The euro is no exception. The amount of euros issued by the European Central Bank will gradually increase each year to ensure that the amount of euro currency exceeds the bank's deposit interest rate each year.

　　In fact, it is the same in any country in the world. The interest earned by ordinary people from depositing money in the bank can never catch up with the speed of paper currency depreciation. In other words, paper currency is slowly depreciating every moment, and even if you deposit it in the bank and earn interest, it still cannot offset the decrease in its actual value.

　　Gold is a preserver of value, and the United Gold Dollar is pegged to gold. Although the exchange rate will fluctuate, its ability to resist depreciation is relatively strong. Therefore, once the United Gold Dollar is issued, some people will come to exchange Euros for the United Gold Dollar, and then exchange the United Gold Dollar for gold.

　　Only gold is the most valuable, at least better than national credit currency.

　　The biggest factor in issuing the Union Gold Dollar was to repay Greece's debt, which was also the main reason why the European Central Bank agreed to Greece's issuance of the gold dollar. Therefore, the initial benchmark was the exchange rate between the euro and gold. The floating exchange rate between the Union Gold Dollar and the euro was one to one, so 1,000 Union Gold Dollars could be exchanged for approximately 0.8 ounces of gold.

　　With the issuance of the United Gold Yuan, the exchange rate will fluctuate, and how much it fluctuates will be determined by the market.

　　At this time, some international exchange rate speculators will inevitably rush out to speculate. Even state institutions will get involved if they see profitability. For example, countries with insufficient gold reserves will probably be happy to withdraw some gold as reserves.

　　This is the risk that Lu Fei faces in promoting the United Gold Yuan. If there is not enough gold, it will definitely not be able to support such a huge exchange. Only if it can be supported can it be considered a success!

　　…

　　Chapter 236: Bank Run

　　"Did you hear me? I want to exchange all the one million euros in my card into real gold!" The fat man who knocked down Zaxit rushed to the second counter. He handed over the bank card and said to the counter clerk.

　　"Wait a moment!" The counter clerk took the bank card and started processing it. After a while, one million euros was missing from the fat man's bank card.

　　“Do you want to extract the gold?”

　　"Withdraw...I won't use it for now, just keep it in the bank first!" The fat man waved his hand.

　　"Okay, here's the gold card!"

　　So the fat man has an extra gold card issued by the United Gold Reserve Bank. There is a magnetic stripe on the gold card, and the magnetic strip contains gold storage information. The gold card in the fat man's hand can be exchanged for 815.81 ounces of gold. At this time, the gold is stored in the vault of the Central Bank of Greece. If you want to collect it, you can make an appointment two days in advance, and then you can collect all the gold.

　　There are many Greek citizens who exchanged Euros for gold like the fat man. Of course, the money they exchanged for gold was all idle money. Now, in addition to the Euro, the currency in circulation in Greece also has the Union Gold Dollar...

　　This is true for ordinary citizens, large financial groups, and central banks of various countries as well.

　　The United Gold Dollar is a currency that is completely linked to gold and can be exchanged for gold. Many European countries saw the benefits and exchanged euros for gold.

　　According to incomplete statistics, tens of billions of euros and more than 10 billion pounds flowed into the Greek Central Bank on the first day, and more than 2,000 tons of gold were reserved for withdrawal.

　　The exchange rate between the United Gold Dollar and the Euro changed very quickly, and the price of gold was even driven up at one point. The United Gold Reserve Bank appropriately controlled the price of the United Gold Dollar for gold, and the exchange rate of the Euro against the Gold Dollar immediately fluctuated, no longer at 1:1, but rose to 1.036:1.

　　Office of the Governor of the Bank of Greece.

　　President George Provopoulos paced back and forth nervously in front of his desk. The phone in his office kept ringing and the assistant president was busy answering the calls.

　　"President, another $12.6 billion has been transferred in from Citibank. Morgan, Chase, Wells Fargo, and Santander Bank have also received large amounts of funds. They all want to exchange them for United Dollars and physical gold..."

　　"They are trying to run the bank!" George Provopolous roared. He rubbed his hands nervously. His face was red because he was too excited, as if he had drunk too much alcohol.

　　"Yes, President, it looks like they are running on the bank, and other international capital is also running on the bank. Can we take it over?!"

　　"Hey, keep catching them all. We have plenty of gold reserves, enough to support all malicious runs!" George Provopolous shouted. He was so excited that he felt uncomfortable if he didn't shout out.

　　"Victory, victory..." The office door was pushed open and several vice presidents rushed in. They all had happy expressions on their faces and behaved a little crazy.

　　George Provopoulos was not displeased at all. He laughed and said, "Yes, we won. So much money has poured into the bank... The price of gold has not fallen, but has been driven up. Outsiders still don't know how much gold is stored in our vaults. Do they think they can squeeze us out?"

　　"Hahahaha, exchange as much as you can. We are not afraid. Even if the price of gold plummets in the end, we are not afraid. As long as we exchange the gold, every euro, pound, or dollar we exchange is a victory for us!"

　　"Haha, you're right. We have won now, and we must press on with the victory. Haha, let the storm come even harder!" George Provopolous roared, as if all the resentment was uttered from his chest at this moment, and finally dissipated.

　　What a great sight!

　　Greece is coming back to life!

　　"Hurry, call Mr. Lu Fei. I want to report the situation here to him personally!" George Provopolos said to his assistant.

　　"Oh, OK, got it!" The assistant quickly dialed the number and handed the phone to the high-spirited president.

　　George Provopolos' face flushed. He glanced at the vice presidents, coughed twice to moisten his throat, and the vice presidents immediately quieted down.

　　"Hello, who is this?" The phone was connected, and Lu Fei's lazy voice came from the other end.

　　"Ah, it's me, George Provopolous!" the bank president said with a flattering smile.

　　"It's you, Mr. President. I was just thinking that you would be free at this time. I was just about to call you and ask about your situation."

　　"I don't dare to bother you, Mr. Lu Fei. I was just about to report the situation here to you. Our bank has been experiencing a crazy run on the United Gold Dollar and physical gold since this morning. So far, tens of billions of foreign exchange have flowed into the central bank, and the same amount of United Gold Dollar or physical gold is also flowing out!"

　　"Haha, this is great news. Isn't this what we want to see? A pool of stagnant water must flow into rivers and seas before it can become living water!"

　　"Yeah, so I've been fidgeting with excitement. I wonder what's going on in Iceland?"

　　"Yes, it's the same situation. The headquarters of the United Gold Reserve Bank where I am now was hit by a crazy run early in the morning. The United Gold Dollar and physical gold were divided up by the crazy influx of international capital... Fortunately, our gold reserves far exceed everyone's imagination... Haha, now a lot of international capital wants to maliciously run us and bring down the United Gold Reserve Bank and the United Gold Dollar. I believe that the outcome of this war will take three to five months to be completely determined!"

　　"If that happens, by that time, the value of the euro, dollar, pound and other currencies will be diluted to varying degrees and depreciate, and our united gold dollar will gain a foothold, and we Greece and Iceland will form a new economic union!" George Provopoulos said with a smile.

　　"Yes, it will be like this. We have been prepared for a long time. When international capital finds that they can't squeeze us out, they will realize that they have fallen into the quagmire we prepared for them. Everyone will pay for the establishment of United Jinyuan. The rise of Jinyuan and the economic recovery of Greece and Iceland are unstoppable..." Lu Fei also laughed.

　　"It should be said that your rise is unstoppable. You are now the largest shareholder of the Central Bank of Greece and the United Gold Reserve Bank. It is undisputed that you are now the world's uncrowned richest man! The rich people on the Forbes list are nothing but clowns in front of you!"

　　"Haha, that's not the way to say it..." Lu Fei was a little embarrassed. He continued, "In fact, I respect the rich people on the Forbes list very much, because most of them have earned their money honestly and openly through their own efforts and have gained the recognition of the world today. As for me... you know, my gold is either robbed or stolen. It's not presentable and can't be compared with others!"

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, you are too modest. Capital has always been bloody. In capitalist countries, capital is king and whoever has money is the boss. Money not only controls the country's economy, but also controls the country's politics! Therefore, no one will care whether your wealth is obtained through murder or arson. What matters is that you are rich and you have power..." George Provopoulos complimented.

　　"You're right. In developed capitalist countries, capital is king!" Lu Fei laughed. After finishing his conversation with George Provopolos, Lu Fei felt very happy.

　　…

　　Chapter 237 Procurement

　　Su Tongtong, who had been standing next to Lu Fei, smiled and said, "Lu Fei, come and see, the business hall downstairs is overcrowded. Now the crowd has lined up two hundred meters away. I heard that online banks are also very congested. Large amounts of funds are transferred in from all over the world through bank channels. There has been a run on the banks!"

　　"We are not afraid of a run at all. Others absolutely do not believe that our gold reserves can support it. I still say that by the time they know it, it will be too late. All institutions or banks that maliciously exchange will pay for the rise of our gold yuan!"

　　"I calculated that in addition to the capital we invested in the two major banks and the proceeds from the two banks, we will also be able to exchange a lot of foreign exchange funds this time, the largest of which are US dollars, euros, pounds, kroner, rubles, Chinese yuan and Indian rupees... With so much money, we really need to set up an investment bank!"

　　"I agreed to set up an investment bank. Has Kang Shenghua not started the preparations yet?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Establishing a bank is a difficult matter. The group's advisory group is currently investigating and researching. There are many banks in Iceland and Greece that have closed down or are about to close down. However, we must investigate thoroughly to avoid wasting money!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and sighed, "In my opinion, we are wasting time. You know, I would rather waste some money than waste some time!"

　　"Haha, we just have different opinions. Your vision is different from others now, and you are no longer paying attention to money. So let's leave the financial matters to professionals, and you should just do what you should do!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Sir, Miss Tongtong is right. Someone will take care of the financial matters. You really don't have time to take care of these things now!" Gris said to Lu Fei.

　　"I know!" Lu Fei shook his head and laughed, "It's just a few complaints. I'm very short on time now. In addition to practicing, I have to rack my brains to calculate people's hearts. Even if I don't eat, drink or sleep for 24 hours, I don't have so much time. If I have this free time, I might as well use it to meditate..."

　　Speaking of this, Su Tongtong sighed for no reason. She had a deep understanding of Lu Fei's situation. After all, she was now an arcane master and had long used meditation time to replace sleep, but she always felt that the time for practice was seriously insufficient.

　　Su Tongtong had learned about the Terran arcanists. They spent 12 to 18 hours a day meditating alone, which was really amazing.

　　Some arcanists even stay in their own arcane towers for entire months or even years, meditating and doing research. Such time is "rich" for them, but from the perspective of Earthlings, arcanists on the Terran continent are all "homebodies", and the most appropriate description is that they live in deep houses, old houses, or antique houses.

　　"Lu Fei, let's go back to the Terran continent. Since I became an arcane master, I found that life on Earth is becoming less and less suitable for me. On Earth, I always feel an inexplicable depression, as if the whole world is dead and it makes me unable to breathe smoothly!" Su Tongtong said helplessly.

　　"That's because our mages have become more sensitive to the world's Force. You know, the Force ocean in this world is indeed very dull, unlike in Terran. The Force ocean in the entire Terran continent is full of vitality, sometimes even like a boiling and roaring sea. In Tailu Continent, people can easily feel the majestic power hidden in the nature of heaven and earth... Such a place is where our mages yearn for, and such an era is the era we should exist in!"

　　"But... it's not my hometown after all!" Su Tongtong sighed.

　　"You're right. No matter how good Terran is, it's not my hometown. Haha, it seems that we, the descendants of Yan and Huang, all have a hometown complex. This complex seems to be imprinted in our blood and souls!"

　　"My parents don't want to move to the Terran continent because of this complex!"

　　"Haha, that's right. Well, the situation here has come to an end. As long as nothing unexpected happens, there won't be any more big waves. It's been a while since we came back. It's time to go back to the Terran Continent. It's very difficult to practice here!"

　　"I feel the same way! I have prepared a lot of things this time. Don't you have a semi-growth plane? Let me use it to store some things?" Su Tongtong pleaded.

　　"What do you need to pack? I heard that you prepared more than a dozen space magic bags. Aren't so many magic bags enough for you to pack?" In Lu Fei's opinion, Su Tongtong just needed to pack some goods and some equipment.

　　Su Tongtong shook her head: "Not enough, far from enough. I plan to bring a Greek destroyer, three ocean-going transport ships, and a dozen luxury cruise ships and yachts to the Terran continent, so the space magic bag can't hold them at all!"

　　"What are you doing with these things?" Lu Fei was slightly startled and thought that Su Tongtong was playing too big.

　　"You don't know, the nobles of the Terran continent often show off their huge ocean ships in front of me, so I have to get some high-level ships to scare them. Besides, Lady Serena, the eldest daughter of the Orbus family, has already ordered a luxury yacht from me, I can't break my promise!"

　　"Okay, what else are you transporting?" Lu Fei rubbed his temple.

　　"There is also a research center and a one-stop garment factory. From fabric production to garment manufacturing, the entire production line is all there. This requires moving several factories, so I might as well move all the factories there!"

　　"What about the raw materials and energy..." Lu Fei felt dizzy.

　　"Of course we have to purchase. Everything has to be purchased and moved over there, and then produced and sold directly there!"

　　"Terren Continent doesn't have the technology and talent to produce the things here. Are you going to bring people over there?"

　　"No need to pull it. You may not know it yet. The dwarves and goblins in Terran are all natural craftsmen and masters of technology. They are proficient in machinery, alchemy and magic. They can understand our machinery at a glance. I plan to hire some dwarves from Terran. Oh, and didn't you say that you have goblins in your territory in the northern ice field? Give me some of them. I won't treat them unfairly..."

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei nodded and sighed, "So you have planned it all. Well, I have a lot of barbarians and goblins in my territory in the northern ice field, and even elves from the dark world. Giving you some goblins is actually not a big deal!"

　　"This semi-growth plane is quite large and can hold whatever you want. But you must use it with care and don't lose it. It was given to me specially by the legendary elf wizard in the south!" Lu Fei took out the semi-growth plane and handed it to Su Tongtong.

　　"Don't worry, don't worry, I won't lose your things!" Su Tongtong took the things and took a look. The eyes of an arcane master are called arcane eyes, which are very sharp. She was surprised and said, "There happens to be a small ocean in the plane space, and there is a big island in the ocean. Huh? There are so many small elemental elves in the center of the island?"

　　"You already know all about this, right? Those were the seeds that the little giant Bart exchanged with me. They are all new elemental elves, from the earth, water, fire, wind, and frost elements. You can use them now, but they haven't been enlightened yet and are rather slow. I suggest you buy a good elemental elf directly from the Chamber of Commerce on the Terran Continent. That kind of elf has stronger elemental power!"

　　"Didn't you say to use them to practice magic?"

　　"Yes, I have already refined a part of it. Look at my current strength. The reason why it is so powerful is largely because of these new elemental spirits!"

　　…

　　I guess it will be on the big list on Monday, haha, rolling on the ground begging for red tickets...

　　Chapter 238: The Great Relocation {Please collect}

　　Friends who are reading this book, please collect it decisively, this is the greatest support for the Year of God's Descent! Oh, collect it, because this book is still very long to write... In addition, thank you to Black Cat Sheriff V5 and I am jy, D Minor March, and Fan Yin for your strong support! The support is really awesome!

　　----

　　"Did you eat them?" Su Tongtong shuddered.

　　"It's not eating, it's fusion, or you can say devouring. Don't you think they are just balls of the purest elemental energy in the world? And they have souls and are full of vitality!"

　　"They are also lives, how can you devour them?" Su Tongtong said reluctantly.

　　"That can't be helped!" Lu Fei shrugged and spread his hands, saying, "I specifically told the elves in the south not to enlighten them just for the sake of refining the magic. If they are enlightened elemental elves, I will not fuse them. This is my bottom line!"

　　"..." Su Tongtong bit her lip and said, "Okay, I don't care. Can I have a few?"

　　"Whatever. It would be even better if you could also fuse them. This is a shortcut to increase your magic power!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Although my bloodline has awakened, I don't have the devouring ability like you. I can't practice spells like the Nine Dragons Technique. My bloodline talent is only to manipulate light elements!"

　　"Really? That's a shame!"

　　Su Tongtong was not disappointed. Having the natural ability to control light elements was already great, and there was no need to ask for too much. "If we go back to Terran, you should leave Wang Dan and the others here for the time being. They and Wen Wan will also need to take care of things here!"

　　"Well, that's fine too! We'll be going back and forth frequently anyway, so I'll feel more at ease leaving it to them!"

　　"Haha, I guess you haven't been worried at all!"

　　"What is there to worry about? In my opinion, most of the things outside my arms are external things. I am worrying about myself now, and I don't have time to spend too much time on external things!"

　　Lu Fei walked to Su Tongtong. In front of him was a large floor-to-ceiling glass window. Outside was the small square of the United Gold Reserve Bank. If he lowered his head slightly, he could see the long line downstairs on the tenth floor.

　　Su Tongtong smiled and said, "I will be returning to the Terran continent in a few days. I still need to prepare a lot of things. But before I go back, there is a tricky thing to do in Iceland?"

　　"But what about the Rune Secret Society and Valhalla?" Lu Fei said as if he had expected it.

　　"Yes, these days, the Executive Government sent people to negotiate with us, asking us to open the Hall of Valor sealed in the Valhalla Snow Ridge. They said that the Hall of Valor is Iceland's great heritage, and their words were quite strong!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and laughed, "Okay, ask Gris to go there when he's free, open the Hall of Valor, and hand it over to the Executive Government... Oh, it's to the Rune Secret Society. In order to quickly promote the issuance of the United Gold Dollar, we used the Hall of Valor to threaten the Rune Secret Society. Now that the benefits have been taken, we should abide by the agreement and open the Hall of Valor!"

　　"Those six contemporary inheritors of the Rune Secret Society are really annoying and arrogant. Can't we tease them anymore?" Su Tongtong said a little unhappily.

　　"That's not necessary. I think those six diviners are actually pretty good... Besides, we already know their background clearly. The Rune Society has controlled Iceland for many years, but they have always kept a low profile and have not made any achievements. This shows how serious their inheritance situation is. For a secret society that is now in its twilight years, they are not even capable of protecting themselves, let alone making any waves..."

　　"One of the six is ​​called Les. He is a pervert. Every time I see him, I want to vomit... I just can't stand these people. On the surface, they look gentle and refined, like nobles, but deep down they are too arrogant and look down on us. A few days ago, that rude Rudolph even scolded us for being nouveau riche and money-grubbers!"

　　"There's nothing we can do about it. We are really nouveau riche. What people say is right!" Lu Fei spread his hands and smiled.

　　"You can still laugh. I hate it most when people compare me to a nouveau riche. I was so angry that I used a lightning bolt to electrocute him and turned him into a lunatic..."

　　Lu Fei's forehead was slightly sweaty, and the image of Rudolph foaming at the mouth flashed before his eyes, and he couldn't help but feel ashamed.

　　"That big guy is indeed a bit rude, but he should be a rough-mannered person. It's really strange that such a rough character can be cultivated in an aristocratic family!"

　　"What's so strange about that? As the saying goes, there are all kinds of birds in a big forest..."

　　"Haha, that's right. There are only six ancient families left in Northern Europe. After so many years, it is inevitable that some weird ones will appear!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"I think they are freaks. If they dare to say that we are nouveau riche again next time, I will make them pay!" Su Tongtong said angrily.

　　"Hehe, I heard that Lu Wenwan and that Sophia have a good relationship?" Lu Fei asked curiously. These days, the six people from the Luen Secret Society have obviously increased their contact with him. Especially Lu Wenwan, she accepted the other party's invitation and went to Sophia's manor several times. It is said that the two have become good friends now.

　　Lu Fei did not comment on this matter. Now that his sister is also a theurgist, it is not a bad thing to make friends with theurgists, especially ancient nobles like the six major families of the Rune Secret Society. Lu Fei still supports Lu Wenwan to have more contact with them.

　　Regardless of whether they have good intentions or bad intentions, Lu Fei doesn't actually intend to care. In fact, other people are not stupid and they must know that they cannot afford to offend this group of people. This is why the Rune Secret Society has been keeping a low profile these days.

　　"That Sophia looks pretty good, she has the temperament of a lady from a noble family!" said Su Tongtong.

　　"Well, that's good... Let's do it this way for now. Go and prepare first. We'll leave in a few days. I'll let Wen Wan and Wang Dan stay here. After all, setting up an investment bank still requires follow-up!"

　　"Okay, let's do as you say!" Su Tongtong now feels full of energy. She is going back to the Terran continent. She has a lot of things to prepare. Whenever she thinks about the things to be transported to the Terran continent this time, Su Tongtong will tremble with excitement!

　　There are really too many things to be transported to the Terran continent this time. Just one destroyer, three ocean-going transport ships, and more than a dozen luxury cruise ships and yachts are already astonishing.

　　In fact, all the ships were purchased directly from Greece. Pirates often appeared in the waters of the Tyranid continent, so general transport ships needed to be equipped with armed ships.

　　Su Tongtong never thought about whether the people of Terran could sail a ship. For a world with miracles, everything was not a problem. In fact, Terran's achievements in machinery and magic far surpassed the technology of the Earth. The technology of the Earth has only developed for a few hundred years, but in the long history of Terran, there had been a goblin civilization similar to the technology of the Earth.

　　That was the most glorious and powerful era in the history of goblins. Even now, the remains of goblin civilization can still be seen, whether it is the giant steel city buried under the yellow sand, or the mechanical kingdom in the dark underground, or the super-large goblin base on the Terran satellite that can be seen as soon as you look up!

　　In the Goblin Age, the goblins had developed to the point where they could build large bases on the Terran satellite, a level of civilization that the Earth was far from reaching. There was also a magical civilization that could give machines souls and wisdom, which was only a legend in the Ragnarok Age of the Gods on Earth.

　　So Su Tongtong had reason to believe that he could get enough goblins to drive the "high-tech" transported from Earth to Terran.

　　In addition, Su Tongtong also transported many factories with advanced equipment, including garment factories, bag factories, women's shoe factories, perfume factories, comprehensive food deep processing factories, machinery processing factories, and mainly factories producing horse carriages. These factories all have one feature, advanced equipment, large-scale assembly line operations, and are labor-intensive industries.

　　Su Tongtong planned to move all the necessary parts of the factory away without leaving even a single screw behind, as she was counting on this to make money for the rest of her life.

　　…

　　The Clash of Civilizations

　　Chapter 239: Tower Repair

　　Terran continent, Silverpine Manor six-star arcane tower.

　　The plane door of the restraint room opened, and Lu Fei and Su Tongtong walked out of the door, followed by Gris, Andrea, Agnes and Wolf.

　　"Haha, I'm finally back to the Terran continent, the beautiful Vina Harbor. I can smell the free sea breeze of Vina Harbor again. It's so refreshing. The elemental forces between heaven and earth seem to be cheering for me. Haha, it feels like I haven't seen it for a long time. It's really good..." Su Tongtong sighed.

　　"Yes, it's indeed a long-lost feeling!" Lu Fei knew that the Terran Continent, a plane naturally suitable for practicing magic, gave any mage a sense of belonging. Su Tongtong was no exception, and he was no exception.

　　A lot of things happened during this trip back to Earth, and the main problems he solved were two: first, he established his own "religion", the Holy Truth Religion, and finally began to gather faith on Earth. Second, he successfully diluted a batch of gold into global capital, successfully raised funds, established a bank, and controlled a large amount of capital.

　　This is the first step and it has been successful.

　　Let's talk about establishing a religion first. If it were in the Terran continent, establishing a religion would be a very difficult thing. There are many gods on the Terran continent, and it is very difficult for a church without a true god to survive. A church without the support of a god will basically not last long, because mortals believe in gods, and no one would care about a religion without gods...

　　Some demons in the underground world even disguise themselves as gods, cultivate agents on earth, establish religions, deceive mortals, and deceive their faith and souls. This kind of pseudo-religion is very dangerous. Of course, the benefits that mortals get are much greater than believing in the true God. For example, Solomon once made contracts with countless demons and obtained the power of demons. For mortals who know the name of Solomon, Solomon is undoubtedly a mountain and worthy of admiration, because he once fooled the demons.

　　"Welcome home, master!" A childish voice sounded in the air. It was the voice of the Arcane Tower.

　　"Tower Soul, have there been any accidents in the Arcane Tower during this period?" Lu Fei looked up at the sky above the restraint room and smiled.

　　"No, except for a few explosions in the alchemy room, everything else is the same as usual!"

　　"Well, that's good!" Lu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Taoist Wangqing had not come to cause trouble.

　　"Lu Fei, this is Vina Harbor, order is guaranteed, and the defense of this tower is very strong. What big thing can happen?" Su Tongtong asked curiously. She didn't know about the Taoist Master Wangqing yet, so she didn't know the potential danger of Lu Fei.

　　"It's okay, just asking!" Lu Fei waved his hand, interrupting Su Tongtong's curiosity. "Tongtong, you are also an arcane master now. I see that you can already use level 3 arcane magic, which means you are at least level 6 arcane master. Have you ever thought about building your own arcane tower?"

　　"I have thought about it. I plan to build an arcane tower that gathers super strong light energy near the river in Silver Pine Manor. This will be of great help to my arcane practice. It's just that I was too busy recently and didn't have time to plan this big thing!"

　　"Do you need to do anything to build the Arcane Tower? Just go to the Mage Guild! As long as you are willing to spend money, are you afraid that the Arcane Tower cannot be built?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"But I just don't have time to go to the Mage Guild..." Su Tongtong complained.

　　"Okay, do you want me to go to the Mage Guild to help you? You know, the design of the Arcane Tower is a science, and it can't be sloppy! First of all, it must be tailor-made for you, and it must be humanized in every way. The most important thing is that it suits you!"

　　"No need for your help. I can consult Lord Selina about the Arcane Tower and ask her to recommend an Arcane Tower designer. The Arcane Tower I want to build must be able to condense super-strong light energy as its main ability. The Arcane Tower can reduce defense, and other attributes can also be reduced, but the only thing it needs is the condensation of super-strong light energy!"

　　"Well, this idea is correct. To be honest, there is no need to make the defense of the Arcane Tower too much now, because that will take up a lot of resources. If these resources are freed up, some functions of the Arcane Tower can be strengthened by several levels. This will be beneficial to arcane practice. However, considering the long-term, the capabilities of such an Arcane Tower are unbalanced."

　　"No need for balance. What I need now is to go to extremes so that I can increase my magic power faster. I want to practice light arcane as quickly as possible and become a mid-level mage!"

　　Andrea said: "Tongtong, we elves can actually design the Arcane Tower. The Arcane Tower built by the elves in our dark underground has a unique way of gathering light elements!"

　　"Then help me design a six-star arcane tower whose main ability is to gather light elements!" Su Tongtong didn't ask for much. She was a practical person and only hoped to increase the power that suited her best as much as possible. Other minor things could be ignored.

　　"Yes, then we just need to build giant positive energy pools and light element pools on the three upper floors of the Arcane Tower. This design will make the light elements gathered by other Arcane Towers ten to twenty times more powerful!"

　　"Well, let's discuss it carefully!" Su Tongtong was overjoyed and immediately pulled Andrea to the library. If Andrea could design an arcane tower with 10 or 20 times the efficiency of light elements, it would undoubtedly be a great blessing for someone like Su Tongtong who had awakened blood and had the talent to gather light elements. This meant that once Su Tongtong built such an arcane tower, her light magic power would advance by leaps and bounds and be unstoppable.

　　Lu Fei felt that the Dark Elves' abilities were more and more unexpected. He turned to Gris and asked, "Is there anything that you High Elves don't know?"

　　After hearing what Lu Fei said, Gris felt a little embarrassed. He said modestly, "There is indeed nothing in the Terran Continent that we don't understand. Of course, it is more difficult to master it, but I can say without any modesty that we high elves, like the dragons, are wise men who are good at pursuing knowledge. Our wisdom is no less than that of dragons!"

　　"Then do you have any suggestions for my Arcane Tower? I plan to improve it to suit my own divine magic requirements!" Lu Fei said. There have been many changes in his practice. First of all, the Heart of Arcane and various divine arts have been unified, and they can no longer be simply divided into arcane or divine arts. It should be said that given Lu Fei's current state, from the perspective of the legendary wizard Gris, it is more appropriate to call Lu Fei a wizard.

　　Only when they reach the realm of legend will mages deeply understand the essence of arcane and divine magic. At that time, the boundary between arcane and divine magic will become blurred. Lu Fei's current state is generally only achieved by legendary mages.

　　…

　　Chapter 240 Design {Please collect}

　　There are only two days left for the big promotion, so I'm begging you to collect it while I have two days! Friends who are watching Kowloon Master, please collect it decisively, thank you!

　　----

　　Lu Fei had already comprehended the essence of arcane magic and divine magic in advance, and blurred the boundary between them. From now on, no matter what spell he casts, whether it is arcane magic or divine magic, he can do it with ease.

　　So now the six-star arcane tower is indeed not suitable for Lu Fei. Gris closed his eyes, and the divine will enveloped the entire arcane tower. He looked at the arcane tower inside and out, then opened his eyes and said: "Generally speaking, there are slight differences between arcane towers and divine towers. Your arcane tower focuses more on the arcane field, so I suggest that you add a divine altar!"

　　The divine altar is generally a magical instrument used by diviners to pray and communicate with gods. Its function is similar to that of a temple, and of course it also has a sacrificial function. The divine altar can be seen as a smaller version of a temple.

　　"We need to build a divine altar?" Lu Fei nodded and said in distress, "The book says that a divine altar is very difficult to make. In addition to elemental gems, it also requires a lot of other things. I don't have the materials at all..."

　　"Materials are not a problem. You can go to the Chamber of Commerce to buy them. The only thing you need to consider is what kind of altar you want to build!"

　　"Isn't it said that the divine altar is built based on the divine power of the divine practitioner himself?" Lu Fei was a little confused. Such profound knowledge as building a divine altar would definitely not be found in ordinary books.

　　"That's why it's a bit troublesome. You should know that your magic and power are very special!" Gris said with a wry smile.

　　"Uh..." Lu Fei was speechless. His divine power was indeed special. It was not just a certain kind of divine power, but the power of the sacred dragon. It possessed all kinds of divine arts and divine power, which was completely different from the divine power of other gods in the Terran continent.

　　If you say that the power of the Holy Dragon is similar to the Holy Light Power that the clergy of the Church of Dawn focus on, that is not quite right. If you say that Lu Fei's power is similar to the power of the Soul Lord, there are also some differences. If you say that the power of the Holy Dragon is similar to the power of nature and the power of the dragon, there is an even more obvious difference.

　　Lu Fei said awkwardly: "That's true. My current situation is rather strange. The temples in the Terran continent generally do not approve of polytheism, right?"

　　"Well, I do not approve of polytheism. The human pantheon and our elven pantheon prohibit polytheism, but the barbarian pantheon is different. Didn't Wolfe practice multiple divine arts systems? The barbarian gods do not taboo the same race's beliefs, but you have beliefs that transcend the pantheon. If you build a divine arts altar, I'm afraid you won't get the recognition and protection of the Soul Lord!"

　　What a tricky question.

　　Lu Fei pondered for a while, and said resolutely: "If you don't want to admit it, then don't admit it. I still want to build the Holy Dragon Altar. This is beneficial to the cultivation of divine arts and divine power. I have no reason not to build it. If the Holy Dragon Altar cannot communicate with the Lord of Souls, then I will communicate with the Yanhuang gods or the Hebrew gods, if they still exist."

　　"I think it's uncertain, sir. The gods over there are all in deep sleep, right? And they are too far away, I'm afraid we can't communicate with them!" Wolf shook his head.

　　"If I can't communicate with the gods above, then there's nothing I can do. I can only communicate with the ocean of the Force. Although the effect is a little worse, it's better than nothing anyway... Haha, I don't believe it. Can a living person die from holding his urine?"

　　"Well, I can design a divine altar for you. Based on your own divine power, you should build a large divine dragon altar. The altar should be circular, with nine divine pillars around it, and the divine pillars will entreat the divine dragon."

　　“Sounds good!”

　　"All the holy dragons stand on the magic circle, connected to the magic circle, communicating with the ocean of the Force from eight directions and the central position, absorbing power from the same source and quickly gathering the Force."

　　"That sounds good!" Lu Fei ordered Gris to prepare the material list and design drawings as soon as possible.

　　…

　　"The master is here?" When Lu Fei walked into the alchemy room, several alchemy apprentices in the laboratory came up to him happily.

　　The leader was a young man named Milo, with a donkey face, tall and thin, and eyes like a cat's, not like human eyes. It was said that this was due to the awakening of his bloodline. He also wore a pair of gold-rimmed magic glasses on his nose. These glasses were specially made and could be used as a microscope and telescope if necessary.

　　Things in the world of magic are sometimes so bizarre that to people in an era when miracles became extinct, perhaps they are as difficult to understand as primitive people seeing mobile phones.

　　Milo is the biggest villain and evil among the alchemists in the human kingdom. The reason for this evaluation is that Milo is the only alchemist who refines "anti-drug" drugs.

　　The so-called drug prohibition refers to poisons that are prohibited from being refined by humans. Often, banned drugs are very scary things, such as "Black Mandragora" and "Fallen Angel". Just one drop of the former, if it falls into a water source, can poison an entire city-state, killing all humans and animals, and poisoning the area for hundreds of years.

　　Lu Fei was shocked when he first heard about this poison. It was as terrifying as nuclear pollution.

　　Fallen Angel, that is a very strong and powerful hallucinogenic potion. If taken by mistake, one will be consumed by desire and have all kinds of hallucinations. In severe cases, the mind will be split on the spot. Mortals who take it will undoubtedly die, because the effect of the drug is too fierce and mortals cannot resist it at all. Before the desire is relieved, the person will die of hunger and thirst.

　　This potion was originally used to stimulate the sexual desire of various monsters in the underground world, but was later improved by some evil wizards and had the brilliant result of successfully causing an angel of the Church of Dawn to fall, thus becoming famous. The anti-drug "Fallen Angel" also received mixed reviews and was banned from being prepared by all temples on the continent.

　　Milo successfully formulated these two banned drugs at the age of sixteen, which caused a sensation in the entire pharmacist community. At the same time, he was stripped of his pharmacist license, and was banned from entering the Alchemist Association and engaging in the alchemy business.

　　After Lu Fei completed the construction of the six-star arcane tower, he had spread the word that he would recruit several apprentices for alchemy and pharmacy. Unexpectedly, this guy actually pretended to be an apprentice to apply for the job, because he had been living a miserable life since his alchemist license was revoked. Not only did he lose his ideals, but he also couldn't even afford three meals a day. In order to fill his stomach, he had to put aside his dignity and pretend to be an apprentice to come to Lu Fei's laboratory, just for the good treatment and benefits of Silver Pine Manor.

　　After Lu Fei knew the identity of this guy, he had a secret talk with him for a whole night and finally signed a lifetime employment agreement. Milo suddenly became the leader of the alchemy apprentices of Yinsong Zhuangyan, enjoying a series of privileges of the six-star Arcane Tower Alchemy Room. At the same time, Yinsong Zhuangyan would invest a staggering amount of research funds into the alchemy room every year!

　　…

　　I recommend the following book of the ancient times.

　　Chapter 241 Drug Prohibition

　　Milo has a very strange personality. He is taciturn and almost ignores everyone, as if nothing in the world has anything to do with him except refining medicine. However, he still respects Lu Fei very much, because Lu Fei is his bread and butter, and there is no one else in the world who can invest in him like Lu Fei.

　　For Milo, the six-star arcane tower in Silverpine Manor is his paradise.

　　"Well, I'm often not in the laboratory, and everyone has worked hard. Milo, I wonder if you have made any achievements recently?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Go and get the Undead Scourge!" Milo turned and instructed an apprentice.

　　The apprentice couldn't help but shudder when he heard the name of the Undead Scourge. After a while, a tube of ink-black potion was brought over. Lu Fei took the potion and looked at it. The aura of Netherworld was rolling in the transparent potion. Lu Fei could even see that in the black aura of Netherworld there were tens of millions of black skulls as small as rice grains. It was something condensed purely with the power of death. Listening carefully, Lu Fei could even hear the roar of thousands of demons coming from the potion.

　　"Is this the Undead Scourge?" Lu Fei shuddered, his hands shook slightly, and he almost couldn't hold the potion and almost dropped it.

　　"Be careful!" Several pharmacy apprentices shouted nervously. Their faces were pale and they looked as if they had just returned from hell.

　　Milo sneered and said, "My lord, you'd better be careful. If this tube of reagent falls to the ground and breaks, not only Silver Pine Manor, but also the entire Weina Harbor will become a city of the dead overnight!!"

　　"So powerful?" Lu Fei exclaimed.

　　"It's so powerful. It was made with the hearts of twelve demons and undead magic. Once eroded by a wisp of its breath, a person's flesh and blood will be immediately corroded by the undead breath, and the soul will be polluted by the breath before it can escape, and be transformed into a living undead. Just think about it, this is a true undead plague!" Milo said coldly.

　　"So this is a poison as powerful as the Black Mandrake and the Fallen Angel..." Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Yes, this is the third most satisfactory potion I can prepare. The first is Black Mandragora, and the second is Fallen Angel, but these two are the ones I have left. Undead Scourge is the third potion, which can be listed as a banned drug. I am now researching the fourth potion, Scarlet Poison."

　　Speaking of Scarlet Poison, all the apprentices showed longing. When they looked at Milo, they all showed expressions of infinite admiration, as if Milo was a towering monument in their hearts.

　　"Scarlet poison, could it be a poison comparable to banned drugs?" Lu Fei's interest grew.

　　Milo said proudly, "Of course, the scarlet poison was developed with the ultimate goal of poisoning demigods or even true gods!"

　　"Is it possible to poison demigods and true gods?" Lu Fei was extremely surprised. He might not know what kind of existence demigods and true gods were, but he knew how powerful the legendary realm was!

　　For example, Gris, Sharna, and the low-key barbarian priests are the most powerful guys he has met so far, all level 19, legendary realm.

　　In addition, there are demons projected by summoning methods. Although their aura is terrifying, they are projections after all, and they cannot hurt those in the legendary realm in a fight.

　　Therefore, wanting to poison demigods and true gods seems to be just a pipe dream.

　　"Nothing is impossible in this world. Even gods have their limits. The scarlet poison is based on divine power. There are only three principles: first, contamination; second, devourment; and third, infinite spread."

　　"The divine power is incredible. Is your scarlet poison capable of contaminating the divine power, devouring the divine power, and spreading the poison infinitely?" Lu Fei was shocked.

　　Divine power contains the spiritual will unique to the divine practitioner. In this world, there are no two divine powers that are exactly the same, just like there are no two leaves in the world that are exactly the same.

　　The spiritual will in the divine power is called divinity. Divinity is the most powerful thing in the divine power. It is very tough and difficult to harm. If you want to pollute the divine power, you must first pollute the divinity. Lu Fei doesn't quite believe that the scarlet poison can pollute the divinity in the divine power.

　　When it comes to alchemy, Milo becomes very talkative. He talks eloquently, "I can already pollute divine power. As long as I extract the Netherworld's Yellow Springs aura from the deepest part of the underground world, I can pollute divine power of any attribute in the world. Once divine power is polluted, the scarlet poison will immediately devour the polluted divine power and transform it into scarlet toxin. Just think about it, if divine power is powerless, then the diviner can only be poisoned to death!"

　　Demigods and true gods are not mortals. Their divinity has condensed and sublimated into brilliance. This divine brilliance is extraordinary and almost indelible. Lu Fei can see that the scarlet poison that Milo mentioned has not been successfully developed yet. He doesn't know what level the scarlet poison has reached at present.

　　"How far has the scarlet poison been developed? Can I try it?"

　　"It should be able to poison diviners below the legendary level!" Milo asked another apprentice to bring a tube of scarlet potion.

　　"Is this the scarlet poison?" Lu Fei saw a scarlet aura in the transparent glass tube of the potion, and in the aura there were thousands of scarlet skulls!

　　"Both potions show skulls. Could it be that they represent the ultimate power of death? This scarlet poison and the undead plague are made using the same method, right?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"Haha, that's right. This is my latest research on potion encapsulation. I call it skull encapsulation. It can not only condense the potion's power to a very high level, but also uses evil spirits as carriers. So when the potion is spread, it whistles and flies like evil spirits, with terrifying power that shocks people!"

　　Lu Fei widened his eyes, thinking that Milo was indeed worthy of the title of "notorious", he was really talented.

　　"Okay, I want this Undead Scourge and Scarlet Poison!" Lu Fei wrapped the two transparent glass potions with the silver-colored sacred dragon power and condensed an extremely thin layer of divine power film on the glass tubes to protect the potions from breaking during shock. You must know that these two potions are extraordinary. The Undead Scourge is fully qualified to be included in the ranks of banned drugs. If the pharmaceutical industry knew about it, the Undead Scourge would definitely be banned!

　　The scarlet poison is a little inferior and can only kill diviners below the legendary level. This is still a bit far from drug prohibition, but this gap is definitely not unchangeable.

　　To be honest, the Scourge is a mass disaster weapon like nuclear weapons. It targets groups and has great destructive power and damage range. The Scarlet Poison is a poison targeting individuals. No matter how powerful it is, the damage range is limited.

　　"Do you have two other anti-drugs, Black Mandragora and Fallen Angel?" Lu Fei put the potion into the space ring for safekeeping, and then asked about the other two anti-drugs.

　　Lu Fei is very interested in drug control now. You have to know that manpower is sometimes limited, especially when there is a "time bomb" like Wang Qing Dao Zun that he cannot deal with. It is absolutely necessary to equip one or two high-performance "special weapons". This is called being prepared.

　　Last day for the special recommendation, please collect it like crazy!

　　Chapter 242 Thoughts

　　When Milo heard that Lu Fei actually wanted the "Black Mandala" and the "Fallen Angel", his usually serious face finally showed a smile.

　　Milo was very proud in his heart. It was really too rare. This was simply the most solemn tribute and worship to himself. You must know that these two things have been listed as banned drugs. Once discovered, they will be strongly condemned by all parties. A registered arcanist like Lu Fei, once reported for hiding banned drugs, will definitely be stripped of his "orthodox" arcanist qualification by the Mage Guild!

　　In fact, Lu Fei had never considered the seriousness of the matter. He only knew one thing, that is, when he used drugs, it must be a matter of life and death or a moment when he had to do it. At that time, he could not even protect himself, so how could he care about the flood?

　　Perhaps in the Terran continent, Lu Fei believed that many people, including the knights, could still stick to their bottom line in the face of life and death, but for Lu Fei, he understood his own heart.

　　If the critical moment of life and death really came, Lu Fei believed that he could not keep that bottom line. At that moment, if he was forced to choose between justice and survival, Lu Fei would eventually choose the latter. There was no other way, it was just human nature.

　　Milo felt that Lu Fei was the same type of person as himself, both too self-centered, unlike the people in this world, who were too righteous and too hypocritical!

　　Milo was very happy, as if he had found a kindred spirit, a mutual understanding and a like-minded person.

　　In this world of gods, mortals will return to the gods they believe in after death, so most mortals are not only not afraid of death itself, but also look forward to it. In this environment, mortals will stick to their beliefs and live until the moment of death comes. This is the true face of death.

　　Milo actually didn’t know that Lu Fei didn’t have this awareness!

　　On Earth, in an era of twilight of the gods, the existence of gods has been questioned as never before, and theocracy has fallen to the lowest point in history. No one can explain what happens after death, and even if they do, others will doubt it, so death is unknown to the people on Earth.

　　And the unknown is precisely the root of human fear!

　　As for known things, no matter how horrible they are, humans can overcome them with strong spiritual will. However, for unknown situations such as after death, people can only have infinite fear forever. This fear will accompany people on the Earth plane throughout their lives like a shadow, which is unimaginable for mortals on the Terran continent.

　　Because of fear, we fight!

　　In order to overcome various fears, mortals continue to struggle, constantly understand the world and the unknown, and constantly dream of gaining greater power and immortal life.

　　This is a common appeal of mortals. In a sense, fear can also be regarded as the driving force behind human beings' continuous progress, exploration, evolution and development.

　　Milo didn't understand this, he thought Lu Fei's heart was the same as his, but in fact, they were completely different, Lu Fei was simply afraid of death, and he instinctively sought good fortune and avoided danger. But Milo was not like that, he was not afraid of death at all, he just had a more relaxed and changeable approach to his beliefs.

　　Milo flipped his hand and took out two tubes of potion from his space ring. One tube was pitch black, with a black aura inside, constantly rolling, like a black mandala that kept blooming. The other tube was pink, with wisps of intertwined desires and all kinds of fantasy-inducing auras inside.

　　"Sir, you have to be careful. These two are banned drugs that everyone is afraid of. They are very powerful and should never be used unless necessary. Haha, as a pharmacist, I hope that the potions I make can be used by others, but every time this kind of thing is used, something bad will happen. It's really contradictory. So I have reduced the power of this fallen angel..." Milo sighed helplessly.

　　"Why do you want to reduce the power?" Lu Fei was surprised. Logically speaking, Milo was not that kind of person.

　　"Actually, this is not a complete one. I diluted half of it, so it's much less powerful. But don't worry, sir. Even if it's diluted, it's still a drug. It's powerful enough to deal with guys below Legendary!"

　　"Well, there's nothing we can do about it. Just use it!" Lu Fei was very happy. The four potions showed the pharmacist's super destructive power. Lu Fei avoided talking about such a heavy topic. He changed the subject and said, "These things are indeed not often used. No one may use them for a hundred years. Let's talk about the things that most people are looking forward to, such as strength potions, mental potions, wisdom potions and detoxification potions..."

　　Milo showed an embarrassed look on his face. "Those potions are too... not challenging. Our alchemy room can always make a lot of them. Your Excellency is not short of money right now. There is no need for us to make these things and sell them to the Chamber of Commerce for profit, right?"

　　"Of course we're not selling them, but we're using them ourselves. You know, the profits from the potions sold in the Chamber of Commerce are huge. We can't afford to buy them in large quantities, so we can only make them ourselves. This way we can save money!"

　　Milo frowned and said unhappily, "Does your Excellency need a lot?"

　　"More, a lot... and the more the better. I plan to invest in building a magic potion production base, unify the production process of magic potions, and carry out assembly line production to significantly reduce costs. Ultimately, we will form a labor-intensive industrial model and develop an intensive economy. We will break the history of the Terran continent that has always produced magic potions in scattered alchemy workshops and produce low-priced magic potions that everyone can afford..."

　　"Ah... this, this, this... is really a good idea!" Milo was stunned. He was an extremely smart man. He could fully understand what Lu Fei was saying without Lu Fei's explanation.

　　In the Terren continent, mages and nobles are overlapping groups. Generally, they are at the top of the pyramid and control most of the resources on the continent. There are not many alchemists among mages. In addition to alchemy, they also need to practice magic, so they have no time to do business. They don't need to make money from business. Money comes to them at will and is dispensable.

　　The people they refine medicine for are not the poor, but the nobles, so the quantity of medicine they refine has always been relatively scarce, and only because of its scarcity, the price is high. For example, an ordinary alchemist only needs to work in the alchemy room for one to three days to guarantee all the expenses of his worry-free life for a month or even half a year.

　　Therefore, mages are generally wealthy people. After all, there are not many pure mage businessmen, because they no longer pursue money, but pursue greater power and longer life.

　　Last day for the recommendation, begging for collection!

　　Chapter 243: Alchemy Results (Part 1)

　　It will be released soon, please collect it like crazy!!

　　---

　　In the Terran continent, even pharmacists cannot spend too much time on refining medicine. After all, spells are the foundation and refining medicine is just a secondary profession.

　　Under such circumstances, such a superior and comfortable life made them form a tacit understanding, which was to control the quantity of medicine and maintain their interests.

　　At the same time, the alchemy room has always been a separate workshop, and the scale is not large. This is the tradition, which is difficult to change, and no one wants to change it. It was also the first time that Milo heard Lu Fei discuss the "labor-intensive and assembly line operation" concept that was everywhere on the Earth plane!

　　It was undoubtedly a great declaration to make cheap potions affordable for common people, but no noble had ever thought of such an idea and put it into practice. In the eyes of the nobles, the interests of common people were really too cheap and not worth their efforts to please them.

　　"Sir, I support your plan!" Milo's spirits lifted slightly. He had been a commoner from the beginning to the end. He had not had the chance to join the ranks of the nobles before he was shamefully expelled from the alchemist profession. His qualification as a mage in the Mage Guild was also revoked. He understood the status and injustice of commoners, so he was particularly touched.

　　"Haha, well, our Silver Pine Manor will buy land near the harbor in the next few days and build a large factory. We will soon be commissioning various assembly lines for making clothes, handbags, and women's shoes, as well as assembly line workshops for making perfumes. You can go and take a look, and then design an assembly line for refining medicine. I will find a way to produce it when the time comes..."

　　Lu Fei briefly explained the plans for building the factory, then walked out of the alchemy room, passed through a corridor, and entered the alchemy room.

　　The alchemy room is a place that all arcane mages value the most. Almost all arcane towers have alchemy rooms, and Lu Fei is no exception. At the beginning of the construction of the six-star arcane tower, Lu Fei invested a large amount of money in the alchemy room. Unfortunately, there is no figure like "Milo" in the alchemy room, so the alchemy room is still mediocre and has not made any major achievements.

　　The alchemist in charge of the alchemy room is called Tommy. He is a dwarf who specializes in alchemy. Lu Fei spent a lot of money to use the relationship with the Orbus family to get him to take charge of the alchemy room and study the results of alchemy.

　　"Sir, you are here?"

　　As soon as Lu Fei entered the alchemy room, Tommy immediately came running up to him. Tommy was rather short, only reaching his waist. Like goblins, dwarfs had big heads and eyes, which implied that they were very smart, and this was indeed the case. Dwarfs were naturally smart and good at inventions and alchemy.

　　Lu Fei looked at the pile of electronic components on the table, which almost covered all the technological components that could be bought on Earth.

　　In addition, there is a series of Apple products, including tablets, mobile phones, desktops and notebooks. They have all been disassembled and scattered on several huge desks in the alchemy room. In particular, the central processing units of several microcomputers have been cut horizontally and the packaging has been destroyed, revealing the densely packed fine structure inside.

　　On the bookshelf against the wall of the alchemy room, there are almost all the books on electronic communications and computers that Lu Fei can get, including communications, integrated circuits, computer manufacturing, the principles and manufacturing of various components, power applications, engine principles and technologies...

　　"Tommy, how do you feel? Can you study all the things I gave you? Do you find them particularly profound or difficult?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"No difficulty, absolutely no difficulty, sir. These things of yours are truly amazing. They seem to be a direct descendant of our long-lost civilization. Take a look at this..."

　　Tommy excitedly took an Intel Core processor and said excitedly: "Sir, this chip contains a lot of mysteries, I have basically understood it now!"

　　Once he started talking, he couldn't stop. When he got excited, he couldn't help dancing and even cheering.

　　"Sir, take a look at this laptop and cell phone. After my research, and comparing them with the knowledge of our goblin civilization, hahahaha, it's really amazing. I found that many things can verify, complement and connect with each other. Take a look at this. This is my latest research result. It is definitely a groundbreaking and great work!"

　　Tommy took a diamond the size of his little finger, held it in his palm and handed it to Lu Fei to look at.

　　"Isn't this a diamond coin? Is there any secret behind it?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Sir, what are you looking at? This is a diamond of extremely high purity. In our alchemy world, it is called a memory gem. It is a relatively common thing. It can remove impurities from ordinary diamonds and successfully refine them."

　　"Well, the purity is very high and can store spiritual memories!" Lu Fei used his divine power to penetrate the diamond and found that there were indeed no impurities in it. You know, natural gems have impurities in them. Now this gem has been tempered and the impurities have been removed, making it even brighter.

　　"It is not just for storing spiritual memories now. After my improvement and manufacturing, I have packaged this memory gem into a perfect CPU. I gave it a name, called Spark!

　　"Spark?" Lu Fei showed a strange look.

　　"It has all the functions of this Core processor, and it's much more than that. Because of the special magic packaging, it should now belong to an unprecedented three-dimensional hybrid architecture, integrating a huge logical operation unit, control unit and storage unit. The main frequency is the same as this Core processor, 3.1G, but the computing speed is cubic times that of this 3.1G Core processor."

　　"How many...cubic times?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Yes, that's the case at the moment. This number is still far from ideal, but I'm now trying to make a 3D hybrid architecture processor with a main frequency of 37G. This will make the computing speed 50,000 times that of this Core processor."

　　Lu Fei was shocked. He was slightly excited and asked, "So can this new processor run on a computer now?"

　　"Yes, sir, please watch!" Tommy moved a Lenovo computer, opened the case, unplugged the processor from the motherboard, and placed the new processor on the processor interface of the motherboard. A magical scene occurred. Countless sparkling tentacles stretched out from the crystal clear surface of the new processor, and the mercury-like tentacles penetrated into the pins!"

　　Lu Fei looked surprised.

　　Tommy said proudly: "This is what I call magic encapsulation. It can encapsulate anything of similar shape, including mental memory and intangible information data. Of course, this encapsulation can also change at any time to adapt to any interface!"

　　Chapter 244: Alchemy Results (Part 2)

　　"Okay, the new processor is installed, I'm turning it on now!" Tommy pressed the power button. Lu Fei looked carefully at the "diamond" on the motherboard, and saw that the Spark Processor began to emit light slowly, as if there were billions of lights flashing and running at high speed inside.

　　The computer desktop began to appear on the LCD monitor, and familiar desktop music came. Lu Fei clapped his hands excitedly. He knew that this new processor called "Spark" was a success!

　　"Not bad, it's really good!" Lu Fei quickly opened the hardware detection software on the desktop and found that the processor column read:

　　Processor: Spark I

　　Speed: 3.1*3.1*3.1=26.791GHz

　　Processor: Number of cores: 1

　　Core code: Cube

　　Production process: Magic crystal 90 nanometers

　　Data cache: Cube storage media sharing (no theoretical upper limit)

　　Built-in: First generation intelligent display unit

　　Features: Fire Smart Command Set

　　"Genius, genius, Tommy, you dwarfs are really geniuses!" Lu Fei patted Tommy's shoulder and laughed.

　　"Sir, I still hope you can call me the Cortes goblin. Our ancestors were the Cortes goblins, who were once the smartest group of goblins!" Tommy corrected him, not happy with Lu Fei calling him a dwarf. The word dwarf is an insulting name used by humans to refer to them.

　　"Okay, okay, I can correct this mistake. I will call you Goblin Tommy from now on, is that okay?" Lu Fei knew that dwarf was an insulting word for goblins, just like the islanders calling China "China".

　　"It would be better to add Cortez, because my ancestor is the proud and great Cortez goblin!" Tommy pointed out Lu Fei's shortcomings and he quickly added.

　　"Okay, Cortes Goblin Tommy, genius Tommy, congratulations on your development of the Spark Processor. This processor has a bright future. It is like a newborn baby and is still very weak. You need to keep up the good work and strengthen it..." Lu Fei encouraged.

　　"Of course I have to. This is all thanks to the technical information you provided. Many things have given me endless inspiration! For these things, I am willing to work for you all my life!" Tommy said sincerely.

　　"Haha, okay. I accept your request. You are already the head of the alchemy room. Do you have any other difficulties? If you have any, please let me know. I will try my best to satisfy you within my ability..."

　　"The main reason is that there are too few people in the alchemy room. It would be great if you could add some more apprentices!" Tommy said happily.

　　"Okay, I'll get you some goblins from the northern glaciers to serve as your subordinates. Is that okay?"

　　"It would be great if it was a goblin. Goblins are smart, just like me!"

　　"Haha, yes, goblins are recognized as geniuses in mechanics and alchemy in the Terran continent. I read in a book that constructed life was first invented by a great goblin sage in the goblin era!"

　　Tommy said proudly, "That's true. It was the great sage Darwin who first discovered the usefulness of the Soul Stone and created the great enchantment spell, which can make things that have been fused with the Soul Stone produce a primary soul and wisdom. This primary soul is just like the tower soul of the Arcane Tower, very smart. It is said that the constructed life created by us goblins can even rival the wisdom of our goblins, and has logical analysis, memory and calculation capabilities that far exceed the goblin brain... uh, just like a computer with wisdom!"

　　"If you have any other requests, just tell me now!"

　　Tommy was a little embarrassed. He rubbed his hands and smiled, "Okay, can you ask Milo in the alchemy room to help me make some wisdom and spirit potions? I'm overusing my brain now, and I need to constantly strengthen my wisdom and spirit!"

　　"Sure, that's easy. He has already agreed to make these potions!"

　　"Also, can you get me a large amount of high-purity silicon crystals? The alchemy room is very busy right now, and I don't have time to purify and make high-purity silicon crystals myself!"

　　"What do you want silicon crystals for?"

　　"I want to make this - a silicon crystal glass display!" Tommy took out a piece of tempered glass cut into a rectangle from an iron box nearby. There was a triangular socket in the lower left corner of the glass.

　　"Is this a silicon crystal glass display?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Of course, this is better than the LCD monitor you got!" Tommy plugged the computer cable into the triangular jack, and the entire transparent silicon crystal glass immediately displayed an extremely clear and delicate image.

　　Lu Fei opened his mouth wide, he didn't know what to say. The surprise given to him by the genius dwarf Tommy... uh, genius Cortes goblin was really too big. The silicon crystal glass display in front of him looked like something from avant-garde science fiction movies. This kind of display technology was the cutting-edge technology that people on Earth were pursuing.

　　"Besides this, can we create holographic stereoscopic imaging?"

　　"Holographic three-dimensional image? It's easy to achieve it with magic!" Tommy suddenly cast a mirror spell on himself, then he took two steps, and an identical image of Tommy appeared where he had originally stood. This image was exactly the same as Tommy, so it was also called a mirror image.

　　"Can it be achieved with an instrument, such as a projector?" Lu Fei said, pointing to a Sony projector on the table that had been disassembled into parts.

　　"Ah... I think this is possible, but it requires further research before it can be realized!" said Tommy.

　　"Haha, that's great, Tommy. You should start researching three areas now. The first one is the research on the Spark Processor. You need to create a faster, stronger, and more functional Spark Processor. Can you use the Soul Stone to fuse the processor and enchant it to create an intelligent processor with soul and wisdom?"

　　"Ah, why didn't I think of that? This, this, this... it's completely possible. The adults are really creative!" Tommy jumped up.

　　"Haha, the second is to improve the research on silicon crystal glass display screens, and the third is to develop holographic stereoscopic imaging applications!" Lu Fei said excitedly.

　　"No problem, sir, I think we should also study the magnetic field wave information carrier transmission technology!" Tommy suggested.

　　“What technology is that?”

　　"You should know that there are countless invisible and intangible energy fields between heaven and earth, which you call magnetic fields. The Terran continent is actually wrapped in countless magnetic fields. It is not difficult to develop a technology that transmits information through magnetic field waves. With such technology, there is no need to build antennas or launch satellites, so the mobile phones you brought can be used normally!"

　　"Are you sure?"

　　"Yes, there is a kind of early warning notification in the magic system. After my research, I found that its principle is to use magnetic field as a medium to transmit information, so the success rate of the research is very high!"

　　Lu Fei opened his mouth wide again. Oh my god, if this kind of communication method was developed, why would there be a need to erect signal towers and launch communication satellites?

　　Such a communication method will be a revolutionary advancement, and how much resource waste will it save?

　　Lu Fei was a little too excited. For the first time, he felt the collision of similar civilizations in two worlds. This collision actually produced such wonderful fireworks!

　　"It's amazing, but this is just the beginning..." Lu Fei couldn't help but look forward to the future!

　　…

　　Chapter 245 Invitation {Please collect}

　　Lu Fei is very busy. These days he is urging Milo to refine spirit and wisdom potions in the six-star arcane tower. What makes Lu Fei most satisfied now is the results of the alchemy room. Tommy is worthy of being a descendant of the Cortes goblins. His research makes a small progress every three days and a big progress every ten days.

　　"Sir, the Budamia Demigod Tower has sent an invitation letter. Please take a look!" An apprentice handed over a gold-plated invitation letter.

　　"Budamia Demigod Tower... Are you sure you heard it right?" Lu Fei was quite surprised. He took the invitation letter casually.

　　"That's right. The invitation was sent by an old wizard who was very well dressed. He said he came from the Budamia Demigod Tower!" the apprentice answered. He didn't understand where the Budamia Demigod Tower was, but the name sounded very important.

　　"Well, you can step down first!" Lu Fei waved away the apprentice and solemnly opened the invitation letter, which read:

　　"I have recently heard of your name. You are a rising star in our Harbor City. In the name of Her Highness Vina, I would like to invite you to visit our Budamia Saint Grace Island on the Blessing Day of the Goddess of Commerce in three days. I look forward to your arrival - Tristaloni Budamia."

　　The invitation letter didn't seem to have much sincerity, and some of the words sounded arrogant, but when Lu Fei saw the flamboyant signature, he fell into a strange worry.

　　Perhaps ordinary people on the street don’t know where the Budamia Demigod Tower is, but everyone in Harbor City must know the name Vina, because Harbor City is named after a demigod. The full name of this demigod is Vina Budamia, and now the invitation letter is sent out in the name of this demigod, signed by Tristaloni. It seems that she is the person who holds power in the Budamia family.

　　"Sir, what's wrong with you?" Wolfe asked in surprise. Gris on the side had already seen the invitation letter in Lu Fei's hand.

　　"Your Excellency is worried about the invitation from the Budamia Demigod Tower?" Gris asked in surprise.

　　"Yes, the invitation letter has made it very clear. This is an invitation from Her Highness Vina. Her Highness Vina is the protector and true lord of the harbor for generations. It is said that she has not really intervened in the affairs of Vina Harbor for hundreds of years. Now she suddenly invites me to Saint Grace Island. It is really puzzling!"

　　"A demigod wants to invite you to her demigod tower?" Wolfe's eyes widened, his mouth opened wide in shock, and he looked incredible.

　　"What? The invitation is here. Could it be fake?" Lu Fei said unhappily.

　　"Since it is the invitation from His Majesty the Demigod, do you still want to refuse it?" Wolf said hurriedly. In his opinion, the invitation of the superior by the inferior should generally not be refused, not to mention that Vina Budamia is the supreme "God" of Vina Harbor.

　　In Vina Harbor, Lu Fei is actually still a subject of this demigod and is still under the protection of this demigod, so he has no reason to refuse, unless Lu Fei doesn't want to stay in Vina Harbor anymore.

　　"I can't refuse!" Lu Fei sighed, "It's just that such a sudden invitation is really puzzling. Although Silver Pine Manor is well-known in Weina Harbor, it is definitely not famous enough to receive special attention from a demigod!"

　　Gris shook his head and said, "I don't think it's without reason, sir. Don't you think that the last time the woman from Kunlun Dao fought with us over the Weina Harbor here, it has caused a huge impact?"

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei opened his mouth wide, unable to say anything. He almost forgot about this matter. Now thinking about it carefully, if he was also a demigod guarding Vina Harbor, he would definitely pay attention to the person who started the fight.

　　"Princess Vina, are you going to ask me to come and apologize?" Lu Fei was suddenly startled. If so, it would be very bad.

　　"Haha, sir, do you also have the time to worry about gains and losses? In fact, there is no need to be so. Since it is the invitation of His Majesty the Demigod, you should just go openly. I think if a demigod really wants to embarrass you, he will definitely not use such words and send a wizard from Saint Grace Island to deliver the letter!"

　　"Well, there is some truth to that!" Lu Fei thought, if he were the demigod guarding Vina Harbor, he would never expel the unstable factors that suddenly emerged. The best way would be to win them over and restrain them, so that he could use such unstable factors for his own benefit as much as possible.

　　Yes, that's right. This is what a wise man should plan for, and this is what a broad-minded person should consider. Thinking of this, Lu Fei felt much more at ease, thinking that this time the invitation should at least not be a Hongmen Banquet full of murderous intentions.

　　"Gris, Wolf, the invitation is for the Blessing Day of the Goddess of Commerce three days later. You must take a bath and change clothes before you can go with me to the Budamia Arcane Tower. We want to meet Her Highness Vina with sincerity!" Lu Fei said loudly.

　　"Okay, I also want to see the style of human demigod!" Wolf laughed, while Gris had mixed feelings. He respected and felt jealous of a strong man who had crossed the legendary realm and successfully entered the demigod realm.

　　Once upon a time, he was full of hope, hoping that one day he would be able to ignite the divine fire, become a demigod, and possess a longer life and greater power. However, after so many years, he felt more and more confused about entering the realm of demigod.

　　If he had not followed Lu Fei to the Earth plane, he would not have believed that his ambitions had almost been worn away by the years.

　　"Okay, let us accompany the adults when the time comes. Although we are of different races, we must always be humble when facing a strong person. This is the attitude and awareness we should have when facing a strong person." Gris said.

　　"Well, that's how it should be!"

　　Lu Fei nodded. During the days since he returned to Silver Pine Manor, he spent most of his time in the Six-Star Arcane Tower. On the one hand, he was doing research with Milo and Tommy, and on the other hand, he was preparing to build the Holy Dragon Magic Altar. He really had no free time.

　　"It's time to take a break!" Lu Fei walked out of the six-star arcane tower and returned to Schönbrunn Palace to take a good bath. He felt much more refreshed. He just sat down and drank a cup of tea when Su Tongtong came back from Vina Harbor in a hurry.

　　Seeing Lu Fei sipping tea in the side hall on the first floor, she hurried over and said with a smile: "Lu Fei, I've been so busy these days. You may not know that my legs are almost broken from running!"

　　"Haha, how's things going?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Of course, there is nothing I can't accomplish when I take action. I have already bought the land three kilometers north of the coast of Weina Harbor. I plan to build all our factories there to form an industrial park. I have found an arcanist to design the factory buildings for the industrial park. In less than half a month, all the factories will be built. Of course, I have moved some of the factories directly from there. I have already thrown them out of the semi-growth plane and placed them in the designed industrial park. It's just that the equipment has not been debugged yet!"

　　"Debugging the equipment? Do you know how to do it?" Lu Fei asked with some doubt.

　　"Don't underestimate me. I am a highly educated person, and an arcanist at that. My wisdom is much better than before. I can understand how those machines work just by looking at them!"

　　"It's not enough to know everything. Some things still require professionalism!" Lu Fei shook his head. Lu Fei had a deep understanding of the arcanist's vision and wisdom, but an arcanist cannot be proficient in everything.

　　"So, I want to borrow your dwarf to debug the machines, as well as my giant ships and yachts. I have prepared all the technical information, and all I need is guidance and research from a powerful technical master. You probably don't know that I have hired a lot of young fishermen as sailors in Weina Harbor, and they are training them now. But you also know that it will take some time to explore and train to successfully operate those ships!"

　　"No, that won't work. Find someone else to study how to sail a boat. Tommy is the soul of my alchemy room now, and I need him to be responsible for many of my current research projects!" Lu Fei shook his head and refused.

　　What a joke! Tommy is now a treasure like a diamond. His role is equivalent to that of Einstein, Edison and Newton.

　　Asking such talents to calibrate machines, install assembly lines, and research how to sail a ship is impossible, absolutely impossible. I will never allow such a waste of talent resources.

　　"No?" Su Tongtong was furious. "Isn't it just a little dwarf? I just found several alchemy apprentices for you a few days ago to expand your alchemy room. Can't you lend me that dwarf for a while?"

　　"You don't know the situation..." Lu Fei spread his hands unceremoniously and said, "Tommy and his apprentices are now concentrating on the public relations of the Spark Processor, Silicon Crystal Glass Screen and Holographic Stereo Imaging Application. These three topics are the latest achievements of science and magic, and they are amazing!"

　　"So what?" Su Tongtong raised her eyebrows slightly, not caring at all. In her opinion, her factory was more important.

　　"How is it?" Lu Fei stood up and rubbed his hands excitedly. "There will be new progress in these three topics every few days. We can't relax at all. You should know that these three topics are the most cutting-edge high-tech on Earth. Think about it, for example, if we successfully apply holographic stereoscopic imaging, how big will the market be?"

　　"Is it really like that?" Su Tongtong couldn't help but feel her heart beating fast. Wow, that sounds really impressive.

　　"Of course it's true. Take the Spark Processor for example. This processor is superior to any processor currently on Earth. After all, it is the crystallization of science and technology and the wisdom of the goblin magic civilization. Now is the critical moment for researching medium and large computers, so how can we relax?"

　　"If this Spark processor is put on the market, can it defeat the old giants like Intel and AMD?" Su Tongtong asked curiously.

　　"Haha, yes, why not? If I don't have such strength, I won't bother!" Lu Fei laughed. Not to mention the microprocessor, even the core of Dawn and Galaxy computers can be far surpassed by the Spark processor, because the Spark processor will soon be able to be constructed with life and intelligence.

　　Think about it, computer intelligence, what a promising technology! As long as I put the Spark Processor on the Earth market, the Earth market will be swept by an unprecedented storm, and the current situation of the two giants will be reshuffled.

　　"Well... okay, I'll find someone else to debug the machine and research the boat driving technology!" Su Tongtong had no choice. After all, the research in the alchemy room was more important.

　　…

　　Today I will combine three chapters into two chapters. Please save them!

　　Chapter 246 Departure

　　Early morning at Silverpine Manor Pier.

　　A sixteen-meter-long, three-story white yacht was quietly parked at the dock. This was the most beautiful and luxurious yacht that Su Tongtong brought back to the Terran continent, called "Princess Santa Anna".

　　The Princess Santa Anna is pure white without a trace of color. The hull is streamlined, the design is avant-garde, and it is very beautiful. A lot of people have gathered at the dock. There are scattered luxurious carriages parked outside the dock, and the nobles are standing on the river bank, watching the yacht enviously.

　　"This must be a yacht. Such a beautiful ship should belong to our nobles. It is so beautiful. I heard that it is made of metal. This is a real steel ship. Look at this design. There is no other ship like it in the entire Terran continent!"

　　"I heard that Miss Su Tongtong has quite a few similar yachts. Just yesterday, Lord Orbus took one from Miss Tongtong. It seems to be even bigger and more beautiful than this one."

　　"I have seen that ship. It is still parked at a secluded pier near the south of Vina Harbor. Many nobles are envious of such a beautiful yacht. Haha, this is not a ship at all. It is simply a virgin, a work of art, and the most beautiful princess..."

　　"I heard that this ship is called the Princess Santa Anna. It's a really beautiful name. If I could own one, I could take my lover to the nearby sea for a crazy tryst at any time!"

　　"Miss Tongtong, I wonder if you can spare me a ship? If possible, I would rather exchange my manor for it!" A young nobleman looked at the Princess Santa Anna, his whole body seemed to be frozen, his eyes were filled with crazy love.

　　"The chances are probably slim. I heard that the most distinguished nobles in the aristocratic circle of Vina Harbor have been conquered by these flawless yachts. They are now asking for favors and spending money everywhere in order to buy the few yachts. The current situation is that it is difficult to get a yacht!" sighed another noble.

　　"I don't know where these were built. If we have any connections, we can just go and get a few of them back!"

　　"Haha, don't even think about it. I heard that only Silverpine Manor can get these boats. This is an exclusive channel. But I suspect these yachts came from the unknown dwarf city!"

　　"No way?"

　　"Of course not. I heard that the yacht is equipped with some amazing and advanced equipment. With simple operations, the boat can sail very fast, a hundred times faster than any sailing ship now!"

　　"If there really is such a high level of craftsmanship, it must be a product of goblin civilization. Only goblins and their descendants have such magical and superb metal construct manufacturing technology!"

　　"Who says it's not true? I heard a top-secret news that even the young masters and young ladies of the Budamia family have already got such a yacht..."

　　"The Budamia family..." A noble was astonished. The Budamia family has always been extremely low-key. They are the real masters of the entire Vina Harbor, because there is a demigod behind their family. She is the founder of Vina Harbor.

　　Ordinary nobles are very reluctant to talk about this true aristocratic family, because their name itself represents antiquity, taboo, dignity and glory, as if speaking the name of their family would desecrate this dignity and glory.

　　Even the Obus family, which had always been able to get whatever they wanted in Vina Harbor, was just a small noble family supported by the Budamia family back then. It is conceivable that the Budamia family was the uncrowned king of the entire Vina Harbor.

　　In fact, even in the entire Free Trade Alliance, the Budamia family is one of the three supreme arbitration families, holding the highest seat and power in the Supreme Council of the Free Trade Alliance.

　　These are not things that people other than the great nobles can understand. If Lu Fei had not heard Lord Selina of the Orbus family mention it, he would not have known who the real owner of Vina Harbor was!

　　The Budamia family, a low-key, noble and glorious family, a family similar to the royal families of various countries.

　　It is said that the nobles on the dock surrounded the Princess Santa Anna and commented on it, and they were reluctant to leave. They talked about the yacht and then the Silver Pine Manor, and then from the Silver Pine Manor they talked about the most low-key and noble aristocratic family in Vina, and finally turned the topic back to the incredibly beautiful Princess yacht.

　　"Here they come, someone is coming out from Silverpine Manor..." There was a commotion at the dock, and seven or eight luxurious carriages were seen slowly driving out of Silverpine Manor.

　　The carriage stopped at the dock, and Lu Fei, Gris, Wolfe, and Su Tongtong got out of the carriage one after another, accompanied by the housekeeper Bernice and some maids.

　　This time when they went to the Budamia Arcane Tower, Lu Fei and his party naturally wanted to be high-profile. When they boarded the yacht, Lu Fei saw the crowd watching on the dock and smiled, "It seems that yachts are really popular?"

　　"Of course. My luxury yacht is very popular in Wina Harbor right now. Many people are eyeing it, and it's hard to get one!" Su Tongtong laughed, looking very proud.

　　"Lu Fei, Lu Fei!" Frederick shouted outside the yacht. He trotted onto the yacht, panting.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Frederic, it's been a long time since we last met. I don't think I've seen you come to the manor these days?"

　　Frederick took a breath and said embarrassedly: "I often go to Silver Pine Manor to look for you, but you are not there every time. I also know that you are busy practicing arcane magic now, so I didn't disturb you too much!"

　　"So what is the purpose of your coming this time..." Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"Haha, Lu Fei, we have been partners for quite some time. Can you spare a yacht for our family this time?" The little fat man rubbed his hands with some interest.

　　"You want a yacht too?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Look at what you said. Which noble in the entire Weina Harbor doesn't want to get one?"

　　"Frederic, you really know how to take advantage of opportunities!" Su Tongtong came over and frowned, "Didn't I say that there were few yachts this time? I will definitely get you one next time!"

　　Frederick's face suddenly fell, and he looked a little frustrated. Lu Fei said in embarrassment: "Tongtong, can you just give him a boat? Even if it's the smallest one!"

　　Su Tongtong said helplessly: "Well, I'll give you the smallest one, but I have to make it clear that the price is not low!"

　　"No problem, I will never bargain back!" Frederick was overjoyed. He was joking. Yachts are hard to come by now. If you can get one, you will be very proud whether you are going out for a trip or doing anything else. Su Tongtong asked the housekeeper Bernice to take Frederick to the private dock of Silver Pine Manor to pick up the smallest yacht.

　　"Okay, no problem, Frederick. The butler will take you to another dock to pick up the boat in a while. You should get off the boat quickly. We are going to Saint Grace Island now!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Holy Grace Island? What are you going there for? That's the territory of the Budamia family..." Frederick shuddered.

　　"Of course, Her Highness Vina invited us. Today is the blessing day of the Goddess of Commerce, so of course we have to leave early. If we delay the trip and lose our manners, no one will be responsible!"

　　"Her Highness Vina invites you to an audience?" Frederick was startled, then he showed an ecstatic look, he licked his face and pleaded: "It's better to meet by chance than to be invited. Lu Fei, I'll go with you. I heard that Saint Grace Island is a very beautiful island. The Budamia family doesn't invite people there casually. I also want to see what the legendary Saint Grace Island looks like. I promise, I will never cause you any trouble..." Frederick immediately promised solemnly.

　　"Okay, but you have to follow the ship when the time comes!"

　　"no problem!"

　　The Princess Santa Anna started slowly, speeding out of the dock and heading for the sea. Saint Grace Island, located in the sea outside the Vina Harbor, is said to be an island shrouded in mysterious fog all year round. The Budamia family has lived on the island for generations, and Her Highness Vina's demigod tower is said to be at the other end of the island.

　　Outside the Vina Harbor, the waves were vast and blue. On the Princess Santa Anna, Lu Fei stood on the edge of the ship and looked out to sea. He held a glass in his hand, which was half filled with red wine.

　　"Lu Fei, there will be nothing wrong if we all come along this time, right?" Su Tongtong walked up and said. She was still a little worried that things might go wrong. After all, the invitation letter only invited Lu Fei to go, and did not say that he could bring a group of people with him, not to mention that he was going to meet a demigod. Su Tongtong felt a little uneasy when she thought of this.

　　After all, a demigod has entered the realm of gods and is no longer a mortal. Therefore, any mortal would inevitably feel uneasy at the thought of facing such a being.

　　Lu Fei was no exception, but he still smiled and comforted: "Don't worry, he is a demigod, his realm is different from ours, and his mind is incomparable to that of mortals. What's more, I heard that the Budamia family is a very polite aristocratic family, and I believe they will not drive away guests. You just take a good look at Sheng'en Island in peace..."

　　"Then do you think we can meet Her Highness Vina?" Su Tongtong asked cautiously. It would be such a great honor if they could meet the creator and guardian of the legendary Vina Harbor.

　　If he returns to Vina Harbor, all the nobles will be envious and jealous to death. Of course, this is secondary. The most important thing is that his social status will be greatly improved. To put it bluntly, the nobles in the aristocratic circle can no longer look down on Silver Pine Manor. Even a servant in Silver Pine Manor will be different from now on.

　　"Probably you won't be able to see him. If you're lucky, you might be able to catch a glimpse of him from afar. Do you think it's possible to expect a demigod to summon a little arcanist like you?" Lu Fei didn't give Su Tongtong any face and attacked her directly.

　　Su Tongtong was angry and shouted, "How can it be impossible? Don't underestimate me. I, Su Tongtong, can get whatever I want in Weina Harbor. All the nobles respect me!"

　　"That's because you can bring them what they want, so no one will neglect you, just not neglect you, do you understand?" Lu Fei pointed out.

　　…

　　Chapter 247 Barrier

　　Special thanks to Fan Yin for his great support!

　　----

　　Lu Fei bluntly pointed out the reason why Su Tongtong was able to get along with everyone in Wina Harbor, and Su Tongtong immediately became dissatisfied.

　　"I have shown remarkable social skills. I am doing well in Vina Harbor and have great connections. Her Highness Vina has heard of my reputation and it is not impossible for her to summon me. Perhaps, like other nobles, she needs me to bring them the most beautiful and luxurious clothes, the most fashionable bags and women's shoes. Perhaps she also needs a collection of French perfume..."

　　"Hahahaha... Naive!" Lu Fei scolded, "It seems that you are still not awake, which means that you really don't understand what a demigod is... If Her Highness Vina had such vanity from the beginning, she would never be able to achieve demigodhood. Character determines destiny and also determines achievement. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　Su Tongtong's pretty face flushed. She couldn't refute it. She moved her lips, but she was too angry to speak. After a long time, she finally said, "Then what ability do you have to catch the eye of a demigod? Aren't you just a little bit better at arcane than me?"

　　"What kind of little bit is this... I'm level 18, what's your level, level 6 or level 7?" Lu Fei laughed, then he suddenly sighed and said, "Even if you are level 18, you won't be in the eyes of a demigod. I think Her Highness Vina didn't invite you because of me, but because of Gris!"

　　Gris is level 19, a high elf in the legendary realm. Such a realm and identity are naturally enough to make a demigod pay attention to him. But now Gris is his follower, so Princess Vina will also pay attention to him. This is probably the reason why he was invited.

　　Lu Fei took a long time to figure it out, so he felt relieved. At least he was not going to attend any Hongmen Banquet, and Princess Vina did not have any dissatisfaction with him.

　　Su Tongtong suddenly understood. She nodded and said, "So that's how it is. It does make sense. Gris is a high elf in the legendary realm, right? Haha, does Her Highness Vina want to win over Gris?"

　　Su Tongtong narrowed her eyes, her mind swirling: "Hehe, if we win over Gris, then we have to win over Lu Fei, right? This is great news. As long as we have Orbus and Budamia as our backers, Silver Pine Manor will be as stable as a rock! And I might even be able to get a lordship from it!"

　　Noble titles are extremely rare in the Terran continent.

　　For example, in the Orbus family, the old man in charge is a hereditary marquis. Even if his children and granddaughters have not inherited his title yet, as long as they are direct descendants of the Orbus family, they will definitely enjoy the title of lordship at birth, which means they are born as a nobleman.

　　The nobles in the Terran world hold the most powerful forces in the world. The noble titles can be divided into several levels: duke, marquis, earl, viscount, and baron. Above the duke is the king. Because the king is so noble, he generally disdains to discuss titles with others, that is, he disdains to be compared with people who are not from the royal family.

　　Another thing is that below the baron is the lord. The lord has no territory, it is just an honor, and is equivalent to a reserve noble. For example, the eldest daughter of the Orbus family, Selina, is said to be very likely to inherit the Orbus family in the future, and then she will directly become a marquis from a lord!

　　Therefore, Selina's status and position are extraordinary. Although she is a lord now, the barons and viscounts will still salute her first when they see her.

　　In this strictly hierarchical aristocratic society, Su Tongtong naturally yearns to become a noble. To become a noble, the most important thing is reputation, followed by being rich and powerful, and the third is having a high-level profession, such as an arcanist, a diviner, etc. The most important thing is to be recommended and nominated, and to be canonized!

　　Only through enthronement can one become a recognized noble, so who has the power to enthronement?

　　Generally speaking, only kings and lords have this power. Lords need to be enthroned by the king, so who will enthronize the hereditary king?

　　It was canonized by God!

　　Therefore, the Terran continent is a plane where theocracy is supreme!

　　In other monarchies, such as the Principality of Medusa, the king needs to be appointed by the pope of the Church of the Goddess of Nature. In Vina Harbor, although there is no king, it belongs to the Free Trade Alliance. The supreme god of the alliance is the goddess of commerce, Jintila, but gods generally do not exist in the mortal world, and the strongest people in the mortal world are generally demigods.

　　Vina Budamia is a subordinate god of the line of the goddess of commerce, Jintila. She shepherds the believers of the world on behalf of the main god. Therefore, Vina's authority is extremely high in the Free Trade Alliance. She has the power to appoint and dismiss members of the Supreme Council of Vina Harbor, which is similar to appointing and dismissing the king of a city-state.

　　The power to appoint and dismiss members of the Supreme Council of Vina Harbor is terrifying, so the authority of the Budamia family is very strong. Lu Fei only learned about these things from Lord Selina of the Orbus family these days. At first, Lu Fei was extremely shocked, and then he was respectful. Such a powerful demigod invited him to meet him. I wonder if there is any deeper intention besides going to Gris?

　　Lu Fei leaned over the railing and looked into the distance. The Princess Santa Anna was gradually leaving the coast. Looking back, he could no longer see the Weina Harbor. In the far sea ahead, a sea area covered with fog gradually appeared.

　　After half an hour, they gradually entered the depths of the foggy sea. Lu Fei and Gris had already cast spells. Their eyes penetrated the fog, and an astonishing scene appeared before their eyes.

　　Deep in the foggy sea, there was an area shrouded in hurricane-force rain, with rolling dark clouds pressing down from the sky, very low to the sea surface. Lightning flashed through the sky and the sea, and huge waves surged up to more than ten meters high.

　　Lu Fei was shocked when he saw the sudden changes in the sky deep in the fog. This change was definitely not a natural phenomenon, but more like a man-made one.

　　"My lord, it is not accidental that such drastic changes in the celestial phenomena can occur. The area of ​​storm and lightning is very strange. I feel a strange irregular force covering that area and tearing the surrounding space apart. The space cracks have severed the laws of nature, causing torrential rain, thunder and lightning, forming a natural barrier!" said Gris.

　　"You mean this is caused by the power of demigod?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Yes! If my guess is correct, we can reach Saint Grace Island by passing through that area of ​​violent storms, lightning and thunder. If my guess is correct, this is probably the barrier that Her Highness Vina set up to prevent outsiders from entering!"

　　Lu Fei was shocked and said, "You are worthy of being a demigod. This is a great power that can change the world. Gris, if I let you use it, do you have such a powerful ability?"

　　Gris's eyes became deep, with a sharp light flashing in them. He shook his head and said, "If I try my best, I can create the same barrier, but my natural divine power can't support it for much longer! The demigod has reached the point of mastering the laws of nature. Although it is not a complete law, it is also extraordinary. That's why he can set up the barrier and do it with ease. I guess the reason why such a barrier can be maintained all year round must be that it is supported by the demigod tower!"

　　…

　　Chapter 248 Guidance

　　"It's really dangerous to cross this storm area. How can we get through it?" Su Tongtong said worriedly.

　　"No need to worry, since I'm here at the invitation, there should be someone to pick me up!" Lu Fei guessed.

　　"There is indeed someone to help. Look at the reef over there!" Gris had the sharpest eyes. He was the first to notice the clue and quickly pointed to a group of reefs in the storm.

　　The waves were surging, the big waves were breaking and flying, lightning bolts as thick as arms struck down from the low-hanging dark clouds and smashed onto a jagged reef. The reefs were blown away, and the whole world seemed to have fallen into darkness. Lightning, thunder, wind and rain became the only main theme.

　　It was in such an area that a soft light penetrated from the storm, and the storm magically parted from both sides to form a huge space gate hundreds of meters high.

　　A small emerald green boat slowly emerged in the soft light. It seemed to be moving extremely slowly, but in fact it was moving very fast. After a while, it had already reached the side of the Princess Santa Anna.

　　There were two people on the boat, one old and one young. The old man was a mage, wearing a gray-black ascetic robe, with an old face and a hunchback, but vigorous. The young man was about seventeen or eighteen years old, a handsome young man, wearing a spotless white robe with simple patterns painted on it in light gold thread, and a golden badge painted on the cuffs, collar and chest of the robe.

　　The badge is not complicated in form, like a shield, surrounded by two golden ears of rice on the outside and a golden apple tree on the inside. The badge seems to be very extraordinary, bringing a noble and vivid atmosphere to the whole dress.

　　"Lu Fei, I've seen that badge in a book. It's the badge of the Budamia family. That person must be a direct descendant of the Budamia family, otherwise he wouldn't wear such clothes!" Su Tongtong whispered.

　　"Okay, I understand!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　At this time, the two people on the boat had already seen Lu Fei and others on the edge of the boat. The mage raised his voice and said, "I am the extradited person from Sheng'en Island. Are you guests going to Sheng'en Road?"

　　"Yes, we came here because of an invitation. My name is Su Tongtong, and the person next to me is Lu Fei!" Su Tongtong said loudly.

　　The wizard and the young man looked at each other, and the young man nodded. He turned to Lu Fei and said, "It turns out that you are Mr. Lu Fei, the Arcanist of Silver Pine Manor. Hello, I am Ofit Budamia. We are here to take you to Saint Grace Island!"

　　"I wonder what the relationship between you and Princess Vina is?" Lu Fei said with a smile, wondering what the status of this Ofit was on Saint Grace Island.

　　"I am the youngest son of the current head of the Budamia family!" said Ofit.

　　"Nice to meet you!" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. This means that this young man is also one of the heirs of Budamia, but he doesn't know which rank he is!

　　Offit smiled and said, "Since you are invited here, then please follow our boat. I will guide you through the storm and thunderstorm area and enter Saint Grace Island!"

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei bowed.

　　Oufei nodded, somewhat impressed by Lu Fei's politeness. He turned and waved at the mage, "Okay, let's go!"

　　The wizard nodded and rowed the oar in his hand. A surge of divine power was transmitted from the oar to the water. The boat seemed to have gained infinite power and was actually lifted to the surface by the divine power and began to move forward. Because it was flying in the air, there was little resistance, so the speed was quite fast.

　　The Princess Santa Anna could only barely keep up at full speed. The two ships, one small and one large, passed through the storm and entered the huge space gate. The entire portal seemed to be opened in the void, filled with soft light. The storm and thunder and lightning outside could not come in, and the ships were quite stable.

　　Lu Fei exclaimed in admiration. This incredible scene could probably only be seen on the Terran continent. If it were on Earth, it would probably only exist in fantasy movies.

　　Passing through the space gate, the two ships entered a vast and calm sea. The sky was azure, the waves were rippling slightly, the sea breeze was gentle, and there was a hint of saltiness. In the sky, a group of white seabirds were flying, occasionally making one or two noisy calls. As far as everyone could see, a beautiful island appeared vaguely where the sea and the sky met.

　　"Welcome everyone to the Island of Holy Grace!" The ethereal voice of Ofit came from the air. This was a voice made by divine power and everyone could hear it clearly.

　　Su Tongtong cheered, they finally arrived at Saint Grace Island, hahahaha, now they will have something to show off in the future!

　　Lu Fei turned his head and looked in the direction he came from. He saw that there was no space gate and the so-called storm in the direction he came from. What came into view was a vast and calm sea, without too much wind and waves, and the sky was clear and sunny. It was completely different from the previous storm area.

　　"This is already another plane!" Lu Fei seemed to have realized something. Yes, it was essentially the same as his own semi-growth plane, except that the plane in front of him was more vast, the material was richer, and the vitality was stronger.

　　Gris nodded and said, "My Lord, you are right. This is indeed a space similar to the growth plane. Haha, don't you also have a space like this? It's just that your space is still relatively elementary and has not grown to this size yet!"

　　"So, my growth plane also has the hope of becoming such a space?" Lu Fei was slightly excited.

　　"Yes, wait until the Lord can control the laws! If I guess correctly, this plane must belong to Her Highness Vina. She placed the plane outside the Vina Harbor and set up a storm barrier to protect it, connecting the plane with the Terran continent. This plane can move on the sea at any time!"

　　"So not everyone can find the Holy Grace Island. Even if they do, they will usually retreat because of the difficulty in the storm zone. Haha, this place is really a paradise!" Lu Fei was filled with emotion. The power of a demigod is really eye-opening.

　　"A paradise on earth?" Gris didn't know what a paradise on earth meant, but he could guess a little and asked, "Is a paradise on earth a beautiful place far away from the world?"

　　"Haha, that's right, that's what I mean!" Lu Fei nodded and smiled.

　　Santa Anna slowly sailed into a quiet dock. There were already many large ships docked at the dock. Some were traditional large sea ships, brand new and luxurious. What surprised Lu Fei even more was that there were three beautiful white luxury yachts at the dock. These were things that Su Tongtong brought from the Earth plane. It had only been a few days, and they had already arrived at Saint Grace Island.

　　"Lu Fei, look, isn't this our ship?" Su Tongtong exclaimed in surprise.

　　"Haha, it seems so. Maybe a noble bought it from us and directly presented it as tribute to Saint Grace Island!" Lu Fei guessed.

　　"Yes, this is the yacht sent by several nobles. I have seen it and I like it very much. So I would like to thank you, Silver Pine Manor, and thank you both for bringing such a beautiful and luxurious yacht to our Budamia family!" At this time, Ofit flew up into the air and hovered over the edge of the Princess Santa Anna.

　　"Thank you for the compliment. We are delighted that these yachts have won your favor!"

　　"Don't be too modest!" Offit waved his hands and said loudly, "I am indeed fascinated by these three ships. Look at their streamlined hulls. The design is really unique and shows a breathtaking beauty... Just like, just like a princess!"

　　"Princess? Haha, that's right, just like the yacht under our feet, it is called Princess Santa Anna, and it is also a princess!" Su Tongtong smiled happily.

　　…

　　Chapter 249 Guests

　　"You are the Miss Su Tongtong that people often talk about, right?" Ou Feit smiled at Su Tongtong. His eyes, which could make any woman fall in love with him, were full of smiles, and his enchanting gaze had made countless women fall in love with him.

　　"Ah... I... I am Su Tongtong..." Su Tongtong's face flushed red. She stared blankly at Ou Feit's seductive eyes and was actually a little at a loss.

　　"Dear guests, please follow me ashore. I will take you to visit Saint Grace Island." Ofit withdrew his gaze, and Su Tongtong returned to normal.

　　Lu Fei gave a few instructions, asking Wolf, Frederick and the other maids to stay on the boat and wait, while he, Su Tongtong and Gris got off the boat and followed Ofit to visit Saint Grace Island.

　　When they turned around a high cliff, they could see a magnificent palace standing on the cliff facing the sea. It was part of the Budamia Manor.

　　"What a beautiful manor!" Su Tongtong was surprised. This manor was much more magnificent than the Silver Pine Manor. Some places did not seem to be built by mortals, but more like a miracle.

　　"Everyone, please come this way!" Offit gave instructions while pointing at the buildings in the manor and introducing them one by one.

　　Everyone walked up a slanted stone staircase, which was hundreds of meters long and seven meters wide. The stone was gray-brown and very clean. Lu Fei could see that the stone staircase had been cleansed by divine power and was almost spotless. At the end of the stone staircase was a platform protruding from the cliff, from which one could overlook the distant sea.

　　"Is there anyone up there?"

　　Climbing up the stairs, Lu Fei looked up inadvertently, and a holy and flawless figure came into his sight!

　　I saw a woman standing on the edge of the cliff, gazing into the distance. The sea breeze blew past, and her white dress fluttered, forming a long skirt. The woman's tall and perfect body was vaguely visible. Her long hair fluttered in the wind behind her, forming a picture of a beautiful woman who was independent and secluded from the world.

　　The woman turned her head, revealing a clean and flawless beautiful face. On that stunning face were a pair of deep and clear eyes, like the endless deep space.

　　Boom!

　　The moment Lu Fei saw the pair of eyes that were as deep as the sky, he felt his mind explode all of a sudden, his thoughts went blank, and all the scenes in front of him were frozen. The figure and eyes of this woman appeared in his mind alternately. Such a woman was like a goddess, and she didn't seem to be in this world anymore.

　　"So it's Ophit, they are..." the woman said.

　　"Hello, big sister. They are guests invited to attend the Goddess Blessing Day!" Offit said respectfully.

　　"Oh, then take them to the manor and don't delay!" The woman gave a few instructions, and he suddenly looked at Lu Fei with a frown. The woman suddenly snorted, waved her long sleeves, turned around and floated away.

　　"Lu Fei, stop looking, they've already left!" Su Tongtong pushed Lu Fei's shoulder. She felt very embarrassed under Ou Fite's half-smile.

　　Lu Fei came back to his senses and said blankly: "What's going on? What happened to me just now?" Su Tongtong laughed and said: "What do you mean, you were seduced by a woman!"

　　"This is impossible, I..." Lu Fei turned and looked at Gris.

　　Gris shook his head, and passed his thoughts to Lu Fei, saying, "My Lord, that woman is very strange. She doesn't have any divine power, but I feel that she has just done something to all of us. I felt my soul shaken, while Wolfe and Miss Tongtong were unaware of it, but you, my Lord, are in some kind of confusion."

　　"No way?" Lu Fei glanced at the woman's receding back and shook his head, puzzled by the dream-like situation just now.

　　Oufeit sighed and said, "No need to look at it, that's my elder sister Tristaloni, who was originally the first heir of my Budamia family. What a pity..."

　　It turned out to be Tristana Loni. The name that appeared on the invitation was Tristana Loni!

　　"What a pity, uh... It's so strange, why doesn't she have any strength?" Su Tongtong said in surprise.

　　"So you guys noticed it too. You're right. For some unknown reason, my elder sister couldn't practice magic since she was a child. So she's the only one among us brothers and sisters who has a flaw. That's why my elder sister sometimes has a weird personality. Please don't mind it!"

　　"No, I don't mind!" Su Tongtong quickly comforted.

　　"Well, please go to the Losai Palace first. A small banquet is being prepared in the front courtyard of the Losai Palace to celebrate the Goddess's Blessing Day. Many distinguished guests have already arrived!"

　　"Who are the invited people today?" Su Tongtong asked curiously.

　　"Haha..." Oufeit laughed loudly and said, "They are all powerful old men and women. The only thing that makes me feel gratified is that Miss Su Tongtong and the two gentlemen are also at the banquet!" Oufeit glanced at Lu Fei and Gris, as if hinting at something.

　　Ofit led Lu Fei and others to the front of the Losai Palace. This palace is a complex building, covering a very large area. It is divided into three levels, front and back. There are gardens and flower beds between each level. The first level is relatively low, with only three floors and a height of twelve meters. There are countless staggered spires on the top, reflecting a sharp architectural style.

　　After passing through the first palace, there is a beautiful garden with neatly planted green shrubs and various flowers. Among the flowers and plants, there are several white statues standing.

　　The ground of the garden is covered with green lawns, the main roads are paved with stone slabs, and several small paths are paved with white pebbles. At the end of the garden is the second palace, which is four stories high with many spires. Looking past the second palace, you can see the third palace, which is the tallest and looks like a dense group of palaces.

　　Deep within the third palace, layers of light poured out, covering the entire Losai Palace. A spire towering into the clouds stood diagonally behind the third palace.

　　Lu Fei's eyelids twitched slightly, and he knew that this towering spire was the Demigod Tower, which was the place where the Demigod Princess Vina practiced!

　　"Look, the banquet is about to begin!" Offit pointed to a green lawn in front of the second palace. The lawn was decorated gorgeously, with a long dining table placed in the middle of the lawn. The servants were busy preparing food and tableware for the table.

　　Six or seven "old men and women" were sitting leisurely on the chairs nearby, holding glasses in their hands and tasting red wine or some other fine wine...

　　Lu Fei's eyes were so sharp that he withdrew his gaze from the Demigod Tower in the distance and immediately fell on these old men and women.

　　When Lu Fei saw this, his first feeling was incredible. It turned out that the so-called old men and old ladies were all in the legendary realm!

　　Lu Fei had even met one or two such people. They were the president and vice president of the Mages Guild's branch in Vina Harbor. Another one was Leibang Orbus, the head of the Orbus family. Lu Fei did not recognize the others.

　　Wow, these so-called old men and women are actually the most powerful people in the Free Trade Alliance!

　　…

　　Chapter 250: Demigod's Glory

　　"Isn't this the trendy banquet that spread from our Silver Pine Manor?" Su Tongtong was stunned.

　　In fact, open-air banquets like this were not popular in the Terren Continent before, and the nobles usually only dined in the castle. However, since the Silver Pine Manor was built into a large-scale palace, social dances and banquets for the noble upper class are held every day. Various trendy dances and banquets are gradually becoming popular.

　　The people of the Terran continent are not actually averse to new things. In fact, they are very brave to try new things. The Terrans seem to be born with an optimistic attitude and are brave to accept new things. It can even be said that they are crazy about new things, especially trendy and fashionable things.

　　Oufeit smiled and said, "Miss Tongtong, don't be surprised. You should know that as long as it is trendy, we will be happy to accept it. Silver Pine Manor can be said to have brought us something different. Many things have made the nobles crazy about it, including trendy banquets, dances, clothing, cosmetics, women's shoes, handbags, and even yachts. That's why Silver Pine Manor has become famous. Haha, now it's not just me. Even Her Highness Vina has heard of the name of Silver Pine Manor..."

　　"It's our honor!" Su Tongtong smiled.

　　"Let's go. I will introduce Her Highness Vina to you later. Now let's go and say hello to those elders. Those elders are the Supreme Speakers of the Free Trade Alliance!" Offit said with a smile.

　　"Will we be able to meet Her Highness Vina later?" Su Tongtong was overjoyed, and Lu Fei was also happy.

　　"Can!"

　　Ou Feit led Lu Fei and others to the elders and introduced them one by one. These old men and women were indeed the most powerful figures in the Free Trade Alliance.

　　"Haha, Silver Pine Manor has brought us a lot of surprises. Our Free Trade Alliance needs big businessmen like you who have pioneering and innovative spirits the most!"

　　"Thank you!" Su Tongtong said modestly, and then she became a little worried: "Silver Pine Manor is developing rapidly now. I plan to build a large workshop near Vina Harbor to manufacture the most popular products in Terran. I am just worried about this safety issue..."

　　"Don't worry. Our Free Trade Alliance has the most outstanding business environment that can protect the interests of every businessman. Anyone who attempts to undermine the alliance's free trade and violate free competition will be expelled and sanctioned by us. We will never tolerate those acts that hinder business with violence!" said a Free Trade Alliance speaker.

　　The others nodded in agreement, "That's right. Freedom, fairness, safety and security are the cornerstones of our Free Trade Alliance. You, Silver Pine Manor, were outsiders at first, but because of the alliance's free, fair, safe and secure business environment, didn't you quickly gain unimaginable wealth?"

　　"We naturally trust the protection of the Free Trade Alliance, so we bought land and property in Wina Harbor..."

　　"Haha, you succeeded, and we have also benefited a lot. Look... the red wine in my hand has become my favorite. It is also a good thing you brought. It is said that this is carefully brewed from a fruit called grape that has been stored in the cellar for many years... I can taste the time it has been stored in the cellar!" A speaker said proudly.

　　"Then congratulations! Wine tasting should be part of aristocratic life!"

　　"Yes, yes, I also think red wine is suitable for nobility!" someone echoed.

　　"Then let's toast to the elegant aristocratic life!" Everyone raised their glasses and began to taste the red wine with laughter.

　　After a while, amid harmonious laughter, someone said, "Look, Her Highness Vina is here in person!" Lu Fei looked towards the second palace and saw a group of people walking over, led by a female demigod.

　　Her Highness Vina has been a demigod for thousands of years and has created countless legendary deeds. The most touching of these is that she has already created Vina Harbor.

　　Her Highness Vina was dressed in a plain robe, looking elegant and dignified. She did not need any embellishment, as she naturally emanated a kind of soul-stirring glow. That was divine glow, which was the sublimation of divine power. A divine magician did not have divine glow before he ignited the divine fire and became a demigod. Divine glow was the light emitted by the divine fire, and its greatest characteristic was that it was immortal, indestructible, and neither dirty nor clean.

　　Possessing divine radiance can maintain an immortal body and ensure eternal youth. This has transcended the scope of mortals and stepped into the threshold of God.

　　Theoretically, a demigod has the same long life as a god. Without any accidents, a demigod can live forever. Of course, the longer the life, the closer it will be to a god. This situation has its pros and cons. The biggest disadvantage is that once it threatens the status of a god with the same essence, then this demigod is absolutely dangerous.

　　There have also been shocking events in history where a demigod was suddenly promoted to a true god, usurping the throne of the original superior and casting the former god down to earth!

　　But this is a rare case after all, more often than not, when a demigod is promoted to a true god, he is directly killed by a god of the same essence! Unless the demigod is promoted to a true god without infringing on the interests of any god.

　　Of course, such situations are relatively rare, because there are many gods on the continent of Terran now, and most of the thrones have been occupied. Only some rare and remote thrones or thrones whose inheritance has been cut off are still vacant.

　　Unfortunately, the throne of the god of nature had been occupied long ago, and the throne of the god of commerce was not vacant, so Her Highness Vina had not been officially deified for thousands of years, and it was estimated that she would not have the opportunity to be officially deified in the future.

　　When Her Highness Vina appears, everyone will salute her, and then be suppressed by her divine radiance. Mortals naturally dare not look directly at the radiance of the demigod for a long time, because mortals will feel inferior in front of the divine radiance.

　　Everyone unconsciously bowed to Princess Vina as inferiors. Lu Fei was no exception, and the same went for the legendary people around him.

　　It seems that the more powerful a person is, the more he understands a truth, that is, when facing a strong person, necessary humility is necessary, because it is respect for the pioneers, humility in strength, and it is also a tradition that has been passed down for thousands of years.

　　The owner of the manor, Her Highness Vina, walked over in the spotlight of everyone. She was not proud, but she showed supreme dignity. She was not ostentatious, but endless glory seemed to be gathered on her.

　　It has to be said that under the cover of divine light, Her Highness Vina, who was already a beauty, looked even more dignified, noble and heroic. Lu Fei felt dazed!

　　I thought to myself, this is a demigod, he is indeed not someone who should exist in this world!

　　…

　　Chapter 251 Mediation

　　Lu Fei quickly came to his senses and cast his gaze around Her Highness Vina. Her Highness Vina was followed by many young noble men and women. They were all dressed in noble robes with the emblem of the Budamia family embroidered on their cuffs and collars.

　　These should be the new generation of the Budamia family. Naturally they would show up at such a cool moment. Haha, it’s the blessing day of the business goddess Jintila. This is a good opportunity to win the favor of their main god.

　　Her Highness Vina is a subordinate deity of the goddess of commerce, Jintila, and a member of the human camp of justice and order. All her descendants in the mortal world will be blessed by the gods of the camp of justice and order.

　　Originally, if a demigod appeared in the family, the family members would generally consider giving up their original beliefs and turning to believe in the family's demigod, hoping to reach the top one day. However, Princess Vina did not intend to be deified, so she did not seek faith.

　　Lu Fei soon discovered Tristaloni beside Princess Vina. She was still wearing a holy white robe and had a faint smile on her face. When her eyes suddenly fell on Lu Fei, she frowned slightly, and her eyes quickly turned away, and the smile on her face disappeared.

　　Lu Fei was startled for a moment, feeling very strange. He instinctively felt that Tristaloni posed a threat to him. It was a dangerous signal, very subtle, causing him to be shocked at the soul level.

　　"It's strange. Tristaloni obviously doesn't have any divine power. Why does she make me feel dangerous?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Daoist Master Wang Qing, why is she here?!"

　　Lu Fei's eyes suddenly shrank into a pinhole, and a sharp divine light burst out of his pupils. The Taoist Master Wangqing actually appeared behind Princess Vina. She followed in the crowd, and her eyes had already fallen on Lu Fei's face, her eyes were sharp and burning.

　　"Oh no, Daozun Wangqing has hooked up with Her Highness Vina?" Lu Fei was shocked beyond words, and then his face turned pale. It was a mistake, a mistake. Daozun Wangqing had deviated from his prediction. Could it be that she had really surrendered to Her Highness Vina?

　　Lu Fei's mood was extremely complicated!

　　For a moment, Lu Fei felt that the worst mistake he had ever made was to bring Taoist Master Wangqing to the Terran continent!

　　"No, it shouldn't be as bad as you think. Daoist Master Wang Qing is not stupid. She should know that the Earth plane must not be exposed to powerful people like Her Highness Vina, because that would mean disaster for the Earth plane!"

　　"Could it be that Dao Zun Wangqing just wants to find a backer to improve his strength, or wants to use Her Highness Vina's ability to find the coordinates of the plane gate in an attempt to return to Earth..."

　　Lu Fei's thoughts turned, and countless thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant. Think about it, if someone like Princess Vina knew the existence of the Earth plane, and if she descended to the Earth plane, it would be absolutely unpredictable for everyone on Earth!

　　Lu Fei knew the consequence, so he always kept the plane door with the coordinates leading to the earth tightly in his hands and did not let anyone get it.

　　Daozun Wangqing would not easily reveal things about the Earth to others. Even for Kunlun, she would not do so easily. Thinking of this, Lu Fei calmed down a little. That's right, Daozun Wangqing would definitely not be so unwise.

　　"Sir, it's the woman from Kunlun Taoist Sect. She has also come to Sheng'en Island!" Gris transmitted the message to Lu Fei's heart. Obviously, he also discovered the dangerous figure, Daozun Wangqing, at the first time.

　　"Okay, I get it. We must not get into conflict. Let's wait and see what happens!" Lu Fei said.

　　Su Tongtong did not recognize Taoist Wangqing, because when Gris and Taoist Wangqing were fighting, she was still in Iceland. Now Su Tongtong's whole attention was focused on Princess Vina, so naturally she would not notice other situations.

　　Princess Vina first greeted the old men and women in high positions of power, and then turned to Lu Fei and walked over, "I'm coming, I'm coming..." Su Tongtong's face flushed. Because she was too excited, her heart was pounding and her body couldn't help but tremble slightly.

　　"You must be Su Tongtong, right? Don't be nervous. Do I make people so nervous and scared?" Vina said with a smile. She tried her best to restrain the divine power that unconsciously emanated from her body.

　　"I'm sorry, Your Highness. Your brilliance is enough to make every mortal tremble with fear. Please forgive my rudeness!" Su Tongtong said with a blushing face.

　　"Haha, don't mind or apologize, because everyone who sees me for the first time is the same!" Vina turned around, nodded to Lu Fei and Gris, and said, "I'm very happy that you two accepted the invitation. Today is the Goddess Blessing Day. I hope you two can enjoy it!"

　　"Thank you, Your Highness. We feel extremely honored!" Lu Fei and Gris bowed quickly.

　　"Your Highness, why should you be polite to them? This kid named Lu is just a traitor of my master. Sooner or later, I will take him back to punish him. You don't need to bother to invite him, let alone take care of his interests!" Daozun Wangqing walked over step by step.

　　Gris took a step forward and stood in front of Lu Fei. The current situation was that Lu Fei could not guarantee his safety when facing Taoist Wangqing.

　　"Wang Qing, this time I want to mediate the conflict between you based on the principle that it is better to resolve a feud than to create one. Haha, you are from the same church, right? There is no need to make things so tense..." Vina persuaded.

　　"Your Highness, you don't know that he is a daring traitor..."

　　Lu Fei shook his head helplessly and said, "Senior Wang Qing, we can settle the sect's affairs privately. There's no need to drag outsiders to watch the joke!"

　　Daoist Wang Qing was furious: "Lu Fei, I don't need outsiders to get involved if I want to take you down. You take yourself too seriously!"

　　After hearing this, Lu Fei heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Daoist Master Wang Qing still had some sense. It was not a big deal to let ordinary outsiders know about the Earth plane, but if a family like Budamia knew about it, it would be difficult to predict.

　　"Please stop arguing!" Vina glanced at Daoist Wangqing. Although the latter was somewhat reluctant, he still shut his mouth obediently, as if the two had reached some kind of agreement before.

　　Vina turned to Lu Fei and said, "Sir Lu Fei, why don't you talk to me?"

　　"As you wish!" Lu Fei had to say.

　　"Okay, come to my Demigod Tower!" Vina floated up gently and flew towards the Demigod Tower that was towering into the clouds in the distance. Lu Fei quickly flew up and followed closely behind her.

　　When the people at the banquet saw Vina and Lu Fei leave, they were all thoughtful. Everyone had a different expression. Some were surprised, some were gloating, some were annoyed, and some even envious and jealous.

　　"Haha, see? It looks like there will be new powerful people joining our Free Trade Alliance..." Leibang Obus said with a smile.

　　"Lord Orbus, what do you mean? Why don't I understand?" Su Tongtong asked hurriedly.

　　"Miss Tongtong, haven't you realized it yet? Everything Princess Vina did was to recruit Lord Wangqing and Lord Lu Fei!" Leibang Obus said with a smile. He glanced meaningfully at the expressionless Taoist Wangqing and the thoughtful Gris.

　　"This is Wangqing..." Su Tongtong was quite surprised. She was also a very smart woman. She understood in an instant that Her Highness Vina actually wanted to win over Daozun Wangqing and Gris. It was said that some time ago, the two Gris and a man called Daozun Wangqing had a fight in Yinsong Manor, which caused some commotion. When Su Tongtong heard about this later, she didn't care about it. Now thinking about it, this matter actually had a big impact!

　　…

　　Chapter 252 Recruitment

　　"Why does the Free Trade Alliance have to recruit two people who are at odds with each other? Isn't it enough to just recruit our Silver Pine Manor?" Su Tongtong said.

　　Leibang Obus shook his head and sighed, "Of course it's because of power and potential!" He glanced at the two people who were about to discuss, Wangqing Daozun and Gris, and found that the two were listening quietly and had no dissatisfaction, so he continued:

　　"Ms. Tongtong, you don't understand the current situation. Let me tell you, the Free Trade Alliance is under a lot of pressure from all sides. Especially recently, the dark forces in the underground world have shown signs of revival. So we must pay enough attention to this and recruit as many powerful people as possible into the alliance at all costs to prevent future dangers!"

　　"Danger? Will there be danger in Weina Harbor?" Su Tongtong was shocked. This was not good news. She had just set up a factory and purchased property in Weina Harbor, which cost a huge amount of manpower and material resources. If the situation here was not good, then the risk she would have to bear would be great.

　　"Unfortunately, if the underground dark power revives, the entire Terran continent will fall into a huge catastrophe. The surface world will be in turmoil everywhere, and Vina Harbor will be no exception. That's why His Highness Vina is attracted by the power that His Excellency Lu Fei possesses!"

　　"Oh, I understand. Your Highness is going to negotiate with Lu Fei, right?" Su Tongtong knew best how much power Lu Fei possessed now. Not to mention Silverpine Manor, just the three high elves Gris, Andrea and Agnes, this power cannot be ignored.

　　Gris is level 19, in the legendary realm, Andrea and Agnes are either level 17 or level 18, and they also have great potential. Combined with Lu Fei's current level 18 strength, the overall strength is absolutely considerable.

　　If we add to the power Lu Fei has hidden in the northern ice field, Lu Fei has become a man who can call the shots to a certain extent.

　　"Perhaps the wise Her Highness Vina will learn about the relationship between Lu Fei and the northern barbarian tribes from Wolfe and others. If this is true, Her Highness Vina will definitely pull Lu Fei onto the chariot at all costs and tie him to the Free Trade Alliance for the sake of the future."

　　Su Tongtong couldn't help but tremble with excitement when she thought of this. She shouted excitedly in her heart: "That's great, Silver Pine Manor will really step into the aristocratic circle of the Terran continent this time!"

　　"snort!"

　　Daoist Master Wangqing snorted coldly, waved her sleeves and sat down at one of the seats at the table. She knew that Leibang Obus's guess was correct. She felt very unhappy about Vina's attempt, but there was nothing she could do.

　　Just a few days ago, this demigod suddenly condescended to find me. In order to win me over, she offered me generous conditions that I could not refuse. The first condition was to help me break through my current realm within ten years and reach the realm of heaven and man. In Vina's words, that means becoming a demigod!

　　Daoist Master Wangqing had studied this world and found that although it was rich in vitality and had a vast "power of heaven", which was the ocean of original force described by Her Highness Vina, it was still difficult for him to reach the realm of heaven and man.

　　Because Daoist Master Wangqing discovered that outside this world, there are many void levels, where countless gods are hidden. They seem to occupy some kind of way. If he ascends to the realm of heaven and man, he will inevitably touch their sensitive nerves, which may cause a strong backlash, and it is hard to predict whether it will be good or bad.

　　Cultivation requires companions, money, Dharma and land. He is not short of money, Dharma and land, but he has no companions, that is, fellow Taoists with whom he can discuss the Tao. The Taoist Master Wangqing really needs to discuss cultivation with "fellow Taoists" who are already ahead of him on the path of cultivation.

　　The path of cultivation is full of dangers and one wrong step may lead to eternal damnation. This is a taboo for long-time practitioners, so Dao Zun Wangqing had to reach some kind of win-win agreement with Vina.

　　"Damn it! We can't let that little thief go. He caused a big disturbance in our sect and killed many of our people. Such a traitor has never been seen before in our thousands of years of history. As a member of Kunlun, we must not compromise, let alone sit idly by!"

　　A murderous intent flashed in Daoist Wang Qing's eyes, and the wine glass in her hand turned into powder with a whoosh! Not a drop of the red wine in the glass spilled out, but was penetrated by the mana emitted in an instant, turned into flames, and burned in her hand.

　　A maid who was serving on the side was slightly startled and her face turned pale, thinking that she had neglected the guest somewhere. She turned to look at Offit and asked him for help.

　　Oufeit waved her hand, indicating that it was none of her business. She stepped forward and said respectfully, "Senior Wangqing, if I have been negligent in any way, please let me know. I will do my best to meet your requirements!"

　　"Nothing!" Daoist Master Wangqing said coldly, and the flame in his hand quickly went out.

　　"Haha, that's good..." Offset turned to the maid and said angrily, "Why don't you help me get another glass of red wine? You are so clumsy!"

　　"Yes, yes, yes... Lord Ofit!" The maid hurriedly stepped up her service.

　　Offit walked up to Tristaloni and asked, "Sister, I see everyone is a little hungry. Can we start the party now?"

　　Tristaloni was a little embarrassed. She turned her head and looked at the Demigod Tower. At this time, Vina's voice rang in her mind: "Tristaloni, there is no need to keep people waiting. You can eat now. I won't come out for a while!"

　　After Tristaloni received the instructions, she nodded and said, "Okay, we can start!" Then she clapped her hands and signaled everyone to pay attention, "Seniors, brothers and sisters, please take your seats and eat first!"

　　"But Her Highness Vina..." asked a female speaker.

　　"No need to wait, Her Highness just informed me that she asked us to eat first. Most likely, the matter will not be resolved for a while..."

　　"That's good. Let's eat first. We old bones are feeling hungry, especially in front of the delicious food on Saint Grace Island. I heard that many of these delicacies were personally developed by Miss Tristaloni?"

　　"I developed it, so you seniors, please enjoy it..." Tristaloni said with a smile. Everyone sat down and started eating. There were a total of 20 seats on the long dining table, and 16 of them were occupied.

　　Leibang Obus glanced at Tristaloni and smiled, "I heard that my niece still hasn't found a suitable partner. I heard that those young nobles who pursued my niece in the past either met with misfortunes or tried to commit suicide for my niece. This must have broken my niece's heart, right?"

　　Tristaloni frowned.

　　Leibang Obus continued, "My dear niece, Her Highness Vina summoned me to the palace a few days ago and asked about your marriage. She also asked me if there were any outstanding young men in Vina Harbor. Finally, she asked me about Mr. Lu Fei's situation. If I heard correctly, Her Highness Vina is interested in... Haha, I won't say more. My dear niece still needs to be mentally prepared for some things, so as not to lose manners in front of Her Highness Vina!"

　　"Thank you for the reminder, senior. I understand..." A sharp light flashed in the depths of Tristaloni's eyes. A playful expression appeared on her beautiful face. The corners of her perfect mouth were slightly raised. It was unknown what she was thinking.

　　"Sister, it turns out that Her Highness Vina is concerned about your marriage. Oh, my God, this is a great thing. To have Her Highness care about our lifelong affairs is a blessing that we cannot even ask for!"

　　"Yes, Her Highness Vina really cares about my elder sister..."

　　"Congratulations, big sister. We believe in Her Highness Vina's vision and hope that big sister can find a truly perfect partner!"

　　"If it's Mr. Lu Fei, it doesn't seem bad either. I heard that Mr. Lu Fei is a genius in cultivation, and Silver Pine Manor has risen rapidly recently. It seems that it has established a huge social network in the aristocratic upper class..." Ou Fite looked at Su Tongtong, and then smiled and said, "Miss Tongtong, am I right?"

　　"That's right. Vina Harbor is the freest, most open, and most secure commercial city I have ever seen. That's why Silver Pine Manor has received generous rewards here, and I am now a well-known businessman!" Su Tongtong said proudly. As for whether Lu Fei was recruited as the son-in-law of the Budamia family, she didn't dare to think about it at all, because it was too crazy.

　　…

　　Collection 6802, continue to collect, friends who are reading this book, please collect it, and I hope those who have already collected it will not be removed from the bookshelf, thank you...

　　Chapter 253 Marriage

　　On the top floor of the Demigod Tower, Vina stood in front of the tower's window sill, gazing at the distant sea. Her sight had penetrated the countless obstructions of clouds and mist, and she could clearly see the prosperous Vina Harbor.

　　Lu Fei was standing next to Princess Vina, a little behind her. He stood respectfully, feeling the omnipresent divine light on the demigod. That light was full of majestic divine will, sometimes calm, sometimes surging, sometimes passionate, sometimes ruthless, sometimes warm and surging like the sea, and sometimes cold and ruthless, like ice and snow, just like the changes of nature, which is hard to guess.

　　Lu Fei could feel that it was a natural divine power aura similar to that of Gris, but the scope of Vina's domain was different from Gris's frost and storm attributes, but it was very similar to the natural domain attributes of plant life.

　　The divine power of Her Highness Vina is deeply hidden, and the breath of life is very gentle and calm, slightly different from the breath of life of animals and humans, and the difference is very subtle. The breath of life of animals and humans is similar to blood, strong, unrestrained, and masculine, but the breath of life of plants is very tough and restrained.

　　The life breath of plants is deep and profound, like the hidden thunder in the sky, rolling faintly but not erupting; and like the lava deep in the earth, which does not erupt but mostly flows underground, silently and endlessly.

　　Lu Fei instinctively felt the greatness of this peculiar aura of natural divine power revealed by the divine radiance, and for Vina, who was able to cultivate such a great divine power, Lu Fei could only describe it with awe.

　　"Lu Fei, look at the Vina Harbor in the distance. It is a peaceful paradise, but in the near future, I'm afraid that the entire Vina Harbor will fall into infinite panic!" Vina turned her head to look at Lu Fei, pointing to the vague coastline in the distance and said.

　　"How could that be? Aren't the Free Trade Alliance and Wina Harbor protected by His Highness?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"You probably don't know yet, but there are signs that the dark forces of the underground world are erupting, and this force has begun to affect the surface world. If my guess is correct, a terrible catastrophe is about to come. Whether our civilization can be preserved depends on the favor of the gods!"

　　"It can't be that serious?" Lu Fei was shocked. Countless memory scenes flashed through his mind one by one, the underground underworld text, the bull-headed demon, Nubis, the Bushong Palace... These were obviously inextricably linked to the dark forces of the underground world.

　　In the long history of the Terran continent, there have been countless eras, and almost every era rose after being impacted by the forces of the underground world.

　　"You have also learned about the history of the Terran continent. You should know about the rise and fall of the dragon civilization, the goblin civilization, and the elf civilization. Almost every time a civilization changes, there will be a catastrophe in which the underground world invades the surface world!"

　　"We can't be so unlucky, could we encounter such a turbulent and chaotic era?" Lu Fei was shocked. He couldn't believe it. You know, in the long history of the Terran continent, such a chaotic era has only occurred a few times.

　　"Be prepared for danger in times of peace and plan ahead, this is the way to survive, so the Free Trade Alliance needs you and your legendary high elf, and also needs the joining of Lord Wangqing!" Vina said directly.

　　"So that's why Your Highness will mediate for us?"

　　"Haha, yes. I heard that you are both members of a church called Kunlun. No matter what happened between you, I think you can definitely resolve the rift!"

　　Lu Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Your Highness, now she is unwilling to let me go, but that's right, if I were stronger, I wouldn't let her go either!"

　　"This is a matter between you two, but I have reached an agreement with Lord Wang Qing. She has become a member of my Free Trade Alliance. It is now her responsibility to maintain the security of the Free Trade Alliance. Now I also need you to join the Free Trade Alliance and become a part of the alliance to protect the interests of the entire alliance!"

　　"I need benefits!"

　　Lu Fei thought about it and naturally could not refuse the proposal of joining the Free Trade Alliance. After all, it was proposed by a demigod in person. Lu Fei did not have the qualifications to refuse a demigod yet, but it was reasonable for Lu Fei to plan to get some benefits.

　　"Of course you have your advantages. Haha, Lu Fei, do you know that I have been paying attention to you for some time? Your potential surprises me. If I am not mistaken, the improvement in your strength from the time you registered as an arcanist to now can be described as a sudden change!"

　　"Your Highness, thank you for the compliment!" Lu Fei said modestly. In fact, he was quite proud of his rapid improvement in strength.

　　This was mainly due to his own blood talent. After the unique blood talent was awakened, the power of talent was used to cultivate his own spell - the Yanhuang Nine Dragons Divine Art.

　　For now, the Nine Dragons Yanhuang magic is very peculiar. It continues to grow and transform in the process of cultivation. It has now been integrated with spells from other systems to form the current unique sacred dragon power.

　　"Your potential is beyond my original estimate, which surprised me. Moreover, you were able to develop a legendary high elf into a squire. This is incredible. I don't know how you did it, but your achievements are enough for me to pay attention to you..." Vina suddenly stared deeply into Lu Fei's eyes and said solemnly: "Lu Fei, how about this, I intend to make you a member of my Budamia family, what do you think?"

　　"Your Highness means..." Lu Fei was slightly surprised. He was not sure what Vina meant for a moment.

　　"Haha, you saw it just now, right? All the young unmarried women in my Budamia family are already here. Tell me which one suits your taste. I can make the decision and let you get married. This way, your interests will be connected with those of our Budamia family!" Vina said with a smile.

　　"Marriage?"

　　"Marry into the wife's family?"

　　Lu Fei only felt a loud bang in his head, and the vibration was quite big!

　　What a joke, I am a man who has made great achievements. Do I need to marry into someone else's family? Lu Fei felt it was absurd at first, but then he thought of a question. It seems that there is no such thing as marrying into someone else's family in the Terran Continent?

　　The ethical relationships in the Terran continent are actually very simple. Children in a family, whether girls or boys, except for the heir, generally move out and set up their own families after marriage. Princess Vina asked Lu Fei to marry the girl from the Budamia family, or to be more precise, to arrange a marriage.

　　"What's the matter, Lord Lu Fei, do you look down on my Budamia family? Are the women of our Budamia family not worthy of you?" Seeing Lu Fei's embarrassment, Vina snorted coldly, with an unhappy look on her face. A divine power and momentum unique to a demigod surged out of her body and pressed towards Lu Fei.

　　…

　　Chapter 254 Treasures

　　"No, of course not!" Lu Fei shuddered, his face pale. The power of the demigod was too heavy and terrifying, especially since Lu Fei was only half a meter away from the demigod. The feeling of being oppressed by the power was thrilling.

　　Lu Fei swore that he had never experienced such a feeling in his life. It was as if the sky was falling and the earth was collapsing, or as if he suddenly fell into an ice hole, his whole body was cold, and even as if the air solidified and he suddenly suffocated!

　　What is even more terrifying is the fear of the soul, just like the inferior facing the superior, there is an instinctive fear. Even though Lu Fei practiced soul magic and his soul was extremely powerful, he was still greatly affected.

　　In an instant, Lu Fei completely understood the gap between mortals and demigods. It was no longer a simple difference in level. Lu Fei had never felt it so real in front of a legendary person. He was only as shocked as when the demon god Bushong descended.

　　"So you agree? Haha, then, which girl from our Budamia family do you like... Well, let me think about it, you should choose Tristaloni? This girl is 27 years old this year and she is very beautiful. What bothers me is that she has not married yet. You know, several young and promising nobles who had taken a fancy to her in the past died in accidents, and all these years have been delayed..."

　　Lu Fei was dumbfounded. Vina did not allow Lu Fei to choose for himself. She made the decision for him. Lu Fei had already cursed in his heart. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times. He wanted to say no bravely, but unfortunately in front of the huge divine power, Lu Fei was horrified to find that he could not open his mouth...

　　Lu Fei felt so aggrieved that his face turned red!

　　"Haha, since you have no objection, then it's settled!" Vina turned around and showed a smug smile. She patted Lu Fei's shoulders twice and whispered softly, "From today on, you are considered a member of my Budamia family. Of course, I will never treat you unfairly. You can take one of the 36 seats on the board of directors of the Free Trade Alliance. After all, you can get a large dividend every year!"

　　Lu Fei's body couldn't help but tremble slightly. A demigod patted his shoulder so intimately, seemingly caring, seemingly threatening, and also like a promise, to give him reassurance. Lu Fei's state at this time was quite confused, perhaps it could only be described as terrified.

　　Lu Fei finally understood. Although this demigod had a smile on her face, she was actually very strong in her heart. She was trying to force him to take sides and tie him to her boat... Regardless of the cost, he must not resist. If he did, something bad would happen!

　　"Don't be nervous. Come with me. Since you have become a member of my Budamia family, I will prepare some things for you. You probably know that when Tristaloni was young, she suddenly fell seriously ill, which prevented her from practicing magic. So you must be strong enough to protect the people you need to protect!"

　　Vina waved her hand and opened a positioning door. The other side of the door seemed to be a room in the Demigod Tower. Lu Fei followed Demigod Vina in.

　　The room was very spacious. The ground, stone walls and ceiling were all protected by magic circles. Around the room, there were transparent crystal cabinets made of condensed divine power. Rare treasures were placed in the cabinets.

　　Lu Fei was dazzled by the treasures, which included ancient swords, magic books, scepters, unknown antiques, rare divine stones, etc. Lu Fei had a narrow vision and most likely he had no idea what the treasures were.

　　"Here are some of my treasures from my early years. Each item either has a great history or is extremely precious and rare. You are going to marry Tristaloni, so I hope you can pick three treasures that can help you practice!"

　　Vina glanced at Lu Fei and felt the divine power of the sacred dragon on Lu Fei. She then walked to one of the divine crystal cabinets. There were seven treasures in the cabinet, all emitting a milky white sacred aura.

　　"Oh my god! This is clearly an attempt to bribe me. First they use force, then they use soft tactics. As the saying goes, if you take something from someone, you will be grateful. If you take something from someone, then this marriage will be a done deal!"

　　Lu Fei's mind was racing. He was truly filled with hatred and distress at this moment. At the same time, he admired and was helpless towards this demigod. Such tactics really made him feel humiliated.

　　Well, since it's here, I'll make the best of it. Isn't it just the shackles of a woman? As a grown man, how could I be afraid of it? Besides, Tristaloni has seen her herself. She is a great beauty. It's not a loss for me to marry such a beauty!

　　Three treasures, right? I won't be polite. I must take this opportunity to get more, otherwise I will die in shame. Lu Fei really felt the pressure of facing a demigod at this moment. In the future, if it is not necessary, he will never meet a demigod easily.

　　Lu Fei came to the divine crystal cabinet and looked at the treasures inside. There were several treasures, one was a horn carved from a dragon skeleton, several milky white sacred light crystals, an angel's heart and a cup of golden blood.

　　"You have a good eye. This one is the Holy Horn, carved from the breastbone of a Holy Dragon. It contains the enormous power of the Holy Dragon. The others are the Crystal of Light and the Angel's Heart, which also contain the enormous power of the Holy Dragon. The last cup of blood is the blood of a demigod who specializes in Holy Radiance. It has the divine radiance of holy attributes and is called Immortal Blood."

　　Vina stretched out her hand and grabbed the air. The Sacred Horn, Angel's Heart and Immortal Blood flew out of the cupboard and hovered in front of Lu Fei. Lu Fei said in fear, "Your Highness, this thing is very precious. Are you sure I can take it?"

　　"You can have them. Things of this nature are of no use to me. I have kept these things here for many years. But I believe they will be of great help to you, at least they will be of great benefit to your impact on the legendary realm!"

　　Lu Fei quickly grabbed the three items in his hand and hid them in the space ring. These three items were too precious, a hundred times more precious than the Solomon Ring on his hand.

　　"Okay, go down and have dinner with them. You must be hungry too!" Vina waved her hand, and another portal appeared.

　　Lu Fei bowed slightly to the female demigoddess, turned around and walked through the portal. Lu Fei found himself at the bottom of the second building of Losai Palace. After turning a corner, he saw Su Tongtong, Gris and others having dinner at a dining table not far away.

　　The powerful people of the Free Trade Union and the young people of the Budamiya family were having a meal together.

　　"Lu Fei, you're back, come and sit down!" Su Tongtong greeted him hurriedly when she saw Lu Fei coming.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei sat down with a smile, and the maid beside him quickly brought up food and red wine.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, does Princess Vina have any instructions?" asked Leibang Obus.

　　"Oh, Her Highness said she would not come down, and told me to have dinner here first!" Lu Fei spread his hands.

　　"Really? Besides this, does Her Highness Vina have any other instructions?" another female speaker said with a meaningful smile.

　　"Okay, His Highness said that he would let me take the position of Executive Director of the Free Trade Alliance!"

　　“These things don’t come out of thin air, do they?”

　　"Of course!" Lu Fei said helplessly: "Her Highness wants me to become a member of the Budamia family, and she wants to marry Tristaloni to me!" Lu Fei turned to Tristaloni who was having a meal. At this moment, she was elegantly enjoying a small sea fish. As soon as Lu Fei finished speaking, her body shook slightly, and the small sea fish on the knife and fork in her hand fell onto the silver plate.

　　…

　　Chapter 255 Evasion

　　"Ah...is that really the case?" Offit turned around and said in surprise.

　　"Oh, congratulations, big sister. Congratulations, big sister. His Highness has finally asked about your marriage!" Several younger members of Budamia congratulated her.

　　Tristaloni's face turned pale. She stood up suddenly, looked around at everyone, and snorted coldly: "This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible. I, Tristaloni, will never get married!"

　　Tristaloni glared at Lu Fei fiercely, turned around and left, disappearing from everyone's sight for a long time. Lu Fei sighed in his heart, thinking that it was a sin, it turned out that Her Highness Vina was causing trouble for Tristaloni instead of arranging happiness for her...

　　Being self-righteous is a common problem among those in high positions!

　　This is especially true for Vina, who is a demigod. Look at Tristaloni's reaction. It seems that the demigod just acted on her own and did not even mention it to the person involved. She did not consider the opinion of a girl at all!

　　Lu Fei shook his head. He understood the demigod's style of doing things, which could be summed up in two words: domineering and conceited.

　　"Sir, this is not a good marriage!" Gris frowned.

　　Su Tongtong came over and asked worriedly, "Lu Fei, what's going on? Tristaloni doesn't want to?"

　　"If you were forced to marry, would you be willing?" Lu Fei asked unhappily.

　　"Forced to marry? That's not good!" Su Tongtong was speechless. She was stunned for a while and asked in surprise: "Are you also forced to marry by Her Highness Vina?"

　　Lu Fei smiled bitterly. It was true. He didn't think highly of Tristaloni. Although she was very beautiful, really very beautiful, and 70% similar to Princess Vina, as beautiful as a goddess, she couldn't practice magic after all. In this world of gods, this meant that Tristaloni was destined to be an ordinary person. From this point of view, he and she were not a good match. Of course, the most important thing was that they didn't understand each other, let alone any feelings at all.

　　Lu Fei even had some fear towards Tristaloni, which was very strange, and it made Lu Fei puzzled. Logically speaking, how could a person who didn't even have any magic make him afraid?

　　The banquet ended almost unhappily. Several young ladies from the Budamia family stood up, bowed to Lu Fei apologetically, and then hurried to find Tristaloni, either to comfort her or to talk to her.

　　As the guide of Lu Fei and others, Oufeit also apologized: "Mr. Lu Fei, I am really sorry. My sister would never be so rude in the past. We are really sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of my sister first!"

　　Offit was very sincere. As an aristocratic family with a history of thousands of years, the Budamia family showed their unique code of conduct. No matter how they treated people or anything else, they were very elegant and decent in every aspect.

　　"Mr. Ofit, there's no need to apologize. This is not your problem. If possible, you should persuade Tristaloni. If she really doesn't want to, she can cancel the engagement!" Lu Fei said.

　　"That's unlikely. I know Her Highness Vina. If it's really Her Highness Vina who made the decision, then it's unlikely to be changed!"

　　"..." Lu Fei fell silent. He was also deeply troubled by Her Highness Vina's dominance.

　　"I think you should leave Saint Grace Island first. I guess my sister will still make trouble with you. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it's better to stay away from her first!" Oufeit advised.

　　Leibang Obus walked up and said, "Yes, if Tristaloni comes to make trouble with you, I'm afraid she will ask you to go to Her Highness Vina to reject this marriage, so you'd better avoid it first. If she can't find you, she will go and tell Her Highness Vina herself, so..."

　　"I understand..." Lu Fei nodded. He naturally knew that it would be a stupid thing for him to cancel the engagement with Her Highness Vina, because Her Highness Vina would never agree to it at all. He had to agree whether he wanted to or not. Moreover, the things had already been taken. If he canceled the engagement again, wouldn't he be courting death?

　　"Lu Fei, let's go quickly. I think Tristaloni has probably come to her senses by now. She will probably look for you!" Su Tongtong said worriedly. The people of the Budamia family were really a worry. Of course, the most important thing was that she couldn't afford to offend them. Since she couldn't afford to offend them, she had to hide first!

　　"Well, what is this all about? This happened for no reason!"

　　Lu Fei quickly said goodbye to everyone else, then took Gris and Su Tongtong out of the Budamia Manor and came to the dock, reboarding the Princess Santa Anna. Offit also had someone row a boat in front to lead the way.

　　Two ships, one big and one small, sailed to a certain place on the sea. Ophit chanted some kind of magic spell, and the sea surface immediately became turbulent. A huge space door hundreds of meters high was opened. Through the door, one could see that on the other side of the door was an area of ​​violent winds, rainstorms, lightning and thunder.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, follow the boat closely and don't lose it!" Ofit's voice came from the boat, and then the boat sailed into the space gate, passed through the space gate and officially entered the storm area.

　　Soft light flowed out from the space gate, forming a long channel that was unaffected by the surrounding hurricanes and huge waves.

　　Next to the waterway, huge waves beat against huge reefs, making a deafening roar. Occasionally, lightning falls from the sky, hitting the sea surface, bursting out countless dazzling flashes of lightning.

　　Lu Fei stood at the bow of the Santa Anna Princess. His will enveloped the entire yacht. The rain that fell on the boat was forced away by the divine will. Lu Fei looked up at the dark clouds that were covering the boat. The thunder was rolling above the clouds. He felt the drastic changes in the laws of space in this area.

　　It is this change that causes the violent forces of natural elements, ultimately forming all kinds of horrific and terrible celestial phenomena.

　　"Gris, what is Lu Fei looking at?" Su Tongtong, who was sitting safely in the cabin, asked curiously. She stretched her neck and looked at the dark clouds through the tempered glass window.

　　Gris thought for a moment and said, "My Lord is probably observing the source of this terrifying celestial phenomenon!"

　　"What is the source?" Su Tongtong asked puzzled.

　　"Naturally, it is the drastic changes in space that have caused the stability of natural elements to be destroyed all the time. The energy of various elements has changed violently, which has produced such a celestial phenomenon!"

　　"The drastic changes in space were caused by Her Highness Vina, right? It's really great. This is a barrier to protect Holy Grace Island!" Su Tongtong said enviously. She felt awe and fear for the power of the demigod.

　　"Such large-scale and long-lasting changes in the celestial phenomena can only be triggered by a demigod. Even a legendary person like me finds it difficult to do so!" Gris was also envious. The power of a demigod was something he had been pursuing for a long time, but unfortunately he could not get it yet.

　　…

　　Chapter 256: Shocking Changes {Please collect}

　　Lu Fei was peeking at the place where the small plane where Saint Grace Island was located was connected to the Terran plane. Various invisible spaces were intertwined and interwoven into a huge invisible area. Wherever there were heavy rain, thunder and lightning, there were places where the space changed drastically. Such situations were rare, and it was of great reference value for his future cultivation of the semi-growth plane!

　　Suddenly Lu Fei's heart was touched. He turned his head slightly and looked at a huge black reef on the side in front of the channel. The reef was seven or eight meters above the sea level. Huge waves hit the reef, creating countless waves.

　　A woman in white stood quietly on the reef, ignoring the crashing waves. The storms and huge waves around her were all swept away by an invisible force. She just stood there, motionless, ignoring the crashing waves. Such a scene was really astonishing.

　　"Tristalonie?!"

　　Lu Fei's eyelids jumped suddenly. The woman in white in the distance was indeed Tristaloni!

　　"impossible!"

　　This was Lu Fei's first thought, but his eyes were extremely sharp. He saw clearly the fluttering skirt of the woman in white, and he saw clearly the woman's crystal-clear face. This was indeed the noble lady of the Budamia family who had no divine power.

　　"She...actually has hidden divine power?"

　　In Lu Fei's eyes, how could Tristaloni still be the weak woman without any divine power? The invisible divine power of Tristaloni now surged and controlled the surrounding space, and any hurricanes and huge waves that invaded were all torn to pieces!

　　On the boat guiding the Princess Santa Anna, Ofit was already stunned. He also saw Tristaloni the first time. "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. Doesn't the elder sister have no magical power?"

　　"Yes, the young lady has had no magical power since she was four or five years old..." said the mage who was rowing the boat.

　　"Hmph, Ophite, you are hiding from me? I'm just going to ignore you, so go swim in the sea first!" Tristaloni jumped high, activated her invisible divine power, stretched out her hand and slapped the sea surface. With a splash, the entire sea surface suddenly exploded, and the rolling waves overturned the two boats in an instant.

　　"Ah...what happened? Why did the Princess Santa Anna capsize?!" Su Tongtong was furious. She was originally tasting red wine when she was suddenly thrown to pieces. If she hadn't had the magic power protecting her, she would probably have been injured.

　　"Ahem... Wow, what's going on? Where did this crazy woman come from? She actually capsized the boat!" The little fat boy Frederick was very smart. He jumped out of the boat, flapped his wings on the sea, and spit out several mouthfuls of bitter sea water.

　　"It was Miss Tristaloni, she capsized our boat!"

　　Gris grabbed Su Tongtong, and his divine power wrapped everyone up. They suddenly rushed out of the sea and landed on a huge reef beside them. Gris radiated his natural divine power and immediately condensed a protective shield that was impervious to wind and rain. Su Tongtong and the maids who fell into the water hurriedly stood on the reef, looking at the two boats that had capsized into the sea, with doubts in their hearts.

　　With a splash, Ofit also emerged from the sea. He spat out a few mouthfuls of sea water and said angrily, "This is outrageous, really outrageous. How could my sister do this to me? Not only did she throw me into the sea, she also lied to me and everyone in the Budamia family who cared about her. How could she do this?!"

　　Lu Fei flew up the moment the boat capsized. He hung in the air and stared at Tristaloni.

　　"Miss Tristaloni, what are you doing?" Lu Fei frowned. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the void below. The Princess Santa Anna was pulled out of the sea and suspended in the air. Under Lu Fei's will, the Princess Santa Anna turned over and landed steadily on the sea again. The hull of the Princess was already soaked, and the cabin was filled with sea water. A few fish jumped a few times on the deck and fell back into the sea.

　　"Yes, sister, what are you doing? Why did you overturn our boat?" Ophite was shocked and angry. He rushed out of the sea, his whole body wet.

　　"Ofit, this is none of your business. This is a matter between me and him. Don't meddle in it!" Tristaloni's face was indifferent. She raised her hand and pointed at Lu Fei. Her slender jade hands were crystal clear without a single flaw. Strands of green divine power were wrapped around her fingers, emitting a clear and bright light. Tristaloni's jade hands were particularly eye-catching in the darkness of wind, rain, hurricane and thunder.

　　Offit turned his head and looked at Lu Fei. He wanted to speak, but Lu Fei had already waved his hand to interrupt Offit's intention to speak. Lu Fei sighed and said, "Okay, Miss Tristaloni, what do you need me to do?"

　　"You go back to Saint Grace Island now, meet Her Highness Vina, and cancel our engagement..." Tristaloni said straight to the point, her tone was firm, and even a little cold.

　　"Ms. Tristaloni, it doesn't seem appropriate to meet under such circumstances and discuss such issues..." Lu Fei spread his hands.

　　"On the contrary, I think it's the right time. Do you want to go or not?"

　　"Miss Tristaloni, do you know that I am in a really bad mood right now? As a man, I don't expect to marry you, Budamia, but a woman came to me and openly broke off the engagement. Even if I don't want to conclude this marriage with you, I am still very unhappy about your arrogant behavior..."

　　"What do you mean? Are you unwilling to cancel the engagement?" Tristaloni's face turned cold, her brows were tightly furrowed, and her sharp eyes seemed to penetrate Lu Fei's face.

　　"I have no choice. Tristaloni must know Her Highness Vina's character and temper. I can guess that Her Highness will never easily change her decision. So if you ask me to cancel this engagement, isn't this asking a mere mortal like me to face the wrath of a demigod? So, I can only say, I'm sorry!"

　　"You...you coward! You don't even have the courage to face Her Highness Vina. Why should you marry me? My, Tristaloni's, man must be a man of integrity. You are not qualified at all!" Tristaloni was furious.

　　Su Tongtong, standing on the reef, was furious. She shouted angrily, "Madman, Tristaloni, I think you are a crazy woman. You can't even grasp your own destiny. Humph, why are you venting your anger on us? If you have the guts, go find your demigod master, don't make a scene here!"

　　"Hmph, you ignorant, arrogant, sharp-tongued woman, I'll teach you a lesson!" Tristaloni stretched out her hand and pointed, and a point of aurora suddenly burst out from her fingertips, and then the aurora exploded and turned into tens of millions of divine power threads that shot out madly at a speed as fast as lightning, all rushing towards Su Tongtong together.

　　"Ah...what is this?!"

　　Su Tongtong was already stunned. The divine power thread had not yet pounced on her, but Su Tongtong had already felt the overwhelming divine power will penetrate Gris's divine power shield and descend upon her.

　　For a moment, Su Tongtong's whole body trembled, and her thoughts seemed to become extremely slow in an instant. The young love ideas hidden deep in her memory were aroused by an invisible force. Certain unforgettable things rolled out from the depths of her memory, turning into pictures of memories, rolling wildly in her mind.

　　Which girl doesn’t have love in her heart?

　　Su Tongtong is no exception. In her youth, she had indeed experienced many young loves!

　　Su Tongtong felt happy again in an instant. This happiness overwhelmed her in the blink of an eye and made her immersed in it. She just stood there in a daze, with an extremely happy smile on her face, and she turned a blind eye to the approaching danger.

　　"Not good!" Lu Fei and Gris were shocked. Lu Fei was too far away and he had no way to stop it, but Gris, who was standing next to Su Tongtong, could. He took a step forward to stand in front of Su Tongtong and pushed with his hand, and the frozen aurora suddenly burst out.

　　A strange thing happened. Countless threads of divine power ignored the frozen aurora. They seemed to be lines of nothingness, penetrating the extremely cold frozen aurora, and even penetrating the bodies of Gris and Su Tongtong, and directly entangled the souls of the two people...

　　Su Tongtong was completely unable to resist. The divine power thread wrapped around her soul and formed an enormous cocoon, completely enveloping her soul like a spider enveloping its prey.

　　Su Tongtong was still immersed in incomparable happiness. She was experiencing the girlish feelings in her empty spiritual space, which were more beautiful and moving than the real thing. This was something on the spiritual level, a typical case of "being trapped by love".

　　"This... is this a thread of love!?"

　　Gris' body was trembling slightly. He felt that he had been trapped in the cage of love, and his soul was completely lost.

　　"The aurora rises, and the light of the heart shines!"

　　After all, he is a strong man in the legendary field. Gris's soul suddenly let out a cry, and the soul burst out with pure heart light. This is a spiritual power, invisible and intangible, containing incomparable spirituality and infinite wisdom.

　　The light of the heart shines, and the threads of love that have been entangled into a giant cocoon are immediately reduced to ashes. The light of Gris's heart is a precursor to the divine power being ignited into divine fire and sublimated into brilliance. It is this wonderful light of the heart that breaks the entanglement of love.

　　Lu Fei saw that the essence of those divine threads was love! It was really amazing. In this world, there were actually practitioners who practiced the art of love. This art of love was very strange. It entangled people's souls and triggered their emotions to explode. In the words of Eastern practitioners, it was called "love disaster."

　　In just a moment, Su Tongtong's happy smile turned into crying. She held her head with both hands, inserted her fingers into the roots of her hair, and kept pulling her hair as if she was crazy. Su Tongtong seemed to be experiencing a desperate love change, and tears of blood actually flowed from her eyes.

　　"Miss Tristaloni, stop it. Nothing you do will help!" Lu Fei sighed, raised his hand and flicked it. A sacred dragon power flew out and penetrated into Su Tongtong's soul. With a clang, a ball of strange flame began to burn from Su Tongtong's soul, and the giant cocoon of love that was entangled with her soul was also burned clean.

　　Su Tongtong exhaled and woke up from unconsciousness. She wiped the two lines of blood and tears from her cheeks and said with lingering fear: "Oh my God, what kind of magic is this? It turned me into a half-human, half-ghost appearance? I am so embarrassed!"

　　…

　　Today I will combine the three chapters into two chapters and post them. Please collect them. Thank you. I also recommend the following book:

　　Chapter 257: Destroying the Love Thread {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　It’s Monday, please vote to be included in the category recommendation list!

　　----

　　No one paid attention to Su Tongtong at this time. Everyone was paying attention to Tristaloni. The noble lady of the Budamia family had red eyes. She stared at Lu Fei and said with gritted teeth: "I was wary of the power in you before. Sure enough, the power in you can break my love!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Yes, my power is somewhat special. It can restrain things at the mental and soul levels!"

　　"Okay, okay, I'll ask you again, are you really unwilling to cancel this engagement?" Tristaloni's face darkened again, and a cold breath emanated from her body. Lu Fei could feel that this was an increasingly murderous aura.

　　"Miss Tristaloni, why don't you go and ask Her Highness Vina yourself?" Lu Fei sighed, "If Her Highness Vina agrees to this marriage, then I'm happy to see it happen. Although you are beautiful, I am not worthy of you. You know, sometimes women are a burden and a venomous snake!"

　　“You…” Tristaloni was choked with anger. She said coldly, “Am I not worthy of you?”

　　"The most important thing in marriage is mutual affection and mutual understanding, rather than being disunited and having different dreams. I understand this principle, Miss Tristaloni, don't you think this is the case?" Lu Fei said calmly.

　　"Humph, ridiculous! Most marriages in this world are based on profit, so there is no room for such naive ideas as yours. I'm asking you one last time, are you sure you don't want to reject this marriage?"

　　Lu Fei did not answer, but looked at Tristaloni's increasingly cold face and shook his head.

　　"Don't force me!" An extremely terrifying aura slowly emanated from Tristaloni's body. Her black hair spread out and floated up one by one. The hair that was originally just a shawl grew wildly at a speed visible to the naked eye. The black hair began to turn into a dark green color. The surging divine power penetrated the void in all directions, and the air seemed to solidify in an instant.

　　Everyone was horrified. They all felt Tristaloni's will, a majestic and ruthless will that was above all living beings, almost close to that of a god.

　　"Another Taoist master of forgetfulness!" Lu Fei immediately felt Tristaloni's rising momentum; her divine power was growing wildly.

　　Lu Fei's pupils had shrunk to the size of needle points. In Lu Fei's soul vision, Tristaloni's divine power enveloped all directions. She was surrounded by the void, and countless threads of love power came from the void and continuously gathered on her body. Lu Fei could feel that the source of these threads of love, in addition to the ocean of force, also came from the countless men and women in Vina Harbor.

　　That’s amazing!

　　Tristaloni draws the love from countless men and women and gathers it into her own divine power!

　　"My lord, be careful. Her divine power is beginning to surpass yours. It is already approaching level 19 and has reached the limit of level 18. We cannot let her condense her divine power anymore!" Gris transmitted the message into Lu Fei's mind.

　　Lu Fei was stern. He raised his hand to condense the sacred dragon power. A crystal dragon spear quickly formed in his hand. The dragon spear was two meters and four meters long. It was condensed into a solid entity with the extremely strong sacred dragon power. A silver dragon was faintly perched on the dragon spear, exuding an extremely majestic royal aura.

　　“Here!”

　　Lu Fei waved her hand and threw the dragon spear, rushing towards the opponent's face like lightning. She had to stop Tristaloni's rising momentum.

　　“You dare!”

　　Tristaloni didn't move, her eyes burst out with star-like light, and divine power burst out from her eyes, forming an enormous force that crashed into the dragon spear.

　　“Boom!”

　　The dragon spear vibrated, making an enormous dragon roar. The tip of the dragon spear burst out with infinite light. The sacred dragon power and the love power collided with each other. The power radiated and the space shattered outward layer by layer.

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hand and grabbed the dragon spear back, then jumped away suddenly. The Tristaloni had already jumped high, and with his fingers snapping, rays of divine power like stars shot towards Lu Fei's body.

　　"Ms. Tristaloni, why get angry? You should know that anger is harmful to your health!" Lu Fei stopped the other party's rising divine power with a shot and couldn't help but laugh.

　　When Ofit saw the two people fighting, especially Tristaloni who had shown murderous intent, he couldn't help but yelled nervously: "Big sister, don't do it. If Her Highness Vina finds out, you will suffer the consequences!"

　　"This is an area of ​​chaotic space, isolated from the prying eyes of divine power. I will kill this man first, and then go to Her Highness Vina to apologize. At most, she will give me a scolding!"

　　"No, Lord Lu Fei is our guest of Saint Grace Island. You can't ruin the reputation of our Budamia family!" Ofit was very anxious and flew up. He opened his arms and stopped Tristaloni.

　　"Ophite, get out of here!" Tristaloni was furious and waved her hand to sweep Ophite away. Unfortunately, Ophite only had the power of the peak level 16. He was knocked into the sea, creating huge waves.

　　Oufeit drank a few mouthfuls of sea water, then he poked his head out again and shouted to Gris, "Senior Gris, why don't you take action? My sister is crazy now. If anything happens to Lord Lu Fei, my sister will be severely punished by Her Highness Vina. Stop her from doing stupid things!"

　　"Gris, don't you need to stop her? I feel that Tristaloni's divine power is enormous now, even surpassing Lu Fei by a lot!" Su Tongtong was extremely worried. She looked up at the sky, only to see that Lu Fei and Tristaloni had already flown into the air and were fighting under the low-hanging clouds. Lightning bolts fell from the clouds, sometimes entangled with the two of them, which was shocking.

　　Gris's face was grim, and his eyes seemed to penetrate the thick clouds. He looked extremely solemn and shook his head, saying, "Misfortunes never come alone. You have a saying that goes, 'The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind!'"

　　"What do you mean?" Su Tongtong was confused.

　　"I can feel that there is another person hiding deep in the clouds. What is she going to do?" Gris said with a heavy heart.

　　"Who is hiding deep in the clouds... Could it be Daozun Wangqing?" Su Tongtong's face was pale. Daozun Wangqing was a practitioner in the Dharma Realm, and her power was equivalent to the legendary realm in this world. It was said that she had always wanted to capture Lu Fei.

　　"Miss Tongtong, take care of yourself. I'll go and beat her out. Hehe, the hidden enemy has ulterior motives and is very dangerous after all!"

　　Gris soared up and suddenly rushed into the high clouds. He broke through the dark clouds and went deep into the clouds. Rumble... A huge thunder came from the depths of the clouds. The infinite light of thunder shone in the depths of the clouds, almost penetrating the dark clouds.

　　Hulala...

　　After a while, countless hailstones whistled down from the clouds and hit the sea. Some hailstones were as big as fists and hit the rocks under Su Tongtong's feet, making small pits. Strands of cold air rose from the small pits, and the accumulated water on the reefs immediately condensed into thin ice.

　　Su Tongtong's face looked grim. She could see that these hailstones were extremely cold and contained Gris's icy aurora power. It seemed that Gris had already taken action and was fighting with the Taoist Master Wangqing in the clouds.

　　"Alas... I am really useless!" Su Tongtong stared at the sky in annoyance. At this time, Lu Fei and Tristaloni were fighting fiercely!

　　"Tristaloni, I heard from Offit that you had a serious illness when you were young, which is why you lost the ability to practice magic. Now it seems that you have deceived everyone and you have been practicing in secret!"

　　Lu Fei stood in the clouds and waved his hand. The divine power still condensed into hundreds of dragon spears. Under his will, the dragon spears pierced towards Tristaloni from all directions.

　　“Humph, when did I ever say in person that I don’t know magic? Others are stupid and fail to see that I practice divine arts!” Tristaloni stretched out her hands and clenched her five fingers into fists. Boom... all the dragon spears exploded and turned into the most subtle crystal-colored divine power.

　　"Burn!" Lu Fei shouted, and the exploding divine power burned and turned into a blazing sacred flame.

　　"Extinguish!" Tristaloni flipped her hand and pressed down. The divine will radiated out, and the void shook. Wherever the divine will passed, the sacred flame was immediately extinguished.

　　Lu Fei's face turned pale. He felt that his will attached to the sacred flame was instantly extinguished by the opponent, so the flame was completely extinguished. This was a spiritual confrontation, very cruel, and the winner could be decided in an instant.

　　Tristaloni's divine will was very strange and powerful. It was a will very close to that of a god, and it was above all living beings. Lu Fei had only felt this kind of divine will in the Taoist Master Wangqing.

　　That is ruthlessness, it is the supreme selflessness, and it is also forgetting all emotions and is close to the Tao.

　　Lu Fei sighed and thought to himself: "The other party's divine will seems to be even higher than my own sacred dragon divine will in terms of intention. It's really too weird. How can a person who practices the magic of love cultivate such a supreme divine will of forgetting emotions?

　　This was the case with Wang Qing Dao Zun, and now it was also the case with Tristaloni. The people from the two worlds were completely unrelated, but their paths of cultivation were so similar? Lu Fei was really speechless.

　　"Lu Fei, use whatever tricks you have left, or you'll be finished!" Tristaloni sneered, and her long hair suddenly stretched out, piercing through the void, and suddenly stretched out from all directions, rushing towards Lu Fei. This was no longer hair, but a thread of love condensed by divine power.

　　"Crush them all!" Lu Fei's whole body shook, and a dragon roar came out from his body. The rolling divine power turned into a sacred dragon and rushed out. Under the majestic dragon roar, all the love threads were roared away, but more love threads still stretched out from all directions, endlessly.

　　Tristaloni laughed and said, "Love is strong, just like the persistence of love. It is deep and lasting, and you will never regret it for the rest of your life. Love is the most passionate, just like the fiery love. Love is the most vital, just like love, it is indelible. I want to see how much love you can extinguish with your willpower!"

　　"Is that so? The superiority or inferiority of divine arts is nothing more than a contest of divine nature and will. Let's see who is the winner!" Lu Fei shouted, and the Holy Heavenly Dragon opened its mouth violently, spitting out the mighty divine arts.

　　"Soul shock!"

　　"Soul despair!"

　　"Soul Binding!"

　　"Holy Glory!" "Holy Sword!"

　　"Soul-shaking!" "Soul-destroying!" "Soul-destroying!" "Soul-enchanting!"

　　…

　　Lu Fei tried his best, and all kinds of magic arts burst out at the same time. The Holy Heavenly Dragon controlled all the magic arts that Lu Fei had practiced, and dozens of magic arts were launched at the same time, which immediately shook the earth and caused ghosts to wail and gods to howl.

　　In the sky, all kinds of sound waves and magical destructive power were overwhelming, the dark clouds exploded with a loud bang, and the sea surface and reefs could not withstand it and exploded one after another, forming a real scene of rocks flying through the sky and waves crashing against the shore.

　　The threads of love extending in all directions were also unable to withstand such violent force, and exploded inch by inch, turning into the smallest particles. The divine will contained in the threads of love was completely wiped out, just like the will of the sacred flame was wiped out before.

　　Now the situation is reversed. As long as Lu Fei tries his best, the power he unleashes is extremely powerful, but doing so consumes unprecedentedly huge amounts of divine power. After the magic spell, Lu Fei's face turned pale.

　　"Ah... How could this happen?" Tristaloni screamed. Her emotions were destroyed, as if every cell in her body was killed one by one. She was in great pain. Tristaloni's originally beautiful face was twisted in agony. Blood was flowing from her eyes, nose, and ears. She looked like a ghost, extremely terrifying.

　　…

　　Please collect it, my friends, please be kind and support me...

　　Chapter 258 Devour {Seeking collection and red tickets}

　　“Boom…Boom…”

　　The low dark clouds continued to roll and gather, and a huge vibration came from deep in the clouds. Suddenly, all the dark clouds exploded, and the clouds instantly turned into frost. Large pieces of frost fell from the sky and landed on the sea, smashing out countless waves. As soon as those waves splashed up, they were immediately corroded by the cold air and condensed into icicles.

　　In an instant, the entire sea surface froze into ice!

　　“Boom!”

　　There was another loud bang, and Gris' whole body was wrapped in a huge ice prism. He fell from the sky and hit the frozen sea like a meteorite. The ice that had just condensed was shattered, and the entire sea surface turned into raging waves again.

　　Daoist Master Wangqing's sleeves fluttered as she slowly floated down from the sky to the sea. She stood on a towering icicle, three or four meters above the sea. The sea was raging, and the waves were surging, but under the cover of her magic power, Daoist Master Wangqing was like standing on a rock, without the slightest shake.

　　She looked at the sea for a while and found that Gris had been smashed a hundred meters below the sea level. She turned her head to look at Lu Fei and Tristaloni who had stopped fighting in the sky.

　　"It is you, Senior Wang Qing!"

　　Lu Fei was shocked. He didn't expect that Gris would lose the initiative so quickly. It seemed that the magic power of Taoist Wangqing had increased rapidly during this period. In just a short while, Gris had suffered a loss.

　　“Crash…”

　　Gris rushed out of the sea and landed beside Lu Fei. His face was a little pale, and he said nervously: "Sir, this woman has become much more powerful. Last time I was able to hold my own, but now I can't resist her!"

　　"Calm down!" Lu Fei glanced at the Taoist Master Wangqing. The female Taoist slowly landed ten feet away from Lu Fei. Gris looked nervous and stood in front of Lu Fei.

　　"I didn't expect that your enemy would find you at this time!" Tristaloni reached out to wipe the blood flowing from her eyes, nose, and ears. With a little movement of her divine power, the injuries were suppressed. Even so, Tristaloni's face was still pale and her spirit was a little listless.

　　Lu Fei ignored Tristaloni's gloating. He had just fought with her. Although his divine power was slightly inferior overall, his attack power was stronger. Tristaloni suffered a great loss suddenly because she was not aware of her own divine power!

　　Lu Fei turned his head and looked around. He was now blocked by two women on his left and right. It seemed that it would be difficult for him to escape.

　　Daoist Wangqing turned his gaze from Gris and Lu Fei to Tristaloni and said with a smile: "Miss Tristaloni, I was right. From the moment I stepped into Saint Grace Island, I felt that the divine power you cultivated was eight points similar to my seven emotions magic power. Although everyone said that you could not practice magic, I know that you have been practicing magic, but it is unknown to others..."

　　"Senior Wang Qing has a very good eye. When I saw you, I knew your magic power was similar to mine, but your power comes from the ocean of the Force, while mine comes from the gods!"

　　Taoist Wangqing nodded. She already knew that the divine practitioners on the Terran continent generally obtained divine arts from gods and then used the divine arts to gather divine power. Although the methods were different, there were still common points in their cultivation.

　　"Senior, could you please capture this man? This way my engagement will be invalid!" Tristaloni requested.

　　"Yes, this area is where the space changes dramatically. Her Highness Vina's sight cannot penetrate in, so even if I want to capture him, Her Highness Vina won't know. But Miss Tristaloni, I want you to help me capture this person, because this person is too cunning, and I'm afraid he will find a chance to escape in a while!"

　　"That's no problem. I can use the love thread to completely lock the nearby space. With you here, he can't run away!" Tristaloni's hair flew again, and the tips of her hair penetrated into the void. After a while, Lu Fei found that the storm around him had stopped, and the huge waves on the sea had calmed down. The surrounding void was faintly controlled by a force.

　　Lu Fei shook his head helplessly and said, "I'm telling you two, there is no irreconcilable hatred between Lu Fei and you, why are you so persistent?"

　　"You betrayed Kunlun and killed the elders of our sect. This is already a heinous crime. As a disciple of Kunlun, I must clean up the sect and never compromise!" Daoist Master Wangqing insisted.

　　"You just have to cancel the engagement in front of Her Highness Vina, then I will let you go!" Tristaloni said.

　　"There's no other way. I've already caused trouble in Kunlun and killed people. Besides, didn't we have an agreement? Senior Wang Qing, you'd better think carefully. It won't do you much good to attack me. Be careful or you will stay in Tailun forever and can't return to Kunlun!" Lu Fei threatened.

　　"Hehe, if I can capture you, I don't believe that I can't get what I want!" Daozun Wangqing was very calm. Although she already knew that Lu Fei might be the only one in the entire Terran continent who had the coordinates to the Earth plane, she was not in a hurry, because Lu Fei was not free of worries here, so he could not threaten her.

　　It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to capture Lu Fei now. No one here will help Lu Fei, and now Lu Fei has also offended Tristaloni.

　　Lu Fei could see that Daozun Wangqing was determined to take him down. He turned to Tristaloni and said, "Okay, Miss Tristaloni, I can cancel the engagement in front of Her Highness Vina, but you have to help me deal with this woman. How about that?" Lu Fei pointed at Daozun Wangqing.

　　Lu Fei wanted to use the opponent's force to his advantage and drive the tiger to devour the wolf.

　　"Hehe... it's too late. You hit me so hard just now. When have I, Tristaloni, ever suffered such a big loss? I wish I could tear you into pieces now. Lu Fei, you'd better surrender obediently, otherwise I will catch you and you will be tortured!" Tristaloni was eager to try. She was really angry. If she let Lu Fei go like this, she would definitely not be willing to do so, and she would not be able to swallow this humiliation.

　　Lu Fei sighed, knowing the biggest crisis he encountered this time. Since he was rejected and his retreat was cut off, Lu Fei instead felt a surge of heroic spirit. He said to Gris, "Gris, you stop Daoist Forgetfulness first. It will only take me half a minute to get rid of Tristaloni!"

　　Just as Gris was wondering, Lu Fei flipped his hand and three things appeared in his palm: the Sacred Horn, the Angel's Heart and the Immortal Blood. These three things all emitted a strong aura and light.

　　The Holy Horn was carved from a piece of bone of a holy dragon that contained holy power. The Angel's Heart was filled with the power of holy light. The Immortal Blood was even more precious. It contained divine brilliance. It was at least the blood of a demigod and was immortal and indestructible.

　　As soon as these three treasures appeared, Tristaloni's eyes widened immediately. She couldn't believe what she saw. She rubbed her eyes with her hands and looked again, and then she was sure that what she saw was real. She screamed in surprise: "Where did you get these three things? These are the treasures of my Budamia family. How dare you... How dare you steal them?"

　　"Hehe, Miss Tristaloni, do you think I can steal these things under the nose of Her Highness Vina?" Lu Fei sneered.

　　He grabbed with all his strength, and with three muffled thuds, the three treasures exploded. The sacred dragon bones, angel's heart and immortal blood turned into powder and mixed together. Lu Fei's eyes showed madness. Without thinking, he opened his mouth and sucked. Swoosh, all the things were sucked into his mouth.

　　…

　　The expected update time of the next chapter will be displayed on the last page. Since I usually use the scheduled update system, you can go to the last page to check the update time of the next chapter.

　　Chapter 259 Legend

　　"Gu...it really has no taste!" Lu Fei burped. Before the sound fell, a surge of divine power instantly surged out from Lu Fei's body.

　　“Crackle, crackle…”

　　The energy condensed to the extreme instantly sublimated into a raging fire, and Lu Fei was wrapped in the blazing sacred flames. On Lu Fei's fingers, countless sacred symbols on the Solomon Ring floated out of the surface and began to communicate with the ocean of original force of heaven and earth.

　　“Boom!”

　　With a loud bang, the void seemed to be shaken by an incomparable force, and some kind of barrier was broken. A sacred column of light shot up into the sky from Lu Fei's body, stretching for thousands of meters, penetrating the high dark clouds above his head and extending into countless levels of the void.

　　Awesome!

　　Lu Fei was going to forge the bones of the sacred dragon, the energy of the angel's heart, and the immortality of the immortal blood! This move was indeed beyond everyone's expectations, and even Lu Fei himself felt that it was extremely dangerous.

　　A piece of the sacred dragon's bone would be fine, but the angel's heart and the immortal blood were extraordinary things, especially the immortal blood, which contained the divine brilliance unique to this demigod and was immortal. One could imagine how difficult it was to refine these three treasures.

　　Lu Fei felt like his body was about to explode, with huge energy pressing on him from both inside and outside. The energy inside was the energy contained in the three treasures, which was very huge. The energy outside was the energy that came from the ocean of the force of heaven and earth. These energies penetrated directly from the void above his head and hit his body, almost blowing his flesh apart!

　　Not to mention Lu Fei himself, even Gris, Daozun Wangqing and Tristaloni, as well as Oufeit, Su Tongtong, Frederick and others who were watching from a distance were stunned. They only saw an astonishing scene, that is, Lu Fei suddenly burst out with enormous divine energy, this energy surge has begun to surpass the limit of level 18 power!

　　"He is committing suicide!!" Daoist Master Wang Qing was ready to take action, but seeing Lu Fei's change, she decided to observe first. In her opinion, Lu Fei was fighting like a trapped beast in despair. This was a naked gamble and suicide, because no mortal could resist the impact of such a huge force.

　　"A madman, really a madman..."

　　Tristaloni was stunned. She couldn't believe that a mortal dared to devour those three things: the skeleton of the sacred dragon, the heart of an angel, and the immortal blood!

　　Especially the immortal blood, which contains the immortal divine brilliance, which is impossible for mortals to refine. If swallowed, they will be swallowed by the divine brilliance. The divine brilliance has a huge divine will. The will of mortals is very weak and cannot be compared with it, so it is very difficult to refine it!

　　Tristaloni stared in shock at Lu Fei who was completely engulfed in flames. She no longer needed to take action because she was certain that Lu Fei would be destroyed, perhaps completely burned to ashes by the blazing sacred flames, with not even his soul left.

　　“Ahhhhhh…Holy Sky Dragon, suppress and devour it!!”

　　A shocking dragon roar sounded from Lu Fei, and the sound waves produced by the dragon roar radiated in all directions. Wherever the air was swept by the sound waves, the air was expelled. With Lu Fei as the center, the area within a radius of hundreds of meters became a vacuum, and all the hurricane waves and clouds were destroyed.

　　A silver-white sacred dragon as thick as a bucket and hundreds of meters long slowly emerged from Lu Fei's chest. Yes, it emerged alive. The dragon was extremely ferocious, with every inch of its head, claws, body, and scales condensed into substance. This was a sacred dragon, bathing in milky white sacred light, slowly wriggling outside Lu Fei's body, tumbling around him.

　　The horrifying scene shocked everyone's eyes and hearts!

　　"That... what is that? He is not dead. Did he suppress and refine those things? How is that possible?!" Tristaloni was shocked. She opened her mouth and made meaningless sounds.

　　Lu Fei felt like he was reborn. Layers of dense silver dragon scales appeared on his body. The flesh and blood beneath the dragon scales, the immortal blood had been completely integrated into his bloodstream. Every cell in his body was filled with milky white sacred power. Because of refining the immortal blood, Lu Fei exuded a divine light that was close to divine glory.

　　"He...he has become a legend!" Oufeit said in surprise. He stared at Lu Fei, who had been completely transformed, and felt incredible.

　　"Tristaloni, why don't you take action?" Daozun Wangqing knew that something bad was going to happen. Lu Fei suddenly refined the treasure and forcibly advanced to the legendary level at this time. This put him at the same level of power as himself, which would bring about unpredictable changes.

　　Taoist Wangqing rushed towards Lu Fei, and suddenly the Seven Emotions Dharma Images emerged from her body. Each of the seven Dharma Images had twelve arms, and dazzling balls of lightning condensed in their palms. With each arm waved, a total of eighty-four balls of dazzling lightning blasted towards Lu Fei.

　　These eighty-four balls of lightning are the true thunder of the seven emotions. They are not just violent, but more importantly, they have the power to corrode people's hearts. If a person is hit by them, their seven emotions can be wiped out, which means that their spiritual will can be destroyed.

　　"Daoist Master Wangqing, you dare to attack me by surprise, I will use the Frozen Aurora!" Gris was ready to go. His legendary magic was not to be trifled with. Large patches of dazzling Frozen Aurora rushed out from his hands and hit the real thunder head-on.

　　“Boom…”

　　The whole world was vast and dazzling, the light swept across and filled everyone's eyes. Su Tongtong and the maids around her were temporarily blinded, but people like Oufei and Lu Fei, who were more powerful, were not affected at all.

　　In an instant, Tristaloni took action. She suddenly flipped her hand and took out a golden shuttle from the space ring. The shuttle was flowing with golden light, and a string of divine symbols was engraved on the surface: "The Sorrow of Ronia".

　　This is the name of the golden shuttle - Ronia's Sorrow.

　　It is a legendary magic weapon refined by immortal beings, with the potential to be promoted to a divine weapon. It was originally something passed down from ancient times. It is said to be a famous magic weapon of the Frost Kingdom of Ronia. It once killed a legendary realm master, and was later bestowed by Her Highness Vina. It was refined again by herself and has become extraordinary.

　　Tristaloni used up all her divine power and suddenly raised the Sorrow of Ronia. The golden shuttle immediately shone brightly, and the surging divine power leaked out from both ends of the golden shuttle, forming a lightning-shaped spear.

　　Awesome!

　　The air around the spear began to explode, which showed how explosive and terrifying the power leaked from the golden shuttle was.

　　Although it is a legendary weapon, a legendary weapon from its heyday in Tristaloni's hands is more powerful than a weapon from the twilight age without a god to rule it. For example, the Eternal Spear of the current God King Odin is far less powerful than the golden shuttle in front of him.

　　“Die!”

　　Tristaloni threw the golden shuttle fiercely, and the Sorrow of Ronia shot towards Lu Fei like lightning, and the space collapsed wherever it passed. Lu Fei, who was immersed in the surprise and joy brought by the promotion to level 19, suddenly felt an extreme crisis, and he was terrified.

　　"Oh no, Tristaloni is going to kill me!" Lu Fei was shocked and angry, and felt that an endless rage deep in his consciousness was completely ignited.

　　…

　　Chapter 260: Forced

　　Lu Fei was like a furious king, with an uncontrollable rage surging from his chest. In the huge sacred flames, the sacred sky dragon was still "drilling" out of Lu Fei's body. This dragon was actually transformed by Lu Fei's divine power and was already hundreds of meters long. Finally, the dragon's tail drilled out of Lu Fei's body, and the entire sacred sky dragon was finally condensed and complete!

　　In an instant, Lu Fei felt the transformation and sublimation of power!

　　"roar……"

　　The Holy Sky Dragon suddenly flew up, like a soaring dragon in the sky. With a loud bang, the dragon claws shining with huge Holy Sky Dragon power slammed down on Ronia's Sorrow.

　　With a claw and a shuttle, the two forces finally collided with each other. This was the most violent one, without any reservation!

　　The space froze and time seemed to have stopped.

　　“Boom…”

　　It was like a star exploding, with dazzling destructive light sweeping over. Everyone unconsciously covered their eyes with their hands, fearing that they would be blinded by the destructive light.

　　Lu Fei and Tristaloni, who were at the center of the death light, were the first to be hit. They were also extremely intelligent people. After sensing the extreme danger, two doors were opened and the two of them rushed into the door at the critical moment.

　　Gris and Daozun Wangqing, who were fighting fiercely, were also shocked by the collision of this earth-shaking force. Such power was comparable to the strongest attack of those in the legendary realm!

　　"How terrifying! Your Excellency has just been promoted to level 19, and is very similar to the Holy Spirit Sharna. Although his divine power has reached level 19, the unique domain of the legendary realm has not yet taken shape. Even so, this power is too powerful, not inferior to those of us who have been promoted to the legendary realm for many years?"

　　Gris was secretly surprised. He jumped up and flashed several times, avoiding the impact of the destructive death light. What really puzzled him was Tristaloni. This young woman could be said to be weird and terrifying. When they met face to face before, he could conclude that this person did not have a trace of divine power. However, not long after, she showed divine power beyond imagination, which was definitely not inferior to the divine power of himself as a legendary realm master.

　　How could Gris know the reason, and only the Taoist Master Wangqing could imagine that Tristaloni turned all her divine power into love, which spread between heaven and earth and penetrated into the hearts of young men and women in Vina Harbor. She strengthened her divine power with the hearts of those emotionally rich people, while Tristaloni herself did not retain a single bit of her divine power.

　　She does not have any divine power and is completely no different from an ordinary person, which is why many people misunderstand that she cannot practice magic. Tristaloni never explains because she disdains it. In her opinion, explaining is a very stupid act.

　　As for those legendary people with sharp eyes, they can feel the weirdness of Tristaloni, but they are definitely not able to see through the mystery of Tristaloni's love.

　　When Tristaloni really needs divine power, she can draw back the divine power that is entrusted to her, so she can increase her divine power to an incredible level in an instant. Therefore, in the eyes of Wangqing Daozun, Tristaloni is a genius, and that kind of practice is incredible.

　　Taoist Master Wangqing also dodged the attack of the destructive death light. The huge death light swept across, and the entire space immediately suffered unprecedented destruction.

　　This area is originally the intersection of the semi-growth plane of Saint Grace Island and the Tyran plane. The space changes strangely, the space is uneven and jagged. Once it is severely damaged, it will immediately trigger an unprecedented reaction.

　　“Boom…”

　　After the death ray, the entire area began to shake, and countless spaces seemed to have a chain reaction and began to collapse layer by layer! The originally violent storm, lightning and thunder became more terrifying, and huge and dazzling lightning penetrated the sky and the sea, as if the end of the world was coming.

　　"Oh no, such a loud noise will definitely alarm Her Highness Vina!" Tristaloni's face turned pale. She finally realized that she had made a fatal mistake, but now she had caused a terrible disaster.

　　"We must capture this guy Lu Fei. Only by capturing him can we put all the blame on him!" Tristaloni made the decision in an instant. She turned her head to look at the dark clouds in the distance. Lu Fei was coming out from that place.

　　"Lu Fei, you actually destroyed the outer space of my Holy Grace Island. I will kill you!" Tristaloni was furious. She rushed towards Lu Fei like lightning, and the Sorrow of Ronia in her hand once again turned into a spear with amazing power.

　　Daoist Master Wangqing also took the opportunity to get rid of Gris. She leaped across the void and came to Lu Fei, and she and Tristaloni blocked Lu Fei from the front and the back.

　　"Don't push me!!"

　　Lu Fei gritted his teeth, a hint of madness and sharpness flashed in his eyes, and he flipped his hand, and a red anti-drug potion appeared in his hand. This was a "Fallen Angel" anti-drug potion.

　　Lu Fei grabbed the transparent reagent tube and it exploded immediately. A ball of red anti-drug split into two and fell into the palm of Lu Fei's hand. The red anti-drug "Fallen Angel" began to spread rapidly. Even if Lu Fei suppressed it with the power of the sacred dragon, he still could not stop it from eroding his own power.

　　Lu Fei was shocked. This was the biggest characteristic of drug prohibition, which was the erosion of divine power!

　　The power of the Holy Dragon possesses dozens of magical powers, but its most powerful attribute now is purification, but it is still somewhat unable to resist drug prohibition.

　　"Okay, all of you die!"

　　Lu Fei suddenly stretched out his hands, and a huge amount of divine power surged out from his arms, transforming into two complete sacred dragons and pouncing towards Daoist Master Wangqing and Tristaloni.

　　The two sacred dragons were no longer just phantoms, this time they had all become entities, which was why Lu Fei was able to advance to level 19. The two sacred dragons bared their fangs and claws, roaring endlessly, and in their mouths, each dragon was breathing out a red gas mass, which was the anti-drug "Fallen Angel".

　　"Joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, desire... all seven emotions are destroyed!!"

　　"Joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, desire... Seven Emotions Thunder Technique!!"

　　The Taoist Master Wangqing and the Seven Emotions Dharma Image activated their magic spells, some uttered the Seven Emotions Extermination Mantra, with overwhelming force, they confronted the sacred heavenly dragon head-on, while others launched thunder magic, with dazzling thunder and lightning whistling, very fierce!

　　"Ronia's Sorrow!" Tristaloni still used her most powerful attack so far!

　　"Roar... Roar..." The complete sacred dragon is not a vegetarian. Every move it makes is filled with dozens of divine powers. Tristaloni is the first one who can't block it. With a bang, it triggers a destructive death light again. The anti-drug "Fallen Angel" evaporates in an instant and actually turns into the destructive death light and spreads in all directions.

　　"Ah... what is this?" Tristaloni was unable to dodge and was swept by the death light on her side. Her skin immediately turned pink. The poison of the fallen angel had already penetrated her skin through the divine power and began to infect her.

　　…

　　I also ask for your collection, thank you all!

　　Chapter 261 Arrival

　　The power of Taoist Wangqing is much stronger than Lu Fei. With a loud bang, the Holy Heavenly Dragon was actually riddled with holes by the Seven Emotions Extermination Mantra and the Seven Emotions Thunder Method.

　　But Lu Fei had a deep plan, he had known for a long time that the Holy Heavenly Dragon could not deal with the Forgetful Taoist, so he made a feint to the east and attacked in the west, allowing the Forgetful Taoist to bombard the Holy Heavenly Dragon, while the anti-drug "Fallen Angel" was suddenly spit out of the Heavenly Dragon's mouth, and with a bang, it hit the Heartless Taoist. The Heartless Taoist did not take it seriously at first, but in the blink of an eye, his whole body was immediately burning with flames of desire!

　　"Ah... this is poison. How dare you use poison to plot against me?" Daozun Jueqing was furious. She felt that her divine power could not suppress the poison. She screamed and shouted, "This is the poison of desire and depravity. Do you think you can defeat me like this?"

　　All the Dharma images flew back and drilled into the body. The magic power began to rotate. A mighty magic power rushed out from the top of the head. Seven Dharma images jumped out one by one, and the flames of desire were rolling on the bodies of the Dharma images!

　　Dao Zun Jueqing finally returned to normal. Lu Fei's scalp tingled when he saw this scene. This drug prohibition officer could not do anything to Dao Zun Jueqing. She actually spread the poison to the seven Dharma images.

　　Lu Fei turned around to look at Tristalone again and was equally shocked. He saw that Tristalone's love power was polluted. She began to go crazy, and her long hair grew wildly. The blazing red flames of the fallen angel all rushed to her hair. Tristalone suddenly raised her hand and her long hair was cut off. The drug ban was actually resolved just like that.

　　"Is it still drug prohibition? Why can't we do anything to these two women?" Lu Fei's scalp tingled.

　　…

　　In the Demigod Tower of Sheng'en Island, Demigod Vina suddenly felt the entire plane of Sheng'en Island vibrate. "What's going on? Why is the plane of Sheng'en Island vibrating suddenly?"

　　Vina stood up, walked quickly to the windowsill, and began to observe the entire island and the situation in all directions with the eyes of a demigod, but she did not find anything.

　　“Boom…”

　　There was a faint roar in the distance, and the slight vibration radiated from the ocean to Saint Grace Island, and passed through the Demigod Tower. Vina's face changed suddenly. She felt that this vibration was extraordinary. Its source came from the unstable area where two planes intersected that she could not perceive. Because of the rapid changes in space and energy in that place, there were storms, lightning and thunder for many years.

　　Vina observed the entire Saint Grace Island and found that Tristaloni and Wangqing Daozun were missing. Vina thought to herself, "Could it be that these two people are ignoring my will and are trying to deal with Lu Fei?"

　　Vina couldn't help but get furious when she thought of this. She stretched out her hand in front of her and pulled out a portal. The door opened, and Vina took a step forward. The next moment, she had arrived at the storm area of ​​the Holy Grace Island plane.

　　It is said that Lu Fei used the fallen angel to contaminate the divine power of Tristaloni and Wangqing Daozun, but these two women really have many tricks. One directed the poison to the Dharma image, and the other directed the poison to the hair.

　　Lu Fei was speechless, he had not expected that the two women who practiced the Seven Emotions and the Love Thread could actually restrain the fallen angel. This forbidden drug was the "desire poison", which was difficult for ordinary mortals to resist. Of course, once the gods were contaminated, they would also fall because of desire, but the Supreme Forgetfulness of Love and the Love Thread Divine Art were the nemesis of all emotions and desires.

　　"What a mistake, what a mistake. I shouldn't have used fallen angels on these two women. Instead, I should have used scarlet poison or the undead scourge!" Only then did Lu Fei realize that he had used the wrong poison.

　　"Lu Fei, you actually dared to use banned drugs. Aren't you afraid of being expelled from the entire Terran Continent Mage Guild?" Tristaloni was furious.

　　"Hehe, no one in this place cares whether or not to use anti-drug drugs, so Miss Tristaloni, you better think it over. If you keep pestering me, I won't use the Fallen Angels next time, but the Undead Scourge!"

　　"Lu Fei, no matter what means you have, you can't escape today..." The Taoist Master Wangqing flew close to Lu Fei, and Gris's face changed suddenly, and he quickly caught up with him.

　　"Oh no, someone is coming, it's Her Highness Vina..." Daoist Master Wangqing suddenly felt a powerful divine power approaching from afar at an extremely fast speed.

　　"It's really Her Highness Vina. She has discovered us fighting here!" Tristaloni's face turned pale. They must have fought too hard just now, so they were discovered by Her Highness Vina.

　　"Senior Wangqing, please leave quickly. I will handle this place!" Tristaloni's mind raced. She gritted her teeth and immediately shouted to the approaching Taoist Wangqing.

　　"Okay then!" Dao Zun Wangqing made a decision immediately. Princess Vina knew about the feud between him and Lu Fei, but he had reached certain agreements with her. If he openly violated it, this demigod would definitely be furious and might even expel him. If that were the case, it would be not worth it.

　　"I'll let you go free first!" Taoist Wangqing gave Lu Fei a fierce look, and suddenly he turned into a beam of light and rushed into the depths of the clouds, going away into the distance like lightning.

　　Lu Fei's face looked grim. He was really relieved at this moment. He had once again experienced the persistence and dominance of Daoist Master Wangqing. Fortunately, Princess Vina came, otherwise he would have been caught by her.

　　"Sir, that woman's strength has increased dramatically. She will always be a threat if she continues like this!" Gris flew up and said.

　　"Yes, it is indeed a threat, but there is no other way now. Humph, this woman really makes me feel uneasy. One day, I will make her pay the price!"

　　Lu Fei's expression eased, but he was indeed furious in his heart. He was really embarrassed this time, being chased by two women and he couldn't do anything about it. In the final analysis, it was because he was too weak!

　　Taoist Wangqing indeed walked very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye, even his breath was hidden. A portal suddenly appeared in the void, and Princess Vina suddenly walked out of the portal. She turned around and found that Tristaloni, Lu Fei and others were confronting each other, while on the reef on the sea, Ou Fite, Su Tongtong and others were watching nervously.

　　"What are you doing?" Vina's pretty face turned cold.

　　Tristaloni bowed to Vina with a look of panic on her face and said, "In reply to your Highness, I heard that this man wanted to marry me, so I came to challenge him. I want to see why he can marry a noble lady from the Budamia family!"

　　Vina's expression softened slightly after hearing this, but she was not so easily fooled. She stared at Tristaloni and said coldly, "I think you have grown wings, Tristaloni. Although I usually love you the most, it does not mean that you can go against my will!"

　　"Tristaloni wouldn't dare!"

　　"That's good. Although I have always known that you are practicing a strange divine art, I have never known how much divine power you can control. Is the divine power you have now your true power?"

　　"Yes, Your Highness!"

　　"Well, that's right. It's the peak of level 18. According to this level of divine power, you are already the number one of the younger generation of my Budamia family. With such power, you are indeed qualified to be proud. So, how was the result of your competition with Lord Lu Fei? Did you win?"

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　Chapter 262 Punishment

　　"No..." Tristaloni gritted her teeth, still a little unwilling.

　　Vina's lips curled up slightly. She turned her head and glanced at Lu Fei. She stepped in front of Lu Fei and said with a smile, "Sir Lu Fei, congratulations on reaching the 19th level of strength. Haha, this is a good start. Level 19 is a wonderful realm. In the days to come, you will realize the deeper power of the world and gain insight into the existence of rules. In a few years, you will gain your own domain power!"

　　"Thank you for your guidance, Your Highness. Thanks to the gifts from Your Highness, otherwise I would not have been able to take such a difficult step!" Lu Fei bowed humbly, cautiously and sincerely. It was indeed the three treasures given by Vina that allowed him to soar into the sky, break through the limit of level 18 power and enter level 19.

　　Lu Fei had refined the golden elixir before and reached the 18th level of strength. His foundation was already good, but it was still far from reaching the 19th level because a lot of energy needed to be accumulated between the 18th and 19th levels. Lu Fei estimated that he would need the total energy of at least a dozen Nine-Revolution Sword Emperor Golden Pills to barely reach the 19th level.

　　It was such a huge energy gap that Lu Fei swallowed the Holy Horn, the Angel's Heart and the Immortal Blood, and his strength immediately surged to more than ten levels. It can be seen how amazing the energy of those three treasures is, especially the Immortal Blood, which contains the divine brilliance unique to demigods!

　　Lu Fei's body is now completely reborn, surpassing the limits of mortal flesh and blood, and possesses the immortal characteristics that only demigods can have!

　　Not only that, Lu Fei's sacred dragon power reached a new height. The power was condensed like never before, forming a complete sacred dragon.

　　Lu Fei felt that both his mental will and physical strength had risen to an incredible level. Perhaps his current will and strength were comparable to that of a real dragon!

　　This thought flashed through Lu Fei's mind for no reason, and even he was surprised.

　　Vina was quite proud in her heart. She moved slightly closer to Lu Fei and transmitted her voice into Lu Fei's mind: "Lu Fei, you not only took my things, but also ate them. If you don't marry Tristaloni, can you still spit out those treasures?"

　　"Uh..." Lu Fei opened his mouth, speechless.

　　Vina seemed to have succeeded in her plot. She patted the dust off Lu Fei's shoulders again and said with a satisfied smile: "Lu Fei, a young man like you has amazing potential and a bright future. If our Budamia family wants to never decline, we need people like you. So I formally welcome you on behalf of the Budamia family. From now on, you are considered a member of my Budamia family!"

　　"Your Highness, I..." Tristaloni was shocked to hear such words.

　　"What, Tristaloni, you dare to go against my will?" Vina turned her head and said in a deep voice.

　　"I dare not, but... I have no feelings for this man. Your Highness, can't you promise my sister to him?" Tristaloni said unwillingly.

　　Vina shook her head. She stared at Tristaloni for a while, and finally sighed and said, "Tristaloni, I'm doing this for your own good. As the eldest daughter of this generation of Budamia, how can you not get married? Only when you get married can others make further plans..."

　　"Tristalonie knows, but does she need to ask for my opinion on my marriage?"

　　"If you were born as an ordinary fisherman's daughter who toiled around for a living, I wouldn't be able to control you. But you are a member of my Budamia family. You were born with luxury and enjoy the best life. You hold considerable power. You are envied and jealous by everyone in the entire Weina Harbor. What gave you all these honors?"

　　"It's family!" Tristaloni said respectfully.

　　"So, as a member of the Budamia family, she must stand up and take on her responsibilities when the family needs her. You should know that the family needs people like Mr. Lu Fei and Mr. Wang Qing!"

　　“…”

　　"If you dare to go against my will and really don't want to take responsibility for the family, that's fine. As long as you have the courage, I can deprive you of your status and position, as well as your divine arts and power. I will deprive you of everything you had when you were a member of the Budamia family, and make you an ordinary person. You will no longer enjoy the glory of the family, and you won't have to bear the responsibility of the family!"

　　"That won't do!" Tristaloni shouted hastily. She shuddered, and her face turned pale as she thought of the miserable lives of ordinary people. For the nobles, the lives of ordinary people were like a hell of suffering.

　　"Since you don't have the courage, you should be prepared to take on responsibilities and obligations for the benefit of the family. So from now on, don't do anything like what you did today that goes against the interests of the family!"

　　Vina was extremely stern and taught him a lesson: "Today's incident will not be so easy to get over. In order to make you understand this truth, I must punish you. You must return to Saint Grace Island immediately and enter the Frost Hell by yourself. You are not allowed to come out until you have stayed there for three months!"

　　Frost Hell? Tristaloni trembled slightly, and her face turned even paler. This Frost Hell was a very cold frost layer in the underground world. It was dark and cold all year round. There were many ice creatures and demons in this layer. It was very dangerous. It was a place where the most heinous criminals were exiled!

　　"Not going yet?!" Vina shouted.

　　"Yes, Your Highness!" Tristaloni gritted her teeth and turned to Saint Grace Island. At this time, Ophit dared to come forward and said, "Your Highness, isn't this punishment too much? You know, Frost Hell is a very dangerous place. If something unexpected happens..."

　　"Hmph, don't worry, this girl is very smart. Besides, we have underestimated her before, so let her suffer a little now!"

　　"..." Offit was very worried, but did not dare to refute.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, please come to Sheng'en Island to marry her in three months!" Vina said.

　　"Yes..." Lu Fei quickly agreed.

　　"Well, that's it. You go back first. And Mr. Wangqing, you two already have conflicts, so you must be careful!"

　　"I understand!" Lu Fei landed on the Princess Santa Anna, and Su Tongtong and other maids also boarded the ship.

　　Lu Fei exerted his divine power, and the accumulated water on the Princess Santa Anna evaporated instantly. Without starting the engine, under the influence of the divine power, the Princess Santa Anna began to speed up and sail out of this dangerous sea area.

　　Everyone couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. They were still in shock just now. Anyway, this trip to Saint Grace Island was safe and sound.

　　"Lu Fei, have you been promoted to the legendary realm?" Su Tongtong looked Lu Fei up and down. He was indeed very curious, but Lu Fei had already hidden all his divine power deep in his body, so Su Tongtong could hardly see it. It was just that Lu Fei's temperament was different now, more majestic, profound, and unpredictable.

　　"I have been promoted to legendary, but I haven't left the realm yet!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"It's good to be promoted to Legendary. Isn't it just a matter of time before you leave your realm? Let me guess, which realm are you going to leave? The Sacred Realm, or the Celestial Dragon Realm... Uh, I know, it must be the Sacred Celestial Dragon Realm!"

　　…

　　Chapter 263: Building the Altar

　　"That's right. I am now cultivating the Holy Dragon, which will naturally give rise to the Holy Dragon Domain. It's just that the attributes of the domain power are still unclear, but I guess it is a domineering power attribute!"

　　Lu Fei has already vaguely felt the power of the complete sacred dragon. Now his divine power, spiritual deterrence and enormous strength are no longer exclusive power attributes. These two aspects can only be regarded as instincts!

　　The boat sailed smoothly into the dock of Silver Pine Manor. Su Tongtong jumped onto the dock and got on the luxurious carriage that had been prepared and went to Schönbrunn Palace.

　　"Sir, the items you ordered have been delivered to the Arcane Tower. Would you like to go and take a look?" the housekeeper reported.

　　"So fast?" Lu Fei was overjoyed. The magic materials he had ordered from several large chambers of commerce had finally arrived. It seemed that he could build the altar of the sacred dragon magic.

　　"Let's go directly to the six-star Arcane Tower!" Lu Fei and Gris got on the carriage and went directly to the Arcane Tower. After entering the Arcane Tower, they came to the storage room of the alchemy room. The apprentices in the alchemy room were sorting and organizing various materials.

　　To build the Holy Dragon Magic Altar, the largest amount needed is dragon bones, which must be authentic dragon skeletons. They don't have to be holy dragons, but they must be real dragon skeletons with dragon power. The second largest amount needed is various magic materials, including mithril, secret gold, obsidian, soul stone, various elemental gems, etc.

　　"My Lord, you are back. We have sorted out everything you requested. We have purchased everything and can build a large altar for divine arts!"

　　"My lord, the divine altar must be built as soon as possible. You need to condense your domain, and building the divine altar is a shortcut. Only through the divine altar, by asking the sea of ​​​​the original force of heaven and earth or the gods, can you obtain a rapid increase in divine power, and your domain can be successfully formed!"

　　"Now is the time!" Lu Fei naturally knew the key. Now that he has been promoted to level 19, he needs a divine magic altar. The Holy Dragon Divine Magic Altar is absolutely necessary. Otherwise, it will take a long time to form a domain.

　　"Tomi, have someone clear the third underground floor now. I plan to build the Holy Dragon Magic Altar on the third underground floor!" Lu Fei ordered.

　　"Sir, that's a prison cell!" Tommy frowned.

　　"What's imprisoned in the cell now?"

　　"Just some little inferior demons..."

　　"Let them go, let them all go. I need to use the entire third underground floor to build a divine altar as large as possible!"

　　"As you wish!" Tommy turned around and shouted, "I heard you all. Quickly pack the sorted things in the space magic bag and move them all to the third underground floor!"

　　The apprentices set to work, and soon everything was moved to the third underground floor.

　　The prison room was emptied, and all the little demons were thrown into the opened plane door and exiled into the strange and ever-changing time and space. As for whether they were dead or alive, even the gods did not know.

　　All the walls of the prison room were destroyed and a huge circular stone platform was built, half a meter above the ground. Around the circular platform, there were piles of materials, some of which were mithril, black stone, crystal, some were various divine stones and elemental gems, and most of them were pale jade-like giant dragon skeletons.

　　These skeletons were purchased at a high price from a large chamber of commerce, and they exuded the majestic aura and might of a dragon. The white bones were piled into nine piles, each pile was seven or eight meters high, like a small hill.

　　This was Lu Fei's first time building a divine altar, and he really wasn't sure. "Gris, do you think the materials are ok?"

　　"Okay. It's not easy to build a large-scale divine altar. It requires enormous divine power. Fortunately, you have been promoted to level 19. If we work together, we should be able to build it!" said Gris.

　　"Well, let's do it!"

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hands, and his divine power and will enveloped the entire third underground floor. All the materials floated up. Gris also stretched out his hands, and his divine power radiated. He shouted, "Sir, build a large summoning array on the round platform first!"

　　"good!"

　　Lu Fei pointed his hand, and nine silver-bright sacred dragon powers hit nine piles of dragon skeletons and a pile of mithril. A raging flame immediately burned. The flame was silver-bright, and the temperature was extremely high. It was also extremely restrained. Ten piles of flames burned, and the heat from the surroundings was absorbed by it. The temperature of the entire three underground floors suddenly dropped a lot.

　　Gris flew up and landed on a circular platform. The diameter of the platform was twelve meters and it was made of gray-white rocks. It was built using the magic of turning mud into stone and served as the foundation of the divine altar.

　　Gris paused, and natural divine power radiated out. Wherever it passed, a dent two centimeters wide and half a finger deep immediately appeared on the surface of the table. The marks crisscrossed and formed a complex magic circle pattern.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and the melted mithril slowly flowed into the dent and began to slowly flow along the dent. After a while, the entire magic circle pattern had been completely replaced by mithril.

　　"Okay, melt the dragon skeleton and various materials!" said Gris.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and nine piles of flaming dragon skeletons gradually softened. The nine piles of bones fell onto the circular platform. With Lu Fei's will, they began to slowly shape into nine huge bone pillars four meters high, eight at the edge of the altar and one in the center. Nine Eastern Heavenly Dragons made of the skeletons coiled on the bone pillars. The bodies of the nine dragons were as thick as telephone poles and covered with dragon scales. Their heads were all facing the center of the magic circle.

　　Lu Fei snapped his fingers and dozens of flames fell on other materials. Some of the materials melted, while others were injected with the sacred dragon energy, condensing mysterious divine symbols in the core.

　　"Construct the Sky Dragon!"

　　Lu Fei shouted loudly, and all the materials were integrated into the nine celestial dragons and bone pillars, connected by mithril and communicated with the summoning array on the ground to form a three-dimensional composite array.

　　"My lord, inject your blood and the power of the sacred dragon to activate the divine altar!!" Gris couldn't help but feel excited when he saw the successful construction of the magic array.

　　Lu Fei also knew that the construction of the divine altar had reached the last crucial step. He could not hesitate. He drew a line on the palm of his left hand, and blood suddenly appeared. Scarlet blood spurted out from the palm of Lu Fei's hand, turning into nine blood arrows and falling on the nine celestial dragons. The blood quickly seeped into the bodies of the celestial dragons.

　　"Infusion of divine power!"

　　Lu Fei roared again, and the divine power surged out, pouring into the nine heavenly dragons without any cost. The heavenly dragons forged from the skeletons of giant dragons seemed to be born with the ability to accommodate dragon-like divine power. No matter how much sacred heavenly dragon power Lu Fei poured into them, the nine heavenly dragons could accommodate it.

　　"What a big loss!" Lu Fei released all his divine power, and the divine power in his body dissipated quickly. Lu Fei's face soon turned pale. When there was no trace of blood on his face, there was a loud bang, and the nine sky dragons suddenly shook. Lu Fei seemed to hear nine majestic dragon roars coming.

　　The nine heavenly dragons were finally activated. They emitted waves of sacred and vast milky white divine light. The sacred dragon power flowed on the circular platform. The nine dragons spit out nine streams of sacred dragon power, which gathered into a ball in the center of the circular platform, faintly forming a small vortex. In the center of the vortex, the power gradually gathered to form the prototype of a dragon ball.

　　"The Holy Dragon Altar is done!!"

　　…

　　Chapter 264: The Starry Sky of the Gods

　　The Holy Dragon Magic Altar was built, and Lu Fei was extremely happy. He felt the energy gathering in the entire magic altar. In the dark void, countless energies of the same origin were rapidly converging towards him.

　　"The divine altar is communicating with the ocean of the original force of heaven and earth. It is storing the power of the sacred dragon!" Lu Fei discovered that the entire divine altar was slowly moving. The divine power exhaled by the nine dragons formed a huge dark vortex. The vortex seemed to be cutting through the space barrier, attracting the same source of power in the ocean of the original force of heaven and earth.

　　"Fortunately, the altar of the sacred dragon magic has been built!" Gris had just assisted Lu Fei in building the altar, and his natural divine power was consumed a lot, but Lu Fei needed to infuse the altar with the sacred dragon divine power, so almost all of his divine power was consumed.

　　“Sir, you should practice in front of the altar for a while and recover your divine power. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if your foundation is shaken…” Gris suggested.

　　"I understand!" Lu Fei sat cross-legged in front of the altar, his divine power and will penetrated into the vortex, and strands of pure sacred dragon power actually fed back to him, and the divine power that Lu Fei had consumed began to slowly recover.

　　"What a good altar, it's really a good altar!" Lu Fei was inexplicably surprised.

　　Gris smiled and said, "Sir, the divine altar is of course a very good thing. It can be said to be the most helpful magical building in the entire Arcane Tower! It is now your exclusive altar, and no one else can use it. It can not only help you practice, but also help you communicate with the sea of ​​​​the original force of heaven and earth and the gods of the same origin!"

　　Lu Fei naturally knew the mystery of the Holy Dragon Magic Altar. Generally speaking, the magic altar can help the magician communicate with his "god".

　　The divine altar is like a radio telescope. It can receive certain mysterious things from the cosmic level. This is the charm of the divine altar.

　　"I want to summon a dragon!" Lu Fei suddenly said. He suddenly had an idea and remembered the frost dragon he had seen before.

　　"My lord, it is almost impossible to summon a frost dragon!" Gris shook his head.

　　"What if there is such a thing?" Lu Fei said as he took out the Ice Dragon Badge. This badge was made of frost and dragon power. It was round and palm-sized, with a blue frost dragon painted on both sides. This badge was given to him by the sage Sagli from the Frost Dragon City in the ancient mountains.

　　"This... this is the emblem of a dragon?" Gris asked in surprise.

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei recounted the origin of the badge.

　　"With this thing, you can indeed summon the Frost Dragon through the Holy Dragon Magic Altar. However, I suggest that you communicate with the Ocean of Force through the Magic Altar first. Only by drawing the same Force from the Ocean of Force as you can you accelerate the accumulation of divine power!" Gris said affirmatively.

　　"Well, well, let's communicate with the ocean of the Force first!"

　　Lu Fei stretched out his arms, and the sacred dragon power slowly poured into the divine magic altar. With just a guide, the entire divine magic altar emitted the immense sacred dragon's will and might.

　　This will and divine power is not only Lu Fei's own will and divine power, but also the will and divine power of various dragons contained in the dragon skeletons. Of course, there is also the divine power contained in some divine stones used to build the altar. It seems that the potential of all the materials used to build the altar has been stimulated. This will and divine power is a hundred times stronger than Lu Fei's own will and divine power.

　　This is the magical effect of the divine altar. In Lu Fei's eyes, this large sacred dragon divine altar in front of him is a high-power amplifier of divine will.

　　Lu Fei thought for a moment and shouted, "Force Ocean, open!"

　　As soon as the words fell, the entire divine altar vibrated and resonated, and the rolling will and divine power gathered together. With a loud bang, the divine altar shot out an extremely dazzling divine light upward, and the entire three underground void layers vibrated. The mighty will and divine power penetrated the endless void levels and communicated with the ocean of force on the plane of the Terran continent.

　　The void above the divine altar suddenly darkened, forming a vortex-shaped void. A vast and magnificent starry sky appeared in the void, with countless stars shining in it, and the surging force of heaven and earth surged in the void.

　　"Is this the ocean of force of the Terran continent?" Lu Fei opened his mouth wide. He was shocked because Lu Fei felt that every star contained unparalleled will and divine power.

　　"Yes, my lord. This is the ocean of the Force on the Terran continent. Every star we see now, no matter how big or small, represents a god. You should have heard of this starry sky..." Gris exclaimed. Every time he saw the ocean of the Force, he was filled with infinite yearning, but at the same time he felt his own insignificance.

　　"Starry Sky of the Gods... This is the Starry Sky of the Gods!" Lu Fei murmured. He was stunned. Starry Sky of the Gods, this is a term that is mentioned intentionally or unintentionally in almost all spell books. Lu Fei only now truly understood its meaning.

　　So vast and great!

　　Lu Fei looked at the starry sky of the gods. He felt how sacred this moment was. How vast and boundless was the starry sky of the gods that he was facing?

　　How insignificant he was, a mortal. In front of the starry sky that represented the gods, he could only feel his insignificance.

　　A starry sky hung above his head. Looking up, he could see the will and power of various gods, dominating the dark void and controlling the invisible power. Lu Fei took a look and could not count how many stars there were. These stars were like shining gems, too numerous to count, and some were big and some were small. Some were as big as a bucket and as bright as the full moon, and some were as small as dust and shone like a grain of rice.

　　"It turns out that we are so insignificant. When will we be able to be as high as them, and immortal like the eternal stars? When will we be able to have our own place above the endless void and be looked up to and praised by billions of living beings?" Lu Fei turned to Gris and said, his voice revealing a hint of sadness and his expression extremely lonely.

　　"My Lord, I understand your feelings. In fact, every time I look up at the starry sky of the gods, I feel the same way! We who have not become gods and have taken our place are like weeds and dust in the mortal world. In a blink of an eye, we will all turn into dust. How humble are we now in front of those gods who have already achieved immortality?"

　　Lu Fei also felt the same way. Gris' words expressed his inner thoughts. Lu Fei shook his head and said, "I really envy those stars. Each star represents a real god. There are so many gods in the Terran continent... We, who are we? I am unwilling, really unwilling. Why am I not one of them, even if I am the dimmest one..."

　　Gris's eyes showed a tenacious look. He clenched his fists and said, "So we must practice desperately and become gods one day. We should be able to surpass others in what they can do. Otherwise, we will live in vain. If we cannot reach the top, we will not be willing to accept it!"

　　Lu Fei deeply agreed with Gris's words. He looked at the starry sky of the gods, which represented the ocean of the Force, and felt jealous and envious. His mood was extremely complicated, just like a beggar looking at the rich people driving Mercedes-Benz cars on the street.

　　There are countless gods in the Terran continent from ancient times to the present, which is something Lu Fei had not expected. There are so many gods, but there is no place for him. How can he be willing to accept this?

　　This is Lu Fei’s current mentality, which is very complicated. It can be described in two words: miserable!

　　…

　　It's really hard, a few collections have been lost... Just a reminder, the next chapter update time will be shown on the last page...

　　Chapter 265: Dragon Level

　　"Gris, look at the starry sky of the gods. The brightest stars are fine, but those dim and smaller stars, are they really gods too?" Lu Fei asked doubtfully.

　　"Strictly speaking, the starry sky of the gods reflects the will of all the powerful beings in the Terran continent. Those with the dimmest light are generally demigods who have ignited the divine fire, as well as demons and devils who possess virtual godhood!" Gris explained.

　　"Demons and demons of virtual godhood?" Lu Fei didn't understand what this meant. He had never heard of the term virtual godhood.

　　“You may not understand yet, but the demons in the underground world, such as the Demon Lords, are actually no less powerful than gods, but their power core is not the same as the godhead. Instead, they are called virtual godheads, or it would be more accurate to call them Demon Pillars.

　　"The Demonic Pillar... Is that a measure of the reserves of divine power?"

　　"Yes, there is actually no essential difference between the Godhead and the Demon Pillar. They are both things that condense and store power. Strictly speaking, gods also use the Demon Pillar to measure their power!"

　　Gris looked at the starry sky of the gods, feeling the countless stars representing the gods. He suddenly pointed to a constellation composed of more than a dozen large stars in the sky and said, "Did you see it? That constellation is called the Symphony of Nature. It is the constellation represented by the goddess of nature that our elves believe in. It is composed of seven large stars and seventeen small stars. Each star represents a natural force controlled by the goddess, and also represents a god position."

　　"Seven big stars and seventeen small stars. This means this is a powerful god!" Lu Fei looked and saw a relatively dense cluster of stars. Many big stars vaguely formed a constellation, which looked a bit like the image of Cassiopeia.

　　Feeling the seven big stars carefully, Lu Fei soon felt that one of the pale stars exuded infinite coldness, like the will of ice.

　　"That's the frost-type natural deity of the Goddess of Nature, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"That's right. Whenever I practice the Frozen Aurora spell, I always communicate with that star and use it to gather the power of the Frozen Aurora!"

　　"You can practice through it, but I wonder which stars I need to practice through?" Lu Fei wondered. There were stars all over the sky, and the will and power of each star were different, but there were very few whose energy was close to the power of the sacred dragon.

　　"Sir, perhaps you can try to communicate with Ohm's sacred dragon god of the dragon pantheon!" Gris said, pointing to a dazzling star deep in the sky.

　　Lu Fei looked hurriedly and saw a faint golden galaxy. Several dazzling stars formed constellations, like giant dragons in various shapes. The largest and brightest constellation was at the top of the stars.

　　It was a large constellation composed of twelve big stars, more than twenty small stars, and hundreds of micro stars. Lu Fei took a look at it and was immediately shocked, because this constellation was larger and more dazzling than other constellations. It was even larger than the constellation symphony of nature of the goddess of nature, the main god of the elven pantheon.

　　"How could this be? Does this mean that the Holy Dragon God Ohm'd is much more powerful than the Goddess of Nature in your elven pantheon?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Yes, the Holy Dragon God Ohmde is one of the several gods of creation in the Tyrannian Continent. He possesses the most vast divine power, and at the same time, his divine power has many attributes. He is one of the oldest super ancient gods. Even among the giant dragon gods, he is the most powerful dragon god!"

　　"You suggest that I communicate with this giant god?"

　　"Yes, your divine power of the Holy Dragon seems to be the closest to the power attribute of this giant god... Of course, the power of the Lord of the Dawn of the human pantheon and the Lord of the Soul of the barbarian pantheon are similar to your power on some level. You can also try to communicate with them!"

　　"There is something wrong with both the Lord of Dawn and the Lord of Souls. My sacred dragon power is already a special composite power. I can even pray and communicate with your elf god, the goddess of nature, because the nine dragon attributes in my power are similar to the natural power!"

　　"Then let's try to communicate with the Holy Dragon God Ohmde first!" Gris suggested.

　　"Okay, let me try the real magic of the divine altar!" The divine altar was built to communicate with the gods and cultivate divine power. Lu Fei stretched out his arms and put his divine power into the altar. The divine altar and Lu Fei were in harmony. Lu Fei felt that his divine power and will were strengthened countless times and condensed countless times in an instant.

　　The divine altar emitted an extremely bright light. Enormous divine power and will were condensing. In the light, nine sacred dragons could be seen roaring towards the sky.

　　“Crash!”

　　Lu Fei felt his immense stream of consciousness passing through the divine altar, suddenly breaking through the void, flying across the starry sky of the gods at a speed beyond the limit, infinitely close to the sacred dragon god constellation. It was like an information tower, loading the information flow in condensed radio waves and shooting it into the deep space of the universe.

　　“Boom!”

　　Lu Fei felt like he had come to a distant dimension. It was freezing and cold, and all around him was a transparent crystal world filled with flowing light. There stood huge crystal pillars that were hundreds or thousands of meters high. Lu Fei stood on top of one of the towering crystal pillars, looking at the vast world of faint golden color.

　　This crystal world was so vast and boundless that Lu Fei could not see the edge. On the huge and towering crystal hills, giant dragon temples, altars or towers stood tall, some of which emitted huge and dazzling beams of light that rushed into the vast sky.

　　Giant dragons as big as hills roared through the sky, while some circled on high towers, patrolling their own territories. On the earth, countless dragons lived, some of which were even souls. They uttered huge and majestic chants, as if reciting a great epic, and sincerely praised the gods they believed in.

　　Lu Fei just took a look and was immediately shocked by this vast, boundless and incomparable sacred place. Is this the kingdom of the god Omde?

　　There are so many dragon souls and dragon gods existing in this world, becoming an eternal and immortal landscape.

　　In front of Lu Fei, a sacred dragon as huge as a mountain was suspended above the crystal pillar. It was looking down at him from above. In Lu Fei's eyes, this sacred dragon almost occupied half of the sky.

　　Lu Fei was startled. This sudden scene made him at a loss. The dragon in front of him was too big. It exuded the divine power that only gods had, and there was also an ancient and desolate breath. Lu Fei felt that he was like an ant facing a mammoth from the ancient Ice Age in front of it.

　　"Latecomers, don't be anxious or afraid. I am Ohm's, and you are facing a projection of me!" The thunderous voice came down from top to bottom, shaking Lu Fei's entire consciousness.

　　"Hello, Your Majesty the great Dragon God, my name is Lu Fei, and I come from the Terran continent..." Lu Fei saluted hurriedly. He felt the power of Ohm's will, as if the other party only needed to sneeze and he would be killed by the sneeze. Lu Fei felt the need to be humble.

　　…

　　Chapter 266: Camp

　　"I know where you come from. In fact, I can see through every mortal who prays to me for power, so I will send down my clone projection to listen to their requests! Now, young dragon power practitioner, why are you looking for me?"

　　"Your Majesty, I need strength and wisdom!" Lu Fei said hurriedly.

　　Ohm's huge eyes stared at Lu Fei. His sharp eyes seemed to have seen through Lu Fei. After a while, Ohm shook his head and said, "Latecomer, you have the blood and power of a dragon in your body, but that is not the power of our giant dragon system, but the power of the sky dragon system. The universe has many time and space planes, and it is vast and boundless. Our giant dragon system and the sky dragon system are actually not of the same nature, so I think you may have found the wrong person. You should not look for me, but the Dragon God of the sky dragon system..."

　　"I can't find it!" Lu Fei said frustratedly, "In this starry sky of the gods, I can't find the Dragon God of the Celestial Dragon God System. Even if Your Majesty could guide me to find the Dragon God of the Celestial Dragon God System, I would not be able to find Your Majesty!"

　　"...You can't find it. In fact, the Dragon God you are looking for does not exist in the starry sky of the gods in the entire Tyrannosaurus Continent. The Dragon God exists in a more distant plane. Maybe it still exists, or maybe it has been destroyed. But I suggest you look for the god Medusa. Her human-headed snake-bodied clan has a deep connection with the Dragon God system!"

　　"Medusa... Is there a Medusa god in the starry sky of gods?" Lu Fei asked hurriedly.

　　"It once existed, but now it has fallen!"

　　So sad!

　　What should I do? Lu Fei thought that the gods on the Earth plane were extinct, not to mention the dragons, even the dinosaurs were only fossils. Now, even the Tyrannosaurus Continent, the plane of the Age of Gods, had no dragons. Where could he find support and a camp?

　　It's really sad!

　　Lu Fei suddenly felt so desolate. There was no hope in his own world, but he was all alone in the Terran world, without even a backer or a camp.

　　"I'm sorry, young practitioner, you should go to another plane to find your own belonging. Although I can't help you, I'm still very happy to meet you. So, goodbye..."

　　After Ohm's words, his body moved, and Lu Fei immediately felt a huge force beginning to act on his consciousness, pushing him towards the Terran continent.

　　"Wait, Your Majesty, please wait a moment!" Lu Fei was shocked and shouted hurriedly, thinking that if he went back like this, all his efforts would be in vain, so he must give it a try.

　　"Anything else?" Ohm's mighty voice came again.

　　Lu Fei raised his head and said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, you are a giant dragon, and I am a celestial dragon. Although we are of different species, we are both dragons. I just don't know if you will accept outsiders, because I want to become one of you, a part of the giant dragon camp!"

　　"Young practitioner, are you sure you want to do this?"

　　Ohm showed a surprised look. In his long life, there were not many things that surprised him, but Lu Fei's request was already surprising. In Lu Fei's view, joining the dragon camp was just like a Chinese who traveled far away and became a citizen of another country. There was no pressure, because no matter what nationality he became, he was still a descendant of the dragon, and his essence would not change.

　　This is the strong adaptability of the Chinese people. Therefore, on the Earth plane, the Chinese people are spread all over the world. Similarly, the Chinese people can survive tenaciously even in other planes.

　　Generally speaking, dragons are extremely arrogant and have their own standards for doing things. It is extremely rare for them to defect to another pantheon. Although Lu Fei is still a mortal, Ohmd has seen through Lu Fei's current level of strength. He is level 19 and has just entered the legendary stage. He is only one step away from becoming a demigod!

　　According to Lu Fei's situation, Ohm could easily foresee that Lu Fei would soon be promoted to demigod. It was a bit confusing for Ohm to see such a young practitioner with huge potential and broad prospects, and who was also a practitioner of celestial dragon blood, asking to join his dragon god camp.

　　In Ohm's opinion, there was no need for Lu Fei to do this. He could leave the Terran continent after being promoted to demigod or officially deified, and obtain a relatively high and suitable position in his own Tianlong Pantheon plane world. There was no need to come to a relatively unfamiliar camp, which was obviously unwise.

　　Ohm's real worry was unknown to Ohm, and he didn't know that Lu Fei had no so-called Dragon God system to rely on, because all the gods on the Earth plane where Lu Fei was located were extinct. Not to mention looking for a dragon, even the dragon's skeleton could not be found!

　　In Lu Fei's situation, how could he be picky?

　　Instead of looking for a suitable camp, he insisted on being alone? That was not wise at all, nor was it a way to survive. Lu Fei was like a traveler in the desert. If he encountered a camel caravan, he would definitely catch it, instead of arrogantly continuing to move forward alone in the desert!

　　Ohm's not sure about Lu Fei's situation, but Lu Fei himself knows very well that he has reached the point where he needs to consider his future and it's time to grasp at straws.

　　"Yes, Your Majesty, I'm sure!" Lu Fei said quickly.

　　As a member of the dragon clan, Ohmde knew the pride of the dragon clan. He felt surprised at Lu Fei's unexpected surrender. This was an emotion he had not experienced in many years.

　　Think about it, a young draconian is joining his own dragon faction, which is a very significant event in terms of racial diversity and genetics.

　　"Young cultivator, I have to say that your decision really surprised me. Of course, it was more of a surprise. As a member of the dragon clan, I understand the persistence in the hearts of every dragon clan member. You have decided to join our dragon camp. I believe this is a difficult decision. Of course, please rest assured that this is by no means a wrong decision. On the contrary, our dragon system has always been relatively open. I can foresee that your joining will have a huge and far-reaching impact on the entire dragon system. Perhaps this impact is still very small now, but after a few years, this impact will become profound with the passage of time..."

　　"Thank you, thank you Your Majesty for your wisdom!" Lu Fei said sincerely. He immediately knelt on one knee to salute the giant god of the dragon pantheon to express his awe and piety. This is a common etiquette in the Western world.

　　"Very good, really very good. Since we meet for the first time, I should give you a gift as a congratulations!" Ohmd was very satisfied. He stretched out his extremely thick claws and condensed a ball of sacred dragon light that fell on Lu Fei's consciousness.

　　…

　　Red ticket, collection, do you have it?

　　Chapter 267 Domain Rules

　　The light of the sacred dragon fell on Lu Fei. Now Lu Fei was a body of consciousness. It was this body of consciousness that crossed the distant void and entered the level of the dragon.

　　With a slight vibration, a faint milky white dragon claw mark suddenly appeared on the forehead of Lu Fei's consciousness, and the vast and surging power of the sacred dragon poured into Lu Fei's ocean of consciousness.

　　"roar……"

　　Lu Fei shook violently, and his body leaped up, transforming into a hundreds-meter-long silver sacred dragon. The sacred dragon was blazing with flames and filled with endless sacred aura.

　　“Boom!”

　　Layers of brilliant light radiated from the sky dragon, and Lu Fei was pleasantly surprised to find that in his own consciousness, more than a dozen divine runes such as Soul Shock, Nine Dragons Supreme, Divine Glory, Soul-shaking, Soul-falling, Soul-destroying, Soul-hooking, Sky Dragon Sword, Soul Sword, Divine Sword, etc. began to reorganize themselves and formed a group of wonderful natural rules.

　　As one divine spell was activated, other divine spells followed suit, displaying all kinds of divine powers. In an instant, countless platinum-colored divine spell symbols emerged from the body of the sacred heavenly dragon that Lu Fei had transformed into. Circles and layers of power radiated out, resonating with the omnipresent laws of heaven and earth, and vibrating one after another.

　　"Rules—Dragon Godly Might?!"

　　Lu Fei was shocked. This was a rule phenomenon unique to this domain. He actually comprehended the first level of domain rules - the power of the dragon!

　　Lu Fei could vaguely sense that the rules of this domain were terrifying. They possessed enormous power and could directly shock or even wipe out the souls of lower-level creatures.

　　"Very powerful divine power. This is the rule of your first level domain. You can operate this rule to cast various legendary spells that only the strong in the legendary domain can cast!" Ohm's mighty voice came again. Just now, he also felt Lu Fei's peculiar and powerful power of rules, which meant that Lu Fei was already in the true legendary domain.

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty!" Lu Fei hurriedly expressed his gratitude. He was also extremely surprised and happy for Ohm's generosity and attention.

　　Just now, Ohm's divine blessing was bestowed upon him by a permanent dragon spell - "Ohm's Divine Blessing".

　　Under the huge divine power, he condensed the rules and achieved the domain. "Dragon Godly Might" was undoubtedly the first rule of his sacred dragon domain, and it was of great significance to him.

　　Ohm's power is so strong that just giving Lu Fei a permanent blessing is equivalent to Lu Fei's own practice for decades.

　　According to Ohm's level, he should be an ancient giant god who surpasses the ninth-level Demon Pillar. What Lu Fei sees now is just a projection of his clone, but the power is extraordinary, enough to be stronger than ordinary gods.

　　"Well, young practitioner, I have bestowed my sacred blessing on you. Through it, you can communicate with the Force, the ocean, the stars, and the gods, and you can continuously obtain the power and wisdom you want. I have acknowledged that you belong to my camp in the Dragon God System, but you are still one of the mortals, and you have not escaped the realm of mortals. You cannot have your own seat in the God System camp, so work hard, young latecomer, I wish you growth, and I look forward to the day when you become a god. At that time, you will be on the same level as us gods, and I will grant you the status and glory you deserve in the name of the Holy Dragon Lord!"

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty. I look forward to that day!" Lu Fei said humbly.

　　"Well, goodbye!" Ohm's voice was as loud as thunder, and Lu Fei felt a huge thrust coming. Lu Fei was in a trance, and his consciousness had transcended the dragon level and descended back to the altar of the sacred dragon magic.

　　Gris had been standing in front of the divine altar. Suddenly, a strong sacred light descended from the void outside the sky and landed on the altar. The entire altar immediately burst into dazzling light, and a huge and familiar divine power and will emanated, covering the entire third underground space.

　　roar!

　　With a dragon roar, a mighty sacred dragon suddenly flew out from the altar and drilled into Lu Fei's body in the blink of an eye. Gris was surprised to find that a huge light burst out from Lu Fei's body, and circles of divine symbols emerged from Lu Fei's body.

　　Countless extremely delicate and detailed divine symbols flowed on Lu Fei's body, condensing into a silver-colored divine armor. This was a robe that Lu Fei condensed with the sacred power of the dragon. It was sacred and noble, possessing all kinds of divine powers. The magnificence of the armor made anything in the world pale in comparison.

　　Gris's mental will shook violently and he was almost unable to control himself. It was obvious that the power of the domain rules on Lu Fei's body affected him.

　　"Ah...what's going on? My Lord has actually comprehended the rules of the domain?" Gris was stunned. He was very surprised. Lu Fei had just been promoted to level 19 before building the divine altar. It should take at least a year and a half, or at most ten to twenty years, to comprehend the rules of the domain, but now Lu Fei completely overturned this process.

　　After just one trip to communicate at the divine altar, he has already comprehended the rules of the domain. This increase in strength is faster than a rocket, which is really amazing.

　　The light faded, and the sacred dragon magic armor on Lu Fei's body also disappeared into the skin. Lu Fei came back to his senses, his face flushed, his eyes shining, and he looked indescribably energetic.

　　"Sir, what exactly happened? Have you communicated with the ancient giant god, the Holy Dragon God?" Gris was extremely surprised. He suddenly saw the faint mark of the Holy Dragon on Lu Fei's forehead.

　　"Haha, yes, it was really a stroke of luck. Not only did my spiritual will successfully enter the dragon plane of His Majesty Ohmd, but I have also been recognized by His Majesty the Holy Dragon God!"

　　Lu Fei told Ohmd in detail about his meeting with him. Gris was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and said, "Congratulations, sir. I didn't expect you to have such an opportunity and good fortune. I guess this is mainly due to your dragon bloodline. Haha, you are now a legendary person in the dragon god camp. With the support of the dragon, your identity and status will be different. Even Her Highness Vina would not dare to offend the gods of the dragon clan!"

　　"Really? That's great. Finally, there's a day when I can hold my head high and feel proud!" During this period of time, Lu Fei had been feeling aggrieved because of the suppression from Princess Vina, Tristaloni, and Daoist Master Wangqing... Now, in front of these three women, he has the confidence to challenge them in the future.

　　"Hehe, just wait, when I have accumulated enough strength, I will definitely teach you a lesson!" Lu Fei thought.

　　"My lord, you are still going to summon the Frost Dragon. Now that you have Ohm's blessing, you have been branded with the mark of that ancient giant god. No dragon in this Tyran continent dares to embarrass you!"

　　"Oh, we need to summon Sagli. No matter what, even if it's just to meet him, we need to summon him!"

　　Lu Fei spent too little time in front of Odum, and they didn't communicate much at all. Lu Fei originally wanted to ask some questions about the dragon and his own dragon power, but he didn't have the chance. Moreover, it seemed a bit embarrassing to ask an ancient god about matters related to the domain and demigods.

　　Lu Fei connected the divine altar with his divine will and began to perform the summoning technique. Through the Ice Dragon Badge in his hand, an invisible line penetrated the void and connected to the Frost Dragon City.

　　…

　　Please collect and vote, thank you in this year of God's visit!

　　Chapter 268 Equal Dialogue

　　On the top of the snow-capped Great Snow Mountain in the ancient mountain range, the howling cold wind swept across the huge and magnificent ancient frost city. This is a huge castle built on the top of the snow mountain, deep into the entire hinterland of the snow mountain. The whole body is made of rock and black ice that have not melted for tens of millions of years. Several young frost dragons are lying on the high walls of the castle, facing the howling cold wind, their eyes patrolling the snow-capped ridges around the castle.

　　Deep in the castle, in an underground hall covered with frost, Sagli, who was resting, suddenly heard an ethereal voice. It was the voice of a call, coming directly from the void level and transmitted to the soul.

　　The power of summoning is always so strange, carrying the contractual laws and power recognized by the gods in the world. Every time Sagli hears such a summoning voice, he never has any special feelings for the summoner, but only feels in awe of the contractual laws and power recognized by the gods, because the summoning laws were established by the ancient gods and have strong binding force and power of law.

　　"Great Frost Dragon Sage Sagli, Lu Fei summons you with the Ice Dragon Badge you bestowed upon me, and I look forward to your coming..."

　　The voice of summons is transmitted to the soul over and over again, like a call in a dream, quite pious.

　　"A human named Lu Fei is calling me?" Sagli was slightly surprised. He felt the source of the voice. This had not happened for many years. He suddenly remembered that he had given an ice dragon badge to a human some time ago.

　　"So it's the young man with dragon power... uh, should I respond to this call?" Sagli hesitated. You know, he is enjoying a lazy rest now. This feeling is great, of course it is much better than chatting with a mortal boy.

　　Sagli was just about to ignore Lu Fei's call, but Lu Fei's call continued, and the sound of the call became louder and louder, like a fly echoing in his ear. At the same time, there was a faint breath of a dragon that he dared not underestimate penetrating from the void level.

　　"Uh... what's going on? That seems to be the breath of a dragon god... Okay, okay, let's go and take a look. What a weird human being!"

　　Sagli responded to the call immediately, and the power of the law of contract wrapped around a wisp of his spiritual imprint, and then in an instant it penetrated countless levels of the void and descended onto a divine altar.

　　The power of the divine altar gathered together, attached to Sagli's spiritual imprint, and condensed into a projection, and the summoning was officially completed.

　　“Is this the divine dragon power?” Sagli was slightly surprised. He immediately discovered that the power attached to him was the most noble and powerful divine power among all the dragon’s powers.

　　The sacred dragon power is only possessed by the sacred dragons that are high and mighty in the dragon camp. That kind of dragon is much more blessed than the natural dragons like themselves. Most of them will become demigods or dragon gods and go to their sacred dragon kingdom to live. Therefore, there are not many sacred dragons in the world, and their power is even rarer among mortals.

　　"What a strange human being. What is his origin? What is his relationship with the sacred dragon? The last time I saw him, he didn't seem to have such power..."

　　Sagli lowered his head in confusion, looking down at Lu Fei, the summoner. For the summoned, they generally enjoy this kind of superiority, as they can look down on the summoner to show their superior status.

　　In a summoning relationship, generally only the weak will summon the strong to seek help, of course, except for those poor souls whose souls are bound by the summoner and who have signed an unequal contract.

　　"Young human, we meet again!" said Sagli. Because it was a projection, he had no flesh and physical throat, so he could only vibrate the air with his spiritual will and emit sound waves. The surging sound made the entire underground third floor of the six-star arcane tower vibrate slightly.

　　"Hello, Sage Sagli, I am Lu Fei, please forgive my summons, I hope I didn't disturb the sage!"

　　"It doesn't matter!" Sagli interrupted Lu Fei. He didn't come here just to hear polite words. He had already seen that Lu Fei had been promoted to level 19. The human in front of him was already in the legendary realm. His realm power was very peculiar, very close to the power attribute of the sacred dragon, but also different.

　　Solemn, noble, sacred, majestic, and cannot be looked up at...

　　This was what Sagli felt at the moment. At the same time, he saw a faint mark of a sacred dragon god on Lu Fei's forehead. It was the unique spiritual mark of the ancient giant god Ohmde.

　　How could a mortal be recognized by His Majesty Ohm? Sagli was shocked for a moment.

　　"Sir Lu Fei! I didn't expect you to be in the legendary realm. If you take another step forward, you can be on par with me... I feel the strange and unique sacred dragon power in you. That power is different from the giant dragon power, but I also see the spiritual imprint of our Emperor Ohmde in the giant dragon system. Has your Excellency ever seen the great Emperor?"

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised. He immediately realized that Sagli's address to him had changed from "young human" to "Sir". This leap in address actually came from his own power.

　　Haha, the strong must be respected. It seems that this is a consensus. Even if the other party is an enemy, as long as he is a strong enemy, he will be respected.

　　"Yes, Sage Sagli, you have also seen that this divine altar of mine is called the Holy Dragon Divine Altar. I used it to communicate with the gods and the starry sky, and gained the recognition of His Majesty Ohm!" Lu Fei said with a generous smile.

　　Sagli was shocked, and it took him a while to suppress his surging mental thoughts. This time he looked at Lu Fei carefully for a long time, using the dragon's unique insight.

　　Sagli saw Lu Fei's bright future and his unique divine power. After a long while, he said with emotion: "Mr. Lu Fei, it turns out that you have the blood of the Dragon from another dimension. What's more rare is that you have cultivated divine power, which is a divine and holy power. Okay, based on this, I recognize your power and status, and I will talk to you on an equal footing!"

　　"Thank you, sage!" Lu Fei was extremely surprised.

　　Sagli turned the projection, and the huge dragon image immediately shrank and turned into the image of an old mortal. This was what he called an equal attitude. In Sagli's view, the image of a dragon was far more noble than that of a human being. Facing a human being, there was an inherent inequality, a bit like an aristocrat facing a commoner, or even a slave.

　　Gris beside Lu Fei was shocked. For the arrogant dragon, it was incredible that they could have such an equal conversation. This was enough to overturn his impression of the dragon. Lu Fei also felt panic, which made Lu Fei further like the dragon.

　　"Why did Lord Lu Fei summon me here? Based on the purpose of supporting the younger generation, I am honored to give you enough correct guidance!" Sagli walked up to Lu Fei, and he waved his sleeves slightly. A semi-god dragon power surged out, with infinite brilliance. Behind Lu Fei and Sagli, the dragon power condensed into a chair. The backrest of the chair was as high as a person. The chair looked very solemn, and it was the throne that an emperor should sit on.

　　…

　　Chapter 269 The Secret of the Divine Fire

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, please sit down!" Sagli invited, and he sat on the chair, looking casual and comfortable.

　　"Thank you!" Lu Fei also sat down. He prepared his words for a moment and said, "This time I summoned the sage, firstly to have a dialogue with Frost Dragon City, and secondly to inquire about the dragon power!"

　　The so-called dialogue is nothing more than a gesture, just to let the other party know of your existence. After all, you have leaned against the big tree of the dragon, it would be inappropriate not to show your face.

　　"Okay, just ask whatever you want to ask!"

　　Lu Fei spread out his hands, and a ball of crystal clear sacred dragon power floated out, condensing into substance, forming a diamond-like crystal.

　　The current sacred dragon power contains the first level of domain rules, which is extraordinary. A mighty and majestic dragon power radiates naturally. Gris and Sagli shuddered at the same time. They were both affected by the domain rules and their souls were shaking.

　　Especially Sagli, he is now a spiritual mark and can no longer resist the power of the Heavenly Dragon. Lu Fei's first domain rule "Heavenly Dragon Power" can be said to be a collection of the previous soul shock, Nine Dragons Supreme, sacred light and various soul-stirring and soul-charming powers. Its power is incomparable to the previous single magic.

　　This is the power of the domain rules, which has been sublimated and changed compared to ordinary divine power, just like Gris's frost domain, which produces an extremely cold icy aurora that can freeze almost all matter, and can also freeze the mind and soul.

　　"Well, the powerful and strange rules of the domain, the majestic will of the divine power, like gods and emperors. If a mortal is affected by the divine power, his soul will be shocked in the first place, and may even be wiped out directly!" Sagli felt the power of Lu Fei's sacred dragon power for the first time.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "The divine power that contains the power of rules is naturally substantially better than ordinary divine power. I can also feel that there is still a huge room for improvement in divine power. What I am considering now is the longer-term issues, not the current domain rules!"

　　"What are you worried about?" Sagli frowned. He vaguely knew what Lu Fei was going to ask. In fact, this was also the question that every legendary person cared about and wanted to know the most. As the saying goes, if you don't plan for the future, you will have immediate worries. It was undoubtedly wise for Lu Fei to worry like this.

　　Lu Fei said without pretense, "I heard from Gris that it is a very difficult hurdle to advance from the legendary realm to a demigod. It not only requires divine power to reach the limit of the legendary realm, but also requires some special things to catalyze, so that fusion and sublimation can be produced more easily. Is that true?"

　　"That's right!" As expected, Sagli was right. Lu Fei was asking about the promotion of legends to demigods. He turned his head and gave Gris a strange look, not quite sure whether Lu Fei was asking for himself or for the dark elf next to him.

　　"What's your name?" Sagli didn't beat around the bush and spoke directly to Gris.

　　"Gris!"

　　"Hehe, your power has already reached the peak of the legendary realm, but you have never been able to be promoted to a demigod. Do you also feel the difficulty and risks of energy fusion?"

　　"Yes!"

　　"To transform from the legendary realm to a demigod, one needs to ignite the divine fire. What do you think the divine fire is? How can one ignite it successfully instead of being consumed by the burning divine fire?"

　　"..." Gris shook his head. He hadn't ignited the divine fire, so how could he really understand? Of course, Lu Fei didn't understand either.

　　"You are cultivating natural divine power. I don't know much about how your natural divine power ignites the divine fire, but I know what the most important thing for the dragon power to ignite the divine fire is!" Sagli no longer paid attention to Gris, but turned to Lu Fei and said.

　　This is what Lu Fei really wants to know, and it is also the most valuable thing to Lu Fei at the moment. If it were someone else, Sagli would not reveal a single detail, because that is the key to igniting the divine fire. Whether the divine fire can be ignited successfully depends on this key. Otherwise, there is a high possibility that he will become a divine evil after failure.

　　The reason why Gris has gathered strength to the limit of the legendary realm but still has not been promoted to demigod is because the risk of failure is too great.

　　To transform from a mortal into a demigod, to subvert all natural factors, to gain infinite immortality from a limited life, there are naturally great risks in obtaining all of this.

　　Once failed, the consequences would be disastrous. Generally speaking, failure in becoming a demigod would turn one into a divine evil. Of course, failure in being formally deified would also turn one into a demon or a divine evil. These were all very scary, and no matter what the result was, it was an unbearable consequence.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, our dragon power has reached its limit. If we want to ignite the divine fire successfully, we need dragon souls!" Sagli said solemnly, and then he sighed: "But this is a taboo. Every dragon is one of our tribesmen, so sacrificing the souls of our own tribesmen is forbidden by all dragons!"

　　"What should we do then?" Lu Fei was stunned. Isn't this unacceptable?

　　Sagli smiled and said, "The dragon souls of the good camp are forbidden, but it does not rule out that some special dragon souls and the evil camp's demon dragon souls cannot be sacrificed!"

　　"Special dragon soul and evil dragon soul, what kind of dragon soul is that?"

　　"Have you heard of the Dragon Soul of Heaven and Earth?" Sagli suddenly said.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and looked at Gris, the legendary high elf, and said, "That is a natural spirit that is similar to the dragon soul. For example, a mountain or a river will naturally form a soul with a simple will over thousands of years. In the whole world, generally only mountains and rivers can form high-quality dragon souls!"

　　"It turns out to be a dragon vein!!"

　　Lu Fei understood it all at once. The so-called dragon soul of heaven and earth is the essence of the dragon veins. Because in nature, the energy is stored in the mountains and bounded by water. Over time, the energy condenses and settles to form a natural spirit.

　　Mountains and rivers are generally long and winding, forming a soul like a long snake, so it is also called dragon soul. This is the dragon soul formed naturally by heaven and earth.

　　Lu Fei was pleasantly surprised: Great, I am good at this, I have the magic skill of shaking and taking away the Qi, which will be a great advantage for me to seize the Dragon Soul of Heaven and Earth.

　　"So what kind of dragon is the devil dragon?"

　　“Generally, they are the black dragons in the underground world, the devil dragons in hell, the ghost dragons in the underworld, the bone dragons in the underworld, etc…” said Sagli.

　　"Okay. I have said everything I need to say. Sir Lu Fei, the summoning time is about to come. I have to leave. I look forward to meeting you in Frost Dragon City next time!" Sagli actually invited Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei was delighted and sent Sage Sagli away. The sage among the frost dragons threw himself into the divine altar, and his spiritual will quickly disappeared.

　　Gris's eyes were bright and divine light was flashing in his eyes. Sagli pointed out the key to igniting the divine fire by the fusion of dragon power in one fell swoop. He also guessed the key to igniting the divine fire by the fusion of natural divine power from this mystery.

　　…

　　Chapter 270 Differentiation

　　After sending away the sage Sagli who had ignited the Frost Dragon, the entire underground third floor of the Arcane Tower fell into silence again. Gris turned around and said, "Sir, I didn't expect him to reveal the key to igniting the divine fire. It's really surprising!"

　　"This is because my current identity has been recognized by Ohm's great ancient god, Ohm's great god. At worst, I can ask Ohm's great god, so this is why he is willing to reveal it to me."

　　"That's right, sir. You now have a powerful backer and no one can look down on you anymore!" Gris said with a smile.

　　"What about you? Aren't you also under the protection of the goddess of nature?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"That's different. Basically, every spirit who worships the goddess of nature can feel the goddess' presence in their hearts, but it's just a feeling. The goddess will basically not respond to your prayers and calls, because there are too many believers in the goddess, and she can't respond to them one by one."

　　"how so?"

　　“Haha, of course it will be like that. Only the most pious goddesses who need to respond will personally respond to his prayers… I have believed in the goddess of nature all my life. Unfortunately, I only received a response from the goddess once when I was promoted to the legendary realm. The rest of the time, the goddess was just my spiritual support!”

　　"It seems that even God needs to be mysterious!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Yes, God's attitude should be high and mighty. If God lowers himself to be on the same level as mortals, it would also be a harm to mortals!" Gris's words are full of philosophy.

　　"It seems that I am very lucky. I have obtained Ohm's permanent divine magic - the Holy Blessing of Ohm!" Lu Fei said in surprise.

　　"That's right. This shows that you have great potential. Your joining the Dragon God system is of great significance to him. So it is incredible that an ancient god can personally bestow a permanent blessing on mortals. Generally, only the chosen people of God can have such an honor!"

　　After hearing this, Lu Fei was secretly amazed and thought that he was indeed blessed.

　　"Sir, you have now generated the rules of the first realm. Do you want to go into seclusion and continue to practice the rules of the second realm?" Gris said again. He now wished that Lu Fei could reach the top of the legendary realm in one go, or even become a god overnight. This would be more beneficial to him.

　　"How can I have time for retreat and cultivation? I just came back from Earth and things are happening one after another. I still have a lot of things to deal with personally. I really can't spare the time!"

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temples with a headache. On the one hand, he had to practice, and on the other hand, he had to keep an eye on Yinsong Manor and worry about Su Tongtong's factory and the research of the pharmacist and alchemy room. He had to keep an eye on each of these things himself.

　　On the other hand, he still had a lot of things to deal with in the northern ice field. Now that he had a big family and a big business, he really wanted to split himself in half and take care of both ends.

　　Gris also knew the situation. He shook his head helplessly, "There is nothing we can do. My Lord, you really have too many things to take care of. If you add the things on Earth, you won't be able to handle it even if you have plenty of energy. But the key is that you have to practice. You must never stop practicing. Everything else is just a passing cloud. Only continuous practice is the foundation!"

　　"Of course I know this. I need to practice in seclusion now. I found that the higher the realm, the more time I need to spend on practice. This is the only way to ensure daily progress!"

　　"Sir, the most important thing you should do now is to practice in seclusion. You can't waste a single minute or a second of the 24 hours a day, especially on trivial things..."

　　"There is no other way, there is really no other way. Some things are very important now!" Lu Fei spread his hands. In addition to cultivation, gathering faith is also a very important thing, because he must have enough faith to become a god in the future. In order to avoid insufficient resources at that time, he must start preparing now.

　　"Sir, if you can also cultivate a few clones like the Taoist Forget Love, then it will be easy!" Gris suggested. He didn't know if Lu Fei could perform that incredible clone spell. As far as he knew, in the Terran continent, only gods could naturally have clones.

　　"Refine the Dharma form of the clone?" Lu Fei was immediately excited!

　　Wisdom was turning in Lu Fei's mind, and the Taoist method of cultivating the Dharma and the Western Hebrew God of Light's method of projecting the avatar kept rolling in his mind.

　　The former focuses on the soul, while the latter focuses on the spirit. Both have their advantages and disadvantages.

　　"Sir, do you really know the spell of splitting yourself into two?" Gris was slightly startled.

　　"Why not? It's actually not impossible. You forgot that I have refined a golden elixir. Do you know that the Dharmakaya is evolved from the golden elixir?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Uh... is there such a thing?" Gris really didn't know much about Taoist practice.

　　"My realm is different now, and my wisdom has become extraordinary. I can completely deduce the method of Dharma or projection from the Taoism I have practiced!"

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes again and began to ponder the possibility of practicing Dharma or projection. After a while, Lu Fei opened his eyes and a smile appeared on his face.

　　"How about it, is it really possible?" Gris asked curiously.

　　"Watch carefully...soul differentiation!"

　　Lu Fei's whole body suddenly emanated divine light, his face turned pale, and his body trembled slightly a few times. A soul body exactly like Lu Fei separated from his body.

　　"How about it? My soul magic was not practiced in vain. My understanding and control over the soul have reached a very high level. I can now divide the soul at will!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Well, very good. The soul is a very mysterious thing. Perhaps only soul magicians can have such a deep understanding of the soul!"

　　The differentiated soul was suddenly thrown into the divine altar. A faint dragon roar was heard from the altar. Gris looked and saw that in the center of the altar, Lu Fei's differentiated soul was gathering countless sacred dragon powers. The huge divine power attached to the soul clone and gradually formed a spiritual body between nothingness and entity, which was a bit like a heroic spirit.

　　"This is the projection of my soul clone. It can be separated or combined with me. It can exist independently and be closely related to me. It can also respond to calls at will!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Sir, you have already understood the principle of summoning?" Gris asked in surprise.

　　"Haha, it was just luck. If I hadn't personally experienced going to the Holy Dragon Level and summoning the Frost Dragon, I wouldn't have understood some of the mysteries of the summoning law."

　　"This clone projection doesn't seem to have much power..." Gris said.

　　"Due to the restrictions of the projection rules, the clone projection cannot gather too much energy, because this will seriously affect his ability to travel through the void, but I can give it huge soul power and divine will, so that he will be as strong as possible in spirit. More importantly, he can also practice on his own and possess the characteristics of Dharma!"

　　…

　　Chapter 271 Dawn City

　　Northern Icefield Hot Spring Valley.

　　On the hillside outside the Wind Howl Tribe, the teleportation formation suddenly activated on its own, and countless lights and shadows flowed. After the light passed, Lu Fei, Gris, Wolfe and Tommy appeared on the teleportation formation.

　　The barbarian guarding the magic circle is a young warrior who has just reached adulthood, named Bagong. He was assigned here to guard the magic circle because this magic circle was built by Speaker Lu Fei himself, and it is also the teleportation magic circle that Speaker Lu Fei often uses. Every time the magic circle is activated, it means that Lu Fei has to come from the southern human kingdom. Every time Lu Fei comes to the tribe, it means that Lu Fei will bring many good things to the tribe.

　　When Ba Gong saw that the three people teleported over were Lu Fei, he quickly saluted and said, "Mr. Speaker, you really came back. Ba Gong salutes you!"

　　Wolfe scolded with a smile: "Go, go, Xiao Bagong, why don't you go and inform the other two speakers?"

　　Ba Gong scratched his head and said a little embarrassedly: "The chief and the priest are no longer in the tribe. They have moved to the City of Dawn and will not come to the tribe often!"

　　"What about the sacrificial hall?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Mr. Speaker, you may not know this just now, but the High Priest has already moved the entire Sacrifice Hall to the City of Dawn. Look at the tribe now, everyone has moved to the City of Dawn, and this place is going to be in a state of depression soon..."

　　Ba Gong quickly pointed at the tribe at the foot of the hill. The tribe was still there, but many people were gone. Even in front of the sacrificial hall, there was no one. Now there was a team of 20 warriors guarding the tribe.

　　"Well, we have to move there. After all, the City of Dawn has been built, and it seems out of place here in the tribe!" Lu Fei understands the barbarians' desire to live in a big city very well, and he knows how strong this desire is. In fact, since the construction of the City of Dawn, many barbarians have been going to the City of Dawn. If they are asked to return to live in the simple and shabby tribe, no one would be willing to come back.

　　In the City of Dawn, there is a powerful shelter that can reduce the erosion of wind and snow, the air is warmer, and the various houses and buildings are very spacious, far beyond the small houses of the tribe.

　　"Sir, the chief and the priest asked us to wait here for the Speaker to come back. They ordered that as soon as Speaker Lu Fei comes back, the teleportation array can be dismantled and moved to the City of Dawn. In this way, our team can evacuate the tribe and return to the City of Dawn to serve as guards!" Ba Gong said excitedly.

　　"This is easy!" Lu Fei and others walked out of the teleportation array. Lu Fei stretched out his hand and grabbed the void. With a click, the entire teleportation platform was immediately lifted up by divine power. The entire teleportation platform was a round rock platform, like a huge millstone.

　　Lu Fei directly put the teleportation array into the space magic bag, moved the teleportation array to the City of Dawn, adjusted the coordinates, and then he could continue to use it. However, Lu Fei had already planned to build a divine magic tower in the City of Dawn. By using the energy of the divine magic tower, he could realize the docking of the space gates between the two wizard towers. In this way, it would be very convenient to travel between the two places. It’s just that the conditions required for the docking of the portals are too harsh, and it is not easy to do it easily. But now there are many legendary priests in the City of Dawn, so it should be possible to do it.

　　"Let's go to Dawn City first!" Lu Fei and others flew up and started heading towards Dawn City.

　　Lu Fei's eyes were sharp as he looked out over the entire hot spring valley. In the distance, the upper reaches of the river had been cut in half, forming a flat lake. A large dam had already been built. In the lower reaches of the river, a big city had already taken shape. The city was divided into two parts, the inner and outer city. The inner city had already been completely built, and the outer city was now under construction.

　　What made Lu Fei happy was that most of the developable land in the entire hot spring valley had been developed and planted with the high-quality crops brought by Lu Fei, including sweet potatoes, wheat, peanuts, potatoes, corn and so on.

　　Wolfe took a look and sighed, "Sir, the changes are so great... The whole valley has always maintained its ancient appearance, but it has changed since you came. Now our barbarian tribe can also fish on a large scale, grow food, and build big cities. This was something we could never have imagined before!"

　　"It's already very good. Now the entire barbarian tribe has begun to gather into a force. This force is in its infancy and is full of huge potential and vitality. My lord, you have brought about earth-shaking changes to this desolate and cold ice field..." exclaimed the legendary high elf Gris.

　　"This is collective power. As long as all the barbarians unite, this force will be able to change nature. I am just guiding this force appropriately!" Although Lu Fei was humble, he was still very proud in his heart. In Lu Fei's heart, being able to help the people get rid of hunger was a great merit.

　　It was Tommy's first time in Dawn City. He looked around the hot spring valley and gradually discovered the prosperous city. He couldn't help but feel extremely happy. He said, "Sir, there really is a big city built here. I found that the population is comparable to that of Weina Harbor!"

　　"You are underestimating the City of Dawn. The current population of the City of Dawn is much larger than that of Vina Harbor!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Oh, sir, you have already promised me that you will assign me hundreds of goblins as assistants this time. You can't go back on your word..."

　　"Don't worry, don't worry. When have my words ever gone against the grain? Not only in my territory, the Blizzard Tribe, there are also many goblins in the City of Dawn. The reason I called you here this time is to let you select a group of goblins as assistants. At the same time, you have to build an alchemy research institute here. These are not a problem because I have brought a lot of memory gems. As long as there are goblins, I can teach them all kinds of knowledge that I have mastered!" Tommy vowed.

　　"Well, I believe that you goblins are all geniuses in the field of alchemy. Building an alchemy research institute will be a very simple matter for you!"

　　"That's right, sir. Tommy is not bragging. We goblins are ordinary in other aspects except that we have very big heads and very high intelligence. In your words, we have a large brain capacity and are very smart. We are most suitable for research. We goblins are born with extraordinary talents for numbers, precise calculations, and manufacturing precision machinery!"

　　"We're here, let's go down and take a walk in the outer city!"

　　There are three ring roads in the outer city of Shuguang City, which are like three jade belts surrounding the inner city. Roads radiate from the inner city, forming a spider web-like network. This was planned when Lu Fei was planning the city. There are countless new streets under construction in the western part of the city, but some of the earliest built streets have now become extremely prosperous areas.

　　Since the construction of Dawn City, barbarians from all directions have never stopped gathering. Now the Northern Barbarian Alliance has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. There are more than a hundred barbarian tribes that have signed the alliance, most of which are barbarian tribes, and a small number are other barbarians, such as the Barbarian Bull Tribe, Cave Dwellers, etc. Now Dawn City has become a large city with more than one million people.

　　The newly built streets were bustling with people. The city with a population of more than one million was already the size of a primary city. Lu Fei landed on the street, and Gris and Wolf also landed. Gris looked up at the vast sky, then looked at the entire prosperous city, and sighed: "The city under the sky is much brighter and more brilliant than the city in the dark world. Looking at all these living beings, being able to enjoy the sunshine above our heads is already the greatest gift of nature. This is what many residents of the underground world have been dreaming of all their lives..."

　　"What's the big deal? Isn't this a very normal thing?" Wolfe said.

　　"You can't understand the feeling of not seeing the sun. How can people who have always been bathed in sunlight understand it?" Gris said seriously.

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "It is indeed difficult to understand all of it, but I can imagine it. That is why there is rarely true fairness in the world. Even if we have the same life, our fate and the length of our life are very different. Barbarians and humans have shorter lives, but you elves are born with a life far superior to other races. Above the elves, there are dragons, demons, frost giants, etc. The lives of these races are even longer. Sometimes I get jealous, jealous of those races with long lives..."

　　"..." Gris stopped talking. He also understood that the life span of humans and other races was very short. In the eyes of the elves, a person's life was just a blink of an eye.

　　…

　　Chapter 272 Let’s Talk

　　"Let's go and take a look at the street. The prosperity of the City of Dawn shows that the barbarians are rising..." Lu Fei was walking on the street. In addition to the barbarians, there were actually quite a few non-barbarians. Lu Fei even saw a few fishmen and quite a few lion-headed men. Those were all orcs, which were relatively rare on the ice field.

　　"Everyone look, there's something in the sky... in the sky!" A sharp and hoarse shout came from behind. Lu Fei felt that the barbarians around him were a little agitated.

　　"Sir, it's a magic sun boat!" Tommy looked at the sky and couldn't help saying.

　　Lu Fei looked up and was slightly surprised. He saw a magic ship over thirty meters long slowly passing by a hundred meters above the street. A huge shadow passed over the earth. Lu Fei looked up and saw the magic ship covering the sky. The magic ship was strangely shaped, with huge wings on both sides of the ship, like the wings of a bird, slowly floating up and down.

　　The magic ship does not use an engine to start, and because there is no engine noise, such a large ship, which seems to be made entirely of gray-brown wood, is moving slowly and silently in the air, and does not fall down due to gravity.

　　“Is this the legendary magic sun boat?”

　　Lu Fei was surprised. This kind of large wooden boat that could float in the air was recorded in books. It was said that it was the most common thing in the era of goblins. It was a masterpiece and product of goblin civilization. Lu Fei could feel that this magic sun boat had some strange magical power that allowed it to overcome the gravity of the earth and float in the air. This power was a bit similar to the power gathered by the anti-gravity magic array.

　　Lu Fei had sharp eyes and indeed saw several big-headed goblins sticking their heads out from the edge of the magic sun boat, constantly looking at the people on the ground.

　　"Sir, look at the appearance of this ship. This is a typical magic sun ship. It is recorded in the classics of our elves that this kind of magic ship once spread all over the sky during the era of the goblins. It is powered by the solar energy absorbed by the sunstone, so it can travel in the sky. However, this requires extremely high craftsmanship, and only the goblins in the entire continent can make such a thing!" said Gris.

　　"It's really amazing!" Lu Fei sighed with emotion, thinking that this is the world of gods, this is the era of magic, there is no need for noisy and roaring physical engines, no need to burn fuel, it can ignore the gravity of the earth and ignore all kinds of physical laws.

　　Lu Fei now at least saw an ancient wooden ship that could fly in the sky in the form of magic craft, just like a large pirate magic ship sailing in the sea.

　　It is really great. Magical civilization also interprets the mortals' dream of flying. This magic sun boat embodies the goblin's dream of flying and shows the crystallization of the great ancient civilization.

　　"Sir, look, a small ladder has fallen down from the Magic Solar Boat. It looks like some goblins are about to get off the boat!" Wolf said with a smile. Lu Fei also saw that a small window had opened at the bottom of the Magic Solar Boat, and a long wooden ladder made of ropes slowly dropped down. Three goblins climbed down the ladder from the small window.

　　"It turns out to be goblins..." The barbarians on the street all suddenly realized. They were not surprised by the magic solar boat because they had also heard about the goblins' incredible inventions. There were too many incredible things in this world and it was impossible for them to understand them one by one. As long as they had the idea that existence was reasonable in their hearts, they could accept any strange things.

　　So it was the first time for most of the barbarians to see a large ship that could float and fly, but they were not too surprised or panicked.

　　There were many barbarians hawking things on the streets. The City of Dawn had a huge population, and naturally consumed a huge amount of materials. So everyone needed a lot of things, and business was very prosperous. Up to now, most barbarians were still trading through barter. There were many stalls on both sides of the street, selling venison, salted fish, and clothes made of various furs... Most of them sold things related to clothing and food.

　　Three goblins came down. Although the barbarians were curious about the goblins, they were not curious enough to spend too much time to watch them. The barbarians who wanted to see the fun dispersed. The three goblins were obviously relieved, and they put the magic ray guns in their hands back on their backs.

　　"Interesting, sir, look at what those three goblins are holding, they look a bit like guns from the Earth plane!" Wolfe asked curiously. He had been to a gun shop on Earth and had seen many shotguns. He already knew the poor power of shotguns. Now, the things the three goblins were carrying on their backs were obviously guns as well, because they all had the same barrel and trigger.

　　"They are lethal weapons. I see that the guns they hold are even more powerful. I can even feel that a lot of magic gems are melted into the guns. Each gun contains a lot of energy. If all this energy is fired out in the form of artillery shells, it will be enough to destroy all the buildings on this street." Gris evaluated.

　　Lu Fei also felt that the guns behind the three goblins were very powerful, a hundred times more powerful than the firearms on Earth, but such things were still not powerful enough to threaten him.

　　"Bulma, it seems we have come to the right place this time. Look at this big barbarian city. There is a lot of food here, enough for us to exchange for a lot of food!" said a goblin to his companion.

　　"Well, very good. I didn't expect that the barbarians could build a big city. The scale of this city is even larger than our Cortes City. I have just observed that there are many goblins here!"

　　"I've seen that, too. This time we might be able to get enough food to transport back to Cortez City. Let's take a look first and find a goblin to ask about the situation!"

　　The three goblins had already made up their minds and began to look around the street. The female goblin named Bulma stopped in front of a barbarian woman selling flour. She pointed at a bag of snow-white flour and said, "Auntie, what is this?"

　　"This is flour ground from wheat. This kind of flour can be used to make pasta..." The barbarian woman introduced enthusiastically. In her opinion, the three goblins in front of her were rich.

　　"Turns out it's something edible. How can it be made of flour? I still want to try it first!" Bulma said.

　　"Look...those noodle stalls are there. You can eat a big bowl of noodles there. The noodles are made of flour. You can also see how the stall owners make the noodles!" The barbarian woman was a little disappointed, but she was still very happy to give instructions to the three foreign goblins.

　　"Oh, thank you!" Bulma quickly called her two companions and walked to a noodle stall and ordered three big bowls of hot hand-rolled noodles.

　　"Sir, what you taught is now very popular in Dawn City. At first I thought it was invented by you, sir. Later, when I went to Earth, I found out that noodles were actually invented by Earthlings." Wolf said with a smile.

　　"Let's go up and say hello. I want to talk to these three goblins now. I am very interested in their magic guns and magic solar boats. Maybe I can buy their things, then study and manufacture them!"

　　…

　　Chapter 273 Holographic Projection

　　"Little dwarf, come and talk to us, our masters want you to do business!" Wolfe said in a loud voice. He came directly in front of the three goblins and looked down at them from above.

　　Wolf was tall, while the goblins were short, especially the female goblin named Bulma, who was much smaller. So the three goblins were very different in size compared to Wolf. At first glance, the comparison was a bit funny. They were two intelligent races, both mortals, but their appearances were so different that the Creator was really talented.

　　"Gnomes, we are goblins. Who are you, a big barbarian, calling a dwarf?" Bulma shouted dissatisfiedly, with her hands on her waist, looking very angry.

　　"I'm talking about you!"

　　"Hmph, big barbarian, I'm not going to argue with you!" Bulma sat down angrily. She looked at Lu Fei and his group, and finally her gaze fell on Tommy. Tommy was a Cortes goblin, just like them, but it felt a little strange to see a Cortes goblin walking with a human, an elf, and a barbarian.

　　"Okay, Wolfe, since they don't allow you to call me a dwarf, then just call me a goblin!" Lu Fei smiled and pulled over a chair and sat down.

　　"Hey, what's your name? Which tribe of goblins are you from?" Bulma glanced at Tommy beside Lu Fei. "I'm the Cortes goblin from the Tamil region. Which tribe of goblins are you from?" Tommy patted his chest and said proudly.

　　"Haha, listen carefully, we are from the ancient mountain city of Cortes!" Bulma laughed, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised, as if she was comparing her background with Tommy.

　　"Ugh..." Tommy felt nauseated as if he had eaten a fly. The ancient mountains were said to be the source of all life on the continent of Terran, and the Cortes region was the greatest and most glorious region in the legendary era of goblin civilization. However, after a long time, only goblin ruins eroded by time remained in the Cortes region. The most complete goblin ruins were later built by a group of goblins to form the current city of Cortes.

　　The goblins of Cortes City are a relatively orthodox branch of the goblin race, and have inherited some magical technologies from the era of goblin civilization. Tommy looked up at the huge magic sun ship in the sky and couldn't help but feel sad. The goblins of Cortes City have a natural sense of superiority, and he, with a worse background, cannot compare to them.

　　Tommy suddenly remembered his latest research results and no longer felt any inferiority. He straightened his chest and regained his confidence and said, "You are from Cortes City. No wonder you are driving a solar boat. This boat is really as rumored, it can fly in the sky. I wonder if I can take a look at it?"

　　"Do you want to visit?" Bulma was obviously the leader of the three goblins and had a high status.

　　"Yes, Cortes City is said to have inherited some magic technology. All goblin races feel honored, but outsiders have never had the opportunity to see the magic technology that has disappeared for a long time!"

　　"Haha, I think you are not smart enough. I'm afraid you won't be able to understand it even after the tour!" Bulma shook her head and refused.

　　"Don't underestimate people!" Lu Fei said with a smile. He gave Tommy a look, and Tommy understood and took out a Spark II processor. This processor was like a square chip with a side length of only 2.3 cm and a thickness of only two millimeters, like a piece of glass crystal.

　　This is an enhanced version of the first-generation Spark processor. It has been designed from the original particle shape to a chip shape. It can be said that the performance of this processor is extremely powerful, reaching the level of a primary large-scale computer, with a speed of one trillion times per second. It also has a built-in graphics processor and various optimized instruction sets. Such a processor, after primary enchantment, has a primary IQ equivalent to that of a six-year-old child, and has achieved true intelligence, with super high computing and logical capabilities.

　　This is a product that Tommy is proud of. Currently, it is only a product in alchemical experiments and cannot be mass-produced. Tommy regards it as the alchemical product he is most proud of in history, without a doubt.

　　"Look at this thing. It's the latest magical product from our Dawn Alchemy Laboratory in Dawn City. It's a construct life form with the intelligence of a six-year-old child. In other aspects, it has unparalleled computing power and excellent graphics and image processing capabilities..."

　　Tommy held the Second Generation Spark in his palm and handed it to Bulma. As for the Dawn Alchemy Laboratory he mentioned, there is no sign of it yet. This time, Lu Fei brought Tommy to the City of Dawn with the intention of having Tommy build this Dawn Alchemy Laboratory.

　　"Is this the core of the constructed life form? Okay, let me take a look!" Bulma picked up the chip and took out a miniature microscope-like observation device to look at it.

　　The structure of the Spark II processor is very sophisticated, having surpassed the 28-nanometer process. It has many strange unknown units built in, some of which are even engraved with simple arcane arrays. In terms of craftsmanship, it has reached the highest level of craftsmanship in the city of Cortes, but the enchantment level is very poor, and the soul intelligence is not very high!

　　Bulma was slightly surprised. After observing the processor, she said, "The craftsmanship is very good. I have recognized your alchemy level. However, any core needs to be combined with peripheral equipment to exert its capabilities. Do you have any equipment to actually demonstrate the function of this thing?"

　　"Hehe, I'll let you know how powerful this one is!" Tommy took out a ten-inch tablet from the space ring. The tablet was milky white in color, with a pitch-black crystal surface. There was only a white fire mark on the back, and various input and output interfaces around it, as well as a processor groove.

　　This tablet is a Spark tablet modified from an Apple tablet. It has a designed processor slot, improved internal circuit boards and some components, and a camera-sized holographic projector installed on the tablet.

　　As the three goblins were puzzled, Tommy inserted the Spark II processor into the processor slot on the side of the tablet, then pressed the power button. The tablet started up smoothly and quickly entered the Android system interface. In addition to the traditional Android interface, a cute blue water elemental elf also appeared on the interface.

　　"Xiao An'an, why don't you come out?"

　　Tommy called out to the tablet, and the holographic projector on the tablet immediately emitted a faint light, which condensed on the tablet to form a seven-inch high image of a water elemental elf. The water element was very clear, just like a real entity.

　　"Projection?" Bulma was slightly surprised. She thought this was an application of projection in magic. This magic was once used by the goblins in the goblin era in various magical items. But now, this magical technology has been lost, and the city of Cortez has not been able to apply the projection spell again.

　　"Haha, you are wrong. This is not the magic technology of our goblins, but the digital holographic projection developed by the Dawn Alchemy Laboratory. The principle is to digitally control the changes in light sources to form three-dimensional imaging of the light source."

　　Tommy smiled triumphantly and took out a bee the size of his little finger. This was not a real bee, but a micro-construct made in the alchemy room. It was made of alloy and had a rice-sized control core inside. The two eyes of the little bee were high-definition imaging cameras. Tommy placed the little bee on the tablet and said, "Xiao An'an, connect the information and control the little bee remotely!"

　　…

　　Chapter 274 Conditions

　　"Start wireless information docking... It is estimated that it will take three seconds to control the little bee... 2... 1. The information is successfully docked and the little bee can be controlled!" The water elemental elf An An said very humanely.

　　"Okay then, control the little bee. I need to conduct a full-scale scan of the magic solar ship in the sky and build a digital model!"

　　"good!"

　　Xiao An An made a personalized expression and a beautiful posture, and the little bee's wings vibrated, and it began to accelerate and fly towards the magic sun boat floating in the sky.

　　A software interface immediately appeared on the tablet computer screen. From the perspective of the little bee, it began to approach the magic solar boat. The interface quickly locked onto the solar boat, and images from various angles were collected and analyzed. Modeling also began. The little bee circled the magic solar boat up and down, left and right, taking all-round photos of the solar boat, and the modeling was completed at the same time.

　　The holographic projector quickly emitted a bright beam of light and began to scan outside the tablet screen, forming a projection of a 30-centimeter-long solar boat.

　　Bulma's eyes widened. She couldn't believe it. The projection in front of her was exactly the same as the solar boat, except that it was scaled down to about 30 centimeters and was very delicate.

　　He rubbed his eyes vigorously, and the other two goblins also rubbed their eyes, only then were they sure that they were not dreaming.

　　"What kind of magical technology is this?" Bulma was shocked. This kind of video imaging technology and rapid model building technology was really advanced. At least Cortez didn't have it.

　　Video imaging is fine, but modeling technology is extraordinary. It requires a lot of intelligent computing to complete, but the tablet computer in front of us can do it easily.

　　"Hehe, this is not the limit. I'll show you how powerful the Spark Processor is!" Tommy grabbed a large silver box from the space ring. When he opened the box, there were three thousand assembled little bees inside.

　　“Buzz buzz buzz…”

　　After the information was connected, all the little bees began to fly in all directions.

　　"Watch carefully. I will now model and image the entire Hot Spring Valley!" Tommy began to instruct Xiao An An to work. The little bees spread in all directions. Soon countless information was fed back. The computer quickly processed the data and modeled it. After a while, the computer shot out a beam of light and began to condense into a miniature three-dimensional holographic topographic map of the Hot Spring Valley. All the mountains, plants, rivers and cities were clearly visible. Even the Dawn City, every building, every road, were all clear.

　　"This is amazing!" The two goblins beside Bulma were already dancing with excitement. They were really surprised and happy, and believed that this technology was simply inherited from the goblin era.

　　"What kind of magical machine is this?" Bulma pointed at the tablet, very curious.

　　"This is also the latest product of our Dawn Alchemy Laboratory. It is called the Spark Tablet. Because its core is the Spark Processor, its core slot can be replaced with different core processors at will to achieve different performance. My Spark Second Generation Core Processor is now an engineering product in the Alchemy Room. In the near future, it can be mass-produced and applied to a wide range of fields!"

　　Bulma is known as the genius of Cortez City. At the beginning, she did not fully understand the role of the Spark Processor, but the more she thought about it, she found that the Spark Processor can be applied to a very wide range of fields and can play a huge role. There is even hope to activate various magical machines that have long been dead and left over from the goblin era.

　　Thinking of this, Bulma's breathing became rapid.

　　In the Cortez region, relics left over from the goblin era can be seen everywhere. Many of the relics are made of steel, like a steel jungle. After countless years of erosion, the relics on the ground have long been rusted, but under the earth, countless unresponsive magical machines are still preserved.

　　Some of those machines were gigantic, some were even giant flying ships made entirely of steel, and others were goblin bases that had long since stopped functioning. Most of these underground items were still intact, and many were still brand new.

　　However, after countless years, the magical energy has been exhausted, and many constructs have lost their souls and the ability to brake.

　　For this purpose, the entire Cortes goblins worked hard and conducted continuous research, but they still could not restore the magic machines that had stopped working long ago. Even using enchantment, those magic machines could not be operated.

　　"I need this Spark tablet, and I need the series of technologies of the Spark processor even more!" Bulma could no longer suppress her excitement, she slammed the table and stood up.

　　Tommy was stunned for a moment, shook his head, and said flatly: "This is impossible!"

　　Lu Fei smiled. He immediately understood the character of Bulma, the female goblin. She should be the kind of goblin who is decisive and does what she says.

　　"How is it impossible? You name the conditions and we in Cortes City will agree to them all!" Bulma rubbed her hands excitedly. Behind her, two goblins coughed and secretly tugged at the corner of Bulma's clothes.

　　"What are you doing?!" Bulma had no eyesight at all. She turned around and glared at her two companions. The two goblin companions looked embarrassed.

　　"Hehe, I've got you!" Lu Fei saw everything and couldn't help but laugh secretly. At the same time, he felt lucky to have met Bulma, a carefree and simple-minded female goblin.

　　"Let us make the conditions?" Lu Fei said with a smile, "I'm afraid you in Cortes City are unwilling to pay the price!" Lu Fei's tone was slightly disdainful, intentionally squeezing and mocking Bulma.

　　"What?! You are looking down on our Cortes City. We in Cortes City can pay any huge price for magic technology!" Bulma said angrily. He looked at Lu Fei, then turned to Tommy and said, "Who is this person? Can he represent the Dawn Alchemy Laboratory you mentioned?"

　　"Yes, this is one of the three speakers of the Supreme Council of the Northern Barbarian Alliance. His name is Lu Fei. In the City of Dawn, he possesses enormous power and a high status. The Dawn Alchemy Laboratory does not belong to the barbarians, but to him. I am the chief alchemist of the Dawn Alchemy Laboratory!" Tommy explained hurriedly.

　　"Oh, the Dawn Alchemy Laboratory is actually yours. Your alchemy laboratory actually has such powerful technology?" Bulma couldn't believe it. Lu Fei was obviously a human being. Could it be that even humans could study mechanical magic these days?

　　Bulma couldn't believe it. She glanced at Tommy and suddenly understood. She concluded that Lu Fei's alchemy results must have been researched by Tommy, because only goblins could have such genius technology.

　　"Of course. Now the Dawn Alchemy Laboratory has a branch in the southern human kingdom. There are quite a few people who specialize in studying the Fire Tablet Computer, including more than 120 goblins. This can be considered a large-scale alchemy laboratory!" Lu Fei was at ease.

　　…

　　Chapter 275 Barter

　　"Well, tell me, how did you manage to pass on the manufacturing technology of the Spark Processor and a series of technologies of this tablet computer to our Cortes City!"

　　"I heard Tommy say that your city of Cortes also has a lot of magical technologies that are not passed on to outsiders. Can that thing be passed on to our Dawn Alchemy Laboratory?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"That's impossible. The magic technology of the goblin civilization is the culmination of the civilization of the entire goblin era. Even if I pass it on to you, I'm not sure you will be able to understand it!"

　　"Why can't you understand? Our Dawn Alchemy Laboratory is run by goblins. We goblins can also master the magical technology of our ancestors!" Tommy said unconvinced.

　　"Then there's no way. I don't think you are sincere enough!" Lu Fei shook his head and sighed.

　　"..." Bulma was about to refute, but the goblin companion beside him quickly leaned close to Bulma's ear and whispered, "Master Bulma, let's put their technology aside for now. Don't forget that we are here to exchange for food. If we fail to complete the mission, we will have a hard time explaining ourselves when we go back. I think we should stabilize the situation first. You can invite this man to visit our Cortes City. When he sees the greatness of our goblin civilization, he will definitely make concessions. I think he is a powerful person in Dawn City, and we can just ask him to do something..."

　　"Got it!" Bulma agreed in a low voice. She looked up and compromised with Lu Fei: "Okay, I am also very sincere. I can agree to exchange some magic technology with you, but I can't make the decision on many things. I wonder if Mr. Lu Fei is free. If you can, on behalf of the goblins, I invite you to visit Cortes City and discuss the exchange of magic technology!"

　　Lu Fei thought for a moment and asked, "Ms. Bulma, are you going to Dawn City to buy some food this time?"

　　"Uh...how do you know?" Bulma asked in surprise.

　　"That's not hard to guess. You know, the most scarce thing in the entire ice field is food. In addition to our large population and sufficient food reserves, our Dawn City has nothing else!"

　　"You guessed right. We want to exchange some food for Cortes City. Since you are the chairman of the Barbarian Alliance, you must have great power. I wonder if you can exchange some food for us?"

　　"You can buy a small amount of food in the market in Dawn City, but it may be difficult to buy a large amount of food. As you know, food is very precious on the ice field, so we in Dawn City have also prevented large-scale outflow of food to a certain extent!"

　　"We need a lot of food, we can't have less!" Bulma immediately became nervous. Food is in short supply in the Cortes region this year. The entire region needs not just a little bit of food, but a lot. According to Lu Fei, Dawn City does not allow large-scale food transactions?

　　Lu Fei thought for a while and said, "If it is an outsider, it is absolutely impossible to exchange for a large amount of food to be shipped to other places, but there is a workaround. Let me suggest that you, Cortes City, send an envoy to stay in Dawn City. I can allocate a large building for you as the Cortes Embassy for free!"

　　"Embassy?" Bulma's eyes lit up and he said, "That's a great idea. Why didn't I think of it? Are you talking about allocating a large building for free as our embassy?"

　　"Yes, at the same time, I suggest that your city of Cortes and our Dawn Alchemy Laboratory set up a joint alchemy research institute to jointly study magical technology and achieve a certain degree of sharing of technology and resources. In this way, you can become legal residents of Dawn City. With this foundation, I can come forward to mobilize enough food for you directly from the Dawn City food reserve warehouse. Only in this way, members of the Alliance Parliament cannot stop you from exchanging large quantities of food!" Lu Fei talked eloquently and told the three goblins about the various benefits of establishing a joint alchemy research institute.

　　"So, establishing an embassy and a joint alchemy research institute is definitely beneficial to both parties. I call this kind of cooperation a win-win cooperation. Only in this way can I visit your city of Cortes with justification. How about it? Please consider it..."

　　"Okay, that's no problem. I can personally serve as the envoy to Dawn City, and I can also become the Cortes City representative of the Joint Research Institute!" Bulma was very straightforward and made the decision immediately.

　　"What is your identity in Cortes City..." Lu Fei became curious.

　　"Our Lady Bulma is the granddaughter of the city lord, and is also the most promising disciple of several elders. She is known as the genius of Cortes City in the past three hundred years..." said a goblin proudly.

　　"Ms. Bulma's status is very high. Well, let's make it like this. If you need it urgently, I can use my authority to send someone to transfer a batch of food to you right away!"

　　"That's great. Of course, the sooner we get the food, the better. Food is very scarce in our Cortez area. The sooner we can transport it back, the sooner we can relieve the pressure!" Bulma was very happy.

　　"What kind of food do you need, wheat or flour, or various dried meats?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"I need flour and various dried meats. How much can you prepare?"

　　"Tell me how much you want first. I can get the stuff for you, but you need to pay according to the market price!"

　　"The Icefield is a place where we trade goods. This time we brought a batch of the Barbarian Tribe's most popular constructs, as well as some magical guns and cannons. All the goods are placed on the Sun Ship. We plan to use this batch of goods to exchange for five to six thousand tons of food!"

　　Six thousand tons of food is not a large amount, Lu Fei can adjust it for her, but what makes Lu Fei quite a headache is the price! Now the entire Dawn City is still in a period of large-scale construction, and the traditional barter method is still popular. This method is not very reliable because there is no standard and there are many disadvantages.

　　Lu Fei has already started thinking about setting up a bank in Dawn City, issuing only special coins made of a mixture of mithril and gold. Dawn City must have high-quality gold and diamond coins that cannot be copied by others as equivalents, and then gradually establish the financial system of Dawn City. This is a later story, and Lu Fei has no time to care about it now.

　　"Let's go and take a look at your things first. If they are suitable, I will get you food immediately!" Lu Fei looked up at the magic sun boat floating in the sky, full of curiosity.

　　Such a spaceship that is purely driven by magical power subverts the scope of explanation of classical mechanics and modern physics. Lu Fei really hopes that he can board the spaceship himself, take a look at the internal structure of the spaceship, and thoroughly understand the flight principles of the spaceship.

　　It must be said that ever since Lu Fei saw the magic solar boat, he has been full of interest in the goblin civilization. Lu Fei respects the goblins from the bottom of his heart, because it is hard for him to imagine how a species with such low physical fitness like the goblins could create the legendary goblin era.

　　According to the books, that era was an extremely glorious and invincible era for the goblins. All kinds of giant ships and spaceships traveled in the sky. They conquered the world, challenged dragons, and there are even legends of them madly challenging gods.

　　…

　　Chapter 276 Boarding the Ship

　　Bulma and her two elf companions each ate a large bowl of noodles. Because the large bowl was calculated according to the barbarian's quantity, the three elves ate so much that they started to burp.

　　Tommy took advantage of his free time to summon back all the little bees. These constructs were made in the alchemy room and cost a lot of money, so each little bee was very precious.

　　"I'm sorry, Mr. Lu Fei, please come with us to the Sun Boat!" Bulma then took Lu Fei and others to the Sun Boat and began to climb the rope ladder hanging from the Sun Boat.

　　Gris, Wolfe and Lu Fei flew up directly, and several goblins had to climb the rope ladder. From this, it can be seen that most goblins have very limited spells, and most of them have not even reached the level of learning flying. As an individual, the power of the goblins is too small.

　　However, it was such a race with tiny individual powers that once became synonymous with a glorious era in the Terran continent. The goblins at that time became the overlords of the entire Terran continent.

　　"Welcome to the Bulma's Solar Boat!" Bulma and the others boarded the magic solar boat. This solar boat was like the pirate ship in the fantasy world of Peter Pan, except that it was a floating spaceship that could fly freely in the sky.

　　There were dozens of goblins on the ship. When they saw Bulma coming back with humans, elves, barbarians and a strange goblin, they looked over curiously, feeling inexplicably surprised.

　　"It's really great. Only when you get on board in person, you will feel that this ship is bigger than you imagined!" Lu Fei turned his head and looked around. The Brave was 31 meters long and 8.2 meters wide. There were huge floating wings outside the edge of the ship. They were all made of some frosted flexible alloy and various arcane magic arrays were painted on them.

　　Lu Fei could see that some of the magic arrays were anti-gravity and power arrays, and there were also some mysterious arrays that he could not understand. The arrays were operating skillfully on the floating wings, making the floating wings glow faintly. This was the reason why the magic sun boat could float in the air or fly.

　　"Please, the goods are all in the large warehouse on the third floor under the deck of the Sun Boat!" Bulma was very satisfied with the curious and surprised expressions of the crowd. She led Lu Fei and the other two down to the large warehouse on the third floor.

　　The third floor under the deck of the Sun Boat is a huge warehouse, thirty meters long, seven or eight meters wide, and four or five meters high, filled with all kinds of goods, some of which are tightly packed in wooden boxes, while others are completely exposed. Lu Fei looked over and found various constructs, among which giant alloy constructs were the most numerous, neatly arranged in a team of more than three hundred people.

　　In addition, there are human-faced spider constructs, which come in three sizes: large, medium and small. They are displayed in a corner of the warehouse, piled up full and taking up a large space.

　　"These of your constructs are all labor-type and riding-type constructs..." Lu Fei nodded, very satisfied. Such constructs are very popular. Whether they are barbarians or humans, they generally buy giant alloy constructs to do physical work, such as carrying, digging, etc.

　　"Open the box!"

　　Bulma gave the order, and the two goblin followers following behind her immediately and swiftly opened a huge wooden box that was as big as a container. They saw all kinds of brand new magical guns and cannons in the wooden box... After opening several large wooden boxes, they found many magazines in addition to guns and cannons!

　　"Very good. Dawn City is in a period of great construction. These constructs can work. Each one can replace the labor of more than a dozen barbarians. Moreover, they are not afraid of fatigue and do not need to eat, drink, defecate or urinate. They are all good things. However, these constructs obviously have too low technical content. They cannot be regarded as the most proud constructs of Cortes City, right?"

　　"Not an advanced construct, you want an advanced one..." Bulma said in surprise. The constructs here are all common ones, which are relatively strong and durable, but have low intelligence and can only be used for simple and rough work. However, the constructs that Cortez City can be proud of are advanced ones."

　　"The advanced model is not sold to the public and is generally only found in the city of Cortez..." Bulma said.

　　"Are there any constructs that are exactly the same as humans, or liquid alloy highly intelligent constructs?" Lu Fei asked. He suddenly remembered the magical liquid metal robot in the movie Terminator.

　　"No, no!" Bulma shook her head and asked in confusion, "How could Mr. Speaker have such an idea? We have never made the anthropomorphic constructs and liquid metal constructs you mentioned. But this idea is very strange. It is not impossible to make them. But are such constructs practical? In my opinion, they are not as useful as these giant alloy constructs and human-faced spider constructs in front of us!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head: "You are wrong. The fields they serve are completely different. If anthropomorphic constructs and liquid metal constructs can be disguised as humans, they can be used for assassination missions. Of course, we can also make constructs look like extremely beautiful women and handsome men to meet the needs of some alternative nobles... Uh, you should know this. There are always some nobles in the southern human kingdom who try all kinds of new things..."

　　"This... is this okay?" Bulma was stunned!

　　As for the aristocratic needs that Lu Fei mentioned, she knew what he meant, but she just felt it was difficult to say it. Such an incredible idea was really too crazy. How could Lu Fei have such an evil idea?

　　Oh my god, are all the human nobles in the south a bunch of people with corrupt private lives? They are worse than beasts!

　　But the two goblins behind Bulma had stars in their eyes. They danced with joy and shouted, "Great, this is really great. If we can create a female construct like Bulma-sama, we can... we can do that..."

　　The two goblins looked like pigs. Bulma was furious and kicked them, cursing, "Damn it, it's really too damned, how dare you blaspheme me like this, do you want to die?"

　　"Ah... No, no, we are just thinking about it, just thinking about it. How dare we blaspheme Lady Bulma? Even if you give us a hundred courage, we dare not..." The two goblins rolled and crawled, hugging Bulma's legs to show their loyalty.

　　Bulma's face flushed red, and it took a while for her anger to subside. She shuddered, turned to Lu Fei and said, "Mr. Speaker, this is absolutely not possible. How can an anthropomorphic construct be created? Once this kind of construct is created, it will only cause evil, chaos and corruption. I will never research and create it!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head: "We can't throw the baby out with the bathwater. Don't think too badly of the usefulness of the anthropomorphic construct. We should also see its benefits!"

　　"I don't think so. If I make those toys, I think I will definitely be despised by my compatriots!" Bulma said affirmatively.

　　"It seems that you goblins don't have the madness of unscrupulous businessmen in pursuing profits. Well, if you don't want to build it, then don't build it..." Lu Fei really couldn't understand why the Terrans and the Earthlings had such a huge difference in ideology. People in the two planes had different ideas on many things.

　　Take anthropomorphic constructs for example. On Earth, they can be called robots, cyborgs or artificial humans. If such things are really created, they will only be welcomed. Of course, the premise is that the "threat" of these robots is completely controlled.

　　Lu Fei is sure that robots have always been what humans dream of making. Although many movies reveal their dangers, if intelligent robots are really made, completely obedient robots will definitely be popular. If robots are made into beautiful women and handsome men, it is possible that all people in the world will go crazy for them, because that will be a blessing for all people on Earth.

　　Well, Lu Fei has confirmed that the city of Cortes has such technical reserves. The goblins can create constructs with souls and wisdom. Going further, it is not too difficult to create anthropomorphic constructs, because enchantment as the core technology of constructs has been mastered, and the rest will be easy.

　　"Mr. Speaker, are these things enough to exchange for 6,000 tons of food?" Bulma asked cautiously.

　　"Don't worry, I will immediately send someone to get you 5,000 tons of flour and 1,000 tons of various types of dried meat!" Lu Fei was very generous and quickly ordered Wolfe to go to the Inner City Material Bureau to transfer food.

　　As far as Lu Fei knew, the first batch of crops planted in the Hot Spring Valley and the Snow Melting Valley had already been harvested. The yields of wheat, potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn were beyond imagination. It was estimated that many large underground warehouses were already full of food. With the existence of magic, the Alliance had plenty of ways to preserve these crops so that they would not mold, grow insects, or go bad.

　　So now Lu Fei is not worried about the food problem at all, and this time when he came back, Lu Fei also instructed Wang Dan to purchase a large amount of rice, flour, sausages and other foods. Unfortunately, this time they were not brought from Vina Harbor to Dawn City.

　　Wolf saluted, turned around and flew out of the Sun Boat and headed for the inner city. After an hour and a half, Wolf returned to the Sun Boat and handed a magic bag full of food to Bulma.

　　"Okay, okay..." Bulma opened the bag and saw the mountain of food inside. She couldn't help but smile. She exclaimed: "Chairman Lu Fei, it's still the most straightforward to deal with powerful people like you. You can get difficult things done just by asking!"

　　“That’s the benefit of power!”

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Ms. Bulma, can I take these constructs and magic guns?"

　　"Okay, okay, but these things are very heavy. Do you want me to order my men to drive the sun boat to where you want to transport them?" Bulma said quickly.

　　"No, just put them all in the magic bag!"

　　Without Lu Fei's instructions, Wolfe had already taken out the space magic bag and started to load things. After everything in the cabin was emptied, Lu Fei said, "Ms. Bulma, come and take a look. The Cortes Embassy and the United Alchemy Research Institute both need a relatively large piece of land. Which one do you like?"

　　Lu Fei asked the computer to create a map of the City of Dawn, with all the buildings clearly visible.

　　Bulma looked for a while, then pointed to a five-story tower near a river that was about to be completed and said, "I think this is the only building that will be needed for the Cortez Embassy. As for the Joint Alchemy Research Institute, it needs to be quiet and remote, so we can just set aside a building in a more remote place!"

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei turned to Wolfe and said, "Did you hear me? Send someone to do it and have it done before tomorrow. Tommy, you also have to get the Alchemy Research Institute done. Everything we got from Vina Harbor must be moved into the Joint Research Institute as soon as possible!"

　　Bulma was also smart. She quickly cooperated and said, "Since it is a joint alchemy research institute, I will also send two people to help. Once the institute is established, we can discuss the specific cooperation matters!"

　　Bulma quickly assigned two companions around him and told them to accompany Wolfe and Tommy to set up the joint research institute first.

　　…

　　Chapter 277 Visit

　　The inner city of the City of Dawn is located on a slope in the west. A large-scale building complex stands on the hillside. The building complex has been built all the way to the foot of the mountain and is connected by a neat rock road. On both sides of the road, pine and cypress trees are neatly planted, exuding a solemn atmosphere.

　　The magic sun boat came out from the sea of ​​clouds, slowly descended, and finally stopped on the hillside. Bulma led a group of older goblins down from the sun boat.

　　Most of the old goblins were using crutches. In fact, they were still strong and could even jump up and down several meters high, but they still used crutches. These old men had just arrived in Dawn City from the ancient mountain city of Cortes.

　　The old men were obviously shocked that such a large city could be built on the ice field. As the Sun Boat flew over, they had already seen that Dawn City covered an area of ​​more than ten miles in radius, with roads like a spider web, densely packed houses and a large population. The outermost part of the city was connected to the entire hot spring valley, and the entire valley had been developed and planted with crops.

　　"It's really not easy. I haven't been out for so many years. I didn't expect that a barbarian city has been built here!" an old man sighed.

　　"Barbarians have always been ignorant. They have lived in difficult circumstances before. It is a miracle that they were able to build such a big city!"

　　"Elder, this is all thanks to Speaker Lu Fei. I have learned that the Barbarian Alliance was established under the initiative of Speaker Lu Fei. Now the barbarian tribes that have joined the alliance are not just barbarians, but also other barbarians on the ice field. It is said that there are more than a hundred tribes that have joined the alliance. Many tribes have migrated directly from all directions and merged into the City of Dawn, which is why this city is so prosperous today!"

　　Bulma began to explain to the old men that these people were all respected elders of Cortez City. They came this time because Bulma successfully completed the task and brought back a large amount of food, which greatly alleviated the pressure of food shortage in the Cortez area.

　　After Bulma reported to the Council of Elders, the entire Council of Elders was shocked. One reason was that the barbarians had united, and the second reason was that the Dawn Alchemy Laboratory in the City of Dawn actually possessed some magical technologies that Cortes City currently lacked, such as processors and imaging technology.

　　For the goblins who have been pursuing magical technology all their lives, every technology is their life, so they travel thousands of miles to the City of Dawn in an attempt to understand the alchemical results of the Dawn Alchemy Laboratory.

　　"Elders, this is Speaker Lu Fei's villa area. We have just arrived in the City of Dawn, so we must go and visit him, because in the entire City of Dawn, we will never find anyone who is easier to talk to than him!" Bulma said.

　　"Well, little Bulma, you did a good job. It will be very beneficial for us to deal with the powerful people in Dawn City. I even hope that our city of Cortes can become a friendly city with Dawn City!"

　　The leading elder, Ross, turned his head to look at the beautiful building area. He soon discovered that many buildings were guarded by majestic barbarian warriors. It seemed that the big shots of Dawn City lived here.

　　"Here they come, here they come, Speaker Lu Fei actually comes to greet us in person!" Bulma looked at the elegant and tidy avenue. Three luxurious carriages were slowly approaching. Each carriage was protected by guardian knights wearing white mithril armor in front and behind. There were more than 300 people in the group, and it looked very grand.

　　The carriage stopped in front of Bulma and a group of goblin elders. The barbarian warriors who had been prepared shouted: "Speaker Lu Fei of the Supreme Council of the Alliance, Speaker Soren of the Supreme Council of the Alliance, and Speaker Lei Ze of the Supreme Council of the Alliance have arrived..."

　　The door opened, and Lu Fei, Priest Solon, and Chief Lei Ze got out. They walked together and looked at each other. Priest Solon smiled and said, "Chairman Lu Fei, this is really a great show. Chief Lei Ze and I have never ridden in such a luxurious carriage. Haha, riding in a carriage is a popular practice among the nobles of your southern human kingdom, right?"

　　"That's right. Human nobles love to enjoy themselves the most. They usually travel in carriages. It can be said that carriages reflect their identity and status. Our three carriages are just three-passenger carriages, which are not super luxurious. Nowadays, there are carriages with six to nine seats. The carriages are very large, like a small house. People inside cannot feel the violent vibrations. Of course, those nobles usually hide a few mistresses in the carriages..."

　　"What a grand ceremony! I haven't felt so superior in a long time. Speaker Lu Fei, look at our guests! They should be able to feel our aura!" Priest Sauron said with a smile.

　　"Let's welcome the guests first. This visit from Cortes City is of great significance to our Aurora City, and we must not neglect it!"

　　Lu Fei and the other three speakers came out to greet them personally, which fully demonstrated the importance that Dawn City attached to the visiting goblin delegation from Cortes City. Goblin elders such as Bulma and Ross also felt that Dawn City valued them, and they all had beaming faces, feeling proud.

　　"Elder Los, you have also seen that the three chairmen of the Barbarian Alliance came to greet us in person. They attach great importance to our visit. Next time they send people to visit our city of Cortes, we must not neglect them..."

　　"Don't worry about that!" Elder Los smiled and led the visiting group forward.

　　"Dear goblin elders, welcome to the City of Dawn..."

　　Lu Fei spoke loudly and began to introduce himself in a very thoughtful and enthusiastic manner, then led everyone into the new villa that had been prepared long ago. Lu Fei's newly built villa was a bit like the architectural style of the elves, and it was magnificent. At the same time, some goblin girls were selected from the Melting Snow Valley to enter the villa to serve the visiting group.

　　"Not bad, really not bad..." The goblin elders entered the villa happily. Each of them was given a separate room. The decoration of the room was very luxurious, just like a room in a five-star hotel. The novel environment and thoughtful service made these goblin elders who seldom went out feel deeply impressed.

　　The visiting delegation came from afar and took a rest first. Then, early the next morning, they went to visit the United Alchemy Research Institute under the leadership of Lu Fei and Tommy.

　　The Alchemy Research Institute is in the outer city, quite far away. Everyone boarded the Sun Boat and sailed for ten minutes to reach the sky above the United Alchemy Research Laboratory. The Sun Boat descended and stopped on the open space outside the United Alchemy Research Laboratory.

　　When everyone got off the boat, they saw that the main body of the Alchemy Research Institute was an integrated square building similar to the Water Cube, with milky white rock walls and a height of twenty meters. This building was the Joint Alchemy Base. There were also several apartments next to the base, which were mainly used for housing.

　　Entering the alchemy base, the goblins were surprised to find that the base was very spacious and tidy. Each floor was divided into several special research laboratories. Each laboratory had equipment and researchers. The main personnel were still goblins, and they were all conducting special research projects.

　　As the head of the United Alchemy Research Institute, Tommy participated in all the construction and arrangements of the base. Almost all the equipment was installed by him, and all the laboratories were divided by him, which made him feel particularly accomplished.

　　"As you can see, the Alchemy Base has a clear division of labor. We have officially established more than 25 specialized research laboratories that specialize in studying specific magical technology topics. For example, the CPU research room in front of you is currently the most important research room in the Alchemy Base!"

　　Tommy brought all the goblins to the CPU laboratory. Through the tempered glass windows, he could see more than a hundred goblins busy doing research work in the laboratory. The goblins in the laboratory were dressed in uniform, all in spotless white research suits, looking very professional.

　　The entire laboratory is very clean. The floor is made of shiny and neat tempered glass without a trace of dust. On the desk in the laboratory, there are many Spark processors under testing, including first and second generation ones, as well as the new third generation Spark processor that is being planned and tested.

　　“We want to go in and take a look!!”

　　Elder Ross was no longer willing to stand outside the corridor. All the goblin elders refused to leave and they all demanded to visit the Central Processing Unit Research Institute.

　　Tommy glanced at Lu Fei in embarrassment, then turned to the group of old men who were getting too demanding and shouted, "Dear elders, this laboratory is one of the core laboratories of the base. It contains many core technical secrets, so we cannot easily let irrelevant people in to visit!"

　　"How can we be irrelevant personnel? Aren't we also involved in the United Alchemy Research Institute? I heard that our city of Cortes has also established a number of specialized laboratories in the base!" Elder Los protested.

　　Tommy was embarrassed. He looked at Bulma, whose face turned red. In fact, Bulma only built a construct research laboratory in the base, and the technical information in it was very ordinary.

　　Tommy said bluntly: "Although the Joint Alchemy Research Institute was established by Dawn City and Cortes City, the two parties have not yet negotiated on the technology that can be shared. If you want us to open up the research results of the Spark Processor, you in Cortes City must also open up equivalent research results!"

　　“…”

　　All the goblin elders fell silent, and then they began to gather together to discuss.

　　"According to Bulma's description, their Spark Processor is indeed unique and has opened up a brand new magical technology solution. This solution is extraordinary and may be able to activate the magical machinery left over from the Goblin era... In order to obtain this technology, can we open up some of Cortez City's latest magical research results?"

　　"Okay, instead of hiding those technologies, why don't we take them out and research them together? I think their research capabilities are very strong. Maybe if we combine our strengths, we can achieve different results!"

　　“…”

　　After discussing for a while, Elder Ross walked up to Lu Fei and said, "Chairman Lu Fei, we need to work with you to study the Spark Processor. To this end, we are willing to open up some core magic technologies and invite Dawn City to participate in the research. I just don't know which aspect of the research you need to participate in?"

　　…

　　Chapter 278 Cooperation

　　The power outage was too long, so the upload was very late, but I still ask for your votes!

　　-----

　　"Can you open up a series of space flight magic technologies?" Lu Fei said hurriedly. The so-called space flight magic technology includes all the technologies for the flight of the magic solar ship. Everything involved is comprehensive, just like aircraft manufacturing on Earth, and the fields involved are also multifaceted.

　　The reason why the magic sun ship can float and fly freely is because it has a series of space flight magic technologies, and the various arcane arrays on the wings are only one aspect.

　　It has to be said that, unlike Earth's technology, the space flight magic technology of the goblin civilization of the Terran continent is unique. It does not require the consumption of fuel, and it has a more miraculous anti-gravity magic array that can easily overcome the earth's gravity. This alone is enough to make all Earth's technology pale in comparison.

　　On the Earth plane, in order to overcome the earth's gravity and allow airplanes to fly in the sky, humans invented powerful engines that use powerful thrust to act on the air. Under the reaction of the force, the airplanes can fly smoothly in the sky.

　　It is different on the continent of Terran. The goblins can overcome the constraints of gravity with just an anti-gravity magic circle. With the coordination of some wonderful magic circles, they can fly smoothly in the sky. Legend has it that they can even travel through portals!

　　This is really amazing. What Lu Fei is interested in is the magic technology for space flight. If this technology can complement the strengths of Earth technology and be organically combined, I believe it will create something different.

　　Lu Fei is full of expectations for this.

　　Lu Fei made the conditions, and Elder Ross quickly discussed with many goblin elders, and finally agreed to Lu Fei and said: "Okay, we can open up all space flight magic technology, but you also have to open up all tablet manufacturing technology, is this okay?"

　　"No problem!" Lu Fei said with a smile. It was really interesting.

　　"Can we go inside and take a look now?" Elder Ross said, pointing to the CPU alchemy laboratory.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei waved his hand and told Tommy to take all the elders through the preparation area, put on work clothes, and enter the alchemy room after dust removal.

　　The goblin elders were delighted, like curious babies. Some of them picked up the idle Spark II processors to look at them, some surrounded the researchers who were doing tests and asked questions, and some picked up a tablet and cleverly inserted it into the processor to start operating it.

　　When some other goblin elders saw this, they quickly found other tablets to play with. Soon, the entire laboratory was full of projections. Elder Ross retrieved the hologram of the Hot Spring Valley from the computer's hard drive, which included a topographical map of Dawn City.

　　The hologram was very clear, even a tree or a stone could be seen clearly. Many goblin elders called up very beautiful images from the hard drive to watch, while others discussed knowledge in the field of science and technology with the computer's intelligent An An. In their opinion, this was also a novel experience.

　　After a while, everyone realized the wonders of the Spark Processor, especially its super strong logical computing ability, which is a great advantage in the goblin civilization of the Terran continent, because logical computing ability is a shortcoming of the goblin civilization. Another advantage is that smart little An An has a fast learning ability and has a lot of room for growth.

　　With these insights, the goblin elders were determined to obtain the theoretical and manufacturing knowledge of the tablet computer including the spark processor.

　　As long as the goblin elders devote themselves to research, they have completely forgotten about other things. This is almost a quality that a professional researcher should possess. Bulma looked at the elders and couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. These elders of Cortes City are all highly respected people. Their will represents the will of Cortes City to a certain extent.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, the elders certainly don't have the time to discuss the details of our cooperation with you. Let me talk first, and then work out the details, including the part where we need to share knowledge and technology, so that we can cooperate more friendly!" Bulma said.

　　"Okay then!"

　　Lu Fei was eager to do so. He began to use all his negotiation skills and tried to get enough from the goblin civilization in Cortes City.

　　At the negotiating table, Bulma was very inexperienced, too inexperienced. How could she be a match for Lu Fei?

　　"No, no, absolutely not. This is not just about space flight magic technology. You also require mechanical magic manufacturing technology. Mechanical magic technology is the basic technology of our goblin civilization and also the pillar technology. We cannot share this aspect, absolutely not!"

　　"I don't want all of your technologies. I just want to know about your 'super magic alloy technology' that is used to make alloys.

　　The so-called super magic alloy technology is somewhat bizarre and a bit similar to human wishes. It is difficult to explain scientifically. All that needs to be done is to put various metals together and then use magic power to activate a super magic alchemy array. This magic is said to be an alchemy array passed down by gods.

　　Under the power of the magic circle and one's own will, there will be a very small chance of synthesizing the super alloy one wants. The goblins of the Goblin Era used such alchemical methods countless times to find countless miraculous formulas for making super magic alloys.

　　"That won't work either. The Super Magic Alchemy Array was passed down by our great goblin sages. How can we pass it on to others?" Bulma refused outright.

　　"Haha, I heard that all the magic machinery you left over from the goblin era can't be started, is that right?"

　　"So what?"

　　"I also heard that those magic machines are your greatest legacy. They contain the most powerful magic technology from the era of goblin civilization. But now these technologies are locked in the magic machines that cannot function. In other words, your current magic technology related to machinery is not the most essential thing. Even if it is passed on, it will not matter much...Okay, we can sign an agreement and share the joint research results of the joint alchemy laboratory with you. So letting us study is the same as your own research!"

　　"Well... okay then!" Bulma thought for a long time before agreeing. She really felt it was difficult to refuse Lu Fei, but she didn't know that Lu Fei had already used his divine power to influence the other party subtly.

　　This is the benefit of practicing. Although Bulma also practices, she is only qualified as a second or third level divine magician. Such strength cannot resist Lu Fei's silent temptation.

　　"Let me make it clear first, this is just a draft cooperation agreement. It will only take effect after the elders agree to sign it. I can't make the decision on my own!"

　　"Don't worry, don't worry, the elders will agree!" Lu Fei glanced at the goblin elders who were fully engaged in the laboratory and revealed a smug smile.

　　"Type out the agreement!" Lu Fei said to the Spark tablet.

　　"Squeak, squeak, squeak..." Although there was no connection, a laser printer next to it immediately began to print out the contents of the contract. It turned out that Lu Fei and Bulma's negotiation did not need anyone to record it. The Spark tablet was very intelligent. After the negotiation was completed, it had already recorded the negotiation process and the specific terms of the cooperation agreement.

　　Bulma was used to it. She quickly read the agreement and then went to discuss it with the goblin elders led by Ross. Only three minutes later, Bulma came back with an excited look on her face.

　　"The elders are doing research. They said that from now on I will fully represent the United Alchemy Research Institute's Cortes City side and I can handle all matters on their behalf. The elders also said that they will not return to Cortes City. They want to do research here. They will not consider returning to Cortes City until everything has been thoroughly studied!"

　　"That's great, this is what I've been dreaming of!" Lu Fei became more and more happy. He took the cooperation agreement and saw that Bulma's name had been signed on it.

　　…

　　Chapter 279 Network {Please collect the red ticket}

　　Villa West Ridge, Iceland.

　　A door to another dimension appeared silently in the villa, the door opened, and Lu Fei, Gris and Tommy walked out.

　　It was Tommy's first time in Iceland. He looked curiously at the decoration of the villa, which was completely different from the architectural style of the Terran continent, and said in surprise: "Sir, what kind of place is this? I feel a little dull!"

　　"You'll know if you open the door and take a look!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Tommy was very confused, but he still walked through the living room, went to the entrance and opened the door. The wind and snow poured in from outside the door, blowing snowflakes all over Tommy's face. The goblin shivered with cold.

　　"Ah... here..." Tommy opened his mouth wide. He stared at the sky blankly, only to see that the color of the sky was somewhat different from that of the sky on the Terran continent. He immediately realized that he might no longer be on the Terran continent.

　　"This is Earth!" Lu Fei walked up and said.

　　"Earth... So this is a plane outside the Terran continent?" Tommy looked at the Plane Gate strangely. He had heard before that the Plane Gate had the ability to connect two planes, and now he had seen it for himself.

　　"My lord, why did you bring me to this...earth? You know, our current Joint Alchemy Research Institute is conducting very critical research projects..." Tommy asked puzzledly.

　　"Of course, I brought you here to investigate the environment, because I need to gradually introduce our alchemy research results in this plane in the near future!" Lu Fei said bluntly.

　　"Is there no magical technology in this plane?" Tommy's eyes lit up, and he was obviously very interested.

　　"No, not only that, there are no gods. To the people of Terran, this plane is simply a boring and backward plane without miracles. But in my opinion, this plane also has scientific and technological civilization, which is the most brilliant civilization achievement developed after the whole world entered the Ragnarok era. The significance and position of scientific and technological civilization are no less than the position of magic civilization in your hearts!"

　　"Technological civilization?" Tommy had never heard of the word "technology". He asked curiously, "Is technological civilization similar to the magical civilization of our goblins?"

　　"The roots are different, but the things that have developed are similar, and even have overlaps. Of course, there are also completely different things. So I try to connect the achievements of the two civilizations, learn from each other's strengths and weaknesses, and develop new and more promising things!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Uh...what is technological civilization?" Tommy was confused. The more Lu Fei explained, the more confused and curious he felt.

　　"Hey, Lu Fei, you're back?" Lu Wenwan walked down from upstairs, followed by little Jupiter. The little prince was looking at Tommy curiously.

　　"Yeah, it's actually very convenient to come back when you have nothing to do!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Why did you bring a goblin to Earth?" Lu Wenwan was surprised. She looked at Tommy and found that he was a goblin doing alchemy research in the six-star arcane tower.

　　"Of course there is a purpose!" Lu Fei turned his head and glanced at Tommy, who was also staring at Jupiter in a daze. "No need to look, that is a heroic spirit called Jupiter!"

　　Jupiter flew up, looked Tommy up and down, and asked curiously, "I saw the goblin again, but didn't the goblin become extinct after the Norse mythology era?"

　　"What, little Jupiter, there were goblins in Northern Europe?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Of course, there are not only goblins in Northern Europe, but also giants, elves, fairies and gods!" Jupiter looked up, with a nostalgic look in his eyes.

　　"So, many things in Norse mythology are true?!" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Of course, a lot of it is true, but legends have tampered with a lot of things. But it doesn't matter. Let the past be the past. There's no need to hold on to it. I'll just treat the past as legends!"

　　"Well, there is really no need to take it seriously. Some real history is always submerged in the long river of history!" Lu Fei laughed, turned to Tommy and said, "Tommy, take out your Spark tablet!"

　　Tommy took out the Spark Tablet from the space ring with confusion and said, "Start the Spark!" The tablet computer went from standby mode to normal mode.

　　"Information network discovered. Do you want to access it?"

　　An An's voice came from the Spark computer, and then a small holographic projector at the position of the camera on the front of the tablet emitted a bright blue beam of light, which condensed into small water element shapes. This little guy was the enchanted soul rooted in the Spark processor, or artificial intelligence, called An An. After the beam of light condensed into An An, the beam emitted from the projector turned transparent, causing An An to remove the bright tail.

　　"Huh... this is actually holographic imaging?" Lu Wenwan asked in surprise. This technology has not been widely used on Earth yet because the technology is not yet fully mature.

　　"What information network?" Tommy was puzzled and turned to look at Lu Fei.

　　"This information network was created by humans on Earth. You'll understand if you let An An access the information network!"

　　"Well, Xiao An'an, connect to the information network!" Tommy ordered. Xiao An'an made an OK gesture and said, "I have connected to the global information network. This network is called the Internet. It has a huge amount of information. Do you want to view it?"

　　"Open it and take a look!" Tommy asked curiously.

　　"I will open the Yahoo portal website first!" As Xiao Anan finished speaking, another beam of light shot out from the holographic projector and condensed into a light screen, on which Yahoo! appeared.

　　Yahoo is a famous American Internet portal and one of the creators of the Internet miracle in the late 20th century. Its services include search engines, email, news, etc. Its business covers 24 countries and regions, providing diversified network services to more than 500 million independent users worldwide.

　　An An accessed the information network and immediately analyzed various information resources. First, he opened the best Internet portal for everyone, which showed that An An was very smart.

　　"I don't understand!" Tommy frowned. The screen was all in English, but there were also some pictures.

　　Lu Wenwan raised her hand and threw a temporary language-comprehension circle at Tommy. Tommy immediately became enlightened and could finally understand the English on the screen.

　　"Tsk tsk, it's really good..." Tommy took a look and said to An An, "Is there any information about this plane? I want to take a look at this plane called Earth!"

　　The light beam rotated slightly, and a rotating globe appeared on the light screen. This was a 360-degree holographic imaging. The globe image was suspended in front of Tommy, and the continents, oceans, and weather were all clearly visible.

　　…

　　Chapter 280 Advanced {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　"Is this the Earth plane?" Tommy said in surprise, pointing at the globe.

　　"Yes!" Xiao An An replied.

　　"This plane is very similar to the Terran continent! The Terran continent is also a circular plane, and the earth is surrounded by oceans!" said Tommy.

　　"I've also noticed that the Terran continent is very similar to the Earth. It also rotates once in 24 hours, just like the Earth. This amazing similarity is surprising. Perhaps the Creator created them using the same mold!"

　　When Lu Fei first arrived in Terran, he discovered that a day on Terran and a day on Earth both lasted twenty-four hours. Fortunately, the clocks on Earth worked just as well on Terran, which surprised him quite a bit. Later he discovered that there were two time differences between the two planes.

　　Lu Fei attributed this coincidence with almost zero probability to the masterpiece of the Creator, otherwise it could not be explained.

　　"Can you goblins fly to the sky and observe the continent of Terran?" It was Lu Wenwan's turn to be surprised. Only by looking from a high place can you see that the earth is actually on a sphere.

　　Tommy said proudly: "Of course. When our magic technology was at its most powerful during the Goblin era, our giant ships traveled across the sky. We were even able to cross the void and reach another dimension. You must have seen it. Above the Terran continent, there is a dimension where our Goblin base is built!"

　　"I see!" Gris laughed. Tommy was talking about a large satellite in the sky of Terran. Compared with the moon, the satellite was much larger. Anyone who had practiced the Mage's Eye on the continent of Terran could see that there was a relic of a civilization left over from the goblin era on the satellite.

　　Many legendary realms and demigods have visited the ruins of that civilization. It is a huge steel city, or a fortress, of astonishing size. People who have not actually seen the ruins cannot imagine how magnificent and huge it is. Even demigods who have seen it are amazed by it, and at the same time they also marvel at the former glory of the goblin civilization.

　　"Unfortunately, the goblin civilization has declined, and our magic solar boat can no longer cross the distant void because our ultra-long-distance large-scale space gate flying technology has been lost!" Tommy sighed.

　　Lu Fei comforted them, "Don't worry. Since your ancestors once created such a great magic technology, there is no reason why later generations cannot create it. I believe that as long as we work together and learn from each other's strengths and weaknesses, we will be able to recreate a great and prosperous civilization like the Goblin Era!"

　　"Haha, you're right, there is nothing we can't do!" Tommy swept away his decadence and became energetic.

　　Lu Fei turned his head and took a look at the image of the earth. Suddenly he discovered something. He asked in surprise, "Xiao An'an, this image is actually a real-time view of the earth?"

　　"Yes, this is formed by instantly acquiring observation images from three to five earth observation satellites. It is a real-time scene. Do I need to label the area name?"

　　"Well, let's mark it. This way we can't see the national boundaries, and it's hard to tell the location of the cities!" Lu Fei said.

　　A lot of text information as well as national boundaries, city markings, and the names of rivers and mountains immediately appeared on the light screen. At first glance, the entire globe image became much clearer.

　　"Observe Athens, Greece!" As soon as Lu Fei finished speaking, the screen perspective suddenly rushed into the atmospheric clouds and fell on the Aegean Sea in the eastern Mediterranean. The perspective entered a modern city, which was the capital of Greece, Athens. The perspective finally fell on the Constitution Square. It can be seen that there are many tourists on the Constitution Square. Lu Fei saw the building of the Holy Truth Church at a glance.

　　"Haha, that's good, Xiao An'an, you can really be considered a clairvoyant now!" Lu Fei exclaimed.

　　"This is nothing. With just a little bit of time, I can search for global information, even hack into the Pentagon, and control intercontinental nuclear weapons..."

　　Lu Fei coughed twice and waved his hand, saying, "It's better not to touch that thing. No matter where it is damaged, the impact will be bad. Let's search for the most advanced and mature 3D holographic imaging technology!"

　　With Lu Fei's instructions, Xiao An An immediately searched quickly. In just a few seconds, the holographic projection light beam began to change, and countless web pages appeared on the light screen. There were texts, images, and videos, all about holographic imaging technology!

　　"Xiao An'an, have you automatically arranged all the relevant information on a web page?"

　　"yes!"

　　"Well, Xiao An'an, you are really smart. You are more human than any machine or program!"

　　"Thank you for the compliment. An An is a mechanical product with soul and wisdom. Although my carrier is not a flesh and blood body, it doesn't matter. It's just a difference in form. At the soul level, the essence of all life is the same!" Lu Fei quickly stopped the topic. He didn't expect that little An An would discuss the issue of life form. This is a profound issue and not suitable for discussion by ordinary people.

　　Tommy and Lu Fei looked at it for a while, and Tommy said, "Sir, the holographic projection technology on Earth is still superficial. The combination of projection magic and magic on our Terran continent creates ultra-realistic holographic projection images. The projection effect is from the inside out, and it is fully filled with light element particles."

　　For example, An An is not a superficial light shadow, but a ball of blue light. If you insert a tube into An An's body, you will see the light filling his body. In other words, An An is a light-based entity. This is the holographic magic technology born from the combination of Earth technology and goblin magic technology.

　　"So our holographic magic technology is invincible in this plane. The most important thing is that no one else can research holographic magic technology at present, because no one in this plane can understand the magic technology of the goblins. Tommy, you don't know a peculiar phenomenon in this plane, that is, imitation, following the trend, and copying. However, there is no need to worry about holographic magic technology being imitated or copied, because this technology is unique and will be monopolized by us!"

　　"What's the benefit of monopoly?" Tommy wondered.

　　"Haha...the biggest advantage of monopoly is that we are the boss, and the boss has the final say on everything!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　Tommy showed a trace of doubt and shook his head. He still didn't quite understand the true meaning of monopoly, because in the Terran continent, any magical technology was only used in the Goblin City. There was no so-called marketing of goods outside. Occasionally, some popular constructs were leaked out. In the entire Terran continent, the products of the goblin civilization had not formed a decent product circulation, commercial value and brand effect.

　　Only on Earth, with its abundant material products, large population, and abundant product demand, a huge commodity resource market has been formed. A pair of stockings or even a piece of chewing gum can be marketed all over the world, which is undoubtedly unimaginable to Tommy.

　　"It seems that this information network contains a lot of information. Maybe it can develop my brain and wisdom!" Tommy said seriously, pointing to his head.

　　…

　　Chapter 281 Developing the Brain

　　Please collect!

　　----

　　"Develop the brain?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Yes, we goblins are actually very smart, but our brains are not fully developed. It is said that many great sages in the goblin era had well-developed brains. They are the pride of all goblin races, and their wisdom is comparable to that of gods!"

　　"There is such a thing?" Lu Fei was shocked. It was the first time that Lu Fei heard of the Great Goblin Sage. Are you kidding? The wisdom of the Great Goblin Sage can be comparable to that of the gods? Although he didn't know how wise the gods were, Lu Fei knew one thing: the gods were known to be omnipotent and omniscient!

　　Of course, these are just words used by mortals to praise the power and wisdom of gods. In fact, gods are not omnipotent and omniscient, but only omnipotent and omniscient in a certain field. However, this is amazing enough.

　　It would be incredible if the wisdom of the goblin's great sage could rival that of the gods.

　　"An An, search for information about brain development!" Tommy said. An An made a gesture and a web page immediately appeared on the light screen. All the information on it was about brain development, and various information would scroll and replace every once in a while.

　　"Sir, it turns out that only 3% to 9% of your human brain has been developed, and the vast majority of the brain has not yet been developed..." Tommy was surprised.

　　"Haha, your goblins' brain capacity is naturally larger than that of humans. Judging from the fact that you are masters of magical technology with great wisdom, your brain development is higher than that of humans!" Lu Fei estimated.

　　"How much brain development has the master developed now? I find that the master is also very intelligent!"

　　"Me? I am no longer comparable to ordinary people, so I cannot be measured by ordinary people's standards. In fact, the development of my brain has exceeded 35%. Most of the brain areas illuminated by my divine power have been developed, so I am very smart. In fact, almost all high-level wizards are as smart as me, but the brain area used for thinking is limited, and most of the brain area is used to store elements, force and divine power. So to ordinary people, I don't seem to be particularly smart..."

　　"Sir, you are in the legendary realm now, right? One more step and you will enter the realm of God!" Tommy was not without envy. The so-called realm of God he mentioned has two levels. The first level is the rules of demigod, and the second level is the rules of true God.

　　"I heard that once you enter the realm of God, your wisdom will rise to a whole new level, that is, you will be omnipotent and omniscient in a certain field. This is probably the result of developing more than 90% of your brain. We goblins can fully develop our brains and become great sages without being promoted to gods. It is an innate talent!"

　　Lu Fei looked at Tommy's head, which was much larger than that of a human. It was hard to imagine that the brain capacity of a goblin was probably twice as large as that of a human.

　　"Then how can you develop most of your brain and become a great sage?"

　　"Information, an enormous amount of information! Our goblin brains have super memory and analytical abilities, and can absorb an unimaginable amount of information. As long as enough information is poured into my mind and bombards my brain area, I will be able to open up a large enough brain area!"

　　"No way, goblins have such terrifying innate abilities?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Yes, didn't I take a lot of wisdom potions and mental potions before? At that time, I had already opened up a small part of my brain functions. Now I need to access the information network and bombard my mind with the huge amount of information on the network to open up other dormant brain areas..."

　　Lu Fei understood a little bit. Because the brain area that is needed in normal times is not much, only a small part is enough to cope with it. Over time, the unused part of the brain will be like a multi-core computer that puts the idle cores into hibernation. When there are too many tasks for one core to handle, the other cores will be awakened from hibernation!

　　Tommy wants to use an overload of information to stimulate the brain and develop the brain area. When the brain area is 100% developed, he will become a great goblin sage whose wisdom is comparable to that of gods.

　　"Then you can access it. I guarantee that the amount of information on Earth's Internet is enormous, far exceeding any physical knowledge base on the Terran continent!"

　　"How do I connect to it? I don't know how my brain can connect to the Internet!" Tommy said in distress.

　　Lu Fei thought about it, his eyes lit up, and he said excitedly: "There is a way!"

　　"What is the solution?"

　　"Watch carefully!" Lu Fei pointed his hand, and the crystal-clear sacred dragon power slowly came out from his fingertips, pulling into countless tiny divine power threads as thin as optical fibers.

　　The divine thread suddenly penetrated Tommy's forehead and sank into his brain, and at the same time, it entangled his soul and spiritual will. The divine thread was so magical that it could bind visible and invisible things, and it was just right to connect people's spiritual realm.

　　Lu Fei flicked his finger, and the other end of the divine power thread drilled into the core of the tablet computer - the Spark Second Generation Processor, and entangled itself with the soul core of the Spark Second Generation Processor - An An.

　　In an instant, Tommy felt that his spiritual will was connected to An An's. An An's spiritual realm and his own spiritual realm were completely open to each other. Some information about brain development and holographic technology flooded into his mind.

　　"Hahahaha, sir, I'm connected to An An's spiritual realm!" Tommy shouted excitedly: "This is really incredible, sir, how did you do this?"

　　"My sacred dragon power has the ability of the soul, so it has countless uses on the spiritual level. This is not a big deal! Now it's okay, let Xiao An search and receive global information with all his strength!"

　　"Xiao An'an, did you hear me? Start searching for global information with all your strength. No matter what information it is, whether it's junk or valuable, send it all to me!"

　　"Are you sure? You have to know that the amount of information on the Internet is astonishingly huge. Since humans entered the technological age, the amount of information has grown exponentially. This growth method can only be described by the Big Bang. So much information will drive people crazy!" Xiao Anan hesitated.

　　"Don't worry. The goblin's brain is different from most human brain structures. I've already compared this. Now you don't have to worry about my head being blown up by the information. Let's get started and take in the massive amount of information!"

　　"Okay then. Global information search, traffic analysis, 5 seconds left to receive massive amounts of information. Ready. 4...3...2...1, connect!"

　　The divine power thread between Tommy's forehead and the tablet computer suddenly emitted countless streams of light, which was a reflection of the massive amount of information flowing through.

　　"Ahhhhhhh..." Tommy yelled, a huge amount of information poured into his mind, and part of Tommy's brain began to work at full capacity! This information included information, books, pictures and various videos.

　　"An An, increase the information flow!" Tommy felt very refreshed. All kinds of information were churning in his mind. His brain cells felt a slight pain like an electric shock, but Tommy was happy in pain.

　　"Okay!" Xiao Anan increased the flow of information, which was dozens of times larger than before and madly poured into Tommy's spiritual realm through the divine power threads.

　　“Boom…”

　　Tommy felt like his head was going to explode. He screamed again, his whole body shaking. Lu Fei opened his eyes wide. Because it was his divine power that transmitted the information, Lu Fei could see through all the changes in Tommy. At this moment, the scene in Tommy's mind was horrifying.

　　…

　　Chapter 282 The Great Sage

　　Tommy's entire brain has more than 25 billion neurons, which is much more than the 14 billion neurons in an ordinary human brain. Moreover, the brain structure of a goblin is somewhat different from that of an ordinary human. The goblin's brain is divided into the forebrain, left brain and right brain, with an additional forebrain than humans.

　　Lu Fei had no idea what the use of this part of the brain was. A huge amount of information poured into Tommy's brain through Lu Fei's divine power threads, first entering his forebrain, then passing through the left and right brains, penetrating into his spiritual consciousness world and entangled with his soul.

　　People who don't know the structure of the brain can't imagine how subtle and wonderful the brain is. Take the human brain for example. The human brain has more than 10 billion nerve cells and can record about 86 million pieces of information in life every day. It is estimated that a person can store 100 trillion pieces of information in memory throughout his life. If the brain's activities can be converted into electrical energy, it is equivalent to the power of a 20-watt light bulb. According to some measurements by neurologists, the nerve cell circuits of the human brain are more than 1,400 times more complex than today's global telephone network. Every second, 100,000 different chemical reactions are taking place in the human brain...

　　Can you imagine? The human brain is carrying out more than 100,000 different chemical reactions every second, and the nerve signals are like weak streams of light that shuttle across the nerve lines connected by 14 billion neurons...

　　Through his divine power, Lu Fei glimpsed a bright and fiery scene in Tommy's forebrain. It was a scene formed by the high-speed operation of brain cells, billions of nerve signals and various chemical reactions. It was a million times more lively and intense than the bustling steelmaking in a steel mill.

　　Lu Fei was completely stunned when he saw all this. He seemed to be in a huge factory that was extremely complex. The entire factory was erupting with all its heat. A huge roar was heard, flames shot up into the sky, and countless neurons were constantly being transmitted with endless streams of light...

　　Boom boom boom…

　　As if the endless roar of a machine could be heard, Lu Fei saw that Tommy's left and right brains also began to work rapidly, as if the front brain was working to its limit and still could not handle the massive amount of information, so the left and right brains, which had been in a low profile, began to work...

　　"The goblin brain is truly incredible. It can actually be developed compulsively... 30%... 40%... 50%... 90%!"

　　Lu Fei was greatly surprised. He used his divine will to carefully observe the development progress of Tommy's brain and was shocked. This was a great process that no mortal could imagine. This process was no less than the "explosion of the small universe"!

　　The brain area opens up, mental thoughts grow explosively, and wisdom also increases rapidly!

　　Crash!

　　The divine power thread on Tommy's forehead suddenly broke, and tens of millions of rays of light shone through Tommy's forehead. The air immediately exploded layer by layer, forming a tornado-like space storm. This is a visible physical storm, and in the storm, an invisible huge spirit began to radiate, also forming an invisible spiritual storm.

　　This storm was deadly, and it was about to sweep across the entire villa, triggering a space storm and destroying the entire villa. Lu Fei understood in an instant that Tommy must have successfully become a great sage of the goblins. This visible and invisible storm was merely caused by his spiritual will that had been leaked unintentionally.

　　This shows how powerful Tommy's mental will is now.

　　"Come here!"

　　Without thinking, Lu Fei stretched out his hand and grabbed into the air. The divine power and will suppressed it heavily. The storm that was about to erupt was immediately compressed and condensed into a fist-sized storm ball in Lu Fei's hand. In the storm ball, a spiritual will began to slowly dissipate, and the storm gradually disappeared.

　　"How's Tommy?" Lu Wenwan said nervously. She looked at Tommy, who was holding his head and groaning in pain, and found that blood began to seep out of the goblin's nose and ears.

　　"Don't worry, he's fine! It's just that his mental state changed too quickly, causing too much strain on his body, so he's bleeding from all seven orifices!" said Gris.

　　"Phew... Success!" Tommy breathed a sigh of relief. His face was pale, and blood was flowing from his ears and nose, but his mental state was very good. His eyes became extremely deep, and the light of wisdom kept flashing in them.

　　"How does the Goblin Sage feel?" Lu Fei asked curiously. He looked Tommy up and down. Tommy's temperament had completely changed now, becoming more profound, wise, indifferent and calm.

　　"Great! I never thought that the wisdom and spiritual will of the great sage would reach such an incredible level..." Tommy's brain area is now 90% developed, and 90% of the neurons in his brain are functioning, processing and summarizing various information...

　　There is too much information in the global human Internet. Except for a small part, a lot of it is garbage. Although it is garbage, it is still information that can stimulate Tommy's brain development.

　　"My Lord, my brain is now shrouded in a powerful spiritual force. My brain is now a thousand or ten thousand times more powerful than the most outstanding giant computer on Earth. I can even build a spiritual world in my mind that seems real. At the same time, I can search for a huge amount of information from the magnetic field on Earth..."

　　Tommy waved his hand, and countless streams of light condensed in the entire villa. Those streams of light condensed into light screens suspended in the air. Countless words and pictures appeared together, some intertwined, some parallel to each other, and everyone was dazzled.

　　"What a strong spiritual will! Are you a great sage now?" Lu Wenwan asked in surprise.

　　"Yes, the Great Sage of the Goblins, who condensed supreme wisdom with his spiritual will. In the Goblin era, the Great Sage's wisdom was comparable to that of gods. However, after the decline of the Goblin civilization, the Goblins have never had a Great Sage again. Now I am here, and my achievements will herald the resurgence of the Goblin civilization. I will lead the Goblins to glory again!"

　　"You want to be the leader of the goblins. Will the goblins in Cortes City obey you?" Lu Fei was surprised. Over the past few days, he had witnessed the self-superiority of the goblin elders in Cortes City.

　　"You have to accept it even if you don't want to. Even in the Goblin Era, there were only a handful of Goblin Great Sages. They not only possess extraordinary wisdom, but also represent the supreme status of the uncrowned king. Among the various Goblin races, whoever dares not support the Goblin Great Sage is going against the Goblin's beliefs!"

　　"That's good..." Lu Fei felt relieved and began to think about Tommy becoming the spiritual leader of the goblins after he became the Great Sage of the Goblins. Tommy was a servant who had signed a soul contract with him. He could indirectly control part of the power of the various goblin tribes through Tommy. This was beyond doubt. However, this method needed to be kept secret. Otherwise, once the news of an outsider controlling the goblins was made public, all the goblin tribes would be in an uproar.

　　"Sir, do you really want to master the goblin's magic technology?" Tommy asked.

　　"Of course. Earth's technology and Terran's magic technology each have their own strengths, but technology has only been developed for a few hundred years, and is far inferior to the magic technology of the goblins when they dominated the continent. Of course, the goblin civilization has declined now, but it still has hope of rising. So, in the spirit of learning from each other's strengths and making progress together, can magic and technology be combined to form a brand new magic technology civilization?"

　　Tommy closed his eyes, and billions of neurons in his brain started working together, calculating the possibilities of magic technology!

　　"Sir, yes! After my preliminary calculations, magic technology can combine the advantages of magic technology and earth technology, and will have a broader and longer-term development direction and path!"

　　"This matter still needs you to push it forward in the end!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Don't worry, my lord. Tommy has become a great sage because of the Internet, the crystallization of Earth's technological civilization. This means that the goblin civilization will rise because of Earth's technology. So our goblin civilization will also support Earth's technology. Besides, I have learned a lot of scientific and technological knowledge from Earth. The future goblin civilization will be marked by Earth's technology. The advent of magic technology can be said to be an inevitable trend..."

　　"Haha, you're right, Tommy. You are not only the head of the United Alchemy Research Institute, but also the link between the two civilizations. Do your best. I believe the rise of the goblins will be unstoppable. At the same time, our Earth plane will also be the beneficiary of magic technology!"

　　…

　　Chapter 283 Spiritual Network

　　Dawn City Joint Alchemy Research Institute.

　　"What, Tommy became a great sage?"

　　“Hahahaha… Are you kidding? Is it so easy to become a great sage? Even in the era of goblins, there were only a handful of great sages. In this era, if we goblins can still produce a great sage, it would be like seeing the undead…”

　　The goblin elders led by Los laughed, as if the apprentice who came to report the news was talking nonsense.

　　"My dear elders, a wise man should be able to distinguish between lies and truth. Don't you think so?..."

　　Tommy's voice echoed in the minds of the goblin elders, and then Tommy's image was projected in the minds of the goblin elders. This projected image was purely a spiritual will, and the elders could not dispel this image.

　　"What a huge spiritual will, this is super-distance group spiritual mapping..." The goblin elders could vaguely feel that Tommy was not in the research institute, but in Lu Fei's residence in the inner city. It was several miles from Lu Fei's residence to the research institute. With such a long distance, they could still achieve group spiritual mapping. Even the goblin elders couldn't do it...

　　"Oh my, such a huge spiritual will. According to the characteristic of us goblins that the higher the intelligence, the stronger the spiritual will, I think Tommy's wisdom should be extremely high. Could it be that Tommy really has become a great sage of the goblins?" A goblin elder said in shock.

　　Elder Los shook his head, unable to believe it, and said, "That's impossible. Great sages are only recorded in epics. Now that the goblin tribes are in decline, how can there be a great sage?"

　　"But Elder Los, Tommy is speaking to us from a very long distance. We are not in a relationship of believer and believer, so you can imagine how difficult it is to speak like this. It would be impossible to do it without an unimaginable spiritual will..."

　　"Well, calm down, let me talk to Tommy!" Elder Ross stopped everyone from talking.

　　"Elder Los, please ask if you have any questions!" The voice sounded in Elder Los' mind, and at the same time, Tommy's figure appeared in Elder Los' mind.

　　"Tommy, do you mean that you have become the legendary great sage?" Los asked puzzledly.

　　"Yes, I have become a great sage. After countless perishes, the various goblin tribes finally gave birth to a great sage!"

　　"Wait... the Great Sage is not just a name. We goblins all know that the Great Sage is the crystallization of the wisdom of all goblins. The most important feature of the Great Sage is that he can build a spiritual network to condense and balance the thoughts and wisdom of all goblins. Only in this way can the development of the entire goblin civilization be correctly guided. Can you build a spiritual network?"

　　"Aren't you now connected to the spiritual network that I am building? Why are you still asking this question?" Tommy asked in a deep, ethereal and grand voice.

　　"We are in your spiritual network?" Elder Los was shocked.

　　"This is amazing. This is not a group mental mapping. Our spiritual thoughts can be connected together. This... This is really an invisible network in the legend that can condense and balance the thoughts and wisdom of all goblins!!" The other goblin elders screamed in surprise. Only then did they realize that they could not only talk to Tommy, but many of them could also talk to each other and express their thoughts and will to each other.

　　Elder Los was the first to be shocked, because he also realized that he could hear the words of the goblin elders around him in his mind and feel their surprise.

　　This is no longer as simple as group mental mapping, but their spirits have formed a large network, and everyone's spirit can communicate and sense each other.

　　Elder Los' eyes suddenly widened, and his heart was filled with shock. In the continent of Terran, only gods could build similar networks. For example, the most famous ancient magic goddess Mistrel once built the famous "Magic Net".

　　The so-called magic network is an invisible magic network. Its root lies in the goddess. As long as the mage communicates with the magic network, he can cast arcane spells more easily without having to communicate with the ocean of force himself. This saves a lot of effort and greatly reduces the time and energy spent on casting spells. This is a great blessing for the mage, but in the long run, it is a disguised suppression of the mage's ability.

　　Finally one day, the ancient goddess of magic fell, and the magic network collapsed in an instant. The mages who were used to relying on the magic network to cast spells became useless overnight!

　　As a result, the mages who had always been bullying the common people were killed in large numbers. After a long period of decline of mages, arcane mages replaced the ley lines mages and gradually prospered. They no longer relied on the ley lines, but directly communicated with the ocean of the Force to obtain magical power to cast arcane spells.

　　Putting aside the magic web, the belief in gods is actually also a big web, but the center of the web of faith is the gods. All people send out threads of faith that directly connect to the gods, and believers cannot communicate with each other.

　　The spiritual web of the goblins is different from the magic web and the web of faith of the gods. The goblins are a peculiar race. They do not believe in gods. They came from humble beginnings and became strong because of unity. They once challenged the gods in the goblin era, but unfortunately failed, and the goblin civilization declined as a result.

　　In their eyes, the Great Sage is like a god who can build a spiritual network that brings together the thoughts and wisdom of all the goblins. It can make the wisdom of the goblins develop by leaps and bounds. The Great Sage is not only their wise man, but also their guide and spiritual leader.

　　It is precisely because of the existence of the spiritual network that countless wise men have emerged among the goblins, and the goblin civilization has developed faster and faster, eventually dominating Terran and creating a glorious era, but was ultimately destroyed by the gods when it reached its peak!

　　Tommy said that the goblin elders were already in the spiritual network, and they were shocked. They had never experienced the spiritual network themselves, so they didn't understand at first. But once Tommy pointed it out, they understood everything. The invisible spiritual network formed with Tommy as the center is the so-called spiritual network.

　　Speaking of which, Tommy is really amazing. Because of the global information Internet on Earth, 90% of his brain has been opened up, making him a great sage of the goblins. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Tommy used his wisdom to simulate the Internet system of the Earth plane and built a "network of spiritual consciousness" in his mind or on the spiritual level.

　　Tommy himself is the "server" of this network, because his brain is huge, his mental power and wisdom far exceed other goblins, so he naturally takes on the responsibility of server. Other goblins are "clients", just like computers. The mental network is a complete replica of the information network.

　　"Oh my god, if this invisible spiritual network is the spiritual network, then Tommy could really be a great sage... Is our goblin era going to be glorious again?"

　　The goblin elders cheered, some danced, some even cried loudly, constantly venting their joy...

　　"Hurry... hurry and pay a visit to the great sage Tommy. The hope of us goblins rests on him!" Elder Los suggested hastily, and the elders came back to their senses.

　　"Yes, let's go and meet the great sage Tommy immediately!" All the goblin elders quickly agreed. They would not take the issue of the rise and fall of the goblins lightly.

　　…

　　Please give me a red ticket! Thank you!

　　Chapter 284 Iron Jungle

　　Lu Fei's official residence in the inner city of Shuguang. This is a manor built for Lu Fei personally. Lu Fei had a swimming pool built behind the main building. No one in the Terran continent has ever built a swimming pool.

　　Several white lounge chairs were lined up by the swimming pool. Tommy was lying on one of the lounge chairs, gnawing on a freshly roasted leg of lamb. On a lounge chair next to him, Lu Fei was taking a nap, and Andrea was giving Lu Fei a massage.

　　At this time, a huge shadow passed over Lu Fei's residence, and the shadow covered Lu Fei and others. Lu Fei then opened his eyes and looked up at the sky...

　　Tommy threw the roasted leg of lamb into the arms of the goblin girl who was serving him. He jumped up and looked up at the sky above the residence. He saw a 30-meter-long magic solar boat slowly stopping in the sky. This solar boat was none other than the Bulma solar boat, which was also the solar boat that the goblin elders rode on.

　　"Sir, they are coming!" Tommy laughed.

　　"Isn't that great? It seems that the great sage's summoning power is really strong!" Lu Fei nodded with satisfaction.

　　"Of course. The Great Sage holds an extremely important and noble position in the hearts of all the goblin tribes!"

　　Lu Fei looked at the magic sun boat. The magic boat slowly landed. Bulma and a group of goblin elders walked down. The goblin elders were all very anxious, and some were even nervous. Some of them came to pay a visit to Tommy, while others were more rational and came to verify.

　　"You're here?" A vague and grand voice sounded in the minds of all the goblins. This voice belonged to Tommy. He didn't even move his lips, but his voice thundered into everyone's minds.

　　"This... this is truly the style of a great sage!"

　　Bulma was startled. Her forehead was throbbing and there was a sudden bang on the forebrain, as if a crack had exploded in the void, and a dark space suddenly became clear. This space was purely a spiritual world.

　　This spiritual world is like a calm sea, with occasional waves. In the center of the sea, a huge mountain formed by spirit rises out of the sea, with its will unshakable, vast and firm.

　　Bulma had never felt such a vast and noble spiritual will. She felt as small as a tiny fish in front of this great spiritual will.

　　Bulma could feel that this spiritual will was three parts familiar and three parts unfamiliar. This was clearly Tommy, but not the Tommy of the past. This was Tommy after a spiritual transformation. It was hard to imagine that a goblin possessed such a great spiritual will. If this wasn't the will of the legendary great sage, what else could it be?

　　"Oh, it's really the great sage..." The goblins around Bulma shouted one after another. They also felt that part of their spirit had entered a strange spiritual level. They could not only feel the spiritual will of their companions, but also Tommy's vast and noble spiritual will.

　　The goblin elders headed by Elder Los had a deeper understanding. They could all feel the power of Tommi's spirit. More importantly, through the spiritual network, they could feel that Tommi's wisdom was far beyond their imagination. Tommi's spiritual body was like a treasure mountain, with endless treasures of knowledge and wisdom.

　　The Tommy in front of me is no longer the Tommy from a few days ago. This earth-shaking change is shocking.

　　"Everyone, salute, salute quickly, everyone, salute the great sage!" Elder Los looked around, and then he roared at his shocked younger generations.

　　He took the lead and walked forward, bowed to Tommy and said, "I am now sure that this is the spiritual network... Los pays tribute to the great sage Tommy. Fortunately, our goblin tribes have finally given birth to great sages with extraordinary wisdom again!"

　　"Hail to the great sage!!" Everyone bowed excitedly to Tommy, paying the highest respect, and Tommy returned the greeting.

　　Looking at the group of people being polite and pious, Lu Fei couldn't help but feel deeply moved. Such pure behavior and simple mentality are really rare in the Earth plane. The scene before him has a very ancient style. In the Earth plane, perhaps the ancients also had such behavior, but now the Earth plane is full of arrogant, ignorant and unruly people.

　　"Great Sage, you should go to the Cortes District, to the City of Cortes. That is the city of all the goblin tribes. The wisdom of the Great Sage will lead us goblins to prosperity again!" said Bulma.

　　"Yes, Great Sage Tommy, you should go to Cortes City. I believe all the goblins will welcome the arrival of the Great Sage!"

　　Elder Los also said: "Great Sage, on behalf of all the goblins in Cortes City, I invite you. Great Sage, you must come to our Cortes City!"

　　"I accept your invitation. I am the Great Sage of the Goblins. Naturally, I must return to the Goblin city and contribute to the prosperity of our Goblins!"

　　Tommy accepted the invitation, and everyone boarded the magic solar boat happily. Lu Fei had never been to the so-called Cortes City, and now that the opportunity was right in front of him, he naturally wanted to visit it, and Gris had to protect Lu Fei at all times. So except for Lu Fei and Gris, most of the goblins who came with him boarded the solar boat.

　　"Let's set sail..." The magic sun boat began to move slowly, and the huge wings on both sides of the ship began to emit faint light. This was the scene of various magic arrays being activated.

　　The magic solar boat rose thousands of meters into the sky, then sailed through the sea of ​​clouds, heading towards the ancient mountains in the distance at a speed of more than 60 kilometers per hour.

　　The Ancient Mountain Range is the highest and longest mountain range in the Terran continent, stretching from east to west for tens of thousands of miles, with countless snow-capped mountains and steep cliffs.

　　Lu Fei looked at the map and found that behind the ancient mountains was a plateau, a snowy area that was several times larger than the Tibetan Plateau.

　　The southern foot of the ancient mountain range of Bordo Mountain is a vast wasteland. After flying for several days, the magic solar boat began to enter the wasteland. Lu Fei stood on the side of the solar boat, looking at the wasteland under the afterglow of the setting sun, and couldn't help but be stunned.

　　In the vast wilderness, there stood ruins of steel jungles. There were hundreds of such ruins as far as the eye could see. The large ruins were more than ten miles in radius, and the small ones were one or two miles in radius. Giant cities made of steel stood tall, but these ruins had been ruined by the long-term attacks of wind and rain.

　　The ruins were no longer suitable for living. Some scattered goblin villages were dotted in the woods surrounding the steel jungle. As the sun boat flew across the sky, a large steel city with a radius of more than ten miles could be seen standing on the horizon in the distance, with the towering Boldo Peak behind it.

　　Boldo, in Goblin language, means steel.

　　The southern foot of Bordo is rich in iron ore. In the goblin era, this was the birthplace of goblin civilization. The steel cities on the wasteland tell how prosperous the goblin civilization once was.

　　"Sir, we are almost there. The city of Cortes is just ahead!" Bulma walked over and said.

　　"Well, I've seen it. It's really a miraculous steel jungle city!" Lu Fei looked from afar and found that smoke was rising from this steel city. The smoke was milky white, mainly water vapor. Lu Fei was surprised that there was not a trace of industrial waste gas in the smoke.

　　Just based on this point, it is stronger than the technology on the Earth plane. After all, magical technology studies natural elements and applies the power of elements rather than burning oil, so low pollution or no pollution is inevitable. This is one of the reasons why Lu Fei wants to introduce magical technology into Earth technology to form magical technology.

　　Tommy came over, stood at the side of the boat, and looked at the magnificent goblin city of Cortez appearing on the horizon, unable to suppress the excitement in his heart any longer.

　　"At this distance, I can communicate with many of my compatriots. They should all be willing to communicate and exchange ideas through my spiritual world!"

　　"The distance is indeed not short, Tommy, you try it!" Lu Fei said hurriedly.

　　"Okay!" Tommy closed his eyes and cast his huge spiritual will towards the distant city of Cortes. In an instant, more than half of the goblins in the south of Cortes City had their foreheads throbbing. Suddenly, with a loud bang, the goblins opened a spiritual door, and in their minds, they saw a strange spiritual world behind the door.

　　This world is like the starry sky at night, and also like a chaotic ocean. A vast and noble spiritual will stands in the center of the spiritual world like a towering mountain.

　　The brain structure of goblins is different from that of humans. They have an extra forebrain, so their brain capacity is larger than that of humans, and their heads are also a circle larger than those of humans. Therefore, the emergence of great sages among goblins who can establish spiritual networks with spiritual will and connect the spiritual wisdom of all goblins is not accidental, but a gift.

　　Tommy is able to develop his brain, while humans cannot develop their brains in this way because of the different brain structures. Tommy is able to become a great sage, simulate the Earth's plane information internet, and establish a spiritual network, also because of his brain advantage.

　　Humans do not have a "forebrain", and it is unknown whether they can enter the mental network of the various goblin tribes, or it can be said that humans lack the development of a certain area of ​​the brain. However, Lu Fei, who practices the power of the sacred dragon, can peek into the mental network of the goblins from another shortcut. This shortcut is Tommi, the "main server" of the mental network. Lu Fei directly opened a window at Tommi's soul level to peek into his mental consciousness.

　　Tommy unfolded the spiritual network he had built, resonating with the spiritual will of the goblins in Cortes City, thereby connecting part of the goblins' spiritual will to his own spiritual network.

　　This action caused half of the city of Cortes to explode. The goblins stopped what they were doing, some looked up at the sky, and some closed their eyes to feel the existence of the mental network.

　　"Ouch, what is this, am I daydreaming?"

　　"Oh my god, how can my spirit communicate with so many of my compatriots on a spiritual level?"

　　"Why does it look like the spiritual world in our goblin legends...the spiritual network?"

　　"Spiritual network? That's impossible. Isn't that a spiritual world that can only be constructed by the legendary great sage?"

　　"The legendary great sage?"

　　"That vast and noble spiritual will is that of a great sage. Only a great sage can have such a great spiritual will!"

　　…

　　Chapter 285: Boiling

　　Countless boiling mental thoughts were rapidly transmitted in the mental network with half of the goblins as terminals, and half of the goblins heard the shocked and surprised voices of their compatriots around them.

　　Some knowledgeable goblins have already understood that the Great Sage was born in each goblin tribe. This is a legendary existence. In the Goblin Era, the Great Sage has extremely high prestige and is the soul and guide of each goblin tribe. The Great Sage has outstanding wisdom and foresight. His wisdom is comparable to that of a god. He can communicate the spiritual will of all goblin tribes, establish a spiritual network, and gather the wisdom of all goblins. This network is similar to the magic network established by the God of Magic to some extent...

　　"Long live, long live... Long live the great sage, long live the goblin race..."

　　Some goblins began to cheer from the bottom of their hearts, and soon the cheers became the main theme of half of Cortes City. What made them even more excited was that they spread the news that the goblin elders were accompanying the great sage back to Cortes City.

　　This news immediately set off a huge explosion in the entire city of Cortes, and all the goblins rushed to tell each other.

　　"The elders who went to Dawn City and the newly born great sage are about to return to our Cortes City. Everyone, hurry to the central square of the first district in the south of the city. It is said that Lady Bulma's magic sun boat will dock there!"

　　"There's no doubt about it. My mind has connected with those two idiots beside Lady Bulma. This is the information they proudly revealed to me!"

　　"Really? Well, let's hurry up and go to the central square of the first district in the south of the city!"

　　“…”

　　Almost at the same time, the news spread wildly through the mental network, and a crazy scene appeared in the entire city of Cortes. Countless steel buildings opened passages one after another, and tens of thousands of anti-gravity boats flew out and sped towards the south of the city.

　　This phenomenon is too crazy. The city of Cortes is too big, and the goblins have never had unified thoughts in the past, so there has never been such a neat and large-scale unified action as now. It seems that the action is now directed by an invisible hand.

　　"Yo ho..." The goblins were extremely excited. On the way to the southern district of the city, they met many compatriots who were also riding anti-gravity boats. The goblins began to shout and race to see how fast they were.

　　The anti-gravity boat is the most common means of transportation in Cortez City. Its shape combines the characteristics of an electric motorcycle and a kayak, with slightly pointed ends, making it very stable for people to ride on. The two main systems of the anti-gravity boat are the anti-gravity array and the power array, all of which are driven by various elemental gem cores embedded in the array pattern. It can be said that the most common power source of magic technology is various gems with natural elemental power!

　　Elemental gems are very common in the Terran continent and the reserves are huge. Like oil on Earth, they are one of the most important resources. Of course, they are not as scarce as oil.

　　The Terran continent is too vast, and many places are wild and sparsely populated areas. There are countless gem veins buried in those places. The areas actually occupied by each race are not large. They have not even developed a large part of the resources in their occupied areas, so there is no problem of resource shortage.

　　Outside the Terran continent, there is an extremely vast ocean where various races of mermen live. The ocean, like the continent, is also an area where life reproduces. It is said that the mermen in the ocean have established a civilization hundreds of thousands of years ago. There are also many mermen sea cities in the depths of the ocean.

　　The land races cannot breathe and survive for long in the sea, and the merfolk cannot survive for long on the shore either. Therefore, there is no conflict between the races on the continent and the ocean for living space, and they have always lived in peace. At most, there have been some merfolk riots in some coastal port cities along the continent.

　　Like the goblins in the city of Cortez, they only need to mine various minerals in the Cortez area to develop a prosperous era of goblin civilization, and they don’t have to worry about the various mineral resources underground being mined out.

　　This is the resource situation of the Tyranid plane, and the resources are extremely rich. Because the gods dominate the plane's ocean of force, the boiling force of heaven and earth fills the entire plane, forming an active and turbulent elemental tide. Every once in a while, the precipitated elements will condense in different forms to form the colorful mineral resources of the entire plane.

　　It can be said that as long as the Age of Gods continues, the resources of the Terran world will never be exhausted. This is much better than the resource situation on Earth. In the Age of Twilight, the oil, natural gas, iron, copper, silver and other minerals are all non-renewable resources, and they are gone once they are mined.

　　When Lu Fei looked at the Cortes area from afar, he was also shocked by the huge iron mines buried underground and was speechless. Then he saw the ruins of the steel city rising from the ground, and he was completely speechless. These were the steel cities mined and built by the goblins of the Terran continent countless years ago. Although they have all become ruins and some are rusted, Lu Fei knows that inside the rust and under the ruins, the huge steel resources will always be useful.

　　Those rusty buildings are just piles of ready-made steel. There is no need to mine iron ore underground. Just tear down the ruins and use special things to remove the rust, and you will get high-quality steel.

　　Although Lu Fei had already seen the extremely rich resources of the Terran continent, he was still shocked when he saw the steel resources in the Cortes area.

　　The magic solar boat flew over the city of Cortes. Lu Fei had already seen the appearance of the city of Cortes. This city was different from other ruins. The city of Cortes was brand new and had no obvious signs of erosion by time. The entire huge iron jungle city, covering an area of ​​more than ten miles in radius, stood in the afterglow of the setting sun.

　　Lu Fei discovered that the steel buildings in the city of Cortes were all gray like rocks, rich in texture, and more importantly, non-reflective. The entire city looked as heavy and solid as a stone city.

　　“Hi hi hi…”

　　Countless anti-gravity boats were approaching the magic sun boat. The goblins on the boats greeted the people on the magic sun boat one after another. Some of the goblins even whistled loudly and sharply...

　　Lu Fei shook his head, looked at Tommy and Bulma beside him, and said with a smile: "The great sage has great appeal. Look... how enthusiastic the goblins in Cortez City are!"

　　When the magic solar boat flew over the central square of the first district in the south of the city, countless goblins had gathered in the central square of the first district in the south of the city. This square was the largest square in the southern part of Cortes City. At this time, the ground of the square was already full of goblins. In the sky, various anti-gravity boats were suspended, including more than a dozen 30-meter-long magic solar boats suspended in the air.

　　Rogers, the lord of Cortes City, stood on one of the magic sun boats, and beside him were the goblin elders who stayed behind in Cortes City.

　　All the Cortes goblin elders belong to the Cortes Goblin Council of Elders. The leader of the Council of Elders serves as the lord of the city. The entire Cortes city implements the Council of Elders system, and the Council of Elders is the highest authority in Cortes city.

　　"My elders, this is really surprising. Elder Los and his party only went to the City of Dawn, but how come they brought back new hope for us goblins?"

　　"The Goblin Great Sage is indeed our hope, but first of all, is this great sage real?" questioned an elder.

　　"There is no doubt. After all, whether he is a great sage is not decided by us, but by the vast goblin people and the spiritual network. Even if we come forward to deny this great sage, the goblin people will not agree. Fellow elders, you should know how powerful the spiritual network is. It is the greatest progress of our goblin civilization. For the revival of the entire goblin civilization, I will not allow the elders of our Council of Elders to have any discordant opinions!" City Lord Rogers said firmly, with a firm will.

　　"Don't worry, City Lord. We understand. We elders have a broad view of the overall situation. For the benefit of all goblin tribes, we will not create obstacles..." The elder immediately expressed his opinion.

　　"Well, that's good. Our own honor and power are small, and the interests of the race are big. For the prosperity of the goblins, we must stick together. This is the cornerstone of our survival!"

　　"Bulma's magic sun boat is here, let's meet it!" Rogers said. As the lord of a big city, Rogers went personally to greet Tommy, the new great sage, which showed how much the goblins valued the great sage.

　　The City Lord's magic solar boat slowly moved forward, and the two solar boats slowly approached each other. A wooden bridge was built between the two solar boats. Roger led the elders around him to board the Bulma solar boat through the wooden bridge.

　　"Greetings to the city lord (father)!" Los, the elders and Bulma saluted Rogers.

　　"Welcome back to Cortez City!" Rogers also saluted, and then his eyes fell on Tommy, Lu Fei and Gris.

　　Bulma said quickly, "Father, let me introduce you. This is the newly promoted Great Sage Tommy. The other two are Lord Lu Fei and Lord Gris. Both of them are in the legendary realm. Lord Lu Fei is also one of the three chairmen of the Barbarian Alliance!"

　　Lu Fei smiled on behalf of the three people and said, "It is an honor to be able to pay a friendly visit to the great city of Cortez. I have heard from Bulma that her father, City Lord Rogers, is an enlightened and great goblin wise man, and the most sophisticated master of magic technology among the goblins. It is a great honor to meet him in person today!"

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, thank you for the compliment. This time I am here to personally welcome the two Lords of the Legendary Realm, and also to welcome our Goblin Great Sage!"

　　Tommy smiled generously and said, "Don't worry, City Lord. As a member of the goblins, I will definitely contribute my meager strength to the goblins!"

　　"The power that a great sage contributes to the goblins is not a small amount..." Rogers said quickly: "The Great Sage of the Goblins is the guide of all the goblin tribes and our spiritual leader. On behalf of all the goblins in the Cortez area, I would like to welcome the return of the Great Sage Tommy. Great Sage, two distinguished guests, please follow me to the side of the ship. Today, the goblins of my Cortez city have come spontaneously to welcome their Great Sage!" Rogers made a respectful gesture.

　　Lu Fei and Tommy walked to the side of the boat, looking at the sky above the square and the dense crowd of goblins gathered on the square. Lu Fei smiled and said, "Great Sage Tommy, in order to live up to everyone's expectations, I think you should give an impromptu speech?"

　　"Speak? Well, I think I should say something to cheer them up and express Dawn City's wish for the two cities to conclude a friendly alliance!"

　　…

　　There are only 2 chapters today.

　　Chapter 286 Speech (Part 1)

　　"He's speaking. The great sage is going to speak to us..." Many goblins exclaimed.

　　"Quiet, everyone, be quiet, damn it, just be quiet..."

　　"Stop talking, the Great Sage is about to speak!"

　　In the mental network, the thoughts of various goblins intertwined and spread, like a surging ocean. Tommy walked to the edge of the Bulma, and stood on an observation platform on the edge of the ship, looking down at the goblins in the square, and then looked up at the anti-gravity boats suspended in the sky, each of which had one or two goblins sitting on it.

　　The great sage Tommy looked around, and everyone immediately felt a solemn spiritual will radiating out, covering the entire square. The goblins that were noisy just now all became quiet in an instant, no one spoke, and all the goblins looked at Tommy at the same time.

　　At this moment, the great sage Tommy has officially become the focus of all the goblins in the square. "The center of attention" is not enough to describe the current situation, because today, nearly one million goblins have gathered in the central square of the first district in the south of the thousand-year-old city of Cortes.

　　What is the concept?

　　Not only in the square, but also around the square, on the ground, and in the sky, there are goblins. Such a grand and unprecedented scene is absolutely rare in the history of Cortes City.

　　The Great Sage was the one with the highest status and the most power in the greatest and most prosperous civilization of the goblins. Such a being finally came to Cortes City today, which could not but make all the goblins cheer.

　　Just as the great sage Tommy looked around, many goblins came from all directions. One reason was to join in the fun, the other was curiosity, and the third was to pay homage to the legendary sage.

　　Tommy radiated his spiritual will as far as possible, covering all the people, so that his voice could be transmitted to everyone's heart as clearly as possible without any amplification equipment.

　　After a few seconds of preparation, Tommy began to speak amid the long silence and great expectations of the audience. Afterwards, some people said that this was the right speech given at the right time and in the right place, and this speech was destined to leave a brilliant mark in the history of the new goblin civilization.

　　Of course, Tommy did not have the foresight to predict that his speech would become the first chapter in a new era!

　　"In the distant era of goblin civilization, the great goblin tribes once created a glorious and splendid civilization. Today we are gathering in the iron jungle and ruins of this civilization.

　　The goblin civilization was once like the light of a beacon, bringing hope to the entire Tyran continent. Its arrival was like the dawn of joy, ending the long night that bound the goblins and ushering in an era for the goblin races, a whole great era. Fellows, at that time, the glory of other races on the continent, the gods, demons, giants, flying celestials, and dragons, had all gone, and other races were crawling and trembling under our sky.

　　However, today, after the distant era of spirit civilization, we must face up to the fact that we have declined like other races and civilizations. Now is an era dominated by mortals of all races.

　　Today, after the distant era of the Elven civilization, when magic technology has lost its core heritage, our life is very difficult, our glory is gone, and we are even threatened with famine this year.

　　Today, after the distant era of Elf Civilization, Goblins still live on the resource-rich continent of Tyranid, but our great magical technology has been lost.

　　It's really sad!

　　Today, after the distant era of elf civilization, the goblins are still huddled in a small southern foothill of the ancient mountains of the Terran continent. All fellow goblins who realize that this is their homeland, we gather here today to tell everyone about our current living conditions and crises.

　　In a sense, today is a memorable day, because the great sage who can only be born in the most prosperous era of the goblins was born in this era.

　　I feel extremely honored and excited that everyone has gathered in this once prosperous steel city to welcome me. Fellow countrymen, I am grateful for your enthusiasm. No matter whether your gathering is due to curiosity or for any other reason, it always shows one thing, that is, our enthusiasm for goblins is still there, our yearning for life is still there, and our longing for the once prosperous goblin era is still there. For this, I thank you!

　　Today I am on the magic sun boat Bulma, coming from the wild and harsh ice field, where the barbarians who have always been in a wild state have built the magnificent City of Dawn. It is a city that the barbarians are proud of. It can be seen that the barbarians, who have always been like a pile of scattered sand, are rising up and they are getting rid of the threat of severe cold and hunger.

　　Today I arrived in Cortez, the birthplace of the goblin civilization. This is the place that all of us goblin tribes were once proud of. But now the glory of the city of Cortez is much dimmer than that of the goblin era. But I have come, and I have brought the long-lost spiritual network of the goblins. It is time for us to unite, it is time for us to rise again and return to glory.

　　You may already know that the spiritual network is connecting everyone's spirit. It is allowing everyone's spirit and wisdom to condense. Before long, our brain areas will be developed, our spirit and wisdom will be sublimated, and we will be back on a path of rapid development.

　　The spiritual network is a gift bestowed by the Creator on all goblin races. We once created a great era with it. Although that era has long gone, we can completely create a new era. This is definitely not a dream, because we have the ability to do so. As long as we unite and share wisdom, this wish will surely come true.

　　Now is the time for us to unite. As I said just now, the barbarian tribes on the ice field have built their first city, the City of Dawn. They are solving the food problem that has never been solved for thousands of years. They will no longer be threatened by famine.

　　Look again at our compatriots, our land, in this once glorious land, in this great region of Cortez, our compatriots are suffering from the threat of hunger.

　　This is not because we are not diligent enough, it is not because we are not smart enough, or we are not united enough, but simply because our spirit and thoughts are limited.

　　With the arrival of the spiritual network, we can change many things, transform and reach some correct ideas.

　　We just need some communication and help. Yes, we need these. I have said that I come from the City of Dawn. I am one of the goblins. In the City of Dawn, we already have a joint alchemy research institute. It is a research institute jointly established by the City of Dawn and our City of Cortes. It has been certified and supported by our elders. Now Miss Bulma is in charge of the alchemy matters of the institute.

　　Today, I am accompanied by Speaker Lu Fei of the Barbarian Alliance of Dawn City. To date, Dawn City has delivered a large amount of food to our Cortes region, alleviating this year's famine.

　　…

　　Chapter 287 Speech (Part 2)

　　Also today, Speaker Lu Fei came with me with an olive branch, and with good wishes that the two cities could conclude a covenant of mutual assistance, just as the knowledge of the two ethnic civilizations could be united, and the resources of the two cities, such as food, could also pass through the two cities without hindrance, solving the food problem of the two cities.

　　Fellow countrymen, we have great wisdom, we have great magical technology, we are good at making magical machinery, and we have our own unique labor advantages, but we are obviously not very good at growing food crops, because some of our countrymen are still hungry.

　　We need to share what we have with each other, and we need to solve the problem of food, which is the basis for our development and growth.

　　There are some things I must say to my fellow countrymen who are anxiously waiting on the starvation line. I can bring us a spiritual network, and I can bring food and clothing to our City of Cortes, and help and watch over each other with the rising City of Dawn.

　　Now in the wild land of the ice field, the barbarians are gathering together, and a huge force is gathering. They are reclaiming the land, and like the people in the south, they are starting to grow high-yield crops. Not long ago, they harvested enough food to last them a whole year, and even had a surplus.

　　The time has come for our city of Cortes to catch up. We should use our wisdom, our advantages, and the magical items we produce to transport the food that they are good at producing back to Cortes in a steady stream.

　　This is the second gift I brought to Cortez besides the spiritual network! "Tommy talked incessantly, his will was constantly rising, and all the goblins who were listening to his speech cheered excitedly.

　　"Food, food, we need food..."

　　"Spiritual Network, we need the Spiritual Network, we need to rise, we need to prosper again!"

　　"The great sage is wise, the great sage is hopeful, long live the great sage!"

　　“…”

　　All the goblins were excited. They began waving their arms and shouting. They began to chant slogans. Tommy was indeed a great sage. His speech had aroused the enthusiasm of all the goblins. They could not help but shout loudly.

　　City Lord Rogers and the elders of Los who were standing with Lu Fei couldn't help but tremble slightly, because their dreams and enthusiasm were also aroused by the speech of the great sage Tommy, and they were too excited.

　　"He is a great sage after all. He is indeed extremely wise. His words seem to have great appeal. Even I am excited by his speech!" Elder Los laughed.

　　Rogers turned to Lu Fei and said, "Chairman Lu Fei, the Great Sage is right. We goblins have plenty of brains, but we are not good at producing food. That is why we are in a very bad situation due to the famine this year. The elders of the Council of Elders and I fully agree with the establishment of a mutual assistance pact between Cortes City and Dawn City!"

　　"Thank you City Lord Rogers and the elders for your wise decision. I believe that the signing of the covenant of mutual assistance between the two cities will be mutually beneficial for Cortes and the City of Dawn! I can guarantee that the City Lord and the elders will not regret their wise decision today!"

　　Lu Fei held the hand of City Lord Rogers, feeling very happy, thinking that he had finally gained something from this visit.

　　On the other side, the great sage Tommy had not finished his speech. He raised his hand and pressed down slightly, and the goblins who were still shouting excitedly quickly quieted down.

　　Tommy was very satisfied with the effect, as if the whole world was revolving for him, so Tommy continued to speak, his interest even higher.

　　"I am very happy. I see your enthusiasm, my compatriots. I also see your dreams! But at this moment, I am not satisfied with the current situation of the goblins. Maybe you will ask, when will you be satisfied?

　　Well, I tell you, I will never be satisfied as long as there's one goblin hungry.

　　I will never be satisfied as long as those iron ruins outside continue to rot in the wind and rain.

　　As long as the goblin civilization has not regained substantial progress, as long as the huge ships lying underground have not once again flown in the vast sky, I will never be satisfied.

　　As long as there is no place for us in the sky of Terran, I will never be satisfied.

　　I will never be satisfied as long as the goblin races do not gain a position of admiration and respect among all the races on the continent.

　　…

　　Of course we have to say no, we are not satisfied now! We will never be satisfied in the future, unless our huge ships fill the sky and a new goblin civilization reappears.

　　Fellow countrymen, today I tell you that this dream is not difficult to achieve, because we have the ability to do so, because my dream is the same as yours, and it is deeply rooted in our thoughts and in our immortal heritage.

　　I dream that one day, the Cortes region will no longer be affected by disasters, including famine and disease. I dream that one day, the ruins of the iron jungle on the southern foot of the ancient mountains will be reborn with new glory. I dream that one day, the giant ships built by our goblins will be able to fly across the sky of the entire Tyran continent and the ocean. I dream that one day, we can restore our glory and return to the magnificent era when the goblins stood at the top of the world!

　　This is our hope. We should work hard with this belief. With this belief, we will be able to work together, laugh together, create together, and hope together, because we know that one day, we will realize our dreams.

　　When that day comes, we can solemnly declare to all races on the entire Terran continent: "The era of us goblins has come again!"

　　Papapapapa…

　　A tide of applause rang out, and the entire central square of the first district in the south of the city became a sea of ​​applause. The hearts of all the goblins seemed to have been thoroughly baptized, and their solemn expressions and affectionate eyes were filled with tears. Amid the tide of applause, some goblins had already burst into tears of happiness.

　　Yes, cry loudly, cry ah ah!

　　Tommy's speech hit the most desired dream of all goblins and the weakest point of all goblins, thus gaining spiritual resonance among all goblins.

　　It has to be said that Tommy's wisdom is extraordinary now. With just a temporary speech, he captured the goblins present. It seems that all the goblins have become supporters of the great sage, and the great sage has the potential to become the spiritual leader of these people.

　　"Hehe, Tommy really does have the ability to bewitch people. The goblins' mental network is quite amazing..." Gris muttered, with a smile on his face.

　　Bulma, who was standing next to Lu Fei, already had stars in her eyes. Her eyes were already full of tears. The little goblin girl sobbed and said with emotion: "It's so touching. The words of the great sage seem to have magic. I feel my spirit has been sublimated. I am so excited that my blood is boiling. I really want to realize our common dream of the goblins. I really hope that our giant ship can fly unimpeded over the entire Terran continent..."

　　"That day will come. As long as we have the great sage, he will lead us into a new era!" A goblin next to him clenched his fists and looked at Tommy with an unwavering look.

　　Seeing this scene, Lu Fei became even happier and thought to himself, "It seems like even God is helping. With just one word, Tommy has taught so many goblins a lesson. This is a great spiritual baptism. If it happens a few more times, I'm afraid that all the goblins in the city will become staunch supporters of Tommy, the great sage..."

　　…

　　Chapter 288 Magical Technology

　　There are four underground passages in the city of Cortes. All four sides of the passages are made of a super alloy called "Ascat". Unlike the rusty ruins in the Cortes area, the entire four-story underground passage is built with this super alloy that never rusts and is extremely strong and wear-resistant.

　　This alloy was invented by a great sage named Askart in the Goblin era. It has extremely high density, is 1,700 times stronger and denser than natural diamonds, and is resistant to high temperatures and wear, so it is called a super alloy.

　　Above the passage, there are three-millimeter-wide grooves. White light emanates from the grooves, making the entire passage as bright as day. There is not a trace of shadow. Such a place looks a bit like an alien base with advanced technology.

　　Bulma led the great sage Tommy, Lu Fei, Gris and a group of four through a long passage and came to a huge alloy door twenty meters high. There was a complex magic circle pattern on the alloy door.

　　"Great Sage, this is the largest secret base of our Cortes City. The original Cortes City was just a ruined city. Our group of goblins discovered this secret base when we first migrated here from somewhere else. We tried every possible way and finally opened up most of the space from the first to the third underground floors, inheriting many goblin magic technologies that had long been lost. However, there is only this fourth floor door that we cannot open at all!" Bulma said a little frustrated.

　　"It's really terribly strong!" Gris stretched out his hand and knocked on the super alloy door. The door made a dull knocking sound. Gris had already used up a huge amount of divine power, but still could not shake the door.

　　Lu Fei observed with the Wizard's Eye and found that the alloy was extremely dense. If observed with a super microscope, he would find that the atomic cores of the various elements in the alloy were arranged as densely as a sponge, and the huge space in the atoms had been compressed to the extreme.

　　"Gris, can you use the Frozen Aurora and Fire Elements alternately to destroy the gate?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"No, the resistance of this alloy is far beyond our imagination. Unless we use legendary spells to bombard it with all our strength, the entire city of Cortes will probably be damaged under such an attack."

　　"It's really a headache, Bulma, what is behind the door?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"From the database we excavated on the third underground floor, we inferred that there is a first-level base behind this door, and inside the base there is a new type of giant god-killing ship that has already been built!" Bulma said.

　　"The God-killing Ship? What is that thing..."

　　"That is a super battleship that the goblins use specifically to fight against gods. It is said that it is the greatest achievement of the magic civilization of our goblin era. It can travel through planes and kill gods..."

　　"Killing gods, that's impossible?" Lu Fei laughed. How could Lu Fei believe this joke? You know, the power of gods is incredible, and it is extremely difficult for mortals to kill gods.

　　"How is it impossible? Let me tell you, we goblins have fought against the gods in the goblin era and killed many gods. However, we were still no match for the punishment from the gods, and the goblin civilization was destroyed overnight!"

　　"Tommy, what Bulma said isn't true, is it?"

　　Tommy nodded and said, "It's true. In the Goblin Era, the Goblins once used their magic technology to build huge warships to kill gods. Those huge warships were called God-Slaying Warships. This is also the reason why the Goblin civilization was eventually destroyed by the gods."

　　Lu Fei was shocked. It was hard to imagine what kind of thing the God-Slaying Ship was that could actually kill gods?

　　Gris was also quite interested. He said, "Buma, how can we open this door? Haven't you goblins ever tried it?"

　　"Of course we have tried. We have tried almost every method we can think of, including various methods of destruction, dissociation, and even enchantment, but there is no response! So the elders have long understood that until further powerful means are invented, we have no way to open this door!"

　　"No wonder you didn't even set up guards for such an important underground base!"

　　"Of course not, because this door is the best barrier. No one can open the door, not even the soul can pass through the door!" Bulma sighed.

　　"Tomi, do you have any solution?" Lu Fei looked at the great sage.

　　"I don't know. We must try it first!" Tommy was not sure. Now all the magic machines left over from the goblin era in the entire Cortes city could not function. Many magic machines were intact, but they just couldn't function. No matter how the goblins checked, they could not find any problems, let alone figure out the root cause. None of the re-enchantments were successful, but the newly made magic machines had no problems and the enchantment success rate was very high.

　　After research, Lu Fei and Tommy speculated that there was a problem with the "software" of the magic machinery. For example, the "driver" or "instruction set" was collectively broken. All the magic machinery turned into "bricks" just like a mobile phone that failed to be flashed.

　　It is not impossible for such a thing to happen. One possibility is that the gods took action during the goblin era, or when the great goblin sages were killed by the gods, they had problems on the mental level, which affected all the magical machines as well.

　　There are too many reasons to list them all. Tommy is not trying to solve the problem now, he just wants to "give it a try".

　　"Great Sage, please try it as soon as possible. I brought you here today, one, to see this door, and two, I want you to study it..." Bulma said hurriedly.

　　"Well, watch me!"

　　Tommy didn't dare to guarantee that it would be effective. He took out the Spark tablet and projected a beam of light from the holographic projector. Little An An appeared. It made a cute gesture and said in a baby voice, "Little An An is at your service!"

　　"Can you scan this door? We want to open it now, but we can't open it now!" Tommy said.

　　“Let me try!”

　　On one side of the tablet, twelve shiny flexible gold threads stretched out from a small hole as small as a toothpick. These twelve threads seemed to have their own lives. They were immediately attached to the door and connected only to the super alloy.

　　"What is this?" It was the first time that Bulma discovered that the Spark tablet had this kind of connection, and she couldn't help but feel curious.

　　"This is a brand new magical technology that I independently invented yesterday. It's called 'Magic Tentacles'. In fact, these are twelve detection wires. They can be connected to any port, including any object that can transmit weak signals. Of course, this alloy door is also included. The magic tentacles can send various microwaves close to the limit frequency and can detect signals of various frequency bands, including biological waves of living organisms."

　　"sharp!"

　　Lu Fei exclaimed in admiration. Tommy's abilities had greatly increased now. Ever since he had received the vast amount of information from the Earth's information internet and had become a great sage, Tommy's scientific and technological knowledge had reached an incredible level. In his brain, tens of billions of information calculations, selections and analyses were being performed every minute and every second. In a short period of time, he would be able to create magic technology products that combined magic and Earth technology.

　　…

　　Chapter 289 Authority

　　Bobobobo…

　　The demonized tentacles emit circles of light waves every second, and the bright light waves slowly spread on the super alloy door like water waves.

　　After half a quarter of an hour, Xiao Anan said, "We have detected the core that controls the gate. Do you want to image it?"

　　"Imaging!" said Tommy.

　　The light waves of the holographic projector rotated, and the light condensed into a three-dimensional structure. The figure was an olive-shaped flying ship model. There was a glowing object at the upper front end of the model. This was probably the core that Xiao Anan mentioned.

　　"The God-killing Battleship?" Bulma and Tommy were shocked when they saw the model.

　　"Is this the God-Slaying Ship? It doesn't look like anything special, it just looks a bit like a spaceship in a science fiction movie. Is it as powerful as you say? Can it really kill gods?" Lu Fei still didn't quite believe it.

　　Bulma's eyes were red and her breathing was rapid. She quickly called out, "Xiao An'an, can you open this door?"

　　"No core information can be detected. It seems to be blocked, so it can't be opened..." Xiao Anan apologized.

　　"The core information is blocked?" Lu Fei's heart moved, and he clenched his fists and shouted: "Xiao An'an, you can do it, don't pretend, quickly forcibly invade that core and forcibly seize the information. If it doesn't work, you can just input the appropriate command set into that core. Anyway, I want you to hack that core like a hacker and then open this damn door!"

　　Xiao Anan shook his head aggrievedly and said, "This is not good. This is a violent crime. How can I do such a thing without their authorization... I won't do it..."

　　"Are you going to do it or not?" Lu Fei raised his voice and glared at Xiao An An fiercely.

　　"No, no, I just won't do it!" Little An An was like an angry little kid and actually got mad. Lu Fei was immediately furious.

　　"Xiao An'an, if you don't do it, I will tear you down!" Lu Fei threatened.

　　"I won't do it even if you tear it down!" Xiao An'an put his hands on his hips and screamed at Lu Fei. He really looked like a hysterical little kid.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, please don't scare it..." Bulma hurriedly persuaded, she coaxed: "Little An An, don't listen to Chairman Lu Fei, he is just scaring you, no one will tear you down, now you should think of a way to open this door, the things inside are the core secrets of all our goblin tribes, do you understand how important the things inside are to us goblins?"

　　"Of course I know, but...but..." Little An An actually clasped his hands together in grievance, and his two cute thumbs began to pinch each other unconsciously, like a nervous child.

　　"But what?" Bulma asked quickly.

　　"But we have to stick to principles. How can we do something bad?" Xiao An An said, looking up.

　　Tommy didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He waved his hands and said, "Alright, alright, Xiao An'an, your principles are worthless in my opinion. As the creator, I now authorize you to crack the core and open this door. Do you hear me?"

　　"Well... okay then!"

　　Xiao An An did not refuse this time. The twelve demonized tentacles connected to the gate emitted waves of light again. This time the light waves were obviously very bright and urgent. In the end, the twelve demonized tentacles turned into bright and dazzling light.

　　"Pah! The shield of the core has been cracked, and the information is being forcibly accessed... Access is successful, and the core information is obtained... The core information is confirmed. The core is the intelligent core of the God-Slaying Battleship. The intelligence has died. Do you want to rewrite the intelligent control program?"

　　"Write immediately. We must grasp and control the core of the God-Slaying Battleship, and then open this door!" Tommy ordered again.

　　"Write the intelligent control program, writing completed, testing the core... Control a small part of the core, unlock 7.45% of the core commands, you can open the base gate, the gate will open in three seconds... 2... 1, open!"

　　Crash!

　　The super alloy door made a clear and dull sound, and the door shook. The magic circle on the door began to emit flowing light, and the magic circle rotated. Countless mechanisms and restrictions began to be unlocked one by one. With a crash, the door sank into the ground and became a threshold. The door was finally opened.

　　"Haha, it's open. Let's go in and take a look!" Lu Fei said happily.

　　Everyone passed through the gate and walked through a passage that was more than ten meters long. At the end of the passage was an extremely huge base. Click... click... countless magic lights turned on, and the entire base was bright. Everyone's eyes suddenly became clear!

　　This is an extremely huge space, as big as four or five large football stadiums! An olive-shaped silver-gray giant ship that is over a thousand meters long and nearly two hundred meters high is quietly displayed in the center of the base. When everyone looked up and saw such a big guy, Bulma couldn't help but gasp.

　　"It's so big!" Bulma exclaimed, her mouth opened wide enough to fit several ostrich eggs.

　　"Such a huge spaceship, is this the God-Slaying Ship? It's really impressive!" Lu Fei and others came under the spaceship, looked up at it, and felt how small they were, like a small ant facing a football.

　　The surface of the God-Slaying Battleship is silver-gray in color, and the huge hull is covered with countless arcane runes. Some of the arcane runes are as big as buckets, connected by silver mithril lines to form huge magic arrays. The entire surface of the Gods' Battleship is covered with mysterious magic arrays whose functions are unknown.

　　"Tomi, the goblin civilization is really advanced. Just looking at the magic circle outside the God-Slaying Ship, Earth's technology is far from comparable..."

　　"Every civilization has its strengths, and the same is true for Earth's technology. It's just that Earth's technology has only been developed for a short time. If it is given time, it can also develop amazing technology!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "The current situation of technological development on Earth is not optimistic. Due to the excessive consumption of energy and resources, the climate of the entire plane is now deteriorating. I am worried that this deterioration will become faster and faster. Within a hundred years, the entire plane will be ravaged by disasters, and the environment will also be deteriorating to a terrifying degree!"

　　In Lu Fei's speculation, according to the current development path of science and technology, there is a 50% chance that science and technology will eventually destroy the earth. At that time, humans will have to migrate to space to obtain new space for survival and development. However, if there are not enough technological survivors in space, then what awaits humans will be despair.

　　"Don't worry too much. People on Earth are already calling for environmental protection. The situation you imagine is unlikely to happen because our magic technology will appear. Magic technology will soon put an end to non-renewable and polluting energy sources such as oil and natural gas!" Tommy said with a smile.

　　Lu Fei naturally understood that magic technology would only consume natural elements, which are renewable, clean and pollution-free energy. Of course, the prerequisite is that the Earth plane must break free from the Age of Twilight and re-enter the Age of Gods. In this way, the energy of natural elements on the Earth plane will be greatly enhanced and able to develop continuously in a self-circulating manner.

　　It's a long and arduous journey, Lu Fei sighed softly. To change the face of the entire earth, he must eventually ascend to the throne of God.

　　"Let's not think about the headache for now. Xiao An'an, can you open the God-Slaying Ship? We want to go up and take a look!" Lu Fei said to the tablet computer.

　　"Yes, I have been able to obtain 7% of the authorization for the core of the God-Slaying Battleship!" Xiao An'an said. With a clear sound of air, a magic circle on the side wall of the battleship suddenly lit up. The lines of the magic circle kept flashing with light, and various patterns and forbidden methods quickly decomposed, eventually forming a two-meter-high door.

　　…

　　Thank you Lu Yichen for your support, thank you!

　　Chapter 290 Spirit

　　"The portal is open, you can enter!" Little An An said obediently.

　　"Well, let's go in and take a look. After all, this giant ship is a terrifying thing that can kill gods!" Lu Fei stepped on the ground and flew up and landed inside the door. Everyone was interested and followed him closely.

　　Entering the interior of the God-Slaying Battleship, one will see silver-gray super alloy passages extending in all directions. Everything is very clean and tidy, with no electrical pipes or cables to be seen. On the upper part of the passages, there are fluorescent lines that emit a soft white light, illuminating most of the passages.

　　Tommy held up the tablet and said, "This giant ship is more than 1,700 meters long, and the interior space is huge. We can't just walk if we want to find out the situation of the giant ship. Xiao An'an, can you show the internal structure of the giant ship? We need to find the location of the central control room!"

　　"The core is at the upper front end of the giant ship!" Bulma said, pointing in a direction.

　　Xiao Anan agreed, and a three-dimensional internal structure of the giant ship appeared on the tablet computer, but many places were blank areas, and only a few channels were displayed. Fortunately, the central control room had been displayed.

　　"Can't other internal structures be displayed?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Insufficient authority. I only have less than 7% of the authority!" Xiao Anan said aggrievedly.

　　"Okay, let's go to the central control room first!" Everyone passed through countless passages. At the end of each passage there was a super alloy door. Under Xiao Anan's command, all the doors were opened.

　　After passing through the last passage, everyone came to the largest space inside the giant ship. This space ran through both ends of the giant ship, and there were various rooms on both sides, a bit like an open-plan hotel.

　　In the huge space, more than a dozen floors of sky towers were built. Each floor is like a small plant ecological park with large tracts of green trees growing on it.

　　"The interior of the God-Slaying Ship is actually an ecological zone?" Everyone was shocked.

　　"Look, is that the central control room over there?" Bulma pointed to one end of the space, and saw a silver-gray flying saucer with a diameter of tens of meters flying at the top of the space, connected by several supporting pillars.

　　"There is no ladder or door. How do we get up there?" Bulma asked in surprise.

　　"The ladder is inside the central control room, but the door cannot be opened. You don't have enough authority. You must obtain more than 50% authority to enter the spacecraft's central control room!"

　　"So it's impossible to make this giant ship fly again?" Lu Fei frowned. If this giant God-Slaying ship was a piece of iron that couldn't fly, it would be too disappointing.

　　"Yes, if you want to make the God-Slaying Ship fly, you must have more than 75% authority!" Xiao Anan said.

　　Tommy couldn't help but frowned: "Xiao An'an, is there any way to obtain the authority of the giant ship?"

　　"Yes, it is possible. It requires immense spiritual wisdom and soul power. The core of the God-Slaying Battleship is a soul core. It was originally a construct soul with extremely high intelligence. Now this soul has been shielded and locked in the core. If you want to gain high authority, you must awaken it!"

　　"Awaken a sleeping soul?" Lu Fei was stunned. Isn't it easy to awaken a sleeping soul? He was practicing the soul magic, which could even wipe out the soul.

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes, and opened them after a while. He shook his head in disappointment. He could not sense any soul inside the God-Slaying Battleship. The God-Slaying Battleship was basically a dead object.

　　Gris shook his head and said, "Sir, this giant ship that can kill gods is very strange. I can't sense its soul either!"

　　"Xiao An'an, what is blocking the core of the giant ship?" Lu Fei turned his head and asked.

　　Xiao An An analyzed it for a while and said, "According to the analysis, it is an invisible law of divine power!"

　　"Invisible divine power law?!" Gris was so shocked that his body trembled. If it was really the divine power law, then the one shielding the core of the God-Slaying Battleship must be a god. "Could it be true that the legend of the gods destroying the goblin era is true?!"

　　"Gris, is it possible for us to shake the power of the gods' laws?" Lu Fei asked worriedly.

　　"From the Goblin era to today, countless years have passed, so the power of the laws imposed on the core of this giant ship must have loosened. But even if the laws of divine power are loosened, we cannot shake them. The spiritual will of people like us is still too weak..."

　　"We can't do it, but that doesn't mean that all the power of the Cortes goblins is incapable of it. Xiao An An also said that it requires immense spiritual wisdom and soul power!" Tommy laughed.

　　"Spiritual Net?!"

　　Lu Fei was shocked. Yes, why didn't he think of that? The spiritual network gathers the spiritual wisdom of countless people. On the spiritual level, it is comparable to gods.

　　"Yes, it's the mental network, let's give it a try!"

　　"Goblins of Cortes City, I need everyone's help now. Gather your spiritual will. I need it to knock open the door to the core of the God-Slaying Battleship!"

　　Tommy closed his eyes, and his spiritual will as huge as a mountain spread throughout the entire spiritual network. The goblins in the entire city of Cortes heard this voice for the first time.

　　"The voice of the Great Sage, the Great Sage has spoken..."

　　"Great Sage needs our help? Do you want to knock on the door to the core of the God-Slaying Battleship?"

　　The goblins put down their work and looked up at the sky, as if the great sage Tommy was looking at them in the sky. Their spirits had been connected to the so-called spiritual network.

　　"Hold my hands, and both of you enter the mental network. I will concentrate all my mental will and soul strength to launch the most powerful attack!!" Tommy said to Lu Fei and Gris.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei held Gris's hand, then pulled Tommy, and with a bang, his mental will entered into an extremely vast spiritual world.

　　Tommy's spiritual world is like an ocean, and the goblin's spiritual will is like the rolling waves in the ocean!

　　Crash...

　　The surging waves kept sweeping over. As soon as Lu Fei came in, his figure appeared from a huge wave. He looked up and saw millions of waves sweeping over, and a goblin appeared on each wave.

　　Gris appeared beside Lu Fei. He looked at the spiritual image of the great sage Tommy, who was a thousand meters tall in the middle of the sea, and couldn't help but sigh: "Goblins are a peculiar race. Those with strong spiritual power are not inferior to demigods. Sir, you see, Tommy's spiritual image is very tall now, and his strength is not inferior to that of a demigod."

　　"Come to me!" Tommy said, and his mental will spread throughout the entire mental network like thunder.

　　"Swish, swish, swish..." Countless screams were heard, and all the goblin wills flew up from the ocean of spirit, turning into white light and rushing into Tommy's hands.

　　The entire spiritual ocean suddenly "dried up". Yes, it dried up, because all the spiritual will gathered in Tommy's hands.

　　A spiritual spear as dazzling as lightning condensed in Tommy's hand. This spiritual spear was stirring up a huge spiritual storm.

　　Lu Fei and Gris took a deep breath and said, "What a powerful and fierce spiritual will. This kind of spiritual will is infinitely close to that of a god, and is even enough to destroy the laws of divine power imposed by the gods!"

　　"Sir, let's go up too!" Gris suddenly rushed up and merged into the spear of spirit in Tommy's hand. Lu Fei also roared and leaped into a huge and slender sacred dragon, entwining himself around the spear of spirit.

　　…

　　Chapter 291: Giant Ship

　　In this way, the spear of spirit in Tommy's hand has gathered all the spiritual will in the spiritual network. The power is so violent that it even triggers a spiritual storm.

　　"Go!" Tommy held the spear of spirit, he took a step, and his whole spiritual body was like lightning, crossing the endless void. The next moment, Tommy had arrived at a mysterious space, and a huge crystal wall formed by the law of divine power appeared before his eyes.

　　This crystal wall was golden in color and stretched endlessly, with no sunlight above and no abyss below. It seemed as if it came from nothingness and went to nothingness. In short, no spiritual or material being could pass through it.

　　This is the invisible divine power law in the core of the God-Slaying Battleship. In this spiritual world, the crystal walls formed by the divine power law are all like the real world.

　　"Break it for me...break it for me!"

　　Tommy roared, and threw the spear of spirit at the barrier of divine power law like lightning. Crack! The whole spiritual world seemed to be shining with huge lightning that spanned the sky and the earth.

　　“BOOM!!”

　　The entire barrier of divine power collapsed!

　　The moment the Spirit Spear exploded, Lu Fei saw that on the other side of the crystal wall, a soul of light emerged from the darkness, with infinite light shining from its soul...

　　"ah……"

　　Lu Fei yelled, his head ached from the constant vibrations. He groaned in pain and took several breaths. Gris beside him also groaned and came back to his senses from the spiritual world. Just now, they had blasted through the barrier that was shielding the core of the God-Slaying Ship.

　　"Success!" Lu Fei laughed at Tommy. He turned his head and looked at the huge God-Slaying Ship. Deep inside this ship, a soul comparable to a demigod has awakened.

　　"Not a bad soul. The God-Slaying Battleship is a great construct. How can its soul be so huge?!" Gris couldn't believe it and he couldn't help but widen his eyes.

　　"It's a powerful soul comparable to a demigod. It's strange, how did the great goblin sages of the goblin era do it? They actually created such a powerful construct?" Lu Fei was also shocked. Although the giant god-killing ship in front of him was a construct, compared with the ordinary constructs that looked like shacks now, it was like a skyscraper.

　　Suddenly, a clear voice was heard, and the door of the disc-shaped core control room opened. A long ladder made of light extended from the door and was connected to the passages on both sides.

　　"You can go in now!" said Xiao An An.

　　"Well, let's go in and take a look. The God-Slaying Ship is said to be able to kill gods, so there must be something different about it!" Lu Fei was very excited. He walked into the light-like passage and entered the central control room. The others followed quickly. All the goblins had longed for the legendary God-Slaying Ship.

　　The central control room is relatively small and does not contain any objects. It is disc-shaped, with a diameter of more than ten meters and a height of five or six meters. All walls, including the floor and ceiling, are made of super alloys, giving it a very high-tech feel. Lu Fei felt like he was walking into an alien UFO.

　　In the center of the control room, there is a beam of light that penetrates the ground and the ceiling. There is an extremely complicated magic circle on the ground and the ceiling respectively. Various arcane runes and lines connected and written with mithril are all flowing with magical light.

　　"Welcome to the god-killing ship Aslando. I am Aslando, the soul of the ship!" A vast and ethereal voice came from the column of light.

　　Lu Fei felt a mighty spiritual will emanating from the light column. This will was even stronger than that of a legendary realm master, and was comparable to the spiritual will of the demigod Vina.

　　This is very surprising. The soul of a construct can actually reach such a height. This is simply unbelievable. I don’t know how the great goblin sages of the goblin era created such a powerful construct soul. If it was formed by enchantment, it would be a bit far-fetched. As far as Lu Fei knows, no advanced enchantment can form such a powerful soul.

　　"Is this giant ship called Aslando? What a nice name..." Bulma exclaimed. She was like a curious little girl who had found her favorite toy. She trotted under the light column and looked up at Aslando.

　　"Aslando, I heard that the God-Slaying Ship is very powerful, but none of us have seen it. Can you tell me what is so powerful about it?"

　　"The God-Slaying Battleship is the greatest product of the goblin civilization. It not only has a complete ecosystem, but is also a very powerful weapon. Its most powerful weapon is the God-Slaying Magic Cannon. The full-power cannon can sink the earth and even destroy the plane!" Aslando's voice was pleasant, beautiful, and concise.

　　"Let's take a look at the God-Slaying Magic Cannon!" Bulma shouted excitedly.

　　"I don't have permission! The Aslando God-Slaying Giant Ship has not yet appointed a captain. Only the captain and those with authority on board can give me various orders. Do I have to appoint a commander now?"

　　"How do I set the captain?" Tommy asked.

　　"Except for humans and elves, all other goblins on the ship meet the requirements for captain. You can discuss and select a goblin as the captain of the Aslando, the great ship that kills the gods, or I can randomly select one from all the goblins on the ship!"

　　"Uh... let's discuss it!" Bulma said quickly.

　　"Should we let the Great Sage be the captain of the giant ship?" Bulma expressed his opinion. The Great Sage nodded without delay, but he still suggested: "Bulma, you should just be the deputy captain!"

　　"No, no, Bulma is already very satisfied to be a deputy captain!" Bulma was so happy that her face was beaming with joy.

　　"Aslando, besides captain, is there anyone with high-level authority like deputy captain?" Tommy asked.

　　"Yes, a giant ship can have nine levels of authority, including captain, deputy captain, chief of staff, staff, ship manager, deputy ship manager, assistant manager, deputy assistant manager, and crew!"

　　"Then let's make me the captain, Bulma the deputy captain, and Mr. Lu Fei and Mr. Gris the chief of staff!" said Tommy.

　　"Non-goblin races cannot obtain permissions!"

　　"Uh... okay, okay, just treat us as tourists!" Lu Fei spread his hands, thinking that this Aslando was actually engaging in racial discrimination.

　　"The setup is successful. Captain Tommy of the Aslando, the God-Slaying Giant Ship, and Bulma, the deputy captain of the Aslando, the God-Slaying Giant Ship, the authorized persons can give orders to Aslando!" Aslando said.

　　"Well, Aslando, don't look at the God-Slaying Magic Cannon first, just take off first. I want the God-Slaying Cannon to fly over the city of Koster!" Bulma was full of heroic spirit, she clenched her little fists and said fiercely.

　　"Well, open the base passage and prepare for takeoff!!"

　　Aslando said, the entire beam of light became much brighter, and the magic circles on the ground and ceiling seemed to be injected with infinite power and began to emit flowing light, and the two complex magic circles above and below began to operate.

　　“Boom…”

　　The alloy wall above the base began to rise, forming an enormous passage. The ground of Cortes City shook violently, and suddenly the soil on a large open space was overturned.

　　An incomparably huge metal object stretched out from the ground. Nine petal-like metal shields opened up, revealing a giant metal passage with a diameter of four to five hundred meters, which went all the way to the base space on the fourth floor underground.

　　…

　　Chapter 292 Power

　　Two more friends came to support us yesterday, thank you very much!

　　----

　　Inside the base, a milky white protective cover slowly emerged on the hull of the Aslando. The giant ship began to raise its head and silently and lightly rushed to the surface along the passage.

　　Crash...

　　The sound of the air being pushed out was swallowed up by the shield, and the Aslando, a giant warship that was used to kill gods, appeared over the city of Cortes like a ghost. The over 1,000-meter-long super-large ship blocked the sky and left a large shadow in the city of Cortes.

　　Countless goblins were stunned by the scene. They looked up at the sky, and the moment their eyes caught sight of the Aslando, they were all shocked.

　　"What the hell is that?"

　　"Is it a solar boat? When did the city of Cortes build such a huge solar boat?"

　　The goblins' mental thoughts about the appearance of Aslando began to spread in the mental network, with panic, curiosity, doubt, and excitement.

　　Bulma also connected her mind to the mental network. She proudly announced, "Everyone, stop guessing. I am your most talented and beautiful Bulma. I am now announcing as the deputy captain of the Aslando, the God-Slaying Giant Ship, that I, Bulma, have not only opened the base on the fourth floor underground in Cortez, but also successfully obtained the authority of the deputy captain of the Aslando, the God-Slaying Giant Ship. I am now controlling the greatest civilized warship of our goblin era. Cheer, cheer..."

　　The entire mental network was in an uproar, and all the goblins connected to the mental network heard Bulma's voice. At first, the voice was like ripples that had just been cast into the center of the lake. After a while, the ripples had spread to the entire surface of the lake.

　　"What, Bulma opened the base on the fourth floor underground?"

　　Rogers, the lord of Cortes, was directing the goblins to produce constructs. He suddenly shouted and quickly closed his eyes. Immediately, scenes of the huge figures of the God-Slaying Battleship appeared in his mind.

　　These images are all what the goblins are seeing. In the mental network, mental thoughts are spread, and everyone can see them if they want to, and ignore them if they don’t want to.

　　This is the spiritual network, which is free, open and novel. By connecting to the spiritual network, you can learn everything about the entire city of Cortez without leaving your home.

　　"City Lord, please go and have a look. Bulma has made another great contribution to our city of Cortez this time. Now the Aslando, the giant god-killing ship, is hovering over our city of Cortez!" An elder shouted to the dazed Rogers.

　　"Oh...right, right, let's go see what's going on first!"

　　Rogers quickly put down the work at hand and led a few of his men out of the huge alchemy base on the underground floor. He looked up and saw the Aslando hovering hundreds of meters above the city of Cortes. The huge figure of the God-Slaying Ship was amazing.

　　Several magic sun boats over thirty meters long took off and approached the God-Slaying Ship. Their sizes were like tiny creatures in front of the super-large God-Slaying Ship and were not worth mentioning.

　　At the front end of the God-Slaying warship, the central control room rose out of the warship and slowly moved to the top of the warship. If the warship was compared to a swimming fish, the flying saucer-shaped central control room would be at the top of the "fish's back". The surroundings of the control room suddenly turned into a transparent super alloy, a bit like an airport control tower.

　　“Haha, that’s so impressive!”

　　Bulma stood in front of the transparent super alloy floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the scenery of Cortez in the distance, and couldn't help feeling high-spirited!

　　Tommy was equally delighted. He said, "The magic technology of the Goblin civilization era is truly great. No race in the entire Terran continent can build such a huge construct... Eh? Oh no, some of them are about to hit the protective shield..."

　　Tommy was a little frightened. The protective shield was not to be trifled with. If the goblin's anti-gravity boat hit it, it would be smashed to pieces.

　　"Aslando, can you remove the protective shield?" Tommy ordered.

　　"I suggest not to remove the protective cover, but to scale it down to the surface of the ship to protect the safety of the giant ship!"

　　"Oh well!"

　　As soon as the consent was given, the protective shield outside the giant ship shrank, and finally attached to the surface of the hull like flowing water, and countless magic symbols and light arrays condensed on the shield.

　　“Yoho… Yoho…”

　　Cheers were heard, and several anti-gravity boats flew to the outside of the central control room of the Aslando. Several little goblins rode on the boats, cheering and waving happily at Bulma in the control room.

　　More anti-gravity boats flew up from the city of Cortes and approached the Aslando. Some of the braver goblins even jumped onto the hull of the Aslando.

　　"This is ridiculous, how did these guys get on the God-Slaying Ship? Look, they even parked the anti-gravity boat on it, are they going to have a party here?" Bulma stamped her feet helplessly.

　　"Haha, Bulma, don't blame them. I think they are so happy!" Tommy laughed. He was also very happy.

　　"No matter how happy I am, I can't play on the Aslandor..." Bulma pouted.

　　"Okay, okay, this kind of thing is not something I, a great sage, should be involved in!" Tommy shook his head. He looked up at the beam of light and said, "Aslando, I have something very important to discuss with you. All the magic machines left over from the goblin era are no longer functioning. Do you know why?"

　　"Don't you know the reason? It's the invisible laws of the gods that are blocking the magic machinery of the goblin era. You should know that the core of the magic machinery is the soul created by enchantment. That's how the gods destroyed the goblin civilization back then!"

　　"I understand!" Lu Fei was excited. Great, the magic technology formed by the combination of the goblin's magic technology and the earth's technology will rise. This is by no means a delusion, because the goblin civilization will break through the "curse" of the gods, and the core souls of those magic machines will "wake up" again like Aslando.

　　Tommy naturally understood the hope of the goblin civilization, which was the mental network. The mental network could liberate all the magical machines and make them all work again, just like the Aslando, the giant god-killing ship.

　　"Okay, let's see how powerful the Aslando is. Where is the Aslando's God-Slaying Magic Cannon? Should we show it to the goblins in the entire Cortes city to see?" Bulma said impatiently.

　　"Okay, get ready to activate the God-Slaying Magic Cannon!"

　　The beam of light suddenly shot out a ray of light, falling on the transparent alloy around the central control room. A projection based on detection arcane and mirror arcane was generated on the transparent alloy. The scene of the entire city of Cortes appeared on the transparent alloy. In Lu Fei's opinion, this imaging effect was similar to the projection of Earth technology, but the two technologies were completely different.

　　It has to be said that the magic technology of the Terran continent is indeed unique. Take the projection technology for example. As long as the caster's magic power is not exhausted, the projection will be effective, and there will be no interference or unclear projection.

　　At the front end of the giant ship, two huge arms stretched out. The arms were a pair, shaped like a pair of pliers, representing yin and yang to each other, and were tens of meters long. Countless magic array symbols on them were spinning rapidly, and began to condense dazzling energy beams, which was accumulating power.

　　"What a huge magic cannon!" Bulma gasped. Such a huge magic cannon might really sink the earth with one shot.

　　"Aslando, do you see that mountain over there? Can we blow it up with one shot?" Tommy asked.

　　"Yes, it only requires one three thousandth of the full power!" Aslando replied.

　　"Well, let's fire one shot to test its power!"

　　"As you wish, the God-Slaying Magic Cannon has locked onto the target. The firing time is five seconds, 4...3...2...1, fire!" An extremely dazzling beam of light roared out from the two giant arms and hit a mountain in the distance.

　　There was no earth-shattering roar or vibration, not even any smoke. The entire mountain was bombarded by the beam of light, and the mountain was instantly reduced to powder, decomposing into the smallest elemental energy.

　　"Annihilation?" Tommy was shocked. Annihilation is the highest effect of Disintegration, a spell in the arcane that can decompose objects into tiny particles. This spell can explain what "blasting into pieces" means.

　　The goblins who were watching the God-Slaying Ship were stunned. What kind of power was this? In the Tyran continent, even a legendary wizard couldn't cast a spell to disintegrate a mountain! Perhaps only a demigod could do it.

　　"Hail, long live... Long live the goblins!"

　　The goblins cheered when they saw this scene. Some raised their hands high and worshiped towards the sky, some prostrated themselves and hugged the earth, some had tears on their faces, and some sat down on the ground and stared blankly at the mountains disappearing in the distance. Such power was enough to make some naturally timid guys turn pale with fear.

　　"Haha... yes, the God-Slaying Battleship is indeed very powerful. Is this only one-thousandth of its power? If it uses full power, how powerful will it be? Does it take 50% of full power to destroy a city? If it uses full power, can it destroy the body of a demigod?"

　　Bulma was very excited. She jumped up and cheered. At the same time, she saw some goblins who were originally staying on the giant ship cheering wildly.

　　Bulma squinted her eyes and looked at the land in the distance, trying to see the mountains clearly. Suddenly, she seemed to see something, her mouth opened wide, her eyes opened wide, and she was completely stunned!

　　"What's wrong?" Lu Fei saw that Bulma was not right, and followed her gaze into the distance. He saw that on the distant horizon, an endless shadow quickly covered the earth. In the blink of an eye, the overwhelming shadow had swept across the entire ancient mountain range and covered the entire northern ice field.

　　Lu Fei was shocked and shouted, "That's not right. What's going on with this shadow? Is there a solar eclipse in the sky?" He hurriedly approached the transparent alloy and looked up at the sky, only to see a big sun being quickly covered.

　　Tommy also saw it. He said solemnly, "It's a total solar eclipse. However, in the Terran continent, a total solar eclipse is also called a black eclipse. Just like the appearance of a comet, a black eclipse is a precursor to a major disaster. It's very serious!"

　　…

　　Chapter 293 Black Eclipse

　　Lu Fei was slightly surprised: "The total solar eclipse is just a celestial phenomenon. What does it have to do with the great disaster? Why do people on the Terran continent also believe in this superstition?"

　　"Superstition?" Tommy was greatly surprised. He looked at Lu Fei strangely and thought that Lu Fei came from an era of twilight after all, so he didn't quite understand the connections behind some special celestial phenomena.

　　"My lord, the black eclipse phenomenon should not exist in the Tyran plane, because the gods do not allow it! Even if a total solar eclipse is going to occur naturally, the will of the gods will change this phenomenon. The reason is that it is not only the gods of the order camp who are paying attention to the Tyran plane, but also the dark, corrupt, evil, chaotic and chaotic demons of the underground world!"

　　Lu Fei suddenly realized that everything in the world is connected. He had oversimplified some special celestial phenomena. For example, the total solar eclipse before him, since the gods did not allow it to exist, it actually happened now, so there was a problem.

　　"Could it be that the demon in the underground world is using his power to block the sun?" Lu Fei said embarrassedly.

　　"Why not? As far as I know, the most terrifying black eclipse in our Terren continent was during the Dark Ages. During that black eclipse, the demon god of the underground world used his omnipotent means to block the entire sun, causing the earth to fall into eternal darkness!"

　　"Eternal darkness?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Yes, eternal darkness. If the conspiracy of the demon god had not been stopped by the gods, I believe that even now, the entire Tyranid plane would still be in endless darkness! It is precisely because of that nightmarish experience that the gods forbade the existence of the Black Eclipse!"

　　"Tommy, do you mean that this black eclipse will be very serious, so serious that the sun will be blocked for a long time and the whole world will be without sunlight?"

　　"It might be like this, who knows?" Tommy shook his head and sighed, "Let's see, I hope this black eclipse will only last for a few minutes or a few days, and the sun won't be covered forever!"

　　Lu Fei shuddered. He simply couldn't believe that a total solar eclipse would cause the sun to be permanently blocked. It must be said that in the Age of Gods, all kinds of unbelievable things could be seen.

　　"What would happen if the sun was really blocked forever?"

　　"What's going on?" Tommy showed a strange look, and he said worriedly: "Of course it is the darkness that has descended on the earth. It is nothing more than another dark age is about to come. By then, it will be another war between gods and demons. Oh, what should we do? When the high and mighty gods and demons fight each other, it is usually us mortals who suffer..."

　　When the sun in the sky was blocked, the goblins who were cheering suddenly fell into panic, and their initial excitement and joy suddenly turned into panic and fear.

　　"Oh no, this is Black Eclipse, run..." The goblins scattered like birds and beasts. Even the city lord and other goblin elders who wanted to rush over to see the great sage Tommy had to immediately return to the underground level of Cortes City.

　　"Don't panic, everyone!" The role of the great sage Tommy became apparent at this time. His spiritual will was transmitted throughout the entire spiritual network, and more and more fellow goblins were comforted.

　　In the mental network, countless goblins instinctively moved part of their spirit closer to Tommy, giving themselves a greater sense of security.

　　At this time, several relatively powerful spiritual wills talked to Tommy. They were the spiritual consciousness of the city lord Rogers and the goblin elders of the Goblin Elder Council.

　　"Great Sage, the situation is very sudden and strange. Shouldn't you drive the Aslando, the God-Slaying Giant Ship, back to the underground base first? The God-Slaying Giant Ship is the greatest legacy of our goblin civilization. Before the situation is confirmed, it is better to be cautious!"

　　"I understand!" Tommy turned to the light column and said, "Aslando, return to the underground base first!"

　　"Okay!" Aslando quickly controlled the giant ship to slowly pass through the passage and return to the base on the fourth underground floor.

　　At the fourth underground base in Cortes City, the Aslando, the God-Slaying Ship, had just docked when the city lord Rogers and a group of goblin elders arrived. It was their first time entering the base, and they couldn't help but look around the foundation, especially when they looked up at the behemoth God-Slaying Ship, they all showed expressions of shock. Seeing it from afar is one thing, and coming up close to see it is another thing, because the difference between the two feelings is still very large.

　　Bulma was already impatient. She quickly ran out of the giant ship and shouted, "The defense of the entire Cortes City must be opened immediately, otherwise it will be terrible if a demon attacks our city!"

　　"Yes, yes, Bulma, you go and take a look in person and supervise our goblin warriors to make sure that more than 1,200 magic cannons can be set up!" Rogers waved his hand and quickly ordered Bulma to get to work.

　　The city of Cortes was originally a relic of the goblin civilization era, and it was quite large in scale. After thousands of years of construction, it already had an extremely powerful defense system. It is said that the city of Cortes also had the "New Generation God-Slaying Magic Cannon" that was invented later. Of course, this cannon is said to have once killed a demigod.

　　In fact, the so-called new generation of God-killing Magic Cannon is much inferior to the great magic cannon of the Goblin era. It merely intimidated a demigod and forced him to leave, but did not kill the demigod. Stories are often like this. The more they are passed on, the more distorted they become, and the more they are passed on, the more they become legends, and finally become myths.

　　After all, the magic technology inherited by the current goblin civilization from the heyday of the goblin era is limited, and the newly manufactured God-killing Magic Cannon is just for show. It has no ability to truly kill gods, unless it is the real "God-killing Magic Cannon" on the Giant Ship of the Gods.

　　"Damn it, get everyone started, get started, don't be lazy, work quickly, or I'll whip you!!" Bulma had a loud voice, and she yelled and cursed at the goblins to open up the fortifications of Cortez City.

　　On the towering fortresses and high-rise buildings, the usually hidden portals were opened, and giant magical cannons of strange shapes were pushed out and placed high up.

　　The magic cannon is actually a bunch of solid giant pillars. There are cylindrical, square, and diamond-shaped ones, but there are no tubular ones. The so-called magic cannon is completely different from the cannons on Earth.

　　The magic cannon does not fire physical shells, but beams of magical elemental energy with a very high degree of concentration. Some are fire beams or fireballs, some are ice beams, and some are thunder beams. No matter what kind of beam it is, it is determined by the properties of the magic cannon.

　　The most important thing about various magic cannons is the magic array on the base. Running the frost law will consume frost element gems.

　　Bulma pushed away a clumsy goblin. She set up the giant frost magic cannon in front of her, and then skillfully activated the magic circle. A faint blue light immediately floated in the magic circle. A dozen frost elemental gems that provided power glowed. They were suspended above the magic circle and slowly rotated.

　　The continuous output of elemental energy caused countless mysterious magic symbols to float on the cannon's column, and the huge elemental energy slowly condensed.

　　"Alright, we are gathering the power of the elements. Hehe, our city of Cortes still uses the Frost Magic Cannon as its main weapon. If those demons dare to come, we will make them feel what terror is!"

　　Bulma was very proud. She turned around and saw the goblin warrior was confused. She couldn't help but yelled angrily: "Don't be idle. Go to the warehouse and bring me the stored frost elemental gems. We must be prepared now. If an emergency occurs, the safety of the entire Cortes City will depend on us!"

　　"Yes, yes, Lady Bulma!" The goblins hurriedly got to work.

　　Bulma's expression eased a little. She looked at many high-rise buildings in the city and found that many magic cannons were being set up.

　　"It's really slow. Oh, can't all the goblin warriors in the entire Cortes city be as agile as me?" Bulma stomped her feet in disappointment, crossed her legs and sat on an anti-gravity boat, flying towards a nearby tower that had not yet mounted a magic cannon.

　　Inside the base on the fourth underground floor, Rogers and the goblin elders from the Council of Elders visited the God-Slaying Ship. City Lord Rogers' face was flushed with satisfaction as he said, "Great Sage, this time it's really thanks to you, otherwise we wouldn't be able to open the fourth underground floor, let alone activate the God-Slaying Ship!"

　　"This is mainly due to the technology of the United Alchemy Research Institute and the vast spirit and wisdom of our spiritual network. Otherwise, it would be impossible to make the giant ships of the gods fly!" Tommy waved his hands. His credit actually went to everyone.

　　Elder Los said hopefully: "Great Sage, since the giant ship of the gods can be started normally, can the magic machinery left by other goblin civilizations also be started?"

　　"I think so!" Tommy nodded.

　　"That's great! If the magic machinery left over from the goblin era can be started up normally, who will we goblins be afraid of in the future? Even if a huge disaster befalls us in this black eclipse, we can protect ourselves!" The goblin elders were extremely excited.

　　"Elder, are there many magical machines left over from the goblin era? Are there any still any, such as the God-Slaying Ship?" Lu Fei asked doubtfully.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, you don't know our background. In fact, according to our detection, there are complete bases under the steel ruins standing in the Cortes area. There should be a giant god-killing ship in each ruin. Even if there is not, our warehouse also has the highest-level killing-level magic constructs left over from the goblin era - Titan Giants, Demon Armor Hunters and Earth Demon Worms. These killing-level constructs are more powerful than God Warriors and can completely fight against high-level demons!"

　　Titans, demon-armored hunters, earth demon worms, wow, what kind of constructs are they? But they sound very powerful.

　　…

　　Chapter 294: Startup (Part 1)

　　"My lord, that is a killing-class construct created in the Goblin era. The Titan possesses the most violent and powerful force, as well as the strongest and most solid defense. Because his entire body is made of super alloy, even divine warriors find it difficult to cause substantial damage to him." Tommy explained.

　　"There are also demon-armor hunters, which are designed and manufactured based on wind elves. They are all nimble women. The demon-armor has sufficient defensive capabilities. They are as fast as the wind. More importantly, they are very intelligent and good at transformation, assassination, hunting and raiding. Their attacks are the most fierce!"

　　"As for the Earth Demon Worm, it is simply a meat grinder on the battlefield. A single Earth Demon Worm is 800 to 1,200 meters long and looks like a gigantic earthworm. It has countless rotating spikes and drills on its body, which can crisscross the earth. Once it comes out from the ground, tiny mortals will have no way to resist such a huge monster!"

　　The image of the giant earthworm-like mechanical monster in Transformers emerged in Lu Fei's mind. He couldn't help swallowing. If the Earth Demon Worm was really similar to that, it would indeed be a meat grinder on the battlefield.

　　Lu Fei thought about it and felt that the goblins were once able to create a glorious era and finally reached the pinnacle of the era, but were finally destroyed by the gods. The power of such a race must be very great, otherwise the gods would not have taken action personally.

　　If the God-Slaying Battleship is a strategic deterrent weapon, then the Titans, Demon-Armored Hunters, Earth Demon Worms and other constructs designed for killing are conventional weapons.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, do you want to take a look at those three killing-class constructs? Hehe, it's amazing. We in Cortes City have collected an astonishing number of killing-class constructs!" Bulma walked in and said with a smile.

　　"A considerable number? Haha, are there about three thousand of each type of killers?" Lu Fei's mind moved slightly.

　　"Haha, Mr. Speaker, you guessed wrong. Let me tell you, there are 30,000 Titans, 12,000 Demon Armor Hunters, and 2,900 Earth Demon Bugs..." Bulma said excitedly. He pulled Tommy away and said, "Great Sage, let's hurry to the Killer Warehouse. Those Killers and Magical Machines must be repaired!"

　　Rogers and other goblin elders quickly followed. City Lord Rogers said worriedly, "It looks like the situation is not optimistic now. It's been a while and the sun hasn't come out yet. I guess the black eclipse won't pass easily. Oh, the black eclipse is really not a good thing. We are so unlucky. Why did we encounter the black eclipse?"

　　Bulma said, "Don't worry, I have already ordered our goblin warriors to activate all their defenses. Now the entire city of Cortes is switched to using sunstone for lighting. There won't be any problems in the short term!"

　　"I'm not worried about these. What I'm worried about is whether the demons will take advantage of the Black Eclipse to descend on our city of Cortez?" Rogers was indeed very worried. The Black Eclipse was undoubtedly the work of the demons in the underground world, otherwise the Black Eclipse would never have appeared on the Tyranid plane. According to this inference, the demons must have been planning this for a long time. It would be impossible for the demon legions under their command not to take this opportunity to descend on the Tyranid continent to snatch lives!

　　Everyone's heart was covered with an indelible shadow, and their pace quickened. Lu Fei was very worried at this time. He was not worried about Cortes City or Dawn City, but Silver Pine Manor in Weina Harbor.

　　A long time ago, the dark forces of the underground world had been ready to move. Lu Fei had encountered it several times. If the black eclipse this time was really a conspiracy of the demon god of the underground world, then the most prosperous area of ​​the Terran continent would definitely be the first to bear the brunt.

　　There are two such places. One is the vast area of ​​Southern Forest and Southern Islands, which is ruled by elves and giants. The Alliance of Elves and Giant Kingdoms is the most powerful force in the Terran continent.

　　Next is the human kingdom. Humans occupy the eastern coastal areas of the Terran continent, which are vast and fertile, and there are many city-states and kingdoms. However, they are generally small countries, and there are only a handful of powerful empires. This is mainly determined by theocracy.

　　The human kingdom has the largest population on the continent and has always been the most prosperous region. It is also a region coveted by demons. In the eyes of demons, humans are just fat sheep without claws, just waiting to be caught.

　　The population in the bitter and cold north has always been sparse, and the people and military strength are both fierce. Such a place is precisely unable to arouse the desire for conquest of those demons, so if a crisis is encountered, the danger will be much less.

　　Lu Fei followed the goblin elders and thought that it would not make much sense to return to Vina Harbor now. The Free Alliance and Vina Harbor were guarded by demigods, so there would be no danger. It would be wisest to find out the power of the goblins first.

　　Everyone came to the second underground floor of Cortes City. After passing through a long passage, a big door opened and everyone went in one after another.

　　"Haha, this is it. This is the large warehouse in our Cortes City that specializes in storing constructs and magical machinery. It is expanded every hundred years. It is very large now and houses a huge number of magical machinery and advanced constructs. Almost all of them are relics left over from the era of goblin civilization!" Bulma said to Lu Fei.

　　When he entered the large warehouse, Lu Fei was shocked.

　　Just by imagining, Lu Fei couldn't imagine what 30,000 Titan giants, 12,000 demon-armored hunters, and 2,900 earth demon insects would look like. Only when he saw them in person would he be shocked.

　　Lu Fei’s first feeling was “invincible”. What he saw in front of him was enough to form an invincible legion that could even sweep across the entire continent.

　　The warehouse stretched as far as the eye could see. Titans and Demon-Armored Hunters stood in neat rows, extending all the way to the darkest depths of the warehouse, as if the number of these constructs was endless.

　　The image of the Titan is exactly the same as that of a giant, tall, mighty, and lifelike, but the skin is golden and full of power. It is completely incomparable to low-end constructs, at least in appearance it is highly anthropomorphic.

　　Lu Fei pinched the arm of a Titan, and found it was not only tough, but also slightly elastic. Bulma said, "Mr. Speaker, its skin is made of a special, extremely flexible alloy, and its bones are made of a super alloy. It is completely indestructible. Even if it falls into lava, it will not be burned!"

　　"Not bad, it's really good. The manufacturing technology in the Goblin era has reached such a powerful level that it can be completely indistinguishable from the real thing!" Lu Fei praised.

　　…

　　Chapter 295 Startup (Part 2)

　　Elder Los nodded and said with great honor: "Mr. Speaker, you should take a look at the Demon Armor Hunters. They are the most beautiful constructs. They are modeled after female elves. Their bodies are made of flexible mercury memory alloy. They can decompose and aggregate freely and can change at will. It is said that they can even simulate various animals, plants, and even lifeless stones. Therefore, they are the most terrifying professional hunters!"

　　No way? Lu Fei opened his mouth wide. Isn't this the futuristic robot in the Terminator?

　　Lu Fei hurriedly walked to the other side of the Titan giant's queue, and saw beautiful female elves wearing silver cursed armor also lined up in a long queue.

　　All the demon-armor hunters had their eyes closed, without any trace of soul. They all looked the same, with beautiful faces, and their hair and skin were all silver, very delicate. The cursed armor on their bodies was also silver, with countless wonderful natural arcane symbols floating on them.

　　Lu Fei touched the beautiful face of a demon armor hunter. It felt very cold, but not hard. Instead, it was soft like skin.

　　Lu Fei suddenly pinched her face and pulled it hard. The Demon Armor Hunter's face skin was immediately stretched slightly and became as elastic as a living person's skin. When he let go, her face skin quickly recovered.

　　"Haha, amazing elasticity!" Lu Fei exclaimed in admiration. The magic technology of the Goblin era was truly advanced. The alloy material alone was enough to surprise people. Is this the so-called flexible mercury memory alloy? If it weren't for its silver texture, Lu Fei would have thought he had touched the girl's smooth and soft skin.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, these demon-armored hunters are the best assassins and also the best bodyguards. If the great sage can find a way to get them back into action this time, you can ask for some of them back to serve as personal bodyguards. This way, your safety will be more guaranteed!" Elder Los said with a smile.

　　"That's great. Give me two hundred of them when the time comes. I'll exchange them all for food. Haha, speaking of food, I have no shortage of it. I'll definitely satisfy you!"

　　"Two hundred? Isn't that too little? If possible, I can give you another hundred or two hundred. Of course, the Speaker must exchange it for more food!"

　　Lord Rogers was almost overjoyed. He actually controlled the entire city of Cortes and the entire Cortes area outside the city. The issue of food alone had already made him extremely anxious. He was now thinking about how to get a large amount of food from Lu Fei. For this, he was willing to pay any price.

　　"Then let's assign another hundred Titans. I think those Titans would be very powerful if used as bodyguards!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Well, then it's a deal. You can't go back on your word when the time comes!"

　　"Don't worry, one spit and one nail!"

　　As they discussed, they gradually walked to the depths of the warehouse. In the innermost part of the warehouse were nearly three thousand earth demon worms. The earth demon worms were made of the strongest super alloy. They were bright silver all over, like segments of mollusk, shaped like a giant earthworm. The alloy on the surface of the demon worms was engraved with solid and rotating magic array symbols.

　　Lu Fei hit a magic insect a few times. The super alloy was indeed very strong. No wonder it could drill into the ground...

　　"Great Sage, do you think it is possible to activate these constructs as well?" Elder Los stepped forward and said.

　　"Let's try it!" said the great sage Tommy. He took out the Fire Seed tablet and attached the demonized tentacles to an earth demon worm. Various radio wave signals began to be transmitted to the core of the earth demon worm...

　　"Xiao An'an, how is the situation?"

　　"Just like the Aslando God-Slaying Battleship, the core soul is shielded. It requires a huge mental will and soul power to break the barrier!"

　　"Sure enough, they are all the same. This is a curse from the gods. All right, let me mobilize the power of the spiritual network to break through this barrier!"

　　Tommy closed his eyes and began to concentrate all the mental will in his mental network and began to bombard the invisible barrier. In just a blink of an eye, Tommy's body shook slightly, and an earth demon worm in front of him actually reacted. First, the soul of the demon worm suddenly woke up, and then the huge and slender body began to move with a rumbling sound.

　　"It's moving, it's moving!" Bulma shouted happily. She saw the earth worm that was originally crawling on the ground like a dead thing slowly raised its huge head and body, and suddenly raised it more than ten meters high. Its pair of eyes as big as copper bells stared at everyone. Its head was as big as the front of a large truck, and its body was huge, wriggling segment by segment, a typical soft-bodied arthropod.

　　Crash...

　　The earth demon worm shuddered, and sharp blades immediately spun out from each section of its soft body, making a clanging metal cutting sound, which was extremely creepy.

　　Seeing the goblins, the earth demon worm whimpered and lowered its huge head, as if paying tribute to Tommy and the other goblins!

　　"Haha, great, it's indeed the earth demon worm, and it's very obedient!" Bulma laughed and was very proud. For the constructs produced by the goblins, there is absolutely no problem with loyalty, because their souls are personally enchanted by the goblin masters of magical technology. Deep in their souls, they are instinctively loyal to the goblins.

　　At this moment, a whistling sound came from outside the warehouse, and several anti-gravity boats rushed in from outside the warehouse and soon arrived in front of the goblin elders.

　　Lu Fei was just wondering when he saw that the two goblins in the lead were none other than Bulma's followers.

　　"Lord Bulma, Lord Mayor, elders, something terrible has happened..." a follower named Gilt shouted.

　　"Why are you so flustered? Tell me quickly, what happened?" City Lord Rogers waved his hand.

　　"My Lord Mayor, this is what happened. I was patrolling at Ruins No. 97 today and found that a small village over there was destroyed. All the goblins were missing, except for a little guy who luckily hid in the ruins. According to him, the small village was destroyed by a small group of demons. Look, I have brought him here!" Gilt said, pointing to a sloppy and disheveled little goblin riding on an anti-gravity boat.

　　"What, the devil appeared?!"

　　Everyone's heart skipped a beat. If this was true, the devil appeared earlier than the black eclipse. What did this mean?

　　City Lord Rogers frowned and said, "Demons had already appeared on the continent before the Black Eclipse. Could it be that the demons had planned to create the Black Eclipse and then invade the Terran continent?"

　　"That must be the case. Those demons have never given up their ambitions for the Terran continent!" Elder Los said gritting his teeth.

　　"Yes, it must be like this, otherwise the demons and the Black Eclipse wouldn't appear at almost the same time by such a coincidence. I said it, the Black Eclipse must be a conspiracy of the demons!"

　　Bulma was quite indignant. She quickly walked up to the sloppy little goblin, lifted him up from the boat, and said, "Tell me, who are the guys who destroyed your village?"

　　----

　　Updated at 12:00 pm, please give me a red ticket for the new week...

　　Chapter 296: Startup (Part 2)

　　It’s Monday, please vote and collect! !

　　----

　　The little goblin was still in shock. He said tremblingly, "It has horns, big curly black horns, green eyes, and is breathing heavily. It's very strong..."

　　"This is the Bullen Demon. They are the main race of the Demon Legion. They possess extremely violent physical strength, are brutal, bloodthirsty, evil, and like to eat human hearts and brains." After saying this, Elder Los closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

　　"Hmm? Not good!" Great Sage Tommy suddenly raised his voice. His voice was very abrupt and filled with nervous shock.

　　"What's wrong, great sage?" Rogers asked in surprise.

　　"A huge plane gate appeared in the sky above the No. 36 ruins east of Cortes City, and a demon army is passing through the plane gate!!"

　　"What?!" Everyone was shocked!

　　"Run, run... idiots, all the goblins in the small villages, run, don't hesitate any longer!!" The great sage Tommy closed his eyes and suddenly yelled. In the mental network, he was yelling at the goblins in a small goblin village near the ruins of No. 36.

　　After a while, Tommy suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were red and he was breathing heavily. He said unwillingly, "It's no use. The small village has been destroyed and all the goblins have been wiped out. Damn it! The demons are doing evil right under our noses!"

　　"Great Sage, how many demons have you seen?" Elder Los asked nervously.

　　"A lot of them. Demons keep coming in from that plane gate. I can't count them anymore. I just learned that at least 10,000 demons have come through that plane gate!"

　　"Ten thousand?" All the goblins were stunned. Generally speaking, a demon army has about 15,000 to 20,000 people. According to the current situation, the most optimistic estimate is that a demon army has descended on the Cortes area.

　　This was already a very serious situation. The idea that there was still a glimmer of hope that the Black Eclipse might not bring about the arrival of the demons was ruthlessly shattered!

　　Tommy said in a deep voice: "It seems that the Black Eclipse is a conspiracy of the demons in the underground world. There is no chance of luck. Now even our Cortes region has fallen into crisis. It can be predicted that the entire continent is not just our Cortes region that has suffered a demon disaster. I believe that the crisis encountered by the southern region will be even greater..."

　　"The great sage is right, we must protect ourselves!!" Rogers shouted.

　　"Yes, we need to protect ourselves, Great Sage. You see, the killing-level constructs in this large warehouse need to be activated as soon as possible. Only with them can we protect ourselves."

　　"Yes, yes, yes. We still have Titans, Demon Armor Hunters, Earth Demon Worms, as well as so many magical cannons in Cortes City, and the Aslando God-Slaying Battleship. We have enough power to defend ourselves!!"

　　The goblin elders saw hope, and they all turned their heads and cast their gazes towards the great sage Tommy. In addition to the magic cannons in the city of Cortes and the huge goblin population of over one million, their most powerful force now was the construct heritage left over from the goblin era.

　　Of course, the Great Sage is also their powerful weapon, because the Great Sage has a spiritual network, he can give full play to the cohesion and combat effectiveness of the goblins.

　　"Okay, I'll try my best to activate some killing-level constructs, but with my current ability to mobilize the mental network, I can only activate a few hundred constructs at most. If I can activate more, I won't be able to do it!"

　　"Can we only activate a few hundred of them?" City Lord Rogers and Elder Ross were slightly disappointed.

　　"Don't worry, it's not that I can only activate a few hundred constructs, but I need to recover enough mental strength to continue activating them!"

　　call……

　　"That's good!" All the goblins couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Well, it would be good if they could activate a few hundred of them first. They could be used to block the attack first, which is better than having nothing.

　　"Well, time is running out. Everyone, enter the mental network. We must make a concerted effort and concentrate all our strength to break through the barrier at the core of the construct and activate as many constructs as possible!" said the great sage Tommy.

　　"Okay, everyone connect to the mental network!" City Lord Rogers was the first to close his eyes and put most of his mental will into the mental network. The other goblins followed suit and connected their mental will to the mental network.

　　Lu Fei and Gris looked at each other, and they both put their hands on Tommy's shoulders at the same time, using this as a bridge to connect to the goblins' exclusive mental network.

　　At the call of Great Sage Tommy and all the goblin elders in the Council of Elders, all the goblins were connected to the mental network. This time, not only the goblins in the city of Cortes, but also the goblins in dozens of small villages near the ruins around the city of Cortes were connected to the mental network.

　　Almost every goblin puts most of his spiritual will into the spiritual network, rather than just connecting a small part of it.

　　As a result, an unprecedented scene appeared in the entire spiritual network.

　　The entire spiritual network is like a turbulent ocean, occasionally rolling up high spiritual waves and storms. Countless spiritual wills are interwoven into a vast spiritual ocean with surging waves. In the center of the ocean, the great sage Tommy is like a towering mountain, unmovable.

　　Around him, the spiritual wills of Gris and Lu Fei are second only to the Great Sage and are also very powerful. There are also the spiritual wills of dozens of goblin elders, which are relatively considerable. They are all combined with Tommy's spiritual will.

　　"My fellow goblins, it's time to fight. We may not have the strong physical strength of other races, but we have a strong and tenacious spiritual will. This is our most powerful weapon. Come on, gather all your spiritual will, turn it into a spear, sharpen it into the sharpest edge, break what we want to break, smash what we want to smash, activate the precious legacy we want to activate, and defend our own homeland. Come on..."

　　Tommy made a final appeal.

　　All the spiritual wills in the entire spiritual network responded immediately, and the entire spiritual world was turned upside down. The great sage Tommy took shape, and other spiritual wills turned into spears in the hands of the great sage. The more the spiritual wills gathered, the sharper the spears became.

　　The changes in the spiritual world are subtle, strange, and invisible. A moment is enough to change many things.

　　The entire warehouse of magical machinery and constructs on the second underground floor of the entire Cortes City suddenly became noisy, and the ground of the entire warehouse began to shake, becoming more and more violent.

　　The earth demon worm is moving!

　　The Titan is moving!

　　The Demon Armor Hunter Moves!!

　　A total of seven hundred and twenty killing-class constructs opened their eyes at the same time, their core souls awakened from their slumber one after another, the golden bodies of the Titans began to move, and magic symbols representing various properties such as solidity and great strength appeared on their strong bodies.

　　The awakened Demon Armor Hunters all took a step forward, and their originally mercury-silver hair, skin, even eyes and clothes all changed color in an instant. Just like the shapeshifters in the X-Men who could change into any appearance, the Demon Armor Hunters transformed into lifelike southern elves.

　　Dark green or golden hair, fair and delicate skin, deep emerald green eyes or blue like the sea, these are the biggest characteristics of southern elves.

　　Gris was horrified when he saw this scene. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have been able to tell that they were constructs made by the goblins and not the southern elves. The legendary high elf who always prided himself on having a sharp vision was finally "shocked".

　　“Clang, clang, clang…”

　　All activated demon-armor hunters had two narrow, bright silver demon swords in their hands. The swords were slightly bent, with faint arcs of electricity wrapped around them. They not only made clear metallic sounds, but also emitted unparalleled sharp electric light.

　　…

　　Chapter 297 Nightfall

　　Please collect the red ticket!

　　-----

　　The activation of the Titan Giant and the Demon Armor Hunter was relatively low-key, but the Earth Demon Worm was different. The activation of the Earth Demon Worm was simply earth-shattering.

　　There were a total of one hundred and twenty earth demon worms, each of which was the largest in size, over one thousand two hundred meters. So many earth demon worms became agitated together, they all roared, and raised their huge heads and bodies high, staring at the Great Sage Tommy, the goblin elders and others from above.

　　Everyone looked up, and all they saw were terrifying giant creatures. Looking up, it seemed like a jungle of silver monsters!

　　Crackle...hiss...

　　A sharp metallic whistling sound was heard, and all the earth demon insects spread out their thorn armors, which kept spinning. The super alloy ground made a sharp whistling sound, and countless sparks flew everywhere. The originally extremely solid alloy ground actually had countless tiny scratches...

　　The goblin elders all changed color at the same time. They quickly hugged their heads with both hands and blocked their ears as hard as they could. They felt that their eardrums were about to be pierced by the sharp sound, and their heads were buzzing.

　　"stop!!"

　　Elder Los roared, and all the earth demon insects stopped immediately and stopped struggling.

　　"It's so scary, but fortunately, they are all very obedient!!" Bulma's face was pale. She felt her legs a little weak, and there were circles of little stars spinning in front of her eyes.

　　"Haha, well, the spiritual power mobilized this time is beyond my expectation. A total of 720 killing-level constructs were successfully activated, including 120 earth demon insects, 300 Titan giants, and 300 demon armor hunters." Tommy said with satisfaction.

　　"We have consumed a lot of our mental energy. I feel dizzy and uncomfortable. I feel like vomiting..." said a goblin elder.

　　"Don't worry, it's just that your mental strength has been overdrawn. The brain area of ​​us goblins is very special. We won't become brain dead and become idiots. As long as you have a good rest, you will recover soon!" Tommy explained.

　　"That's good. I was a little worried!" The goblins breathed a sigh of relief, and then they all became excited. Some goblin elders began to issue some simple commands to the constructs next to them, directing these constructs left over from the goblin era to perform various actions.

　　Except for the earth demon worms, the Titans and Demon Armor Hunters are very intelligent and can speak. Their behaviors are the same as the giants and elves in the south, especially the Demon Armor Hunters, which are difficult to tell the real ones from the fake ones.

　　Lu Fei observed for a while and had to admit that the skills of the goblin era were truly perfect and had reached an extremely high level, almost equivalent to God's creation.

　　You can't refuse to accept it!

　　"Boom!" The door of the large warehouse closed, and the goblins led 720 Killing-level constructs from the second underground floor to the surface. Although there were only 720 Killing-level constructs, the might they displayed was even greater than that of an entire army!

　　When everyone walked onto the ground, they saw that the sky was dark, as if night had fallen. The sun in the sky was indeed blocked, and bright stars appeared in the night.

　　Lu Fei looked at the sky. In the night sky of Terran, in addition to some stars formed naturally, there were also stars representing gods. Those were the stars formed by the will of the gods projected into the sky. In fact, there were no such stars in the sky. It was like a mirage.

　　In the Terran continent, mages generally understand planets as independent circular planes, which is indeed the case. For example, the Terran continent is a planet with an independent ecosystem. Unlike the void in space, it is not connected to other planes.

　　For example, the sun in the Tyranid sky is a star, a huge fireball. In the eyes of the mage, the sun is a plane of fire element energy.

　　In the space and time of the other planes, such fire element planes are everywhere. At a glance, most of the bright stars in the night sky are such fire element planes. There are also some dark planes, some of which are covered with frost and are extremely cold. Such planets are the so-called frost cold planes.

　　In the vast planes of time and space, in addition to the planes of ice and fire, there are also the planes of earth elements, the planes of wind elements, the planes of water elements, and various mixed element planes, to name a few. However, in Lu Fei's eyes, the worldview is different.

　　Although different, the essence of all things in the world is the same.

　　Lu Fei knew that after this black eclipse, the sun would not appear easily again in the short term. If the situation was very bad, the earth would be plunged into various disasters as long as the sun disappeared for a few months. The first to suffer would be the plants on the earth that needed photosynthesis, which would slowly wither.

　　This is very scary. At the same time, a reduction in grain crop yields is inevitable. However, Lu Fei is not too worried about food because he is now using seeds cultivated and developed with the fountain of life. The genes and resistance of the seeds are very perfect. Even if they are exposed to the faint light of the stars and various "moons", they will still grow, but the yield will be reduced. People will not starve to death.

　　Lu Fei thought that natural disasters were not a big deal and could be considered just like experiencing the polar night, which was nothing serious. However, the "demon disaster" was worrying.

　　The night is falling, darkness is falling, the entire Terran continent will be shrouded in darkness, the power of the demons in the underground world will not be greatly weakened in the darkness, this is the most terrible disaster.

　　Tommy looked at the dark sky. It should be daytime now, but the day disappeared and it turned into night. Tommy sighed and said, "I hope this situation won't last too long, otherwise the entire Terran continent will fall into panic and turmoil!"

　　Gris shook his head and said, "It won't last long. As far as I know, the battle between gods and demons has never stopped. It's just that this time, the demons have temporarily brewed a big conspiracy and stretched out their dark hands to the Tyran plane. But the gods will not sit idly by. The Tyran continent is the most prosperous place among all the nearby planes. The gods have deep roots and potential here, and it is also the source of their faith and power."

　　Lu Fei nodded and understood the reason. Since he learned about this plane, Lu Fei understood the significance of the Terran continent to gods and demons. It can be said that the Terran continent is the source of all nearby planes!

　　All the civilizations of gods and demons, as well as the later civilizations of flying beings, dragons, goblins, giants, elves, humans and other races, were first developed on the continent of Terran, and then radiated to all levels around the continent of Terran, thus forming the current planar structure with Terran as the center, with the plane of gods and the plane of demons opposing each other.

　　"The gods will not give up their beliefs. A high-end war must have broken out in a plane we don't know about. Unless the gods are defeated, there is no reason to give up the Terran plane!" said Elder Los.

　　"Okay, elders, you must immediately take all the killing-class constructs to guard the surroundings of Cortes City, and cooperate with the magic cannons in the city to defend our city. We now have such a powerful force that it should be enough to protect ourselves. I don't believe that a mere legion of demons can destroy our city of Cortes!"

　　…

　　Chapter 298 Premonition

　　The city lord Rogers took the lead and began to arrange the tasks of guarding the city of Cortes. Orders were passed down one by one, and the mental network of the great sage Tommy played a huge role as an instant communication device. The goblins did not need to run errands to convey any orders given, because the mental network had already conveyed them clearly in an instant.

　　"Bulma, Great Sage, you all must immediately go to the base on the fourth underground floor and be ready to launch the Aslando, the God-Slaying Giant Ship, at any time. At the critical moment, fire a shot at the demons. A deterrent weapon like the God-Slaying Giant Ship must definitely kill the leader of the demon army at the critical moment, and then you will definitely win!"

　　"Yes, it is indeed a wise arrangement!" Tommy nodded and expressed his approval of the arrangement made by the city lord Rogers. If he were to make the arrangement, it would be just like this.

　　"No, I will never be a coward!!" Bulma shook her head violently and refused stubbornly.

　　"What, you dare not listen to me?" Rogers was very annoyed.

　　"No, no, I just won't listen. I will never hide. The Great Sage is enough on the Aslando. I must be on the front line to resist the invaders. Hehe, I have my own magic sun boat. I am also the captain of a ship. I can fight with my sun boat!" Bulma clenched her fists and said cheatingly.

　　"Okay then, go and gather your soldiers right away!" Rogers agreed helplessly.

　　Bulma grabbed an anti-gravity boat next to her and started it quickly. While driving, she connected to the mental network and shouted, "I am Bulma, a warrior of the Bulma's Sun Boat. Hurry up and gather on the Sun Boat... Hurry up and gather on the Sun Boat. Do you hear me?" Bulma shouted several times, and someone responded every time.

　　Rogers was very troubled when he saw Bulma running away. He turned to Lu Fei and said, "Mr. Speaker, although Bulma has a sun ship, it is still far inferior to the God-Slaying Ship. We have hundreds of sun ships in Cortez City. If we go against the demon army, we will definitely not have an advantage. I wonder if the Speaker can go to Bulma's sun ship to help us in Cortez City resist the demons?"

　　Lu Fei knew that Rogers was trying to protect Bulma himself, so he smiled and said, "Don't worry, I've always wanted to see how powerful the demon army is. Of course, the defense of Cortez City is said to be very powerful, so I want to experience it myself!"

　　"Haha, thank you very much, Mr. Speaker. If Dawn City encounters any difficulties in the future, our City of Cortes will spare no effort!" Mayor Rogers vowed.

　　After a while, hundreds of thirty-meter-long magic sun boats slowly flew over the sky above the city of Cortes and continued to circle over the city.

　　On the other hand, the goblin elders of the Council of Elders led the killing-class constructs to ambush around the city of Cortes. Large numbers of goblins were fully armed. Regardless of age, they all wore flexible light armor and held magic guns and cannons. Some of them even rode anti-gravity boats.

　　Lu Fei looked up and found a small bee flying across the sky and quickly disappeared into the darkness.

　　"I almost forgot, how can we fight a war without reconnaissance? It just so happens that we have a powerful weapon for reconnaissance!" Lu Fei knew that the little bee just now was released by Tommy, and he also had such a thing.

　　Lu Fei took out a tablet computer from the space ring and turned on the computer. Another "Little An An" appeared on the tablet. Lu Fei took out three little bees. Soon the little bees flew up and took advantage of the dark night to go to the ruins east of Cortes City.

　　The tablet computer projected all the images of the little bee flying along the way. Before the little bee arrived, the images of the plane door through which the demon entered and exited had already been transmitted to the tablet computer.

　　I saw a huge plane gate that was tens of meters high and flashing a strange blue light, standing above a ruin. The plane gate stood so majestically in the void. Countless gray-brown winged demons flew around the plane gate, probably on patrol.

　　Countless demons were gathering near the ruins. At first glance, the demons were so dense that there was no end in sight in the night. City Lord Rogers, who was watching the holographic projection, trembled violently. His face turned pale and he said, "Chairman Lu Fei, how many demons are there? I think there are more than one legion of demons!"

　　Just as they were shocked, the Bulma Sun Boat stopped above Lu Fei and the others. Bulma stood on the edge of the boat and shouted to the people below: "Mr. Speaker, would you like to come up? I plan to go to the ruins in the east to check for traces of the devil..."

　　Hearing this, Rogers' face turned pale, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, and his lungs almost exploded with anger. City Lord Rogers raised his head and roared: "Bulma, what are you crazy about, little girl? Get down here now!!"

　　"No, I want to go to the battlefield and kill demons!!" Bulma said stubbornly.

　　Rogers shook his head and said helplessly: "I really can't control her. This girl is sometimes very stubborn!"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "No one is perfect, and the goblins are no exception. But Lord City Lord, since we have the means of reconnaissance, it is not difficult to find out the situation of the demons. I think we should concentrate most of our forces so that our forces will not be dispersed. When the demons arrive, we can use the advantageous terrain to concentrate our forces to attack the demons!"

　　"Well, now that the situation of the demons has been figured out, it is indeed the right arrangement. However, I have to notify the great sage and the goblin elders to gather all their forces in the East City District!" City Lord Rogers closed his eyes, connected to the mental network, and began to make tactical adjustments.

　　After a while, all the sun ships and goblin warriors in the entire city of Cortes began to gather towards the East City.

　　"Let's go, get on the ship!" Rogers was really worried, so he flew into the air and landed on the Bulma's sun ship. Lu Fei also flew onto the ship and gathered with the army to the east of the city.

　　Hundreds of magic sun boats and millions of goblin warriors gathered together to form a huge torrent. Lu Fei was high above and could see everything clearly.

　　"Lord Rogers, don't worry. I don't think the demons can destroy Cortez City. You know, we have killing-class constructs, millions of goblin warriors, powerful magic artillery, mental networks and giant ships of the gods. The demon army can't do anything to us. On the contrary, we have a chance to beat them to a pulp!"

　　Lord Rogers stood on the sun boat, looking at the mighty fleet, the goblin army, and hundreds of killing constructs, and gradually gained confidence. In the city of Cortes, if this force was combined with the entire city's magical cannons, Rogers didn't believe that the demon army could gain any advantage.

　　…

　　Chapter 299: Be prepared for war

　　"Mr. Speaker, this time we are really grateful to you. With the arrival of the Great Sage, we now have the mental network, the Killing-class constructs, the Aslando, the God-killing giant ship, and the magic weapons that can scout the enemy. The power of our Cortes City is stronger than ever before, and it will be even stronger in the future. So this time we cannot be destroyed. As long as we rely on the defense of Cortes City, no force can destroy us!"

　　"That's what I mean. The city of Cortes itself is a steel fortress. Whoever comes to our territory to fight will suffer first!"

　　Lu Fei took the Spark II tablet and found that two demon armies came out of the plane gate this time, with more than 30,000 demons. Just as the goblins began to gather, the first demon army of 17,000 people had already begun to march towards Cortes City in a heroic and vigorous manner.

　　The main force of this demon army is the Bullen Demon, each of whom is violent and ferocious. The second is a tribe of demon lizards that walk upright on their legs with lizard tails.

　　The Demon Lizards are also a popular demon race that relies on their thick skin and strong demon bodies. Their strength and bodies are comparable to those of the Giants.

　　Under the gate of the demon plane, behind the ruins, in the hazy night, another demon army was quietly waiting for something. Under the moonlight, a witch in black veil stood on the top of a tall steel building, looking at the army marching in the distance.

　　A winged demon landed behind the demon leader Elesis. He knelt on one knee respectfully toward the unfathomable Elesis.

　　“Lord Elesis, why did His Majesty send our Elesis Legion and the Blood Legion to the north of the continent this time? After all, we are the ten most trusted main legions of His Majesty. There is no need for us to stay in the desolate land of the north. We should conquer the elves and giants in the south, or go to the human kingdom to harvest the blood and souls of those humans!!”

　　"Of course you don't understand. This time we are conquering the entire Terran continent. The gods have occupied this rich continent for too long. It's time to change the owner. In any case, the vast land in the north is very important!"

　　"There is no need to send two legions at the same time. In my opinion, the forces in the north of the continent are just a pile of loose sand and cannot pose any obstacle to us. I only need one legion to traverse the northern land and kill all the barbaric races and goblin tribes in this land..."

　　"Doro, you underestimate the barbaric races and goblin tribes in this land. Just wait and see, even the Bloody Legion may not be able to defeat just the city of Cortes!" Elesis was unmoved. In the night, her long black hair fell to her waist, making her look elegant and free.

　　"No way. The number of Blood Legion demons is greater than ours. It's impossible that they can't take down a goblin city, right?"

　　"Humph! The Bloody Legion was sent to the north as punishment. Their leader, Blood Eyes, is a foodie. In my opinion, they are destined to be our stepping stones. Let them gnaw on the goblin's city first. When they are badly beaten and suffer heavy losses, we will go and snatch the fruits of their victory!"

　　"Your Excellency is wise!"

　　"Hmph, stop flattering me. Hurry up and send a few clever demons and crows to quietly follow them and observe them from a distance. I want to test the strength of the goblins first!"

　　"Yes!" Duo Luo agreed, and with a loud clatter, he turned into hundreds of black crows and flew away.

　　"Hurry, hurry, you damned things, be cruel..." In the large-scale demon army, the demon generals under the command of the legion commander were furious and taught the Braylon demons a lesson. Some demon generals even used long whips to directly whip the demons, urging them to march, but the battle-hardened demons ignored the whips!

　　In the middle of the army, the leader of the Bloody Legion, Xuetong, looked at the night and roared, "Everyone hurry up, the damn goblin city is not far ahead. When we get there, we will immediately attack the city. Haha, poor weak goblins, it is said that their city has a population of over a million, which is enough for us to dig out their hearts and eat their brains!!"

　　"Commander, we also have to harvest their souls. The soul is the most wonderful thing!" The demon generals around Xuetong laughed.

　　"Bullshit! The souls of goblins are as small and ugly as their bodies. What's so wonderful about those souls? In my opinion, their soul memories are as boring as they are. I would rather rob the soul of a human woman than harvest a thousand goblin souls!"

　　"Haha, Lord Commander is right. Goblin souls are not good at all. Their blood and screams are more pleasing to our body and mind. Lord Commander, I think the souls of beautiful female elves are the most wonderful. I would rather torture the soul of a female elf than waste my time on a hundred human women!"

　　"Humph, you are discriminating against human women, you rubbish, what do you know? The souls of human women, especially noble women, are full of desires, adventures, and a little bit of pure love. At the same time, they are greedy, jealous, hateful, and evil. That is the most wonderful soul. How can those self-righteous and pure female elves compare to these things? You big idiot, you really wasted your brain and wisdom!"

　　Xuetong cursed loudly. He felt irritated when talking about these things. He was extremely disgusted now. He would rather live a thousand years less and go to the south of the continent to conquer those weak humans who were like fat sheep. That would be a good job. But now, he was punished by His Majesty the King and exiled to this wild place in the north to deal with the dirty, disgusting and pitiful goblins.

　　"I absolutely cannot accept this. I just tortured the souls of a few female human nobles that the bitch Elesis presented to His Majesty. What's so great about this? It must be that the bitch Elesis reported me. Yes, it must be like this, otherwise His Majesty would not have sent me to such a barren place! Damn it! One day, I will definitely ruthlessly ravage that self-righteous bitch!"

　　Xuetong was furious. He cursed Elesis. Thinking that Elesis and her army were waiting behind him and wanted to compete with him to slaughter the goblin city, Xuetong felt extremely unhappy. Why should he be suppressed by a woman? He was the leader of demons. In the future, he might become a demon duke or even a king...

　　In anger, Xuetong discovered that the vanguard troops in front had stopped on a long gentle slope. He hurriedly flew up the slope and found that opposite the slope, an extremely huge city stood in the night.

　　The city of Cortes was originally a ruin, but after thousands of years of construction by the goblins, the city walls were already strong.

　　From afar, the entire goblin city seemed to have no end in sight, with towering city walls that were hundreds of meters high. On the walls, towers stood one after another, and inside the towers, giant magic cannons glowed dimly.

　　In the sky, the goblin's magic sun boat was floating above and behind the city wall. Countless goblins were cruising back and forth on anti-gravity boats, looking ready for battle at any time.

　　…

　　Continue to collect red tickets!

　　Chapter 300: Siege

　　"attack!!"

　　The leader of the Bloody Legion, Xue Tong, shouted loudly, and a huge demonic horn sounded. The loud and far-reaching horn sounded, breaking the entire night sky. More than 17,000, nearly 18,000 demons lined up neatly on the hillside, and opposite them was the towering and powerful city of Cortes.

　　That’s right, the city is strong and powerful, because the walls of Cortes City are not made of stone, but alloy. Although it is not a super alloy, it is very hard and is called titanium.

　　The goblins are really extravagant. The entire city of Cortes is so vast that such tall titanium walls are built all around the city. The amount of titanium consumed is simply staggering. If it were on Earth, this would be unimaginable. However, in the world of the Age of Gods where natural resources are extremely abundant, this is not impossible.

　　The goblins have been slowly building a ruin for a thousand years. This level of achievement is not out of the question. This is because the city walls are stronger than a tortoise shell. The goblins of Cortes City are full of confidence. Even when facing the attacks of demons, they are not knocked down by fear.

　　In the Terran continent, no matter how high the city walls are, they cannot defend against demons that are good at jumping and flying. However, the solid city walls, coupled with a large number of magic cannons and a huge population of goblins, each of them has several magic guns and cannons, and they don't need to reload bullets at all. They are all driven by gems with high elemental energy, and they can send out powerful energy rays with a loud bang.

　　"Kill! Kill them ruthlessly..."

　　"Tear up the bodies of these poor creatures and crush their big heads..."

　　The demons shouted and rushed towards the city of Cortes violently. They ran very fast. There were 18,000 demons, and each one was as strong as a mad bull. This legion looked like a tide, mighty and unmatched.

　　"The damn demon army is coming, fellow goblins, fight them hard!" The goblins on the city wall began to fire from a distance, and at the same time, the magic cannon roared, and an astonishing scene immediately appeared on the entire battlefield.

　　Tens of thousands of rays fell into the demon army like arrows. These rays included freezing rays, lightning rays, and fireballs. The smaller ones were fired from magic guns, while the more powerful ones were fired from magic cannons.

　　For a moment, the entire demon army was in an uproar!

　　The demons were too dense. Elemental rays and fireballs emitting various lights would hit one or two demons if they fell into the army. The cannon fired by the magic cannon could kill a large number of demons with one shot.

　　"Scatter, scatter, these little brats have too much firepower, wow, damn little guys, I'm going to kill you all..."

　　The demons had already been dumbfounded. The overwhelming rays fell like locusts. Large numbers of demons were knocked down. Some demons had already gone berserk. They were angry and humiliated and cursed.

　　"Dark Shelter!"

　　"The dome is on top!"

　　"Super Shockwave!"

　　"Black Elemental Storm!!"

　　After losing a wave of companions in the blink of an eye, the demons began to use the demon's unique magic. Magic is essentially the same as arcane magic, divine magic and other spells, but the properties of magic are more strange, mainly tending to be dark, weird, evil, chaotic and chaotic!

　　For the orthodox arcane and divine arts of the Terran continent, magic and divine arts are undoubtedly the "mortal enemy".

　　Above the demon army, all kinds of bizarre magic spells were cast, forming violent spell effects. The locust-like rays were blasted away by the magic spells, and the huge elemental force immediately exploded, and a violent natural storm immediately formed under the city wall.

　　"kill……"

　　The demons suddenly leaped onto the tall city wall, and some flew directly into the air, casting magic spells on the goblins on the city wall.

　　Bang, bang, bang…

　　Before the demons could jump onto the city wall, they were blasted to pieces by rays from goblins who outnumbered them ten times as many as them. Some of the luckier demons flew into the air, but were suddenly hit by huge magic cannons fired from the city, and their bodies fell to the ground again, knocking down many demons.

　　"Hit, hit hard, never let these hateful demons go!" Above and behind the city wall, hundreds of thirty-meter-long magic sun boats were lined up. A row of fifteen magic cannons were mounted on the edge of the sun boats, almost one every two meters. The cannons rumbled and emitted powerful natural energy rays.

　　Under the city wall, some places turned into a sea of ​​fire, while in other places the grass and trees froze. All the grass, soil, and even the corpses of demons were frozen into ice by the frost element.

　　Bulma stood on the sun boat, commanding the magic cannon to attack vigorously. Lu Fei and Gris stood beside the little girl and felt that the battle situation was going well so far.

　　Because of the sudden attack, the demon army all rushed forward and had no time to effectively avoid the goblins' magical weapons, so they suffered heavy losses immediately at the beginning. It was such an unfavorable start that made the Bloody Legion completely fall into a passive situation of being beaten.

　　On the other hand, the goblins were getting more and more adept at fighting, because of the existence of the mental network, their morale was extremely high, and every goblin could feel the wonder of telepathy. The goblin warriors cooperated seamlessly, and did not give the demons any chance to get close to their bodies.

　　"Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. Oh my God, my army couldn't even reach the city wall? What on earth are they doing?!"

　　The demon leader Xuetong, who was watching this scene from the hillside, was furious. He kicked a demon general beside him and flew into the air. He roared viciously, "Demons, fly up if you can, fly to a place where they can't reach you, then fly directly into the city and kill them all. Don't be stupid enough to rush into them head-on and die. Damn it, you are all a bunch of idiots!"

　　"Gris, have you seen that demon? He should be the leader of the demon army. It would be best if we could defeat him. Then we will win the first round of this defense battle!" Lu Fei had sharp eyes and he immediately spotted Xuetong, the demon that looked extraordinary.

　　As the commander of a legion, Xuetong naturally came out of the baptism of blood and fire, so he has a strong bloody aura. Xuetong is wearing black cursed armor and holding a black giant axe in his hand. He is tall and burly, with a pair of huge curved devil horns on his ferocious head. He is wearing a blood-red cloak behind him, looking majestic.

　　"Puchi..." A ray of frost hit Blood Eye's black giant axe. It was a frost ray emitted by a little goblin's magic gun. It had a relatively small power. The giant axe shook a bit, and the frost that had just condensed was immediately dissipated by the inexplicable power of the demon.

　　Gris frowned when he saw this and said, "Okay, watch me. I'll take his Frozen Aurora Spear!"

　　…

　　Please collect!

　　Chapter 301 Decay

　　After Gris finished speaking, the huge icy aurora power in his hand condensed and formed a terrifyingly powerful divine spear. It was this divine spear that once blasted apart one of the Dharma images of the Taoist Forgetful.

　　"die!!"

　　Gris threw the divine spear like lightning, and it rushed directly towards the opponent's chest. The air was pierced, making a sharp whistling sound, like the voice of the god of death.

　　Xuetong shuddered, he suddenly became alert, and at the critical moment, he raised his hand and the black giant axe blocked his chest!

　　“BOOM!!”

　　The Frozen Aurora Spear suddenly exploded, emitting a dark blue icy divine power. The huge frost and cold air froze the air and space in an instant. The blood pupil was suddenly frozen in a huge ice crystal.

　　"What a pity, the sneak attack was not successful!" Gris said angrily.

　　"Crack, crack, crack... bang!" The ice crystal suddenly shattered and then exploded. Blood-eyed man with a frosty face hung in the air, and a pair of devil eyes revealed endless rage.

　　"It's so cold and my arms are so numb. Damn it, who was the guy who attacked you, Bloodeye?" Bloodeye sneered creepily. He turned his head to look at the Bulma, his eyes penetrating the darkness and locking onto Gris.

　　"An elf? Good, an elf sneak attacked your grandfather!" Xuetong was furious. He yelled violently and turned into a black light and rushed towards the Bulma at an extremely fast speed, like a meteor.

　　"Oh no, sir, this demon is in the legendary realm!" Gris said hurriedly.

　　"I guess so. To be the commander of a legion, he should have the strength of level 19, right? Otherwise, he would have been crushed to death." Lu Fei said as a matter of course.

　　"Do it!" Gris said quickly, and he paused. He had already flown out of the Bulma, crossed the city wall, and met Blood Eye. Both he and the other party were in the legendary realm, so there was no reason to be afraid of the other party.

　　"Forgiveness from the Goddess of Nature!"

　　As Gris rushed forward, he clenched his fingers together and brought down a hammer with a bang. A dazzling icy divine light burst out, forming an extremely huge pillar of light.

　　This is the forgiveness of the goddess of nature. The light column is close to absolute zero and can freeze everything visible and invisible.

　　"Dark abyss!" Xuetong swung the black giant axe, creating a deep space crack. The Frozen Dawn fell into the crack with a loud bang, and disappeared without a trace.

　　"Die, elf!" Blood Eye sneered, flew in front of Gris, and chopped down with the giant axe.

　　"Not necessarily. I think it's you who will die!"

　　As Lu Fei's voice came, a silver light rushed over like lightning and turned into a crystal-clear sacred dragon. It roared towards Xuetong with a loud bang, and then the dragon swung its tail and arrived first, hitting Xuetong's left arm.

　　"Ah...what the hell?"

　　Xuetong was successfully ambushed, and he was so angry that he was fuming. With a scream, his whole body fell from the sky like a cannonball, creating a big hole under the city wall.

　　"Damn it, is that guy attacking your uncle again?" Blood-eyed Man protected his injured left arm with the giant axe, and slowly rose from the pit, trembling all over. His aura gradually rose, and a black magic fire rose from his body, wrapping his entire body in flames.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but shiver. He felt the extreme coldness emanating from the black magic fire, a coldness that was no less than that of the frozen aurora.

　　"The icy flames of the frozen hell?" Gris was shocked and jumped in front of Lu Fei.

　　"What's wrong? Is there something wrong with this flame?" Lu Fei asked puzzledly.

　　“My lord, be careful. This devil fire is not ordinary fire. It is the fire in the frozen hell that can freeze the soul. It is very cold and more mysterious than my frozen aurora. If it touches anything, it will turn into ice and explode.

　　"No way, can stones also explode?"

　　"Yes!" Gris nodded quickly. Lu Fei was surprised to find that the magic fire on Xuetong's body seemed to have its own will and would not stick to the soil. No wonder nothing had been frozen by his magic fire so far.

　　"Turns out it's a human wizard. Humph, that's great. There are actually legendary wizards of elves and humans hiding in the goblin city!" Xuetong became more and more angry. He turned his head and looked at his demon army subordinates around him. The entire army suffered heavy losses, but the demons had learned their lesson. Some demon generals had already led the demons to fly high into the sky, and then rushed into the city of Cortes to start a sweep.

　　"Hold on, hold on..." Bulma shouted inside the Bulma's magic sun boat. At this time, the battlefield seemed to have entered a chaotic stalemate.

　　There are fast-moving demons everywhere in and outside the city. The goblins are now attacked from both sides, but the situation is not that bad. The mental network has been closely connecting all the goblins. The goblins spontaneously formed a team of seven or eight people, holding magic guns and riding anti-gravity boats to start a battle of wits and courage in the city!

　　Such a battle is rather difficult, but fortunately the goblins are huge in number and have a huge population advantage. The demons seem to be trapped in the sea of ​​people and cannot extricate themselves.

　　Realizing that the legion had fallen into such an embarrassing situation, the rage in his blood-red eyes had turned into deep coldness, and the fierce murderous intent had transformed into a huge dark storm that was rolling up around him.

　　"Gurgle..."

　　The leader of the legion was about to fight back. He uttered a mysterious and low spell, and the entire void was immediately shrouded in thick darkness. The omnipresent dark aura between heaven and earth quickly condensed and formed a huge magic circle with flashing black light outside his body.

　　"The black tide is coming, everything is decaying!"

　　Blood Eyes roared and suddenly propped up his hands. The magic circle outside his body rushed up to the sky, and then... a mighty black tide descended from the magic circle.

　　In the black tide, palm-sized black feathers floated and flew everywhere. Some fell on the magic sun boat, some fell on the goblins, some fell on the magic cannons on the city walls, and some fell on the stones and trees on the ground.

　　"ah……"

　　A terrifying scream was heard, and a goblin's face was touched by a feather. His entire face began to rot rapidly. In just a few breaths, the goblin had turned into dry bones. The dry bones exploded with a bang and turned into a decayed breath.

　　"Ahhhhhh..." Immediately afterwards, many goblins were hit and quickly exploded.

　　Lu Fei was horrified. The feathers that fell on the sun boats caused several of them to decay rapidly. The entire boat fell apart in mid-air, and the materials of the hull fell to the ground. The goblins on the boats screamed and fell to the ground.

　　The magic cannon on the top of the city was covered with feathers and quickly decayed, turning into a rotten cannon. More feathers fell on the stones and grass, causing them to decay quickly.

　　"Everyone be careful, this thing is very vicious!" Lu Fei roared and suddenly stretched out his hands. The dazzling sacred dragon power radiated quickly and enveloped the place covered by the dark tide.

　　Wherever the divine power of the Holy Dragon passed, all the dark aura was quickly purified, and the fluttering black feathers were illuminated by the light, as if ice and snow had melted away.

　　…

　　Chapter 302: Victory

　　The corruption of the black tide was purified by the power of the sacred dragon.

　　"You...you..." Xuetong was shocked. He pointed at Lu Fei and trembled and couldn't speak. His dark tide had always been invincible, but now it had met its nemesis?

　　"You've run out of tricks, prepare to die!" Lu Fei roared, flew towards Xuetong, raised his hand and slapped it hard, roar... a huge sacred dragon rushed out from his body, suddenly wrapped around Xuetong, turned the dragon head and bit hard on half of his body, splash... black blood spurted out, and poor Xuetong's body was torn apart.

　　"Ah, you dare... I will come back for revenge..." Bloodeye screamed, and his whole body suddenly exploded, turning into thousands of black auras that fled in all directions and disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye.

　　Lu Fei was stunned. He turned to look at Gris and asked in surprise: "Can all the demons escape like this?"

　　Gris shook his head and said, "Generally, when the magic reaches a certain level, the demons will practice some weird spells, just like the mages in the Terran continent, who all have very good escape spells. If I remember correctly, this should be a smoke escape spell, which is very fast to activate and disappears very quickly. Unless we prepare in advance, it will be difficult to catch him!"

　　"Haha, your leader has escaped, why don't you surrender!"

　　"The Demon Leader has escaped... The Demon Leader has escaped!"

　　The goblins screamed when they saw this, and the other demons immediately became frightened. Some of them immediately flew up into the clouds and fled away quickly when they saw the situation was not good. Some who could not fly, such as the low-level demon lizards who had not learned the art of flying, were either killed in the battle or taken prisoner.

　　"Haha, we won! I never thought that we could defeat the attack of a demon army!" Bulma jumped off the sun boat. She was very excited as she watched a team of demon captives passing by.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Don't be happy too soon. According to my reconnaissance, there is at least one more legion of demons. That legion is probably much stronger than this one because I saw a large number of winged demons in that legion!"

　　"Winged demons? Oh, that's terrible. I heard that winged demons are of relatively high levels, unlike these demon lizards. As long as their power level is not high, they can't even fly. They are really useless..." Bulma looked at the captured demon lizards with disgust.

　　"Clear up the battlefield! These demons must be locked up in a solid dungeon!"

　　"Don't worry, we are the most experienced in these little things! We will lock them up in a super alloy dungeon, and no matter how powerful they are, they won't be able to escape!" Bulma looked proud.

　　“Puff…”

　　A few faint sounds were heard, and a few black crows flew up into the sky from the top of the city wall and headed towards the ruins in the east. Lu Fei just happened to catch the traces of these black crows, and he couldn't help but have a bad premonition.

　　"My lord, this is terrible. These black crows must be the devil's spies!" said Gris.

　　"Forget it, let them go back. I believe there will be a crucial battle soon. Fortunately, we were careful this time. The enemy had a trick up their sleeve. We did not send the Killing-class Constructs and the God-killing Battleship. Otherwise, they would have discovered everything!"

　　According to the original plan, the killing-class constructs and the giant god-killing warships were to be deployed at the critical moment, but no one expected the Bloody Legion to be so stupid and attack collectively like a tide without any tactics, which allowed the goblins' magic guns and cannons to exert their maximum power and demonstrate their might.

　　It has to be said that the leader of the Bloody Legion was either too stupid or too confident, which led to today's tragic defeat.

　　However, a few black crows flew past the gate to the demon plane and landed in the hands of Commander Elesis. Elesis cast an insight spell on the black crows' eyes, and the black crows' eyes began to replay the situation of the entire Cortes battlefield.

　　“Bang!”

　　The black crow suddenly screamed, and turned into a ball of blood mist and dissipated, leaving no trace of its body. Elesis was extremely furious, and she was still not satisfied with her anger. She stomped her foot, and the entire tall steel building collapsed with a loud bang.

　　Commander Elesis's anger subsided a little. She cursed angrily, "What a reckless man! He underestimated the enemy to such a terrible degree. I thought he could hold out for most of the day, but now he's been defeated in just an hour and a half. This bastard really made us, the Demon Commander, lose face!"

　　Several demon generals standing next to Elesis opened their mouths wide and asked in surprise, "Sir, the Blood Eyes Army has turned pale?"

　　"Take a look at this. I hope you won't commit such an unforgivable crime!" Elesis waved her hand suddenly, and the other black crows fell on the arms of several demon generals.

　　After the demon generals used their insight skills to watch, their faces turned pale. Duo Luo said cautiously, "I didn't expect the goblins to have such sophisticated weapons. Are they magic guns? We have only heard of those things, but have never seen them in person. Now it seems that those things are still very powerful!"

　　Commander Elesis nodded: "Yes, this is why we must be cautious. I, Elesis, will not think that I am invincible, nor can I be compared to those reckless men who think they are smart!"

　　"Your Excellency is wise!" All the demon generals immediately praised.

　　"As you can see, the goblins haven't used their full strength yet. I suspect they have a backup plan. In addition, they are protected by two legendary masters. If we want to destroy the entire goblin city, it may be difficult!"

　　"Your Excellency is wise!" said the demon generals.

　　"How about this, we will gather the demons of the Blood Legion right now and put them into battle formation. Once we have gathered all of them, we will formulate a plan to destroy the city!"

　　The demon generals flew away one after another and began to recruit the demons of the Blood Legion. Elesis suddenly flashed and landed in the depths of the ruins. She walked step by step to the bottom of the ruins and came to a dark passage. She said, "Blood Eye, I know you are in there, why don't you get out?"

　　There was no response from the end of the passage.

　　"If you don't come out, I'm going to destroy this place!" Elesis threatened coldly.

　　"Don't..." A trembling voice was heard, and Blood Eyes walked out step by step. His body was shrouded in a dark demonic energy. His voice was weak, and his footsteps were light. It was obvious that he was seriously injured, but his life was not in danger. He originally just wanted to rest here for a few days to heal his injuries before going out, but he didn't expect to escape the eyes of Elesis.

　　"Xuetong, do you know that you have brought shame to our demon commander? I dare say that you are the first demon army to suffer a miserable defeat. Tell me, how will His Majesty punish you?"

　　Xuetong trembled in fear and said to himself, "Don't worry about this. I... I will go back and apologize to His Majesty in person!"

　　"Hmph! Do you think you still have a chance? I will punish you now on behalf of His Majesty, and you can die now!" Elesis waved her hand lightly, a black sickle shadow swept by, and a sound of blood spurting out from Blood Eye's throat, and a big head rolled to the ground with a few gurgles.

　　The shadow of the sickle flashed again, and Blood Eye's head and body were chopped into countless pieces. Elesis snorted coldly, turned around and walked out of the ruins step by step...

　　…

　　Chapter 303: Attack (Part 1)

　　Please vote for collection!

　　----

　　The city of Cortes after the smoke of gunpowder looked particularly quiet in the night. The lamp posts made of sunstone and various elemental gems emitted bright and soft light. Although the light was not as bright as daylight, it was enough for the daily use of the goblins.

　　More than a dozen magic sun ships took turns patrolling over the city of Cortes, and the rest were all urgently dispatched to the scattered villages in the area of ​​Cortes.

　　In the second hour after the smoke cleared, magic sun boats came back from all directions one after another, loaded with goblins from the villages near the ruins.

　　Many goblins were pitiful, dressed in rags, and some were seriously injured. Some unlucky villages were destroyed by the escaped demons. If the magic sun boat had not come to rescue them in time, many goblins would have died in the disaster.

　　After letting the goblins down from the magic sun boat, the sun boat set out again urgently, heading for a goblin village farther away. Regardless of whether there was a disaster or not, all of them had to be transferred to the city of Cortes.

　　The entire Cortes region is very large, with a goblin population of more than two million, but after emergency mobilization, more than 600,000 goblins were transferred to Cortes City. This is a very large number, plus the original population of Cortes City, Cortes City now has a population of nearly two million, which accounts for 80% of the population of the Cortes region.

　　The city lord Rogers and the elders of the Council of Elders were very worried because such a large population put a lot of pressure on the city of Cortes, especially as food shortages had begun to appear.

　　City Lord Rogers found Lu Fei and said, "Mr. Speaker, although there is still a lot of food reserves in the city, the population of the city has increased dramatically. I am afraid that this amount of food will not last long. What should we do?"

　　Lu Fei sighed. He didn't have any good ideas, but he still suggested: "Let's wait for two days. If it doesn't work, we can implement a food quota system. Each goblin's daily rations must be reduced by 30% to form a fixed amount... But I don't think we have time for that!"

　　"Mr. Speaker, what you mean is..."

　　"Of course the demons are going to attack again. They can't wait any longer than we do. According to my observation, the demons will attack in the next two days. So when I defeat the demon army, I will head to the southern Weina Harbor. I will then personally transfer a large amount of food to Cortes City, which will be enough for all of you to eat for a year or two!"

　　"Ah...that's great!" City Lord Rogers smiled happily. He knew that Lu Fei would definitely have a way, but he didn't expect Lu Fei to be so straightforward.

　　"Mr. Speaker, you have to keep your word. If that happens, I won't implement the food quota. Well, let's wait for a while. The Great Sage and the elders of the Council of Elders also estimate that the battle will start soon!"

　　"So, are the goblins ready? Are those new goblins equipped with magic guns and cannons?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Everything is ready. All goblins, young and old, male or female, are equipped with a magic gun. Some even have anti-gravity boats and multiple magic guns. If the demons come again, they will be in for a tough time!" Rogers said confidently.

　　Lu Fei did not have such confidence. He always felt that the demon army that was confronting the city of Cortes was extraordinary. That army was strangely quiet.

　　"Lord Rogers, I suggest that you build an emergency evacuation passage. If the situation is unfavorable, the goblins can evacuate quickly. This is the way to prepare for a rainy day and survive!" Lu Fei said lightly.

　　"Haha, it's already under construction. You and the Great Sage are both very far-sighted. The elders of the Council of Elders have not considered the plan of evacuation..."

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "There is nothing we can do about this. You see, the sun has been blocked out, and we are facing a demon army. If it is just one army, it will be fine. But if there are two, three, or even ten army armies, what should we do? So we must prepare for the worst in everything. There is no harm in doing so!"

　　"Don't worry, Speaker. If there is an unforeseen emergency, I will arrange for the goblins to evacuate!" Rogers said, patting his chest.

　　"I hope everything is as we expected..."

　　In the early morning of the next day, the sky was still plunged into darkness as usual, and the sun still did not come out again.

　　The mayor and elders of Cortes City no longer had any hope that the sun would come out. Their mood became increasingly heavy. All signs indicated that the demons were about to attack again, perhaps in the next moment, or perhaps right now.

　　Elesis was holding a pitch-black scythe weapon, suspended in the clouds thousands of meters above the city of Cortes. The dark night enveloped the surroundings. At such a high altitude and visual environment, the goblins' magic cannons could not reach them at all, not to mention the magic guns with a shorter range.

　　Behind Elesis was the main force of an entire legion, a total of 13,000 demon warriors, of which 10,000 were main Black Feather Demon warriors, and the remaining 3,000 were miscellaneous demons. This miscellaneous group did not refer to strength, but meant a mixture of races.

　　There are more than a dozen demon races among the three thousand miscellaneous troops, including fire demons, ice demons, camel dragons, black dragons, curse demons, blood demons, bat demons, succubus, spider hunters, spider hunters, flo demons, seducer demons, six-armed snake demons, balor demons, etc. Their overall strength is not inferior to that of the black feather demon warriors.

　　The Elesis Legion is a highly qualified demon legion. It is one of the legions that fought out of death in the endless planes of the underground world. Although it is smaller in number than the Bloody Legion, its combat effectiveness is stronger.

　　"Doro, order the gathered Blood Legion demons to attack!" Elesis said expressionlessly.

　　"Okay!" Dora is the leader of the Black Feather Demon Warriors. He agreed and flew into the darkness. After a while, the attack horn sounded again outside the east wall of Cortes City, and three thousand demons attacked the city again desperately.

　　"Attack, attack! These damn demons are really unrepentant, kill them..." Bulma stood on his sun boat, excitedly commanding the goblin warriors to resist. Before, more than 10,000 demons couldn't do anything to them, and now there are only 3,000 remnants, how can they still be a threat?

　　Lu Fei stood together with the goblin elders. All the magic solar boats had descended from the sky, as close to the ground as possible. The reason was that if the magic solar boats flew too high, they would become the target of the demon army confronting them in the sky.

　　Elder Los looked up at the sky, and all he saw was a pitch-black night sky. How could he see where the demons were hiding? However, people with keen senses could tell that there were a large number of demons hiding in the sky, because the breath of demons was very difficult to hide.

　　Rogers gritted his teeth and said, "Elders, the leader of this demon army is really cunning. They are no longer confronting us head-on. This is probably to avoid being attacked by our magic cannons. They also drove the previously defeated demons to attack the city again. It seems that they want to confuse us and distract our attention so that they can succeed in the sneak attack?"

　　"Humph, how could they know that we have advanced magic technology and can conduct long-distance reconnaissance? Hehe, we can keep track of their military movements!"

　　…

　　Chapter 304: Attack (Part 2)

　　Elder Los turned to the Great Sage and said, "Great Sage, what do you think we should do now? I see that legion in the sky is about to attack. If they dive down vertically from above, we won't be able to resist!"

　　"Alas, there is no other way, but I have ordered all the magic cannons and magic sun boats to be aimed at the sky. As long as they rush down, we will attack resolutely. Now we can only rely on the magic cannons and the large number of warriors to make up for our shortcomings!" said Rogers.

　　"I command, attack!"

　　Elesis glanced at the battlefield and decisively waved her hand to give orders! Although the Blood Legion was only a few remnants, those who survived were all cunning demons who had experienced hundreds of battles. They had learned how to effectively avoid the attacks of magic guns and cannons, so the battle scene looked more intense and longer-lasting.

　　Elesis gave the order at the right time, and immediately the demons behind her began to dive down to the ground from the sky in batches!

　　Vertically upwards is a blind spot for the magic cannon. Fortunately, the enemies come in waves, flying down like raindrops, otherwise it would be difficult to fight them.

　　"Here we go, get ready to fire!"

　　Lu Fei and Gris were the first to discover the situation. The first to rush down were a large group of demons with black wings. They all held black steel forks in their hands. There was always a kind of demonic power condensing at the tips of the steel forks, such as fire, ice, dark elements, poisonous elements or lightning, which looked very strange.

　　All the goblins who were on high alert were startled. They looked up at the sky and saw large groups of winged demons. From a distance, it looked like dark clouds and lightning falling.

　　"Fire!" City Lord Rogers commanded personally, waving his arms and shouting.

　　"Okay, fire and kill those birdmen..." The goblins shouted, and suddenly countless dazzling rays shot from the earth to the sky, and the scene was spectacular.

　　The most dazzling ones are naturally the more than 3,000 magical cannons, followed by the ship-mounted cannons on the magic sun ship, and then the smaller magical guns and cannons held by the goblins.

　　Almost at the same time, all the guns began to fire, and the sky was full of dazzling rays and fireballs. If you hadn't seen it with your own eyes, you would never have imagined what it was like when thousands of huge cannons and nearly two million goblin magic guns fired at the same time.

　　Lu Fei was also stunned for a moment, because at that moment, the cruel battlefield erupted with the most splendid and beautiful scene, like the fire before a meteor disappears, and like the most gorgeous fireworks.

　　"Ah... these goblins!!"

　　The black-feathered demons that swooped down were stunned. What greeted them was a terrifyingly dense array of deadly flames and various rays. In such a dense attack, there was nowhere to hide.

　　"Use the magic technique, gather the power of the magic, bombard, bombard, suppress their damn attack!!"

　　The black-feathered demons held up their magic forks, and surging demonic power poured into them. The tips of these weapons immediately condensed into balls of dazzling energy destruction. From a distance, large groups of demons all looked like demon heads holding "high-explosive grenades".

　　"die!"

　　The black-feathered demons revealed an extremely cruel smile, and then threw their magic forks fiercely towards the city of Cortes and the goblins.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..."

　　Intensive explosions erupted in the vast sky between the goblins and the demons. This was a showdown between two peak forces, one was the power of magic guns and the other was the power of demon spells.

　　Although the two powers are used in completely different ways, they use essentially the same power, so there is no difference between the two in terms of superiority or inferiority, perhaps only in terms of strength.

　　Lu Fei saw that magic guns and cannons were inanimate objects after all, and their flexibility was far lower than that of spells, so each output of magic guns and cannons was not as powerful as the power of the demon.

　　Crash...

　　Endless air waves and deafening explosions spread, and the highest steel buildings in Cortes City could not withstand it. Some were destroyed, some were riddled with holes, and some collapsed directly.

　　Most of the goblins were knocked over by the huge air wave, and some had their eardrums ruptured by the huge explosion, with blood flowing out of their ears and eyes. Other goblins fell directly to the ground or hid in the bunker to avoid the fierce air wave and sonic boom...

　　The Bulma's magic sun ship was the first to be hit by the huge power and exploded completely. Most of the goblins on it were killed. Occasionally, some of them jumped off the ship decisively and escaped with their lives. In fact, just this large-scale contact attack destroyed more than half of the hundreds of magic sun ships, and almost all of them were severely damaged.

　　Such a sudden blow and change was unexpected.

　　"Ah...damn demons, I will never forgive you!" Bulma fell to the ground, her face coming into close contact with the mud. She made a few "Puh" sounds, spat out the mud and weeds in her mouth, and stared at the sky fiercely.

　　In the sky, the aftermath of the explosion was rapidly dissipating. The winged demon that was swooping down in the front let out a huge scream. A large number of demons were ruthlessly affected by the explosion and were torn to pieces. Countless black feathers fluttered in the sky...

　　"You deserve it, you deserve it, you damn demon bastard, if we don't have a good life, you won't have an easy life either..." A goblin follower beside Bulma cursed.

　　"Pick up your guns and shoot hard to avenge our companions!" Bulma threw a powerful and well-made lightning magic gun from the backpack behind her to the goblin.

　　The goblin was overjoyed. He snatched the lightning magic gun and found that in the center of the gun's barrel was an entire huge, high-quality lightning magic stone. This was not comparable to ordinary lightning elemental gems. Judging from the huge lightning energy contained in the magic stone, the power of this lightning magic gun was at least ten times that of ordinary lightning magic guns.

　　"Haha, don't worry, Lord Bulma, with this gun, I can definitely kill a few demons!" He raised the magic gun and fired a shot into the sky. Puff... a sharp and shining lightning flashed out from the barrel of the gun. Suddenly, a black-feathered demon that swooped down was hit immediately, and its head exploded with a pop.

　　With a loud bang, the Black Feather Demon's body fell to the ground, leaving a small hole. The demon's body was still not dead, and was still struggling to stand up. Although the goblin was holding a cannon, he was stunned for a moment.

　　Bulma was furious. These black-feathered demons were extremely powerful. They swooped down from the sky. The first wave of explosions blew up the first batch of them, leaving no trace of their bodies. However, the following batches still rushed down through the explosion zone fearlessly, trying to take the opportunity to reap the lives of the goblins.

　　"Die!"

　　Bulma raised her gun and fired a shot. An even bigger and sharper bolt of thunder and lightning struck the heart of the headless black-feathered demon. Immediately, a huge bloody hole was punched through the demon's heart, and the demon's heart exploded in an instant.

　　The demon finally fell to the ground with a thud and could no longer move!

　　…

　　Chapter 305 Killing

　　Please vote and collect!

　　---

　　Bulma patted the frightened goblin's face and shouted, "You idiot, not only do you have to blow up the demon's head, you have to shoot it in the heart, do you understand?"

　　"Yes, yes, I got it..." The goblin calmed himself down and couldn't help feeling ashamed.

　　"Attention, all compatriots. Attention, all compatriots. The demons have broken through the sky defense line. All goblins must move into the solid steel bunkers immediately. All goblins must move into the steel bunkers. Do not stay on the mud. Do not stay on the mud!"

　　At this moment, the voice of the great sage Tommy came into the minds of all the goblins. The goblins obeyed the great sage's words unconditionally. All the goblins trotted to the nearby steel building without hesitation, or entered the passage leading to the underground floor.

　　The few goblins who were a little slow to act were slapped to death by the black-feathered demon that swooped down first.

　　"Haha, you are a bunch of hateful little goblins. You killed so many of us demons. I will never, ever forgive you!" The demon slapped the goblins into pulp with one slap. Then he grabbed the souls of the goblins and said with a cruel smile, "Just wait. I will torture your souls!"

　　He grabbed the air again, and several magic guns flew up. The demon grabbed one of them and fiddled with it. He wondered how the goblins used them. He ignorantly pointed the barrel of the gun to his eyes and tried to tap the trigger with his finger.

　　“Bang!!”

　　A sharp dark blue frost ray instantly blew up the demon's eyes. No matter which race, eyes are a relatively vulnerable part, and demons are no exception.

　　The power of frost began to spread rapidly from the depths of the eyes close to the brain. First, the demon's brain was instantly frozen into an ice lump, and the demon's actions immediately short-circuited. Then the blood began to freeze rapidly. Within a few breaths, the heart of the blind demon froze and turned into a stiff corpse.

　　Crash!

　　A big foot dropped from the sky and crushed the frozen and stiff corpse in one fell swoop. It was a fire demon. His whole body was covered in dark red lava flames burning on his skin, and his fiery red hair was also glowing with fire. The whole person was bathed in raging flames, emitting a strong smell of sulfur and magma.

　　He said sarcastically, "Haha, a black-feathered demon who was so stupid that he died because of his own ignorance. He was really a stupid guy. Didn't he know that the goblins' stuff shouldn't be messed with? Hehe, he deserved to die. Our great and glorious Elesis Legion should not have such a stupid demon!"

　　"Well, where did those damn goblin souls go?" The Fire Demon looked around. Not only could he not see the goblins, but even the goblin souls that had been captured were gone. He thought they had taken the opportunity to escape.

　　"Damn it, damn it, you little bastards, come out to your uncle!!"

　　The fire demon roared and stomped the ground hard with his flaming big feet. The enormous demonic power was transmitted into the underground, and the entire ground rumbled and shook violently.

　　“Crash…”

　　Behind the Fire Demon, the two-centimeter-thick metal floor tiles were suddenly cut open, and an incomparably huge earth demon worm suddenly emerged from the ground, with dirt and gravel flying everywhere. The demon worm pounced on the Fire Demon fiercely, and the rapidly spinning spikes on its body scratched large pieces of flesh and blood on the Fire Demon's body.

　　"Ah... what kind of monster is this?" The Fire Demon screamed in shock. One of his arms was cut into pieces of flesh, half of his body was cut apart, and lava gushed out of his body, melting the ground spikes in an instant.

　　Boom! !

　　The Earth Demon Worm roared, and its huge head suddenly fell from the sky. Its huge body burrowed into the ground, and the huge flaming body of the Fire Demon, who was caught off guard by the attack, was also smashed into the ground in an instant. A thrilling and tragic scream came from the pitch-black hole, foreshadowing that another demon was ruthlessly torn to pieces.

　　"How could this happen? What the hell are these steel monsters..."

　　A succubus who had just landed on the ground saw the ground in Cortes city turning over and over. Countless terrifying steel "giant snakes" drilled out from the ground, and mud and rocks flew everywhere. Countless demons were caught off guard and were cut, bitten, or penetrated into the ground by these giant snakes in an instant.

　　A six-armed snake demon beside her, which was much stronger than her, was dragged into the ground in horror in an instant. The succubus flew up in horror and pounced on a steel building next to her. With a crash, a giant earth demon worm immediately emerged from under her feet. If she had not dodged in time, she would have suffered the same fate.

　　"Pah, pah, pah..." Several freezing rays shot out from the steel building and hit the iron pillar beside him with a bang, freezing a large area of ​​ice.

　　"Okay, you poor little creatures, watch me kill you all!" The succubus suddenly raised her hand, and a stack of twelve circular slices condensed on her hand. With a wave of her hand, the twelve circular slices flew out. With a few screams, the goblins had their throats cut and fell to the ground dead, and their magic guns were also cut into two pieces.

　　"Die!" Suddenly a figure flashed by, a ghost-like elf passed by, and a cold, ruthless, and light voice came into the ears of the succubus.

　　"Oh no, we were ambushed. Why are there other enemies here..."

　　The succubus felt sweat on her back. She had no time to dodge and felt a pain in her head and heart. Then everything went black in front of her eyes and she fell completely into endless darkness.

　　The succubus fell to the ground with a thud. Her eyes widened in horror. There was no spark of life in them anymore. There were bloody holes on the back of her head and the area around her heart on her back. She was stabbed silently like this.

　　A demon-armor hunter smiled triumphantly, and his whole body turned silver. He crashed into the outer wall of the steel building with a puff. His whole body turned into a flowing liquid like mercury, merging with the silver-gray steel, which was very strange.

　　The Demon Armor Hunter hid herself in disguise and wandered outside the steel building. With a puff, she pounced out and pierced a ferocious and huge camel dragon in one fell swoop!

　　"Boom boom boom..." Several Titans rushed out from the bunker. Each of them grabbed a winged demon and pulled it hard. The demon let out a heart-wrenching scream and its body was torn into pieces.

　　"Roar, roar..." The Titan let out a huge roar, and its momentum immediately shook the four directions, and the demons were immediately frightened.

　　"Too scary, too scary, these are definitely not living creatures, what kind of monsters are they?" The demons with keen senses trembled and expressed fear and doubt. Their courage had been suppressed by the three killing-level constructs: the earth demon worm, the demon armor hunter and the Titan giant.

　　…

　　Chapter 306: Light of God-Slaying

　　In the sky, Elesis looked down at the city of Cortes filled with the atmosphere of bloodshed. All kinds of sounds of fighting and screams reached her ears, and a look of shock flashed across her deep eyes.

　　Doro, the leader of the Black Feather Demons beside Elesis, was already terrified. He said, "My lord, those are goblin constructs, right? How can they be so powerful? Aren't goblin constructs usually used for work or riding? How can they be so scary?"

　　Elesis shook her head, a cold murderous intent flashed across her eyes. She also felt incredible about the sudden appearance of the earth demon insects, demon armor hunters, and Titan giants.

　　"Maybe... maybe that is the goblins' last trump card!" Elesis said cautiously.

　　"Sir, what should we do? We have suffered heavy losses..." Duo Luo thought about it for a while, and said carefully: "Sir, in my opinion, should we avoid the sharp edge first?"

　　"You said we want to retreat?!" Elesis said coldly.

　　"I deserve to die..." Duo Luo said hurriedly in panic.

　　Elesis sighed slightly, then said sternly, "Retreat? Absolutely not. From the day our Elesis Legion was formed, there has been no retreat. This is the case now, and it will be the same in the future!"

　　Doro stood beside Elesis. He could feel that the commander was in a complicated mood. Now was the most difficult time for the legion, and times like this tested the commander's faith the most.

　　A faint flash of light like a star passed by the corner of Doro's eyes. He was stunned and looked sideways. It was the light coming from a desolate and dark place in Cortes City.

　　"Hmm? What is that?"

　　Dora saw an extremely huge warship slowly flying out from a huge passage. In the night, it was like a ghost. Although it was huge, it was silent. The flash came from a pair of steel claws in front of it. The pair of claws seemed to be a magic cannon, and at this moment it was condensing a huge light.

　　"Ah... It's facing us?!" Dora was stunned for a moment. A trace of shudder flashed through his mind, and a dangerous aura suddenly hit his heart. Obviously, Commander Elesis was slightly distracted and did not notice this strange phenomenon.

　　"boom……"

　　The air seemed to vibrate, and an extremely dazzling beam of light rushed out, across the sky, and penetrated the clouds in the sky. The target of the beam of light was Elesis, the leader of the demon army hidden in the high-altitude clouds.

　　"not good!!!"

　　Doro was truly shocked at this moment. Without any hesitation, he roared and pushed Elesis away. He then leaped up and turned into thousands of black crows to try to dodge quickly.

　　"ah……"

　　Duo Luo screamed, and the dazzling light of God-killing pierced through all the black crows, and thousands of black crows turned into nothingness in an instant!

　　Elesis had come to her senses, but it was too late. The residual light of the God-Slaying Light pierced through one of her arms, and everything from her shoulder to her entire arm disappeared in an instant.

　　"Damn, this giant ship..." Elesis suddenly saw the God-Slaying giant ship rushing towards her. The God-Slaying magic cannon condensed its light again. In just two breaths of time, a huge beam of light blasted out again.

　　"Oh no, this giant ship is powerful!"

　　Elesis's face turned pale with horror. She already knew the power of the light column. She swung the black sickle fiercely and jumped hundreds or thousands of meters away. After a few flashes, she had reached the top of the ruins and stood at the gate to the demon plane.

　　She turned her head and looked over her shoulder. Thinking of Duo Luo being killed by the Light of God-Slaying, she was furious. What a pity, she lost a loyal and capable subordinate.

　　"The bones are reborn!" Elesis snorted coldly, and the power of the devil surged into the wound on her shoulder. The bones in the wound were immediately stimulated to grow out, quickly forming a hand bone. The hand bone grew flesh rapidly, and in a few breaths, it had become a complete arm. The arm was as crystal clear as jade, without the slightest flaw, and anyone who saw it would feel dazzled.

　　Elesis clenched her fist and found that her new arm was still a little weak, but fortunately it was her left arm. If it was her right arm, it would have hindered the battle.

　　"How terrifying! Is this woman immortal? How come her arm, which was reduced to dust, grew back in the blink of an eye?"

　　In the God-Slaying Ship, Lu Fei and Tommy were shocked. On the big screen in the central control room, the process of Elesis' rebirth from the bones was clearly displayed.

　　Gris's face was more solemn than ever before. He shook his head and said, "Sir, it seems that we have encountered a very powerful demon leader. If I am not mistaken, this is the bone rebirth spell in the magic of the demon god. It is a magic passed down by Hades, the supreme demon god of the underworld. Knowing this spell is equivalent to having an immortal body!"

　　Lu Fei was speechless. There was actually such a spell, rebirth of bones, immortality, isn't this cheating? If you practice such a perverted spell, you probably won't die unless you are beaten to pieces, right?

　　Although the sacred dragon magic that I practiced had a complex attribute, it was far from being so perverted. I was speechless. I was speechless. Although I had heard that the magic of the devil was strange and changeable, I never thought that there could be such a perverted one.

　　"Aslando, she dodged it. Fire again and increase the power from one-three-thousandth to one-thousandth!" Tommy ordered again.

　　"The energy is insufficient. Before replenishing enough energy, I can only use the God-Slaying Light at one-three thousandth of the power once at most!" Aslando replied.

　　"What?" Tommy shuddered. He had always forgotten to ask about the energy problem of the Aslando, the God-Slaying Battleship. He didn't expect that something would go wrong at the critical moment.

　　"Tomi, we can't waste any more energy before replenishing it. Let's do this, we should directly bombard the demon plane gate and make sure to smash it!" Lu Fei suggested a fatal attack. As long as the plane gate was broken, the demon army would completely cut off the possibility of getting support.

　　"boom……"

　　Another shot was fired, and a huge dazzling beam of light crossed the sky and shot towards the gate to the demon plane above the ruins.

　　"Damn it, you want to break into my Plane Gate? Dream on!" Elesis was furious. She stomped her feet, and the Plane Gate under her feet grew ten times larger with a loud bang. The Light of God Killing instantly penetrated into the dark void of the Plane Gate, as silent as a drop of water into the sea.

　　"Oh no, it was swallowed by the gate to that dimension!" Tommy was shocked, and Lu Fei was also quite surprised.

　　"Gris, that plane gate should be similar to my plane gate, but can the plane gate be made bigger or smaller as you wish?"

　　"The methods of the devil are much more bizarre than those of the gods. I heard that there is a method in alchemy that can refine various weapons into part of itself, and even change their size!" Gris frowned. He had only heard of it and had never seen it, but now he finally saw it.

　　…

　　Chapter 307 Demon

　　"Hehe, you little bugs have completely pissed me off. I will never stop fighting you guys!" Elesis's anger has been ignited, not only anger, but also shame.

　　This time, when he came to the north of the Terran continent, the two legions attacked the city of Cortes twice, and then he was injured. These repeated disadvantages were a shame for him!

　　Only blood and fire can erase one's shame!

　　Elesis held a black sickle in her hand and flew towards the God-Slaying Ship. Bang! The sickle slammed into the God-Slaying Ship, causing the entire ship to shake. The white shield on the ship was almost shattered.

　　"What a strong shield!" Elesis was surprised and chopped hard. The shield shook constantly, and with every chop, the shield shrank a little.

　　"We can't let her chop us anymore. The energy of the giant ship is being consumed rapidly. If this continues, the giant ship won't even be able to keep flying!" Tommy frowned.

　　"Let's go out!" Lu Fei and Gris flew out of the giant ship.

　　"I can't even cut it open?!" Elesis was shocked and angry. She leaped to the top of the giant ship. At this moment, the battlefield of the entire Cortes city was in full swing. The fighting between the two sides was very brutal. The demon army suffered heavy losses, and so did the goblins.

　　Especially the goblins, who are weak in themselves. Although they are armed with sharp weapons and more than a dozen goblins are united into a small team to fight together, they are still ruthlessly killed by some more powerful demons.

　　Looking down from above, Elesis actually discovered that a large number of demons were being mercilessly slaughtered by three types of killing-level constructs. Her face turned pale, and her murderous intent surged. She said coldly: "This city must be destroyed!"

　　After saying that, Elesis raised one hand, and countless black auras of the abyss gathered from the huge plane gate, constantly condensing above her palm to form a black sphere.

　　At this time, Lu Fei and Gris happened to have just come out of the God-Slaying Ship. Gris looked up and said in horror, "Oh no, this witch has such a vicious heart. She is extracting the breath of the endless abyss of the underground world. This breath is fatal to mortals. Even gods will not go to the abyss because the breath of the abyss can pollute divinity."

　　"She is so angry that she wants to exterminate all the goblins in Cortes City once and for all. There are nearly one million people in this city. She is indeed a witch with such a cruel and vicious heart!" Lu Fei took a breath.

　　"What a pity, the God-Slaying Battleship had a problem. Otherwise, if we increased the power, we would definitely be able to kill the witch!" Gris shook his head.

　　"We'll find a way to reserve elemental energy for the God-Slaying Battleship after we get through today's difficulties. Now let's take action. I don't believe she is really immortal!" Lu Fei was a little unconvinced. He and Gris looked at each other, and both stretched out their hands to condense a divine spear made of divine power, and threw it directly at Elesis like lightning.

　　A sacred dragon spear and an icy aurora spear pierced the air with sharp whistles, causing the collapse of space.

　　"legend?"

　　Elesis immediately recognized Gris and Lu Fei. They were the two legendary masters who severely injured Xuetong, the leader of the Bloody Legion.

　　"Okay, I'll make sure you can't get back here!" Elesis sneered, accelerating the condensation of the Abyss Ball in her hand, while raising her sickle and slashing. Two black lights shot down from the sky, and exploded with the two divine spears. Gris frowned. The opponent's power was indeed strong, and he slashed the two divine spears with a light blow.

　　"My lord, this is not a solution. The divine power can purify the breath of the abyss. You should quickly condense the divine light, and I will go to stop her!" After saying this, Gris rushed towards Elesis quickly, clasped his hands together, and hammered hard, casting his legendary spell.

　　"Forgiveness from the Goddess of Nature!"

　　The whole world was covered in dazzling frozen aurora, and the temperature suddenly dropped to dozens of degrees below zero. A huge beam of light rushed directly towards the space where Elesis was. Countless gorgeous auroras swayed in the sky like brocade.

　　Elesis was moved, but she still quickly raised the black sickle and said coldly: "This is my domain, I have the final say!"

　　A black light quickly spread out from the black sickle, and a bowl-shaped space quickly formed in front of Elesis. As the black light expanded, the space where Elesis was located continued to expand.

　　“Boom…”

　　The dazzling aurora hit the domain, and the frozen aurora was forced to disperse on the surface of the domain. Wherever the aurora passed, everything was frozen. The huge space in front of Elesis solidified into a huge ice crystal like a stormy wave hitting the shore.

　　In Elesis's domain, the power of the Frozen Aurora could not penetrate at all. Elesis raised a smile. The other party was just a legendary domain master. How could he threaten her?

　　The huge ice crystals that froze the space just stood quietly in the sky without falling down, which looked truly spectacular.

　　"Is this what you mean by blocking it?" Lu Fei couldn't help but shook his head. The divine power had begun to condense in his hands. A ball of light quickly condensed in his hands, but it was still smaller than the abyss ball condensed in Elesis's hands.

　　"Die, end all life!"

　　Elesis felt that the Abyss Ball in her hand was terrifying enough. She couldn't wait any longer and threw it towards the city of Cortes. The Abyss Ball was like a falling atomic bomb, emitting a scream of death.

　　"It's too early to destroy!" Lu Fei shouted, and threw the sacred light ball in his hand out, hitting the Abyss Ball like lightning.

　　"Bang..."

　　There was no big explosion as imagined, but simply two extremely opposing forces exploding in a strange opposing hemispheres, and then the two forces began to neutralize, purify and offset each other.

　　“How could this happen…” Elesis was in shock. She stared at Lu Fei with her eyes full of hatred and said, “So you’re cultivating divine power from the Holy System. Humph, all divine powers are our mortal enemies. Well, no matter what, you’re dead today!”

　　Elesis also knew that she couldn't do anything to Lu Fei and Gris at the same time, and there was also a huge ship with terrifying attack power watching from the side. She suddenly grabbed the void of Cortes City below, and the souls of hundreds of goblins were immediately captured by her hands. Lu Fei and Gris were unable to stop her.

　　"What is she going to do?" Lu Fei turned to Gris and asked.

　　"I don't know, it's probably not a good thing. She is now determined to get rid of this nemesis of an adult!"

　　Elesis recited a mysterious spell towards the Plane Gate, raised her hand and threw it, and all the goblin souls were knocked into the other side of the Plane Gate. After just a few breaths, an extremely dark vortex appeared in the Plane Gate, like a deep abyss passage.

　　"roar!"

　　A low voice came from the Plane Gate, and then a huge claw stretched out from the Plane Gate and placed on the threshold. The entire Plane Gate shook with a bang, and the surrounding void also shook.

　　"Elesis welcomes Lord Gruon!" Elesis, who was guarding the plane gate, trembled slightly. She quickly knelt on one knee to welcome the arrival of the being she was going to summon.

　　Gris felt an extremely terrifying demonic will emanating from the plane gate. His face immediately changed and he said, "My lord, this is bad. This witch actually summoned a demon?"

　　…

　　Chapter 308: Killing the God

　　Lu Fei had come into contact with the Demon God before, so he naturally knew the Demon God's breath and will. However, the Demon God in front of him, who had only half of his claws exposed, was not one of the fallen antiques from ancient times, but a guy who later attained the rank of Demon God Pillar through practice.

　　Generally speaking, the endless layers of living and undead creatures in the underground world, including demons, are the same as the creatures on the surface of the Terran continent. As long as they practice, they have the opportunity to achieve immortality!

　　Mortals can ignite the divine fire through practice and become demigods, and demigods can become gods after being officially deified. And demons, through practice, can condense the demon pillar and become demon gods.

　　The demon god in front of him was probably a monster, but he was already a half-demon god with a demon god pillar lower than level one, which was almost the same as a demigod. The endless layers of the underground world could be divided into twelve demon god pillars according to their power levels. The top four levels were emperors, grand dukes, cabinet ministers, and generals. It was said that these were fallen gods from ancient times.

　　The middle four ranks are king, duke, marquis, and commander. Elesis belongs to the legendary realm and ranks commander, which is the lowest position in the middle four ranks. And Gruon, who is about to descend, is a duke, a half-demon who is about to become a king. As long as he successfully ascends to the demon god, he will become a newly born king.

　　As for the lower four ranks, prince, earl, demon, and magic enchantress, they were all at the legendary level or below, not worth mentioning.

　　If this half-demon is allowed to come out, not only will Lu Fei and Gris be in trouble, the entire city of Cortes will be destroyed, and all the goblins will be killed!

　　"Tomi, quickly open the God-Slaying Magic Cannon. We must kill the demon at all costs. Otherwise, if he crawls out completely, there will be no living person in the entire Cortes area!" Lu Fei's extremely strong mental power was immediately transmitted to Tommi's soul.

　　"Got it. I've urgently dispatched a batch of high-quality elemental gems from the warehouse. They should be able to help me fight one or two more times!" Tommy said nervously.

　　"Don't hit him twice. Concentrate all your strength. Quickly, fire once. Use as much power as possible. We must blast that demon back into the abyss!!" Lu Fei was already a little anxious. It could be said that the life and death of everyone would be decided in the next few seconds.

　　Such a huge "gamble" is really frightening.

　　"Puff, puff, puff..." The giant god-killing ship Aslando in the distance began to gather strength. Bang... The dazzling light of god-killing rushed out, crossed the sky, and suddenly slammed into the door of the plane.

　　This time, the power of the God-Slaying Magic Cannon was increased by 15%. The God-Slaying Light was dozens of times more powerful than all previous ones, so the power naturally increased linearly.

　　“Ah… No!!”

　　Elesis was the first to be shocked. She suddenly realized that the other party had such a terrifying method. She quickly rolled over and turned into countless magic smoke to escape.

　　Boom! !

　　With a huge bang, the entire plane door shook violently, and just as Gruon stretched out his claws and half of the dragon's head was about to pop out, the light of god-killing had already blasted over.

　　Feeling the crisis of destruction approaching, Gruon's eyes were filled with dazzling light. Even he, a half-demon god, could not see the light of god-killing clearly.

　　"Ah... I can't accept this... Elesis, you little witch, you actually plotted against this dragon!!!" Gruon roared unwillingly, but before his voice could spread completely, the huge light of killing gods had already swallowed up the unfortunate dragon.

　　"Forgiveness from the Goddess of Nature!"

　　Gris suddenly jumped up, he cast a legendary spell towards the plane door, then reached out and grabbed and pulled, and a large frozen ice crystal was pulled out of the space.

　　"The soul of the demon dragon?"

　　Lu Fei was so surprised that he almost jumped up. This was incredible. He saw a three-meter-tall and seven or eight-meter-long dragon soul frozen in the ice crystals. The dragon soul looked lifelike, but it was many times smaller than the physical body.

　　The dragon soul was completely damaged and riddled with holes. Before it was completely annihilated by the light of the God Killer, it was frozen by Gris, which saved its life.

　　After all, it is the soul of a half-demon god, and the soul emanates the immortal glory of a demon god, but now it has dimmed to the extreme. This unfortunate demon dragon has now reached the end of its rope.

　　“Sir, don’t forget that you really need the dragon soul. I didn’t expect that we would be so lucky to encounter a half-demon dragon all of a sudden…” Gris glanced at the frozen dragon soul and exhaled, “Fortunately, it hasn’t been completely destroyed. I think it can still be of some use!”

　　"Well, I almost missed it, thanks to your quick action. I wasn't sure at first that it was a magic dragon..." Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"The demon dragon is actually very easy to identify. Even though he is already half a demon god, I can tell it apart just by his aura!"

　　“Although it is the soul of a half-demon god, this dragon soul has been badly damaged, and it is far from enough to support the ignition of the divine fire!” Lu Fei shook his head. He knew his own sacred dragon power best. If he really wanted to ignite the divine fire, he would need enough reserves. Not only the reserves of elemental energy, but also sufficient powerful strength in the soul and body.

　　Lu Fei took the dragon soul handed over by Gris and put it into his space ring. There are two frozen figures in Lu Fei's space ring now, one is the Holy Spirit Sharna, and the other is the ascetic of the Vatican. Now there is one more frozen soul.

　　"Just wait. If you dare to kill the demon gods of the endless level of my underground world, the demon gods of the endless level will take revenge on you. Within three days, the wrath of the demon gods will surely descend. By that time, even the gods will not be able to save you!"

　　Elesis's voice came from afar, and suddenly the door to the dimension shook, then kept shrinking, and finally disappeared into the void.

　　Lu Fei looked around but didn't see any trace of Elesis.

　　"Sir, the witch is right. If we kill one demon after another and the witch instigates trouble, I'm afraid we will be in big trouble..." Gris said worriedly.

　　“Hehe, she probably has a hard time now, because it was because of her summons that we were able to destroy the dragon. If there is really a demon god who pursues her, she will not be able to escape responsibility. However, I think that although there are many demon gods in the endless layers of the underground world, there is probably not a single one who can help a small half-demon god to take revenge…”

　　"Yeah, that's true. In the underground world, the strong prey on the weak and people scheme against each other. It's good enough that the demons don't take advantage of others' misfortunes. There's no reason for them to avenge the dead trash! But I'm worried about that witch. She will definitely come back. It can be seen that she is a powerful and arrogant person. By then, it won't be as simple as one or two demon legions. I estimate that she can pull out ten or eight demon legions!"

　　"It's always a problem. This is a matter that concerns the lives of millions of people. We can't take any risks. Well, I think we can't stay in Cortes City for the time being. We must first let the goblins find a place to hide, at least until the black eclipse period, or until the situation on the Terran continent becomes clear!"

　　…

　　Chapter 309 Relocation

　　The second underground warehouse in Cortes City.

　　"Quick, quick, quick, remove all the screws that fix the ground and the magic machine. Don't connect them together, otherwise I won't be able to install it in the space..."

　　Bulma held the half-plane given by Lu Fei in her hand, and ordered more than three thousand goblin subordinates to begin to organize the magical machinery in Cortes City intensively, trying to install them all into the half-growth plane smoothly.

　　It is said that this semi-growth plane was given to Lu Fei by the elves from the south when they made a big deal. There are various protective and application arrays on it, which can easily and flexibly store items in the semi-growth plane.

　　It’s just that the force that can be absorbed into the plane has a certain range. For example, a small building cannot be absorbed into the semi-growth plane because it is connected to the earth and the force involved is far from enough to shake the earth.

　　The same was true for the magic machines in Cortes City. Many of them were often fixed to the ground by screws. Only when the screws were unscrewed could they be put into the semi-growth plane. So after repeated consideration, the Goblin City Lord and the elders of the Council of Elders finally decided to move collectively, and all the goblins took action.

　　Elesis's threat of revenge cast a shadow on the hearts of all the goblins. After the battle with Elesis's army ended, the goblins took inventory and found that the city of Cortes had also suffered heavy losses.

　　Among the nearly two million goblins, the death toll exceeded 100,000, and hundreds of thousands were injured. Such a large number of casualties made all the goblins panic. After the war, the entire city of Cortes almost became a hell of killing and death.

　　Of course, there were many dead demon corpses, and the various degrees of destruction were shocking to the goblins. After a thousand years of construction, the city of Cortes was almost reduced to a mess of ruins after just one short and extremely brutal battle.

　　This is in line with the old saying that it is easy to destroy but difficult to build. Especially in the Tyran continent where magic flourishes, the destructive power is very terrifying. Even if it is an ordinary magician, if he is allowed to exert his destructive power, he can destroy a city by himself! This is the high destructiveness of the era when magic flourished.

　　Under the continuous ravages of various magical guns and various magic spells, even a steel city like Cortes has become unrecognizable.

　　In addition, the threat of gods and demons coming to bring destruction made the goblins even more terrified. So when Lu Fei came up with an effective relocation plan, the goblin elders were all moved. The goblins could no longer afford the huge losses brought by the second war.

　　After intense discussions, an order for a mass relocation was finally issued.

　　"Bulma, how's the situation? Is the relocation of the constructs and magical machines going smoothly?" Elder Ross came to Bulma.

　　"Elder, don't worry. This semi-growth plane given by the Speaker is really convenient. All the constructs have already been inside, and most of the magical machines will be moved in in two hours as well." Bulma said confidently.

　　"That's good. Now the entire city of Cortez has taken action. Many things on the ground have been packed and put into containers! Before sunset, everything that can be moved from the entire city of Cortez will be moved away, except for those steel buildings that cannot be moved!"

　　"Oh, I see. Once all the magic machines here are moved into the semi-growth plane, I will go move the containers. You can have people gather the containers in a few places first. Then I can take the semi-growth plane and install them!"

　　"Don't worry, we know what to do!" Elder Los laughed.

　　"Elder, I really can't bear to leave Cortes City. Do we really have to move to the Earth plane? We don't know much about that strange plane?" Bulma said worriedly. On the one hand, she was worried about the unfamiliar environment, and on the other hand, she was reluctant to leave Cortes City.

　　"Alas, Bulma, there is nothing we can do about it. Given the current situation, we simply cannot afford to fight the demons a second time. Even this time, we won a tragic victory. You saw how many goblins died in the battle, and the entire city of Cortez was almost destroyed!"

　　“…”

　　Bulma stopped talking. She was also deeply touched by the fear of war. For all races of goblins, war was the most terrifying thing. Goblins seemed to be born not to like violence and fighting. The reason was simple, because goblins were born with weak bodies and could not defeat other races.

　　"Besides, there's no telling how long the Black Eclipse will last. Our Council of Elders also considered moving to Dawn City at the beginning, but unfortunately our population is too large. Even Dawn City can't afford such a heavy population pressure, but we don't want the goblins to leave..."

　　"Elder Ross, I understand!" Bulma said sadly.

　　"That's good to understand. Our relocation is only temporary. We will be back after the black eclipse, so don't worry too much. As for the Earth plane, hasn't the Great Sage been there? Didn't you see some information about the Earth plane in the spiritual network? Our decision is the best option at the moment!"

　　"Okay, I admit that the Earth plane is indeed a good place. At least the scenery is okay. It is certainly much better than the dark and gloomy City of Cortez now. It's just that the natural resources in that plane are pitifully scarce, and there are too many humans. It is said that the population will soon exceed 7 billion... Oh my God, such scarce resources feed a population of 7 billion. This is really a plane with an excessively expanding human population!" Bulma couldn't stand it and shouted.

　　"Haha, yes, there are indeed a few more humans, and there are no other races. Humans are the only intelligent race. If we go there, we will become the second intelligent race besides humans."

　　"It won't be a problem, I heard that people on Earth are very xenophobic!"

　　"That's no problem. We're just staying here temporarily, and we have to abide by the twelve-point agreement we made with Speaker Lu Fei. Otherwise, how can he let us go to the Earth plane with confidence?" Elder Los said with a smile.

　　Lu Fei stood in the central square of the first district in the south of Cortes City. The powerful Titans and goblins directed ordinary-level constructs to transport containers here one by one, and then stack them up layer by layer.

　　So far, seven thousand large containers have been piled up in the entire square. There are several squares in the south, north, west and east of the city that are already filled with containers.

　　City Lord Rogers stood beside Lu Fei. He looked at the mountain of containers and said with a smile, "Chairman Lu Fei, I think we'll be done moving soon. What do you think? We goblins still don't have much stuff, right?"

　　Lu Fei didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He said helplessly, "Lord City Lord, are you planning to move the entire Cortes City away?"

　　"If it's possible, that would be great, but it seems your half-growth plane can't do it, right?" Rogers felt very sorry.

　　Lu Fei could no longer bear it and complained, "Lord City Lord, we are not moving now. You should know that the goblins in the entire Cortes City are in great danger. Shouldn't we abandon everything that should be abandoned? Look... Look, are you going to move even that pile of alloy away?"

　　Lu Fei pointed at a pile of super alloys stacked neatly in a square and twenty meters high, feeling speechless.

　　…

　　Chapter 310: Moving to Iceland {Please collect}

　　Please collect!

　　----

　　"This must be moved away. This is a super alloy. We also have to move many other special alloys with multiple uses. How can we sleep well if we leave these things behind? Speaker Lu Fei, you must understand..." Rogers said hurriedly, with an embarrassed look on his face.

　　"Okay, okay. The Aslando God-Slaying Ship will take off in two hours at the latest. I hope we can be on time! You know, staying here for every extra minute or second is very dangerous. I'm afraid the city lord doesn't want the demon army to suddenly come out and destroy the entire goblin tribe, right?"

　　"Don't worry, don't worry. I have already sent the goblin elders to supervise and command the team. I believe we can evacuate on time within two hours!"

　　Rogers quickly waved to one of his men and said, "Go and see what Bulma is doing in the underground base. Tell her to come up and load up all the containers... Quick, go and tell her on your boat!"

　　"No need to shout, I'm here!" Bulma was seen riding an anti-gravity boat quickly and landed in front of the two people.

　　"Okay, okay, Bulma, the things here have almost been packed. Hurry up and pack everything. There are still many things to be packed in the other squares!"

　　"Got it!" Bulma had just finished installing the magic machinery, and then went to install the large number of elemental gems that she had stored, and then rushed to the square. She took the semi-growth plane, activated the magic circle on it, and guided the magic circle one by one to transfer the containers into the semi-growth plane.

　　In the semi-growth plane, a huge light gate showed piles of containers from time to time. Many Titans and constructs quickly took the containers and transported them to the nearby open space to stack them up. Although some containers were very heavy, the constructs had plenty of strength and could still lift objects weighing dozens or hundreds of tons with one hand.

　　The relocation progressed quickly, but it still took more than half an hour to move everything. The three giant god-killing warships began to slowly rise into the air and hovered over the bustling city of Cortes.

　　One of them was the Aslando, and the other two had just been launched from other ruins bases. Since the goblins had limited reserves of elemental gems, after estimation, they had to prioritize launching the three god-killing ships, and let the rest lie quietly in the ruins base.

　　It's not that the goblins don't want to activate all the God-Slaying Giant Ships, but each God-Slaying Giant Ship is a big consumer of elemental gems. Firstly, they don't have enough power, and secondly, the reserve of elemental gems is insufficient. If too many God-Slaying Giant Ships are activated, they will not be able to consume enough.

　　"Come in, everyone!"

　　Bulma took the semi-growth plane, activated the magic circle to open a huge light gate, and then ordered the goblins to quickly enter the semi-growth plane.

　　There are simply too many goblins, and the God-Slaying Battleship alone cannot carry all of them, so most of the goblins are destined to stay in the semi-growth plane.

　　The goblins were also very curious. They passed through the light gate and immediately entered the semi-growth plane. This plane was like an isolated island. It was not big, but it was not small either. Some goblins had already cooked in the semi-growth plane, because some goblins had not eaten for most of the day.

　　The rest of the goblins boarded the God-Slaying Ships, one was the Aslando, one was the Montgomery, and one was the Phoenix. The goblins who were able to board the three ships felt very lucky. The God-Slaying Ships were the greatest creations of the goblin era.

　　Everything is ready, and now the entire city of Cortes has become a veritable empty city, most importantly, there are no goblins left.

　　Most of the things that could be moved were moved away, and there was no other way for those that could not be moved. The goblin elders in the Council of Elders knew that the resources on the Earth plane were "scarce", so they sent people to move a large amount of alloy from the City of Cortes. Fortunately, Lu Fei's semi-growth plane was large enough to accommodate it.

　　"Mr. Speaker, we can go now!" City Lord Rogers stood beside Lu Fei, looking down at the city of Cortes in the dark, feeling quite reluctant to leave.

　　"Well, let's go!"

　　Lu Fei turned around and walked out of the giant ship, waved his hand and threw out the plane door. Under the influence of divine power, the plane door gradually became larger. After a while, the entire plane door was hundreds of meters high, which could fully accommodate a behemoth like the God-Slaying Ship to pass through.

　　Gris nodded, quite surprised. Lu Fei had only watched Elesis control the Dimensional Gate, but then he figured out a way to control it on his own. It was really surprising.

　　In fact, Gris did not understand the so-called Taoism in the East, but that kind of magic could refine the plane door like using the right arm, with various changes, which was very amazing and could be on par with Elesis's magic.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and three giant god-killing warships slowly passed through the space gate. Lu Fei then breathed a sigh of relief. He glanced at the deserted and dead silent City of Cortes, then turned around and passed through the plane gate.

　　Over Iceland's Langjökull glacier, dark clouds were hanging low and heavy snow had been falling for several weeks.

　　Iceland has a population of 310,000, of which 120,000 are concentrated in the capital Reykjavik, and the remaining 190,000 are distributed in coastal cities. Iceland can be said to be truly sparsely populated, with endless wastelands and glaciers devoid of human presence. 310,000 people is indeed a little less, and it is even comparable to the population of a medium-sized city in China.

　　Deep in the Langjökull glacier in Iceland, the vast frozen land is sparsely visited by humans. Above a huge canyon in the northern part of the glacier, a gate hundreds of meters high suddenly opened. This gate appeared out of thin air. When the gate opened, three giant god-killing warships came through one by one.

　　The God-Slaying Ship was powered by magic and flew silently, like three ghost ships. Then Lu Fei also came through the door. He waved his hand, and the Plane Gate shrank and flew into his hand.

　　The door of the Aslando, the god-killing giant ship, opened, and the goblin elders walked down. Bulma took out her magic sun boat, the Bulma, from the semi-growth plane. All the goblin elders boarded the ship and began to inspect the place that Lu Fei had chosen for them.

　　This is a long and narrow valley, four or five miles long. Both sides of the valley are highlands covered with snow. The canyon is down-to-earth and the temperature is relatively warm. You can see some scattered vegetation and gurgling streams.

　　Such valleys are extremely common in the Gran Glacier. The reason why Lu Fei chose this valley is actually because it is hidden. This place is already deep in the Gran Glacier and there are few people.

　　Tommy used a tablet to present the location and appearance of the valley in a holographic image. The goblin elders compared them for a while and said with satisfaction: "The location is very good. Such a valley is enough for us to survive. It's just that the environment is not very good. We need Speaker Lu Fei to help improve the environment so that we can grow food..."

　　"There's nothing wrong with improving the environment, but we just need to grow some food. If we want to use it as food for the goblins, I suggest you buy it directly from Denmark and other countries!"

　　"Procurement? Such a large population requires a lot of food, but we don't have the money you Earthlings have..." Rogers said.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "That's not a problem. I can help you buy it, as long as you give me the constructs in exchange for them!"

　　"Well, then I'll have to trouble Speaker Lu Fei. I'll let Bulma bring the others to follow you. If there is anything that needs to be considered, Bulma will take care of it!" said Rogers.

　　"Okay, let's first transform this canyon and make it more suitable for everyone to live in!" Lu Fei glanced at Gris and signaled Gris to transform the living environment of the goblins.

　　…

　　Chapter 311 Transforming the Environment

　　Gris shook his head and smiled, "Alright, alright. Who told me to practice natural magic? Leave it to me to transform the valley!" Gris flew into the air and arrived at the valley. Suddenly, colorful natural divine power light spread from his body, and soon the light covered the entire valley.

　　"The ice and snow are melting!" Gris shouted loudly. Under the influence of divine power and will, most of the snow in the valley melted instantly and turned into snow water. The snow water flowed down the valley and gathered in the low-lying areas, soon forming a small lake of tens of thousands of square meters. Clean soil was exposed in the high places.

　　"The lava is boiling!"

　　There was another loud shout, and violent earthquakes occurred in many places in the valley. The magma under the ground suddenly gushed out of the ground, not erupting, but gushing out of the ground to form molten pools. The temperature of the whole valley immediately became warmer. Large and small lakes received the heat from the underground, and some turned into hot springs and warm lakes.

　　“Vegetation grows!”

　　Under the divine light, the seeds buried underground began to sprout and soon grew into vegetation. The goblin elders and the goblins on the three god-killing ships were stunned when they saw Gris's god-like method of changing nature.

　　"Bulma, hurry up and take out your crop seeds. Gris has finally used his skills, so let him help you grow some food!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Ah... I get it!" Bulma was surprised and happy. She quickly activated the magic circle of the semi-growth plane. A light gate appeared, and a little goblin poked his head out of the light gate. He was shocked when he saw the goblin elders.

　　Bulma kicked the little goblin back and trotted into the light gate. Two minutes later, she came out carrying a bag of wheat seeds. Gris frowned, stretched out his hand to grab the air, and the bag broke. Countless wheat seeds flew into the soil. Bathed in the natural divine light, the wheat grew rapidly and became strong. Soon it had turned into a golden wheat field.

　　The power of nature is so magical.

　　Gris took a breath and flew down. This time, the transformation of the natural environment in a small area consumed about 7% of the natural divine power. If it was on the Terran continent, such consumption would naturally be nothing and it would only take three days to replenish it all. However, on the Earth plane, it would take half a month or even longer to recover.

　　This is why Gris doesn't like the Earth plane very much. The Earth plane is good in every way, except that the ocean of the Force is like a stagnant pool of water, and it is relatively difficult to gather divine power. However, this plane is ultimately the place where he hopes to become a god.

　　"Haha, that's great, this valley has been transformed so well!" Bulma shouted happily.

　　"Uh... Is this the power of a legendary wizard? So powerful!" The goblin elders were stunned.

　　"Haha, only the legendary wizard of the nature system has such means. The power of wizards from other systems is not in this area!" Lu Fei laughed, and then ordered Rogers to release all the goblins.

　　Bulma activated the magic circle of the semi-growth plane, and the light gate slowly expanded. She shouted towards the light gate: "It's OK, we have reached our destination, everyone can come out!"

　　As Bulma shouted, goblins came out of the light gate one after another. When they saw the transformed valley, and then turned around to look at the endless, clean and beautiful Icelandic scenery on the ice field, they couldn't help but be stunned.

　　"Lord Bulma, this is not Terran anymore, Black Eclipse is gone..." a little goblin shouted.

　　"Yes, yes, stop talking nonsense. This is already the Earth plane. From now on we will temporarily live in this valley in front of us!" Bulma said proudly.

　　The door of the huge warehouse behind the three giant god-killing ships also opened.

　　"Wow... Wow... Great, the black eclipse is gone!" Countless goblins flew out on anti-gravity boats, flying back and forth between the snow-capped ridges, creating a very lively atmosphere.

　　Elder Ross was a little excited when he saw this scene. He turned to Bulma and said, "Hurry up and get the goblins out of the semi-growth plane, and then have the constructs move all our things out. We are going to rebuild a new goblin city in the valley!"

　　Upon hearing this, Bulma hurriedly trotted into the semi-growth plane. Soon, large numbers of goblins came out reluctantly. When they saw that the environment in the valley was okay, their mood improved.

　　Lu Fei didn't quite understand. Bulma came over and said with a smile: "Mr. Speaker, now the goblins like your half-growth plane very much. They just said they didn't want to come out. If I hadn't forced them to leave, they would have planned to live in your half-growth plane..."

　　"Is there such a good thing?" Lu Fei was puzzled.

　　"Uh... so you allow us goblins to live in your semi-growth plane?" Bulma said in surprise.

　　"Yes, why not?" Lu Fei was overjoyed. He thought, why not? There are mountains and water in the semi-growth plane, and all natural elements, but there is only a lack of life. If a plane has no life, it cannot form a self-sufficient circulation system. If there are people in it, the semi-growth plane will be transformed, the space will be expanded, and more importantly, the plane's own "Ocean of Force" will be born.

　　This is the foundation of a plane.

　　The ocean of force is not just elemental energy, it also contains the will of all living beings. It represents the will of a plane, so the ocean of force is the foundation of a plane.

　　Lu Fei understood this truth, so he very much hoped that his semi-growth plane could be "alive".

　　"Wouldn't it be inconvenient for the goblins to live in the semi-growth plane?" Lu Fei asked puzzledly.

　　"It's inconvenient, is there anything inconvenient about it? I feel like the goblins like it very much, there's nothing inconvenient about it..." Bulma asked puzzledly.

　　"Uh... my half-growth plane is so small, and there are no other races or creatures, only goblins. Don't you feel monotonous and depressed living in it?"

　　"No, as long as we can study alchemy and magic technology, we don't find it monotonous!" Bulma said as a matter of course.

　　"Okay, okay, you can live in my semi-growth plane. Of course, you can come out whenever you want. Just tell me. But I need to keep the semi-growth plane with me. Will it be inconvenient for you?"

　　"It doesn't matter, as long as the adults don't prevent us from coming in and out freely!"

　　"That's no problem!" Lu Fei was delighted.

　　Bulma began to hold the half-growth plane and began to command the goblins and constructs to move things out. First there were piles of containers. Each container had a number written on it. Some contained the goblins' personal property, and some contained collective property.

　　The goblins are very proficient in building a new goblin city. With tablet computers, great sages, mental networks, various constructs, and the help of two legendary wizards, Lu Fei and Gris, it is very easy to build a simpler goblin city.

　　…

　　Chapter 312 Goblin City

　　"Earth-shaking technique!"

　　This time, Lu Fei and Gris cast a spell together. The sacred dragon power and the natural power enveloped a large hillside in the valley. The hillside was one mile in radius, and there was a river in front of it. The river was more than ten meters wide, with a relatively large and stable volume of water.

　　After surveying, such a place was chosen as the site for building a new goblin city. Originally, Lu Fei and Gris had no intention of caring about how the goblins built the new city, but after seeing Gris's "extraordinary" methods of transforming nature, the goblins were all impressed.

　　At first, the goblins wanted to build a giant steel city like the city of Cortes on the Terran continent. Lu Fei hurriedly stopped them when he heard this.

　　Building a giant steel city on the Langjökull glacier in Iceland? Are you kidding me? Isn't this a shameful waste?

　　This is on Earth, not Terran!

　　The goblins probably didn't understand that steel, er... no, alloys, were valuable on Earth! The goblins were going to build the city with titanium alloy, which was a rare alloy even on Earth. It was generally used in high-level precision instruments and high-tech industries, such as satellites, spacecraft, high-precision machine tools, automobiles, ships, high-speed railways, airplanes, and other key areas of the industry.

　　So when Lu Fei heard that the goblins wanted to use titanium alloy to build a huge steel city, he was very upset! However, apart from alchemy, the goblins did not know how to quarry or build stone houses, so Lu Fei had no choice but to take action again.

　　The divine power of the two legendary figures is truly overwhelming. The divine will covers a large area of ​​a hillside. Under the divine will, any substance can be easily changed, such as changing the atomic arrangement and changing the properties of matter. It is completely easy to do, but the essence of matter cannot be changed before becoming a god.

　　But it's enough to build a city.

　　The design of the new city has been completely entrusted to Tommy and the Spiritual Network. With the participation of all the goblins, the design of a new city can be completed in a few hours. It is divided into the inner city and the east, west, south and north, a total of five urban areas.

　　Xiao Anan finalized the design drawing, which was then fully projected using a holographic projector, allowing Lu Fei and Gris to build it according to the design.

　　Lu Fei and Gris cast their spells, and the entire hillside was permeated and enveloped by divine will. Under the will, the entire hillside immediately shook, and all the rocks, soil, and grass turned into fragments.

　　"A new city rises!"

　　According to the designed plan, the sewer system is crisscrossed, the roads are well-organized, and four- or five-story buildings stand on both sides of the roads.

　　Under the divine will of Lu Fei and Gris, the entire hillside began to change dramatically. High-rise buildings rose up one after another, roads were paved one after another, and city sewers were connected one by one. In less than an hour, a city had emerged.

　　"Turn mud into stone!!"

　　At the same time, Lu Feigris shouted loudly, and a large-scale mud-to-stone technique was performed. The city that was originally mud immediately turned into a gray-white rock city.

　　Of course, the city was still a "bare bones" and had not been renovated. It only had a rough sewer system, road system and buildings. It is worth mentioning that the buildings are different from modern buildings. They are a bit like the architectural style of Europe and the United States in the 1940s and 1950s. Each one looks square, huge, heavy and solemn.

　　The prototype of a stone city has been completely formed. The divine power is so magical that the will can be used to create miraculous effects.

　　“Yoho… Yoho…”

　　The goblins cheered as they ran into the newly built city. The roads were all made of gray-brown stone. They were brand new without any gaps. The roads that extended in all directions seemed to be a whole.

　　The buildings are also made of gray-white stone, without any signs of being built. They are completely integrated and very sturdy. Unfortunately, all the buildings are still in the bare-bones stage and none of the rooms have been decorated.

　　"Thank you, Mr. Speaker. Your magic is very convenient. If we goblins were to build it ourselves, it would take at least several months!" City Lord Rogers said admiringly.

　　"It's a small matter. You still need to do the decoration yourself!" Lu Fei waved his hand and smiled.

　　"That's easy. There's no need to trouble Mr. Speaker. I've already told Bulma to keep the titanium alloys you requested in the semi-growth plane!"

　　"Haha, that's good!" Lu Fei agreed to help the goblins build the stone city, and in return he received mountains of titanium alloy.

　　Lu Fei also promised to purchase large quantities of daily necessities for the goblins as soon as possible, including food, clothing, housing, transportation, etc., from bulk food, decoration materials, furniture, ovens for baking bread, to towels, toothbrushes, toothpaste, toothpicks, etc., which can be exchanged for a large number of resources, including alloy materials and various structures.

　　Just thinking about it made Lu Fei so excited that he wanted to roar to the sky. Bringing the goblins to Earth might be of great significance and would have far-reaching impacts, both for this world and for the goblin civilization itself.

　　Of course, for now, Lu Fei can at least get material rewards that seem incredible to earthlings, and Lu Fei only needs to spend a little money.

　　Lu Fei doesn't have much now, but he has relatively more money. When the money reaches a certain level, Lu Fei feels that chasing money is boring. What Lu Fei pursues now is magic and immortality, and by the way, he will change the world.

　　"Tommy, we are making such a big noise here, will we be caught by the eyes in the sky?" Lu Fei pointed to the sky.

　　"Don't worry, Xiao An'an and I can solve this problem!"

　　"That's good. I also need to build a Spark Processor production plant here. Can we achieve mass production of Spark Processors now?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Yes, I have already designed an efficient production line. Once the production line is built, it can produce various types of Spark processors continuously... It is estimated that it can produce 100,000 processor cores per day."

　　“How long will it take to build?”

　　"If necessary, it can be built in four or five days. Your Excellency should know that the magic technology of us goblins can be very magical..."

　　"Okay, build it for me within five days. I want to mass-produce the first and second generation Spark processors immediately. The more the better!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"We need to mass produce the first generation too? The first generation is much worse than the second generation. Why don't we just mass produce the second generation? The cost is almost the same anyway..." Bulma said in surprise.

　　"Of course we have to produce it. I will only sell the first generation of Spark processors first, and then launch the second generation when the time is right, and then the third generation when the time is right. This is the production and sales strategy. Only in this way can we obtain continuous profits..."

　　"Oh, how many generations of Spark Processor Cores does your Excellency want to produce?"

　　"Let's produce 50 million for the first generation, and 50 million for the second generation. We'll see how the situation develops in the future!" Lu Fei waved his hand.

　　"What? We produce so much, can we use them all?" Bulma was shocked.

　　Tommy said: "Don't worry, the Spark Processor Core combines the magic technology of our goblins and the technology of the Earth. It is a truly intelligent processor core. Its appearance will surpass all the chips that the Earth plane currently has. The Spark Processor can be used in all aspects of the human world, including military, technology, education, transportation, scientific research, and life. Even the advent of robots is not impossible... Hehe, as long as you can think of it, the Spark Processor Core will be useful!"

　　"So we can't just produce one type. We can divide the first-generation Spark processor cores into three grades of chips: micro, small, medium, and large. Each grade of chip can be further divided into high-end, mid-end, and low-end, enriching the product line and allowing people to choose suitable products for application in various fields!" said Lu Fei.

　　"Don't worry, sir. I've understood this a long time ago. I've already learned about several companies on Earth that produce microcomputer cores. I understand their production rules and sales methods very well... I believe that as long as our Spark Processor is released, it will quickly occupy the global market. Hehe, whoever doesn't use our Spark Processor means that he is willing to fall behind!"

　　After dealing with the matters in the New Goblin City, Lu Fei returned to the Xiling Villa in Reykjavik.

　　Lu Fei landed on the snow in front of the villa. Little Jupiter, who was watching cartoons in the villa, suddenly became alert and flew out through the gate.

　　"The adults are back?" Little Jupiter asked in surprise, his little face was smiling, and he was obviously very happy.

　　Lu Fei looked at the little prince and found that his heroic spirit was even stronger. "Little Jupiter, you have improved again!"

　　"That's right. Thank you for your help, my Lord. The statue of Jupiter has been built in the most remote village in Iceland..."

　　"Really? That's great. How are things in the church? Are there any believers?"

　　"Of course. Sister Wen Wan and Sister Wang Dan used the bank's resources, and many Icelanders who used to believe in Catholicism have converted to the Holy Truth Church! Now I go to the church's temple every Sunday to pray for the mortals and show them my little tricks to seduce and lead them into the church. Now the church has more than 7,000 believers and more than 500 clergy!"

　　"Not bad, now I might be able to consider releasing your sister!" Lu Fei touched little Jupiter's cute head.

　　"Really?!" Jupiter shouted excitedly.

　　"Of course, but you have to make sure your sister won't oppose me and won't go against our Holy Truth Church. Haha, if anything bad happens, I won't just imprison your sister..."

　　"I know, I know. Don't worry, sir. I will definitely convince my sister. She will listen to me and will never be your enemy again!"

　　"Then can you also bring your sister into the Holy Truth Church?"

　　"Well... maybe she won't agree to this?" Little Jupiter hesitated. He knew his sister Sharna's character very well. How could she possibly waver in her faith in the Norse gods?

　　"You won't agree?" Lu Fei frowned. He now needed a native Nordic Holy Spirit to stay in Iceland and carry out a vigorous spiritual baptism for the residents of Iceland, so as to further bring their faith into the Holy Truth Church.

　　Little Jupiter felt embarrassed.

　　"If I agree to release the heroes in Valhalla as a condition, will she agree?" Lu Fei could only choose to take a step back.

　　"Yes, I will agree to it. For the sake of the heroes in Valhalla, my sister will agree to anything, even if it means sending her to hell..."

　　"Haha, that's good!" Lu Fei understood Sharna's character a little. It can be said that such a Holy Spirit is a great Holy Spirit. And because of this, she would not refuse his proposal.

　　Please collect!

　　Chapter 313 Plan

　　Lu Fei entered the villa and found that Lu Wenwan, Wang Dan and the two elves were not there.

　　"Where did they go?" Lu Fei asked puzzledly.

　　Little Jupiter flew over and sat on the sofa, pouting his lips and saying dissatisfiedly: "They all went to play at Sister Sophia's manor, leaving me here alone!"

　　Lu Fei picked up the phone and dialed Kang Shenghua's cell phone. After a while, Kang Shenghua came over in high spirits. As soon as he entered the door, Kang Shenghua smiled and said, "Boss, you're back?"

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei asked Kang Shenghua to sit down, and then went straight to the point: "The reason I came this time is to bring a batch of gold for the United Gold Reserve Bank!"

　　"That's great. The United Gold Reserve Bank is in need of some gold right now. The current reserve grain in the vault has been reduced to 1,100 tons!"

　　"So fast?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Yes, so far, we are still being squeezed, especially Germany, Britain, France, the United States and other European and American economic powers are carrying out the third round of squeeze on us!"

　　"Do we have any measures?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Yes, we are currently stepping up large-scale capital inflows into these countries, and through a series of financial measures, we are forcing their currencies to depreciate faster!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Let them exchange as much as they can, until their country's credit currency is severely diluted!"

　　"I know what to do..." Kang Shenghua was very excited, thinking that it was time to fight another economic war. Now many developed countries are desperately printing more money to buy gold and then ship it back to China. If this part of the extra money is returned to China, it will inevitably cause serious inflation.

　　"I need to open a company in Reykjavik and sell CPUs!" Lu Fei suddenly said.

　　"CPU?" Kang Shenghua was stunned.

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei nodded, took out a Spark Generation II processor and handed it to Kang Shenghua: "This is it, it's called the Spark Generation II processor core, it's a true AI core product!"

　　"Artificial intelligence, right?" Kang Shenghua widened his eyes. You know, artificial intelligence is still in the conceptual stage. Whatever intelligence people talk about in society now is not real artificial intelligence.

　　Kang Shenghua took it. The Spark processor was only the size of a fingernail, like a small mobile phone expansion storage card.

　　"How's the performance?" Kang Shenghua asked in surprise.

　　"Here... take a look. This is the latest model of tablet that my laboratory has just developed. When used with the Spark 2nd Generation, it is completely different from the current tablet model!" Lu Fei took out a tablet and handed it over.

　　Kang Shenghua took a look and didn't find anything special about the tablet. He took a look and inserted the Spark 2nd Generation into a small slot.

　　A slight vibration was felt as feedback, and then the computer started up. After a while, the interface appeared. The interface was the same as that of a normal tablet computer, and there was nothing special about it.

　　Kang Shenghua was stunned to find that a very bright and concentrated laser beam suddenly shot out from a camera on the screen, and quickly condensed into a three-dimensional dark blue water element baby.

　　"Hehe... I'm An'an, the water element. I'm willing to serve you. Whatever you need, I have chat, Internet, video, music, and powerful information search!"

　　After the water element An An finished speaking, the light beam turned slightly, and a holographic three-dimensional interface immediately appeared. This interface initially floated on the surface of the tablet display, then slowly flew up and stood in front of Kang Shenghua.

　　"Is this holographic imaging?" Kang Shenghua was shocked. This technology has not yet been popularized, let alone applied in the field of tablet computers.

　　"Of course this is holographic imaging. This is a very mature technology. Are you really surprised? Haha... You really have no experience. You are surprised by such a small holographic imaging technology..."

　　Little An An covered her mouth with her hands and giggled. She looked like a little kid giggling, very cute. Although she was laughing at Kang Shenghua, Kang Shenghua didn't feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he thought Little An An was very interesting, because Little An An was really human and could even laugh.

　　"Um... An An, right?" Kang Shenghua became more interested in little An An.

　　"Yes, you can call me Xiao An An. Everyone calls me that. I also think Xiao An An is nice and friendly!" Xiao An An said with a smile.

　　"Haha, well then, Xiao An An, what are you?"

　　"Me? I am the soul core of the Spark Processor. The basic intelligence I possess is equivalent to that of a six-year-old human child. Of course, my extended intelligence is very powerful. For example, my logical calculation ability is comparable to your medium-sized or even large computers!"

　　"Ah...are you the artificial intelligence of the Spark II processor?" Kang Shenghua was surprised.

　　Little An An put his hands on his hips and said dissatisfiedly: "You can understand it this way, but I still want to tell you that I am the soul core, not artificial intelligence! I am a mechanical life form with a soul!"

　　"There is a soul... a mechanical life form?" Kang Shenghua was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Lu Fei. Lu Fei spread his hands and said, "Don't worry about this question. Some things are incredible. Well, if you need Xiao An'an's help, you can ask her. Although her intelligence is a little low now, she is very capable. Don't underestimate her!"

　　Kang Shenghua nodded, his interest growing stronger, and he said to Xiao An'an: "Well, Xiao An'an, what are your abilities? Can you intercept the Pentagon's database? Can you obtain the satellite data above our heads?"

　　“That’s easy!”

　　Xiao An'an started to work, constantly receiving various information from the air. The light beam on the tablet computer changed slightly, and a lot of information and pictures suddenly appeared on the light screen.

　　"We have hacked into the Pentagon database and obtained data from a satellite positioning system and a weather satellite overhead. Do you want to send the data back?"

　　"Already hacked into the US Pentagon database?" Kang Shenghua was surprised. He just wanted to make a joke, but he didn't expect Xiao Anan to be able to do it?

　　Kang Shenghua looked at the information and images on the light screen and was stunned, because those information were indeed a lot of confidential information of the US government.

　　"We won't be discovered, right?" Kang Shenghua shuddered.

　　"No, I use neutron wave and earth mixed magnetic wave to carry out information cross transmission. I don't use the existing wired and wireless communication technology at all..."

　　“Is this new technology?”

　　"Yes, with this technology, I can even invade any local area network within the range of the Earth's magnetic field without any wires or wireless connections, and intercept their information!"

　　The national strategic missile networks and other networks are all local area networks and are not connected to the Internet. However, according to Xiao Anan, he can invade these local area networks through cross-information transmission through neutron particles and the earth's mixed magnetic waves... It's terrible, then are there any secrets in this world?

　　Thinking of this, Kang Shenghua shuddered.

　　"Boss, are you really planning to mass-produce this Spark processor core and sell it globally?"

　　"Yeah, what's the problem?"

　　"No, absolutely not!" Kang Shenghua's face immediately turned pale. This kind of intelligent processor is simply a Pandora's box. Once someone uses it to do evil, as long as it invades the strategic networks of various countries, what will happen?

　　"Are you worried that the powerful functions of the Spark Processor and Spark Tablet will cause harm?" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Of course I am worried. Isn't it true? For example, this technology of cross-transmitting information through neutrinos and the earth's mixed magnetic waves is simply..."

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, interrupting the local man, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I'm not completely stupid... If the Spark Processor and Spark Tablet are on the market, then the products must be subject to various restrictions and encryption, and some things that endanger public safety will not be used! Of course, we can also write new firewalls to prevent the all-pervasive intrusion of this new communication technology. Think about it, if we have an exclusive monopoly on these things, can we be called the hegemon of the global technology and communication field in the future?"

　　"Maybe it's possible in the communications field, but I'm afraid not in the technology field..." Kang Shenghua hesitated.

　　"What about adding an intelligent robot?" Lu Fei waved his hand, and a Demon Armor Hunter jumped out of the space ring and landed in front of the two of them. The Demon Armor Hunter was covered in bright silver.

　　"This...is this an intelligent robot?" Kang Shenghua widened his eyes and looked carefully. He found that the Demon Armor Hunter was made of an unknown alloy material like mercury. He was about to touch the skin of the Demon Armor Hunter.

　　Suddenly, the Demon Armor Hunter's skin changed dramatically, from top to bottom, turning into the appearance of an ordinary human woman, along with the clothes on her body, changing vividly.

　　"This...is this a sci-fi robot or a super-powered being?" Kang Shenghua was shocked and quickly took a few steps back in fear.

　　"Both!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"All of them?" Kang Shenghua was confused. How could it be all of them?

　　"Yes, both. They are not just robots that exist in science fiction, but also superhumans with super powers. Or you can call them killers, because they are killers made for killing!" Lu Fei was very proud. He said to the Demon Armor Hunter, "Become like me!"

　　The Demon Armor Hunter made a slight rustling sound and changed from top to bottom into the appearance of Lu Fei.

　　Kang Shenghua was completely convinced. He gave a thumbs up and said, "Boss, this is amazing. I... I have never felt so confident. Since you have such powerful robot technology, the entire future of the earth belongs to us!"

　　Lu Fei naturally understood that once magic technology was introduced, it would quickly replace the existing technological system and develop more advanced things. When he controlled the entire world with magic technology in one hand and divine power in the other, a new era would come.

　　From the moment the Terran continent was discovered, it was destined that the humans on Earth could no longer stop Lu Fei from taking the path he was going.

　　…

　　Chapter 314: Temple (Part 1)

　　Kang Shenghua is very busy. He only has three hours of rest every day in a 24-hour day. He is already overloaded with work. Fortunately, he took a medicine today to improve his physical fitness and a medicine to improve his spirit.

　　Kang Shenghua's originally white hair has turned completely black, his skin has become rosy, and his body seems to have returned to the age of eighteen, full of energy!

　　What's more important is the spirit. Kang Shenghua now feels energetic, his mind is extremely sharp, and his memory and wisdom have been greatly improved. It is hard to believe that he became like this after taking two pills of unknown ingredients.

　　"The boss is really a mysterious person!" Kang Shenghua couldn't help thinking in his spare time. He was inexplicably excited now, thinking that the biggest opportunity in his life was to join the Century Group and become the head of the Century Group's think tank.

　　Now his team has expanded from 15 to 223 people, a dozen times more. Every decision he makes can almost affect the fate of thousands of people and even shake the international economic capital.

　　He had achieved success, money, status, and honor, and he had it all in just over a year. Kang Shenghua discovered that his bosses, whether it was Lu Fei, Su Tongtong, or his sister Lu Wenwan, didn't seem to care about money or status.

　　Yes, not really.

　　They don't know what they are doing most of the time. Sometimes they do trivial things that seem insignificant to them, but they let others handle big things like the Joint Financial Plan.

　　Kang Shenghua felt that Lu Fei was pursuing something at a higher level, such as a higher spiritual pursuit, or a longer life, etc.

　　"Maybe I should pursue those things too?" Kang Shenghua looked at himself twenty years younger, and couldn't help but think. He had already passed the age of knowing his destiny, and originally thought that this was how his life would end, but now Kang Shenghua wanted to live a few more decades or even hundreds of years.

　　Even if it fails, perhaps I can become an immortal heroic spirit like little Jupiter, and achieve the so-called immortality in this way?

　　"Yes, there must not be nothing left after a hundred years!" A surge of ambition surged in Kang Shenghua's eyes. Kang Shenghua knew very well that he had to make achievements and gain greater appreciation from his boss, so that he would have a chance to catch a ride.

　　On this side, Kang Shenghua got the benefit and was about to work diligently to achieve some results to show Lu Fei.

　　Meanwhile, at the Xiling Villa, Lu Wenwan reported to Lu Fei about the Eternal Sleep Secret Society: "The Eternal Sleep Secret Society is now on a healthy track. It is developing rapidly and has branches in hundreds of regions and major cities in Europe, America, Japan, South Korea, Australia, Singapore, etc. In China alone, there are more than 2,700 branches, and the number of branches is increasing every day. Even if I use the Eternal Sleep Divine Art 24 hours a day, I still can't take care of it..."

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temple and said, "Our divine power is growing rapidly now, but it's a pity that this is Earth, not the Terran continent. Otherwise, with the speed at which we develop secret society members, we should be able to surpass the legends and achieve extraordinary achievements..."

　　"What should I do? I am already powerless. With so many members, my eternal sleep spell cannot respond to all of them one by one. Some new members are not very firm in their faith in the secret society. As a divine messenger, I am really worried!"

　　"Okay, I understand. How about this, I'll take you to see Tommy!" Lu Fei said after thinking for a while.

　　"Meet Tommy? The Tommy who became the great sage of the goblins?" Lu Wenwan was surprised. She didn't understand why Lu Fei took her to see a goblin.

　　"Haha, don't you understand yet? Our Eternal Sleep Secret Society needs a spiritual world, or more precisely, a spiritual level, or the Temple of the Sacred Truth, a real temple that exists in the spiritual realm. Every member can call on you to open a door of light and enter the Temple of the Sacred Truth, and look up to us together. They can also communicate with each other in the temple as a witness to the truth, and we use this to develop our faith!"

　　"You mean to create a stable and unchanging dream?" Lu Wenwan was shocked. She is now at level 15 in strength and has developed many eternal sleeping magics such as entering dreams, guiding dreams, hypnotizing, and creating dreams. However, she can only create one or two beautiful dreams in the mind of a single person. She is far from being able to create a real and stable dream that can accommodate all members at the same time.

　　"This requires an extremely huge spiritual will. It must be beyond level 19 and reach a spiritual will comparable to that of a demigod. I can't do it, and neither can Gris. Only Tommy in the whole world can do it. The brain structure of the goblins is different from that of other races. They have a natural advantage in building a spiritual realm. Therefore, the goblins have a spiritual network. So, I plan to rent their spiritual network. I only need a small spiritual space, even if it can only build a temple!"

　　"Can you do it?"

　　"Don't worry, it will work. Tommy's spiritual network is very stable. It's like a large server. We just rent a URL so that everyone can access it. The key to access is to call you. You have the authority to allow or deny others to visit the temple. So the Temple of Holy Truth still needs us to shape it with our own spiritual will. Is this okay?"

　　"Build and maintain a temple. I can do it!"

　　Lu Fei knew the spiritual network very well. It was possible to rent a small spiritual space to build a sacred temple of truth. Of course, this required the consent of Tommy, the controller of the spiritual network. This was not a problem at all. As a follower who had signed a soul contract with Lu Fei, Tommy would definitely agree.

　　Lu Fei is definitely taking a shortcut now. When Lu Fei himself becomes a demigod, he will be able to construct his own spiritual world, accept beliefs from all sides, and begin to build his own spiritual world. This world is the foundation and prototype of the kingdom of God. If he is officially canonized as a god in the future, the kingdom of God will gradually take shape.

　　It wasn't easy for Lu Fei himself either. Ever since he obtained the plane door that leads to the Terran continent, he has come a long way with calculations, coincidences, and plans, which gradually led to the current situation. It can be said that Lu Fei started preparing his own faith very early on.

　　It was a coincidence that Lu Wenwan practiced the art of eternal sleep, but letting her establish the Eternal Sleep Secret Society and make her an Eternal Sleep Messenger was Lu Fei's plan. Lu Fei realized early on that he needed all kinds of resources and had to concentrate all the resources so that he could get more things and eventually push himself to the peak.

　　…

　　Chapter 315: Temple (Part 2)

　　Having made up his mind, Lu Fei began to make large purchases in Iceland. The needs for food, clothing, housing and transportation for nearly two million people are absolutely huge. The total population of the entire country of Iceland is only about 300,000, which is much smaller than the number of goblins. Iceland itself cannot meet Lu Fei's needs at all.

　　However, Lu Fei is still purchasing in Iceland, using the huge demand to stimulate the accelerated recovery of the entire Icelandic economy... The large-scale purchases will not stop within the next one to two months. After Lu Fei purchased the first batch of supplies, he took Lu Wenwan to the Goblin City.

　　Langjökull is actually not far from Reykjavik. Two rays of light entered the depths of Langjökull and separated the numerous snow-capped mountains. Lu Wenwan saw from afar a large valley that looked like a paradise. The valley was warm like spring, with green trees, hot springs and streams everywhere. A large city of considerable size was built in the valley.

　　Countless anti-gravity boats were flying around in the valley, and some little goblins were riding on the boats and playing and frolicking in the snow outside the valley, creating a lively scene.

　　"Why are there so many goblins here? And this city looks new, isn't it newly built?" Lu Wenwan saw the goblins decorating the entire city. Some goblins even built giant magic cannons on top of stone buildings...

　　"The Speaker is back... The Speaker is back?" Some goblins saw Lu Fei and hurriedly came up to him, shouting.

　　Lu Fei ignored him and landed directly in front of the tallest building in the center of the Goblin City. The city lord Rogers, Tommy and many goblin elders had come out to greet him.

　　"Lord Rogers, I have fulfilled my mission this time. Take a look at what I brought back for you..." Lu Fei directly threw the semi-growth plane into the hands of Lord Rogers.

　　Rogers opened the magic circle of the semi-growth plane, and a light gate appeared. He and the goblin elders walked in, passed through the light gate, and came to a flat ground. A stone road 30 meters wide led to the distance. On both sides of the road were large warehouses, all built with mud-turned-stone and quite sturdy.

　　At a glance, there are at least a hundred large warehouses, each of which is more than ten meters wide and fifty meters long. The doors of the warehouses are all locked. Several goblins guarding the warehouses are gathered in front of a warehouse near the light gate to set up a table to cook instant noodles.

　　Lu Fei saw that they were using a gas stove, but there was no gas. The stove had been modified and replaced with an alloy plate with a simple magic circle painted on it. In the center of the magic circle was fixed a fiery red elemental gem the size of a little finger. A scorching flame was burning from the elemental gem, and through the operation of the magic circle, it was heated up to a small pot.

　　The instant noodles in the small pot were just boiling, giving off a rich aroma. A goblin was adding seasoning to the pot while several other goblins were smacking their lips.

　　"Hurry up, hurry up, stir the seasoning a few more times..."

　　"Yes, yes, stir it quickly... It smells so good, we can eat it right away. This kind of instant noodles tastes the best, fragrant and spicy, and it also tastes like beef... Beef, do you know anything about it? Have you eaten it before? I'm not saying that you are ignorant, but I have eaten beef before, and it is really delicious..."

　　"I've eaten it too, I know, it's delicious!" A little goblin raised his hand and shouted.

　　"You've eaten it, so why waste your time? It'll be ready soon. Get the dishes and chopsticks ready!" The older goblin knocked the younger goblin's head hard, and the latter looked aggrieved.

　　"What are you doing?" City Lord Roger walked up.

　　"Ah... Lord City Lord, elders, you are here?" The goblins stood up quickly, very reserved.

　　"Hmm, are you cooking something? Hmm... It smells good, it should be delicious!" Rogers took a strong sniff and swallowed, but he was embarrassed to snatch the little goblin's things. However, the goblin elders were also a little greedy.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "The elders and I are here to look at the things in the warehouse. We are all a little hungry. Cook me a big pot of instant noodles right away so that we can have a taste. Hurry!"

　　"Got it!" The goblins sprang into action. Several of them opened the door of a nearby warehouse and carried out a large pot and two boxes of twenty packets of instant noodles. One goblin was quick-witted and quickly turned the fire to the highest setting and began to boil water.

　　Lu Fei was amazed and said, "This magic furnace is actually made of fire elemental gems. Did you modify it?"

　　"Yes, Mr. Speaker, we think it's not good to use gas. The smell of gas is very bad, so we use fire element gems instead!"

　　"But how long can such a small fire element gem last?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"If it keeps burning, it can burn for a month!" said the goblin.

　　"Not bad, not bad!" Lu Fei was full of praise. It was good not to use gas. An ordinary elemental gem the size of a little finger could burn for a month. If it was actually used, it could last for several years. Lu Fei saw that the magic circle could also adjust the size of the flame, which was very clever. From the perspective of environmental protection and energy saving, it was much better than using gas.

　　The goblins began to open the instant noodles and put them into the big pot. Elder Los walked to the warehouse with the door open. He looked at the tens of thousands of instant noodle cartons piled up inside and was stunned. He turned to Lu Fei and said, "Mr. Speaker, you prepared a big warehouse for this instant noodles. How many are there?"

　　"Not much, how could it be a lot? I picked up the goods directly from several instant noodle factories in Iceland that were about to close down. Their instant noodles have been piled up in the warehouse for several months and are about to expire. They are very worried. If I hadn't cleared out all their stocks, their factories would have closed down. So I got the cost price. They even thanked me specially and said that they welcome me to order again. The price they gave me is absolutely super low!"

　　"Oh, I just don't know if it tastes good. There is so much food, it would be a shame if it doesn't taste good!" said Elder Los.

　　"No, instant noodles are quite popular on our Earth. First, they are easy to cook, second, they are cheap, and third, they taste pretty good. You should try it first..." Lu Fei saw a big pot of food, the water was boiling slowly, and he pointed his finger. An invisible flame fell directly into the pot, and the water immediately boiled.

　　"Okay, the water is boiling, stir it quickly to make the instant noodles loosen up!" The goblins were busy, and soon the instant noodles were cooked, and the bowls and chopsticks were quickly placed on the small table.

　　The goblin elders were already salivating with anticipation. They had never tasted instant noodles before, but they smelled delicious. Elder Ross and City Lord Rogers filled a bowl first and began to devour them in big mouthfuls.

　　"Hmm... delicious, so delicious, I have never eaten food that tastes so good!" City Lord Rogers praised while eating, and Lu Fei immediately smiled. He suddenly remembered that when he was a child, he especially liked to eat instant noodles, and he thought that instant noodles were better than the meals cooked at home. Unfortunately, after growing up, he could no longer feel that incomparable deliciousness when eating instant noodles. He didn't know whether his taste buds had changed or his taste had become more picky...

　　The goblins now think instant noodles are delicious, but I wonder if they will continue to like them after they get tired of eating them? Lu Fei has no control over this. In order to prepare the food this time, Lu Fei can be said to have made his men run around to get it done.

　　"Delicious... Mr. Speaker, these foods are indeed more delicious than those steamed buns and noodles made of wheat. Very good, we goblins will definitely like them!"

　　"That's good!" When the elders finished eating, they were still not satisfied, but the goblin elders' stomachs were already bloated.

　　…

　　Chapter 316: Temple (Part 2)

　　Please don't remove this book from the shelves, thank you, the collection is declining...

　　----

　　The little goblins obediently drove a relatively large anti-gravity airship to carry the goblin elders to inspect the warehouses. One by one, the warehouses were opened and inspected. More than fifty large warehouses were all full, and the rest were still empty.

　　A large amount of supplies mainly include food, clothing, housing and transportation. Clothing includes various fabrics. Food accounts for the majority and is varied. In addition to flour, there are also rice, various instant noodles, dried meat, salted fish, canned food, etc. Housing includes furniture, bedding, home appliances, etc. Transportation is relatively small, mainly bicycles, skateboards, footballs, rugby, etc., only a few hundred pieces, just for show, mainly for the entertainment of the goblins.

　　Of course, these things were not prepared by Lu Fei, but were purchased by Lu Wenwan, who was a hard-working person.

　　The goblin elders were all smiles. When they learned that this was only the first batch and that more would be provided, they became even happier. In their hearts, Lu Fei's status was elevated to a higher level.

　　"Now that we have arrived at the Earth plane, we have temporarily avoided the black eclipse and endless crises. Haha, this is all thanks to the Speaker. Doesn't the Speaker want killing-class constructs? Our Council of Elders fully agrees to provide you with more killing-class constructs!" said the City Lord Rogers.

　　"That's great! But I still need to customize some constructs, such as a construct as versatile as the Demon Armor Hunter!"

　　"We are gathering the wisdom of all goblins through the mental network to study the magic technology for manufacturing the Aslando God-Slaying Giant Ship and the Killing-class Constructs. I believe that we will be able to inherit it completely soon. By then, we will be able to manufacture any construct you want!"

　　Lu Fei was pleasantly surprised!

　　After checking the goods in the warehouse, Lu Fei pulled Tommy over and told him about the need for a spiritual network to build a sacred temple of truth.

　　"No problem. I can set aside a small area specifically for you adults. This small area will be completely isolated from the goblins' mental thoughts. At the same time, you no longer need my consent to enter and exit freely. However, this area will not be too large. You can enter the mental Internet cafe now!" Tommy said.

　　"Okay then!" Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan felt the scenery change in front of them. They were already in a chaotic void. All kinds of clouds were floating around them. From afar, the whole world looked desolate.

　　"It has been isolated as expected. There is nothing in this mental area but a chaotic mental thought..." Lu Fei could not feel the mental network of the goblins and their vast thoughts. Lu Fei knew that this mental area had been marked out by Tommy and temporarily belonged to him and his sister.

　　"Okay, Wen Wan, let's use our supreme divine power to build a miraculous palace. Let all the mortals who enter the palace be shocked. Let them understand what greatness is. At the same time, let them understand that our will is true!"

　　Lu Fei began to gather his divine power, and the immense sacred dragon power began to surge in his body. Lu Wenwan felt the enormity of Lu Fei's divine power and the incomparable and noble spiritual will within it, and she couldn't help but feel a little inferior.

　　"Wen Wan, collect your mind and don't be affected by my divine power and will, or it will hinder you from building the temple!" Lu Fei frowned and said. The divine power of the sacred dragon naturally has the ability to subdue the souls of all living beings, so it is natural that Lu Wen Wan cannot stop it.

　　"Got it!" Lu Wenwan gathered her mind, and her divine power and mental will quickly gathered and condensed. She stretched out her arms, and the huge eternal sleeping divine power began to condense in front of her, forming a huge ball of divine power light, like the rising morning light, dazzling but not blinding.

　　"Transformation!" "Dream-making!"

　　Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan shouted at the same time, and two huge balls of divine power rushed into the air.

　　Boom!

　　The entire space vibrated. The two balls of light collided with each other, bursting into an extremely brilliant stream of light. Billions of streams of light began to roll and condense continuously, gradually forming a towering and extremely magnificent temple.

　　In the spiritual world, there is no so-called distance, there are only various thoughts. The reason why we can feel the grandeur of the temple is because Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan have given the temple a grand will.

　　Lu Fei's spiritual will is extremely powerful. After all, he is a spiritual will in the legendary realm, and he cultivates the sacred power of the dragon. His spiritual will is naturally endowed with the sacredness and power of the dragon, which is extremely solemn and sacred, and inviolable.

　　The entire temple is like a tower that only exists at the level of a sacred dragon. The top is like a monument, with clear edges and corners. It seems to be unknown how high it is, towering into the chaos.

　　At the bottom of the tower is a hall, a bit like the Parthenon, but much more magnificent than the Parthenon! In front of the hall, columns like pillars of heaven support the temple, with exquisite patterns carved on them, and each column is coiled with a sacred dragon.

　　People standing in front of the hall suddenly felt their own insignificance. Even Lu Wenwan was affected by the sacred dragon will that enveloped the temple.

　　"Alright, let's enter the temple hall!"

　　Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan entered the hall. The hall was spacious with a towering dome. There were no murals on the walls and the dome, making it look very monotonous.

　　Lu Wenwan said: "It's really difficult. Since it's a temple, we should have some of the glorious deeds of God as murals, but we don't have any?"

　　"Why not?" Lu Fei laughed: "Have you forgotten the teachings of the Holy Truth Church?"

　　Lu Wenwan thought for a moment and said, "Well, the teachings of the Holy Truth Church are, first, the prophecy of the advent, second, the covenant, and third, immortality, or rebirth in the Kingdom of God! Each of these three aspects is a good theme for a mural!"

　　"Then let's get started!"

　　Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan waved their sleeves, and divine power surged out in all directions. The divine power fell on the four walls and the dome, and countless magnificent murals immediately appeared. They looked divine and sacred, and made people want to worship them immediately.

　　"Let's erect another statue?" Lu Wenwan said.

　　Lu Fei shook his head: "Without the deification, it is difficult to erect a statue, there is no throne, and even less a name for the god! But we can give him a pseudo-god name, whether it is called the Lord of Divine Truth or the Nine Emperors, it does not matter, as long as our will hangs high above the sky of this palace, people will be in awe, worship him, and think he is a god at first sight, that's all!"

　　A ball of divine light burst out from Lu Fei's body, like the rising morning light, rising high and hanging above the temple. The divine power and will emanated from him, descending from top to bottom, throughout the entire temple hall, like a king ruling the world, with all four directions submitting to him!

　　"I am a messenger of God, so I should have a place. I will condense a ball of divine power and will at your lower left!" After Lu Wenwan said this, the divine power light gathered and rushed into the air, hanging under Lu Fei's will.

　　In this way, a temple built by divine will was completed.

　　…

　　Chapter 317: First Entering the Temple

　　At this moment, it was three o'clock in the middle of the night in the Western Hemisphere. In an apartment at Harvard University in the United States, Shen Qingyan had fallen asleep, but a trace of her spiritual thoughts passed through layers of void and, under the guidance of the "messenger of God", came to a huge gate of light.

　　"God's messenger, where is this place?" Shen Qingyan was surprised. She had known about God's messenger's dream-making technique for a long time, but most of the time it was closer to reality and never seemed illusory.

　　"This is the Temple of the Holy Truth. You should know that I am just a messenger of God. If I am a messenger of God, there must be gods above me. Haven't you always wanted to know what the pantheon I belong to is like? I have told you before that God is the god worshipped by the Holy Truth Church now!"

　　"The Holy Truth Church? I've heard that this church is a church that has been flourishing in Europe recently. In Greece and Iceland, I heard that the clergy in their temples are paid better than civil servants. Now this church is carrying out the largest charity in human history on a global scale!"

　　"Haha, yes. Now the gods are always paying attention to his church, so the investment is relatively large. Okay, let's go in..." Lu Wenwan took Shen Qingyan into the light gate and came to the Temple of Holy Truth.

　　Shen Qingyan was stunned for a moment!

　　A majestic temple, incredible, only exists in the spiritual world, but it is not an illusion. The temple towers into the chaos, magnificent and extraordinary. Standing in the square in front of the temple, it seems that the whole world I know seems insignificant, and only this spiritual temple in front of me is the supreme existence.

　　At this moment, several light gates appeared in the square, and several people walked in from the light gates.

　　"Qiao Tian, ​​Sun Feifei, Nangong Ying, Lu Rongxue, Huang Mengmeng, Zhou Yunlan, why are you here?" Shen Qingyan was shocked. Aren't these her good friends?

　　All six of them are the elders of the Secret Society of Eternal Sleep. Since they joined the Secret Society and received divine grace, their wisdom has advanced by leaps and bounds. They are able to speak hundreds of languages ​​around the world. In their first year of high school, they had already self-studied all three years of high school courses in advance. At the same time, they used various channels to successfully apply to study in the top ten universities in the world, such as the United States and the United Kingdom.

　　This incident once caused a sensation.

　　Now Shen Qingyan and her friends have gone their separate ways and are studying in several universities in the United States, the United Kingdom and other countries. At the same time, they are developing the Eternal Sleep Secret Society and making great contributions to it.

　　"Haha, it was the messenger of God who guided us here. We are probably still in a dream now?" Everyone gathered in front of the Temple of Holy Truth, and they were filled with emotion.

　　"Follow me!" Lu Wenwan led everyone into the temple hall.

　　The temple hall is spacious and magnificent, which is shocking. Its scale and grandeur far exceed any building in the real world. After all, it is a spiritual building. Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan did not have to consider the cost at all when building it. As long as they had the idea, they could build an unprecedentedly great temple.

　　"What a great Temple of Holy Truth. This can only exist in dreams, right?" Shen Qingyan exclaimed in admiration. She looked up and saw the wills of Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan hanging above the temple. The majestic and vast will dominated the world, making her feel awed.

　　Lu Wenwan said: "This is a spiritual world, but it is a real place. It exists where our spiritual will can reach. From now on, this temple will be open to all members of the secret society, and at the same time, it will also be open to believers of the Holy Truth Church. You can see that as long as they are within the scope of this temple, everyone can communicate with each other no matter which continent they come from!"

　　"Also open to the Holy Truth Church?" Shen Qingyan was surprised.

　　"Of course, this temple is the Temple of Holy Truth. It was originally created by the god who founded Holy Truth with divine power and will. All believers of Holy Truth can come here! At the same time, the Secret Society was also established by me sent by the gods. Compared with Holy Truth, the Secret Society is still a very loose civil organization. It does not have formal doctrines, strict management and regulations like Holy Truth, nor does it have various obligations and mandatory beliefs!"

　　"Oh, I understand. The Holy Truth Church is the main one, and our secret society is the auxiliary one. My God wants to attract more people through this extensive organization, and the real purpose is to strengthen the Holy Truth Church!"

　　"So we have to join the church as well?" Shen Qingyan asked.

　　"No, you are my chosen ones. From the moment you become God's chosen ones, you are already members of the church, and you have a high status and privileges. It's just that I haven't officially told you yet!"

　　"That's good!" Shen Qingyan breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that if she was excluded by the church, what future would she have?

　　"God's messenger, the existence of the temple is of extraordinary significance. Any member of the secret society who has entered the temple will definitely have firm faith. I believe that many people will voluntarily join the church!" Shen Qingyan looked up at the huge ball of light that represented the will of Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan. The two balls of light were like two suns, one big and one small.

　　"God's messenger, that big sun is our God?" Qiao Tian asked.

　　"Yes, that's right!" Lu Wenwan nodded. Usually, Lu Wenwan only runs the Eternal Sleep Secret Society, but never reveals information about God to the outside world, except for one time when she told Shen Qingyan the name of a God. Because Lu Fei is not a god yet, if she tells others Lu Fei's name of God, it would only be a false name of a God.

　　"God's messenger, do you mean that we can come to the temple to pay homage to our God at any time?" Shen Qingyan said.

　　"Not just you, all members of the secret society can enter, of course, the prerequisite is to obtain permission from me, the messenger of God!"

　　"Oh, that would be great. As long as those members who are not so determined come to the temple, they can feel the will of God. This is the most powerful weapon for the development of the secret society!"

　　"Okay, you can come to the temple anytime in the future. I authorize the six of you to have the power to expel members from the temple!"

　　"Expel members?"

　　"Yes, if a member of the secret society says or does something inappropriate in the temple, you can expel him or her to ensure the dignity of the temple!"

　　"We understand. Thank you for your trust!"

　　"If you want to leave, just think about leaving in your heart, and you can leave!" After Lu Wenwan said this, she disappeared in the hall of the temple.

　　Shen Qingyan and the other six people looked at each other and suddenly burst into laughter. Then they suddenly realized that this was the temple, and they all laughed softly. The fact that the envoy brought them to the temple this time showed that he trusted them very much, and they were very grateful for this trust.

　　"Come, let's take a closer look at the temple!"

　　"Well, the temple is so magnificent. Look at the murals around and on the dome. Are they the glorious epics of our God?"

　　"That should be the case. The messenger of God said that our God is the god who founded the Holy Truth Church!" Shen Qingyan said.

　　"My God is really powerful. I heard that the Holy Truth Church is a newly emerging religion in Europe. It seems that my God's reputation has spread to many countries!"

　　"Well, I heard that gods usually have many incarnations. They can transform into different people walking on the earth, spreading the gospel, guiding people to be good, and saving the world. My god is probably the same..."

　　"Yes, yes, that must be the case. My God sent messengers to establish our Eternal Sleep Secret Society and also established the Holy Truth Church in Europe. I heard that church has a pope and a saint, both of whom are very mysterious. Maybe my God has also established peripheral organizations like our secret society in other places to gather popularity and help the Holy Truth Church recruit believers!"

　　"Well, the messenger of God said that we have long been believers of the Holy Truth Church, and our status is not low. The church has a complete set of mature doctrines and scriptures. Now the Holy Truth Church is building temples in many European countries to recruit believers. Our secret society must make great efforts to strengthen the church, so that we can obtain more grace from God..."

　　Shen Qingyan now has a sense of urgency. Although they already know that the Holy Truth Church is the most important church established by God, she still feels a little disappointed in her heart, because from the very beginning, the secret society was not as good as the church in terms of positioning.

　　The church is internal, with strict rules and loyal beliefs. The secret society is external, a loose and broad organization without strict rules, obligations and necessary beliefs.

　　The gods open the temple to both the church and the secret society members, hoping that the secret society members can join the church and become the gods' believers. Of course, faith is free, and the gods are not forcing anything, but guiding. Whether faith should be established is a personal freedom.

　　Shen Qingyan quickly understood the significance of the temple.

　　Chapter 318: Intending to Join the Secret Society

　　Huaxia National University of Tianjing. Zhan Tianqiao was originally a student majoring in foreign languages, but now he is transferring to the history department to study archaeology. He has a high IQ and was admitted to Tianjing as the top scholar in Hubei Province. He taught himself seven foreign languages ​​in just three years.

　　When he heard that there were a few amazing students in the affiliated high school who knew all the languages ​​in the world while being high school students, he was mentally devastated and felt that he had no face left, so he resolutely switched to studying archaeology as a graduate student.

　　"Tianqiao, do you know that secret society that classmates are talking about privately now? Many people in the school are obsessed with it now..." Chen Feng came over and said.

　　Zhan Tianqiao frowned and said disdainfully, "Are you talking about the Eternal Sleep Secret Society?"

　　"Yeah, I heard that it was a club founded by the six sensational junior sisters from the attached high school. Yesterday, I heard from a buddy of mine that this secret club is now incredible. The secret club has produced miracles!"

　　"Hmph! What era is it now? You're still doing these things. It's nothing but trickery!" Zhan Tianqiao sneered.

　　"I don't know about that, but I heard from my buddy that he has joined the secret society. Now many people have joined the secret society, including many college students in Europe and the United States, and even high school students!"

　　"Chen Feng, you have to be careful. If you are deceived into a cult, you will have no place to cry. You should know that our country's crackdown on cults is very strong. If you are implicated, there will definitely be a stain on your file!"

　　"A cult? No way!" Chen Feng was shocked. "I heard that many young and promising teaching assistants and lecturers have joined the secret society!"

　　"Is there anything else?"

　　"Absolutely true!"

　　"Hmph, it's nothing but an evil society. Evil societies specialize in misleading and deceiving people!" Zhan Tianqiao felt unhappy when he thought of Shen Qingyan's six so-called geniuses. What were these little girls? He was supposed to be a genius in the world of languages!

　　"It doesn't cost money to join the Eternal Sleep Secret Society. The society has its own operating channels. I heard that there are many wealthy people who sponsor this secret society in several European countries and the United States. I know a classmate who joined the secret society. The secret society recommended her to study abroad at the University of Pennsylvania. She has been there for a month now. She chatted with me via video the day before yesterday. She asked me to join the secret society as well, saying that it doesn't cost money and there is a chance to be recommended to foreign universities. Of course, the prerequisite is that your academic performance must be good! I turned around and thought about it. Your academic performance is not bad. If you can join the secret society with me, you will definitely get a chance to be recommended. Haven't you always wanted to go to Cambridge, England?"

　　"I won't go. Why should I, a top student, join such an evil society? Hehe, besides, it's a society founded by a few little girls!" Zhan Tianqiao sneered.

　　Chen Feng nodded and said, "Okay, I also think this is not very reliable, but now many classmates say that the secret society is very magical, I am also curious and want to take a look. If it is possible, I don't believe that I can't expose their tricks with my pair of sharp eyes? If I can expose it, not only can I become famous, I can probably save many lost juniors and seniors. Haha, this is a good thing with immeasurable merits..."

　　Zhan Tianqiao's heart was moved. Those who save people from illness are angels in white, those who teach people wisdom are respected teachers, but those who can save people's thoughts and souls and transcend people's spirits are saints. Zhan Tianqiao did not dare to compare himself to a saint, but he still had the courage to imitate a saint.

　　"Chen Feng, wait a minute...how about I go with you?" Zhan Tianqiao clenched his fists.

　　"You go? You don't really want to cause trouble and expose other people's background?" Chen Feng was shocked. He was just complaining just now. Although he had the intention, he didn't even know if he had the guts to do it.

　　"Of course, didn't you say you wanted to save the lost juniors? Well, I will fulfill your wish. I will go with you to see the so-called Eternal Sleep Secret Society. I, Zhan Tianqiao, want to see what kind of evil cult it is that can bewitch us college students and even university teachers!" Zhan Tianqiao said hatefully. He has decided to ruthlessly expose the Eternal Sleep Secret Society, this evil social organization.

　　"Okay then, but there are still a dozen or twenty students in our department who want to join the Eternal Sleep Secret Society. They agreed to go together. I will contact them..." Chen Feng dialed the phone and said, "Hello, Sun Gang, are you guys ready? We are going to join the Eternal Sleep Secret Society..."

　　"Okay, okay, let's gather in front of the Red Building!" Chen Feng ended the call and turned to Zhan Tianqiao and said, "Okay, let's go to the Red Building first. It has now become the base of our Tianjing University Eternal Sleep Secret Society!"

　　"Okay, let's go!" Zhan Tianqiao and Chen Feng went to the Red Building Pavilion.

　　The Red Mansion is a small red building that Shen Qingyan and others later paid to rent for a long period of time. It is a hutong building from the 1950s and 1960s. After being renovated, it is no longer dark. However, the lights in the corridor must be on all day, otherwise it will be dark.

　　Shen Qingyan and six other founding members of the secret society have now gone their separate ways. For example, Shen Qingyan went to Harvard in the United States, and the others continued to study abroad in some well-known universities in the United States and Europe.

　　Among the six elders, only Lu Rongxue is still studying at Tianjing University. She is studying world ancient history in the history department, specializing in ancient history, and has two fields she has opened up on her own: mythological history and the writings of the gods.

　　Lu Rongxue is the only one in China who is researching mythology and the writings of the gods. Currently, only some priests in the Vatican are researching these two fields.

　　However, Lu Rongxue also has advantages. Ever since she got the bracelet with the "Language Proficiency" divine rune, she no longer has to worry about not being able to understand any language or characters on Earth. Even the Hebrew divine language, she can understand it without any obstacles.

　　She even asked Lu Wenwan for some factual European myths, but Lu Wenwan of course didn't know how to do that. She could only ask Severa, the priestess of the god of love in Athens, Greece, and Prince Jupiter, who was basically a living encyclopedia of myths. When the Icelandic ruins were developed, Lu Rongxue got the first-hand information, which was the backup of the silver book that recorded the Samikal civilization.

　　Lu Rongxue was the first to translate it, and then published a series of major research papers before authoritative researchers around the world, shocking the entire archaeological, cultural and historical circles.

　　Lu Rongxue's experience is the most legendary among the six secret society elders including Shen Qingyan. She skipped grades in the affiliated high school and was directly admitted to the History Department of Tianjing University after graduation. Then, within just half a year, she obtained language qualification certificates in 23 foreign languages, including many minor languages.

　　After she published a series of important papers on the Samikaer civilization, she was directly hired as a lecturer by Tianjing University. Tianjing University opened an elective course "Viking Civilization" for her, and she was the main lecturer. At the same time, the university fully supported her invitation to go on a lecture tour in Europe, while she also worked part-time as a university student.

　　Such brilliance is enough to make many students of the same age and class who think they are geniuses ashamed, including Zhan Tianqiao and Chen Feng who are currently wandering in front of the Red Building Pavilion.

　　…

　　Chapter 319: Exposed

　　"Here it comes, here it comes..." Chen Feng said happily.

　　Zhan Tianqiao turned around and saw a group of students dressed quite fashionably approaching. He counted them and found that there were 23 of them, both male and female, full of sunshine. Zhan Tianqiao frowned, as such an atmosphere seemed incompatible with him. He thought to himself, "The secret society is really not a good thing. It has bewitched so many people!"

　　"Chen Feng, thank you for waiting for us here. This is..." The leading male student glanced at Zhan Tianqiao.

　　"Oh, this is Zhan Tianqiao, a top student majoring in archaeology, who is currently studying for a master's degree!" Chen Feng then introduced Zhan Tianqiao, "This is Sun Gang, who is majoring in financial management!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao shook hands with Sun Gang, and then exchanged greetings with the twenty or so classmates behind Sun Gang.

　　"Well, let's go in. I have already made an appointment with a classmate who has joined the secret society. He will introduce us to the secret society directly!"

　　Everyone entered the Red Building Hall. There were many students coming and going in the hall on the first floor. There were people queuing in front of four or five computers around the hall. Zhan Tianqiao took a look and saw that those who were using computers were opening the main website of the "Eternal Sleep Secret Society" and registering as members online.

　　Chen Feng and others directly used their mobile phones to access the Internet, opened the website of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society, and began to quickly register as members. Zhan Tianqiao followed suit, and soon everyone registered as a member.

　　"And then what?" Zhan Tianqiao sneered, thinking that this evil society really looked so real.

　　"Are you all here?" A student came over and greeted Sun Gang.

　　"Everyone is here!" Sun Gang was very happy. He turned around and said to everyone, "Look, this is my childhood friend, Yang Ming. He is now the guide of the Red Mansion who is responsible for guiding others to join the club."

　　Yang Ming glanced at Zhan Tianqiao and everyone else and said, "Hello everyone, I'm Yang Ming. You all have registered, right? Open your membership space and let me see it!"

　　"Here... take a look, we have all registered!" Everyone opened their phones and displayed their membership spaces. Yang Ming checked them one by one and said with satisfaction: "Okay, there is no problem, follow me!"

　　Yang Ming took everyone upstairs and entered a slightly larger room. After everyone entered the room, he quietly closed the door.

　　Zhan Tianqiao looked around the room and saw that it was spacious with only a few rows of benches on both sides of the room. The center of the room was empty. A hexagram with a diameter of four or five meters was painted on the wooden floor. The hexagram was drawn with white salt crystals, and there were some mysterious symbols.

　　The most peculiar thing is that in the center of the hexagram, there is a large white candle, which is not lit.

　　"Everyone, just sit cross-legged!" Yang Ming lit the candles and sat cross-legged with everyone else.

　　"Yang Ming, what are you going to do?" Chen Tianqiao frowned.

　　"We need to perform a simple prayer ceremony to complete the requirements for entering the secret society!"

　　"Prayer ceremony?!" Chen Tianqiao frowned and asked seriously, "Everyone who wants to enter the secret society must go through this ceremony?"

　　"Yes, is there any problem?" Yang Ming asked in surprise.

　　"Humph! This is simply a cult ritual!!" Zhan Tianqiao shouted, his voice high as if he was judging evil.

　　"Tsk... you're crazy..." Sun Gang laughed. He waved his hands and said, "What's the point of this? It's just a prayer ceremony. Haha, doing a prayer ceremony won't make you lose weight. Why are you so nervous?!"

　　Everyone looked at Zhan Tianqiao strangely, who took the opportunity to go crazy. A female classmate laughed and said, "Hey classmate, since joining the secret society requires a simple ceremony, just do it. It's no big deal. If you don't want to join, then don't join. But we do want to join, so don't bother us!"

　　"Yes, yes, yes, we all have to join the club, don't make trouble!" The classmates echoed. Chen Feng smiled awkwardly, he pulled Chen Tianqiao and whispered: "Don't talk nonsense first, isn't it just a simple ceremony? It's just a formality... It's just a formality, don't let everyone despise you!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao sneered, "Just join the society, why do you have to use those tricks that only cults use? I think the Eternal Sleep Secret Society is simply a cult. Doing these things is obviously to deceive people!"

　　Yang Ming, the guide, immediately looked unhappy. He raised his eyebrows and pointed at Zhan Tianqiao and said, "What's wrong with you? Are you here to mess things up? Our secret society is a healthy and free society. We never promote those evil cults. Everyone joins the society voluntarily, and of course they can leave the secret society at any time. What makes you say that the secret society is an evil society?"

　　"Hehe, isn't it obvious? What are you doing? Candles, stars, and prayers. What should we pray to? God? Haha, what era is it now? You are still foolishly doing this. Unfortunately, I don't believe in God!" Chen Tianqiao shook off Chen Feng's hand, and the latter became more embarrassed.

　　"You...you are the truly ignorant one, thinking you know everything, but in fact you are the pathetic one who knows nothing. Who told you that we should pray to God?"

　　"If it's not God, then you are praying to the so-called devil?" Zhan Tianqiao joked.

　　"Hmph, we just pray to the Eternal Sleeping God and ask her to lead our spirits into the temple!" Yang Ming said.

　　"Look, look... this is a pure lie. Cults use those illusory things to seduce you. Haha, I say, classmates, why don't you open your eyes and see clearly? What's the matter with the spirit entering the temple? Is there anything more unreliable than this? God knows whether our spirit is going to see Zhou Gong?" Zhan Tianqiao said righteously.

　　"You, you, you...you dare...dare to slander our secret society?" Yang Ming was so angry that he began to tremble. He was originally an introverted person, and once he got too nervous while arguing with others, he would stutter and his face turned red.

　　Zhan Tianqiao laughed loudly: "Classmates, see, I have exposed his lies now, so he can't even speak clearly! I think you should stop being stupid. Who in this world is stupid enough to believe such nonsense that if you join the Eternal Sleep Secret Society, you will be able to see God or something?!"

　　"The temple of the secret society is real, and the gods are also real. If you have the ability, don't leave. Perform the ceremony and I will take you into the temple. I will definitely let you see the temple and the gods. If I cannot take you into the temple, I will announce my withdrawal from the secret society and kowtow to you a hundred times!" Yang Ming was completely furious. Once he was angry, he spoke fluently again.

　　"Okay, okay... You said it yourself. Well, let's do the ceremony. I want to see how you let us enter the so-called temple. Just wait and kowtow to me a hundred times. After today, everyone in Tianjing University will know that the Eternal Sleep Secret Society is an evil society that misleads people!" Zhan Tianqiao seized on Yang Ming's words and couldn't help laughing wildly.

　　…

　　Chapter 320 Visit

　　When everyone saw Zhan Tianqiao's arrogant behavior, even those who had no opinion about the Eternal Sleep Secret Society found Zhan Tianqiao annoying because he was too arrogant.

　　Sun Gang frowned and shouted, "Zhan Tianqiao, what are you crazy about? If you have the guts, go somewhere else. Don't act wild here. We still want to join the secret society!"

　　Yang Ming had calmed down by this time. He said to Sun Gang, "Don't ask him to leave. Let him perform the ceremony because our bet still counts!"

　　Yang Ming turned his head and looked at Zhan Tianqiao again, his eyes full of pity: "I don't know what basis you have to slander the secret society. Have you conducted a truly in-depth investigation? Have you ever experienced a time when your spirit is infinite and close to a great existence? You probably don't have any of that. Maybe you just flatly deny some things based on your worldview over the years. Isn't that too presumptuous? If you don't investigate, you have no right to speak. Is that right?"

　　"Of course there is nothing wrong with this sentence!"

　　Yang Ming shook his head and said, "Since there is no problem, then before you slandered the Eternal Sleep Secret Society, did you really investigate the secret society? Do you know why the secret society has developed so rapidly? Why are the secret society members now spread across many developed countries in the world? And most of the people who join the secret society are young people with high education and who look at the world with reason and wisdom? Why? Have you ever asked why?"

　　"Because..." Zhan Tianqiao was choked.

　　"You want to say that it's because they are all stupid and ignorant?" Yang Ming shook his head ridiculously and laughed, "Yes, people are like this. They always think that they are the smart ones and others are stupid. In fact, those who have this idea are the real stupid ones! Sometimes I really sympathize with those self-righteous people. They have been sitting in the well and looking at the sky. They always think that they have known all the truths of this world! Do you think they are funny or pitiful?"

　　Zhan Tianqiao frowned. He felt a surge of anger in his chest and was about to mock Yang Ming, the "charlatan".

　　"Stop it, let's not argue now because it's meaningless. Let's just speak with facts!" Yang Ming raised his hand to stop Zhan Tianqiao.

　　"Haha, okay, then let's use facts to speak. I, Zhan Tianqiao, want to see what facts your secret society says!!" Zhan Tianqiao was unable to speak out a breath and sneered immediately. He sat down first.

　　Yang Ming nodded and said to the other students, "Everyone, take a seat!"

　　Chen Feng sat down with his classmates in a sullen manner. Yang Ming also sat down and said, "Don't talk. Be quiet for ten minutes first, and then pray. It only takes about 15 minutes for the ritual to be effective!"

　　Everyone stopped talking and followed Yang Ming's example by closing their eyes and calming down, a bit like the Taoist priests and monks in ancient times who meditated.

　　After ten minutes, everyone quieted down. Yang Ming said, "Everyone follow me in praying... Eternal Sleeping God Envoy Lu Wenwan, please listen to our prayers, please respond to our calls, please guide us to convert to the sacred truth, to convert to the gods..."

　　Everyone began to pray, over and over again. It was not known how many times they prayed, but they gradually entered an inexplicable state. A wisp of their spirit seemed to be guided by a mysterious force, and suddenly left their bodies, passed through a light gate, and came to a magnificent temple...

　　Zhan Tianqiao also unconsciously fell into a familiar state, as if in a dream, his soul suddenly left his body, passed through a light gate, and came to a huge space.

　　Zhan Tianqiao was shocked because he saw that all his classmates had come here like him, and he was very clear-headed and independent-minded, without any confusion. Zhan Tianqiao realized that this was not a dream, because in the past his consciousness and images in dreams were always fuzzy.

　　The place where everyone was was a vast square with a stone ground, spotless. In the distance was a great and towering temple. Everyone looked at the temple and opened their mouths unconsciously.

　　On the wide temple square, people were coming and going. Some were standing, some were strolling, some were walking into the temple, and some were using their spiritual will to condense one or two small objects... Most of these people were young men and women from developed countries in Europe and America, and of course there were also quite a few Oriental people with yellow skin.

　　People passing by smiled at the surprised newcomers like Zhan Tianqiao, Chen Feng, Sun Gang, etc. who had just arrived at the square.

　　"Tianqiao, are we dreaming?" Chen Feng said in shock, and he pushed Zhan Tianqiao who was in a daze with his arm. "It should...it shouldn't be!" Zhan Tianqiao pinched his thigh hard, and suddenly a pain came.

　　"Students, welcome to the temple!" Yang Ming spread his arms and smiled at the towering temple.

　　"Haha, classmate Yang Ming, is this the legendary temple?" Several female classmates who had come to their senses surrounded Yang Ming and asked.

　　Yang Ming felt overwhelmed and said shyly, "Yes, this is the temple. All members who want to enter the temple must first pray to the envoy of God. The envoy will hear and guide everyone into the temple. The temple is open to all members of the secret society. If you want to enter the temple after you go out, you can just follow the method just now!"

　　"Go out? Oh, we're in now, how can we go out?"

　　"Haha, what came in was only a part of your spiritual thoughts, not your bodies. So if you want to leave, just keep repeating the word 'leave' in your mind, and you will be able to leave smoothly!"

　　"Oh, I see. Classmate Yang Ming, can we visit the temple now?" Several female classmates asked hurriedly.

　　"Okay, come with me, I'll show you around!" Yang Ming glanced at Zhan Tianqiao, revealing an incomparable sense of superiority.

　　Zhan Tianqiao's face flushed with anger. He pinched his throat and said in a low voice, "I...we must have been collectively hypnotized. This must be the case. The ritual we performed must have been a hypnotic ritual. I must expose this lie!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao spoke shamelessly. He walked towards the temple quickly. He wanted to enter the temple to see whether this place was real or fake. He also wanted to talk to the people here to make sure that they were real and not imaginary.

　　"Hmph, this arrogant guy, just be stubborn!" Sun Gang looked at Zhan Tianqiao's back and felt very pleased with this guy's predicament.

　　Everyone entered the temple hall. Although everyone had prepared themselves mentally, they were still stunned by the magnificent temple hall.

　　If you ask what is the greatest building in the world, the temple in front of us is it. It is a masterpiece of imagination. If you ask what is the most artistic and religious building in the world, the temple in front of us is it. No matter how Notre Dame Cathedral, Versailles Palace, or St. Peter's Cathedral are, they can't compare to one tenth of the temple in front of us.

　　"Look, what is that..."

　　Chen Feng raised his head and saw two balls of light filled with divine power and will, like two little suns, emitting a vast and majestic aura.

　　…

　　Chapter 321: Divine Constitution Quotations

　　"That's a god!" All the students who came with him were stunned. No one needed to explain, no language or body language, no information needed to be transmitted. Everyone felt the spiritual will of Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan directly from their hearts. Almost everyone had the same thought in an instant: That's a god!

　　“God… God…” Zhan Tianqiao was also stunned. He could feel that the two spiritual wills were vast, sacred and solemn… The moment he felt these two spiritual wills, his heart warmed up, just like the feeling of the sun shining on his body in the snow.

　　No existence in the world possesses such soul-stirring power, except the legendary "gods".

　　Is there really a God in this world? Zhan Tianqiao was confused, and the atheism he had adhered to for more than 20 years began to collapse!

　　What happens when something a person holds on to in his heart collapses?

　　People who have not experienced it will not understand. Zhan Tianqiao only felt that the world was spinning and dim, and his heart suddenly felt empty, as if his heart had been dug out by something.

　　This feeling is suffocating and desperate!

　　"Ah... this is impossible, impossible, how could the world be like this, haha, it's wrong, wrong... all wrong!! " Zhan Tianqiao hugged his head and inserted his ten fingers into the roots of his hair, desperately howling like a desperate person would, no one knew whether it was because of sadness and despair, or because of sudden remorse.

　　Everyone nearby turned to look at Zhan Tianqiao. Some were puzzled, some were worried, and some laughed: "This man must be crazy. No, he is crazy!"

　　"Zhan Tianqiao, it's not your fault that you don't believe, because everyone is free to believe in their own beliefs in this era. But it's too sad to think that atheism is the truth of the whole world. I'm bringing you in now. You should have seen and felt that this temple has these omnipresent spiritual wills. For us, this is already an indisputable miracle!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao moved his mouth and wanted to refute something.

　　Yang Ming didn't give him a chance and waved his hand, saying, "You don't need to say anything, and don't rush to make any judgments. You just need to watch carefully, observe and listen carefully, and distinguish between truth and falsehood. Eventually you will get the right understanding. But I can tell you now that this is a spiritual space created by the gods with their divine power and will. Its function is a bit like a server on the Internet. It can carry the spirit and wisdom of many people and is used for spiritual communication between people. It can also be used for gatherings, conveying information, etc."

　　"I understand. I will think about it seriously and observe it carefully. I believe that if this is false, it will never deceive me!" Zhan Tianqiao clenched his fists and said fiercely.

　　"That's good. It's worth my while to bring you in. You know, being able to come to the temple is the dream of every member, because the temple was only opened to members of the secret society not long ago!"

　　Although Yang Ming joined the secret society relatively early, he joined with a half-believing and half-doubting attitude at first. Later, through prayer, he was occasionally able to have one or two beautiful dreams. Finally, he looked forward to the opening of the temple. When he felt the glorious will in the temple hall, Yang Ming knew that he had found the ultimate destination of his thoughts and soul, and established a belief that would never change in his life.

　　Yang Ming believes that anyone who comes to the temple and feels the divine power and will in the temple hall will, like himself, eventually find the home of their thoughts and souls.

　　This is true!

　　The hall of the temple was really big. Even though more and more people entered the temple, the whole temple still looked very spacious. Zhan Tianqiao observed for a long time and talked with many people. Among them were young people from China, as well as college students and graduate students from foreign countries.

　　What impressed him most were some families who traveled together, treating the temple as a tourist destination. In such families, the daughters originally joined the Holy Truth Church, and after entering the temple, they brought the whole family into the church. According to them, this is called "family faith."

　　Zhan Tianqiao stood on the left side of the temple hall, near a huge pastel-colored mural of the Covenant. He looked at the two huge lights above the hall, still feeling confused.

　　At this time, an old man in a black tight-collared suit came over. He looked up at the mural of the Holy Covenant, then turned his head and clasped his hands towards the divine will in the sky above the hall, and began to recite devoutly: "My God, your believers serve you devoutly, and your divine constitution is studied devoutly by ordinary people every day..."

　　Zhan Tianqiao was slightly stunned, and hurriedly moved closer to the old man and listened carefully. He saw that the old man had an ancient book in his hand. On the book was written "Charter of Sacred Truth" in English. Fortunately, Zhan Tianqiao was proficient in English, otherwise he would not be able to understand it.

　　"It turns out to be a religious book!" Zhan Tianqiao thought, but he didn't understand which religion the Charter of Divine Truth was from. But he was not stupid, so he was slightly surprised and thought, "Could it be a book passed down by the gods in the temple?"

　　With a change of mind, Zhan Tianqiao quickly listened attentively, wanting to hear what the old man would say. The old man opened the charter, turned directly to one of the pages, and began to recite softly according to the golden words on it:

　　“Whoever believes in me will do what I good, and will hate what I hate.”

　　"Those who are lost, suffering, sinful, but still seek goodness, those who are pious to me and recite my name, I will save them from the sea of ​​suffering and bring them to the eternal kingdom."

　　"When the gods of the old generation fall, new gods will be reborn after the Ragnarok and usher in the Dawn of the Gods!"

　　"I am the newborn god of this world, and I hold the sacred truth in my hands!"

　　"Faith is the only way to reach me. Those who believe in me know that I am your light, your truth, and the source of your immortality!"

　　"Those who serve me devoutly will receive the authority I grant them, walk in the world, and bring my grace..."

　　“Blessed is he who loves me, believes in me, and follows my teaching, for I will love him.”

　　"In front of me, all who believe in me are equal, without distinction. Those who believe, no matter where you come from, are all brothers and sisters. You must unite with one another and love one another, because this is my will!"

　　"I have made a covenant with all living beings. Those who believe in me and practice my teachings, I will entertain them in the kingdom of God and share eternal life with them!"

　　The old man chanted like this, his expression became more compassionate, his attitude became more pious, he seemed to have forgotten all the prosperity of the world, and found a belonging that could soothe his soul. The old man's body gradually became glowing with a milky white light, which became brighter and brighter, and strands of light left his body, rose up, and merged into the divine light above the hall.

　　Zhan Tianqiao trembled slightly: "He is communicating with that vast and solemn will?" This discovery made Zhan Tianqiao tremble slightly. He didn't know whether he was afraid or excited. In short, his mind was blank.

　　After a while, the old man closed the Charter of Sacred Truth, turned his head to look at Zhan Tianqiao, smiled, and said in a voice full of vicissitudes of life: "Young man, are you a member of the secret society?"

　　…

　　Chapter 322 Sharing Wisdom {Please collect}

　　"Yes, old sir!" Zhan Tianqiao said quickly.

　　"You are listening to my prayers and divine quotations, but are you curious about my book?"

　　"Yes...I wonder what book that is?"

　　"You can see that this is the Charter of the Holy Truth, a divine charter passed down by the gods, and also the scripture of the Holy Truth Church!"

　　"Are you a believer of the Holy Truth Church?"

　　"I am a clergyman of the Holy Truth Church, and I currently serve as a bishop in a temple in Reykjavik, Iceland!" said the old man.

　　"Can Iceland's clergy come to the temple?" Zhan Tianqiao asked in surprise.

　　"Of course, all believers of my religion can come to the temple. Of course, as far as I know, the secret society can also come, because the secret society was established by the messengers sent by my god. In a sense, the secret society is also my god's organization!"

　　Only then did Zhan Tianqiao understand the origin of the secret society and the Holy Truth Church. He had heard of the Holy Truth Church, which was a very popular new religion in Europe. This religion had been doing charity work crazily all over the world in recent times, attracting widespread attention from all over the world.

　　The charity projects of the Holy Truth Church involve disaster relief, environmental governance, education in poor areas, medical care, life security assistance, etc.

　　As far as China is concerned, the Holy Truth Church has a very high exposure rate, frequently appearing on TV. It is said that it has donated 1.6 billion euros to China's Hope Project in one go! At the same time, it has also set up a fund for outstanding students to apply for study abroad in the top 100 universities in China.

　　The fund helps outstanding students apply for studying abroad and provides tuition assistance. It is said that this has benefited many students. Zhan Tianqiao also thought about applying for study abroad assistance a month ago. In the words of his schoolmates, this church has too much money and is spreading gold all over the world. It is the savior of the world...

　　Zhan Tianqiao did not expect that such a wealthy church would have such a relationship with the secret society.

　　"What do you think, young man? Do you have the ambition to become a believer of the Holy Truth Church and find a home for your soul?" said the old man.

　　"Let me believe in the Holy Truth Church?" Zhan Tianqiao opened his mouth wide. He looked at the divine will above the hall, and finally shook his head and said, "I'm sorry, I just joined the secret society today, and this is my first time in the temple. Before this, I even had a prejudice against the secret society. My purpose of joining the secret society is to expose the secret society's deceptive nature..."

　　"Haha, so did you succeed?" the old man laughed.

　　Zhan Tianqiao shook his head. He now felt ashamed and absurd about his purpose of joining the secret society, because the secret society showed him a world he had never thought of. Zhan Tianqiao knew that the secret society was changing his understanding of the world, and he was also re-understanding the world.

　　In this situation where ideology was still quite confused, Zhan Tianqiao felt that he was not suitable to make any choice and what he needed was a deeper understanding.

　　"Well, it seems that you are in a confused stage. I understand this situation. In fact, there are billions of people in the world, and many of them are in one or another state of confusion. Young man, please believe the kind advice of a person who has experienced it, and settle your wandering heart as soon as possible. You must know that we don't have much time to waste. I remember there is an old saying in your East, called "At forty, you are free from doubts, and at fifty, you know your destiny." Maybe when you are in your forties or fifties, you will be able to wake up and realize the path you want to take! But I tell you, a person's life is very short. When you are in your forties or fifties, you can be sure of your heart and understand your own path, but by that time it will be too late!"

　　The old man taught him earnestly, and Zhan Tianqiao frowned. If such a clergyman had nagged him like this before entering the temple, Zhan Tianqiao would have made a few sarcastic remarks and turned away. But now, he couldn't even despise such an old man.

　　The old man continued, "Don't think that gods are all selfless and kind. Gods need to gain faith in order to be gods, and we can give faith. But in the eyes of some mortals, God blesses us because it is God's grace. In fact, it is also a kind of interest relationship. We are like fruit trees in the field. God waters us, the fruit trees grow fruits, and God collects the fruits. Look, what a vivid metaphor this is!"

　　"It's really vivid!" said Zhan Tianqiao.

　　"This is not the most important part. The important part is the following part. Listen carefully. God harvests the fruit. One day, the fruit tree will become old and die. God will collect the seeds of the fruit tree and plant them in the garden of God's Kingdom or plant them on the earth to let them sprout and grow again. After experiencing such a cycle, life can continue!"

　　"So what?" Zhan Tianqiao's eyebrows twitched slightly, and he was obviously very interested.

　　"What? Haha, God can sow the souls of believers so that they can continue their lives through reincarnation. If there is no God, reincarnation will be easily broken and life and death will be impermanent. So shouldn't we use our fruits to give to God early, and God will reward us mortals, so that we can obtain God's grace and have the opportunity to grow into an immortal evergreen tree?"

　　Zhan Tianqiao suddenly understood that this kind of reward relationship is the relationship between gods and mortals...

　　"Well, now you understand. The more faith we provide, the more divine grace we will receive. Therefore, we must determine our faith early, make our faith pious early, obtain divine grace early, and get extraordinary opportunities early. Perhaps under the glory of God, we may even be able to become a member of the throne!" the old man said with a smile.

　　"I understand, thank you for your guidance!" Zhan Tianqiao bowed to the old man. The old man's words inspired him a lot, and Zhan Tianqiao understood many principles that ordinary people did not understand.

　　"Hmm," the old man was very satisfied and said with a smile, "Young man, you should be impartial. It doesn't matter if you don't believe in it now, but since you have joined the secret society, it is a rare opportunity. You should come to the temple often when you are free. I believe that in a short time, with your wisdom, you should be able to figure out many things and understand the difference between belief and disbelief!"

　　"The difference between belief and disbelief?" Zhan Tianqiao murmured. He thought of the old man's vivid metaphor, and suddenly a trace of bitterness appeared on his face. It turned out that the difference was really big.

　　"Take care of yourself, young man!" The old man patted Zhan Tianqiao on the shoulder, put the divine constitution under his arm, and walked towards the square outside the temple.

　　"etc……"

　　"Well, there is something wrong. Have you changed your mind?" The old man turned around and smiled.

　　"No, I just want to know about the Sacred Charter of Truth in your hand..." Zhan Tianqiao felt his throat smoking, and his voice was trembling and hoarse.

　　“If you want to read it, go to the bookstore and buy a copy. If the bookstore doesn’t have it, the secret society should have it. At the same time, as long as it is something of thought and spirit, it can be condensed in this temple, just like this!” The old man threw the Sacred Charter of Truth in his hand up, and the Charter disappeared, and then condensed and reappeared in his hand, which was very magical.

　　Zhan Tianqiao was stunned. He finally understood why the temple was a place for communication of thoughts and spirits, because it was itself a world of spiritual will.

　　"Haha, okay, for the sake of my God, I can let you share my wisdom!" The old man threw the Sacred Charter of Truth in his hand into Zhan Tianqiao's hand.

　　"This is..." Zhan Tianqiao suddenly found that the words on the Charter of Sacred Truth seemed to have life, and they entered his mind and became part of his knowledge. Some of them were the old man's experience of the Charter of Sacred Truth. Zhan Tianqiao knew that he was lucky. He met a generous preacher.

　　When Zhan Tianqiao came to his senses, the old man had already walked out of the temple hall. Zhan Tianqiao rushed over and found that the old man had passed through a light gate and disappeared.

　　Zhan Tianqiao knew that he had returned to the real world.

　　…

　　Chapter 323: Teaching

　　"The Charter of Divine Truth!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao stood in the hall of the temple, concentrating his mind, and soon a brand new book condensed in his hands. This book was the Charter of Divine Truth.

　　Since receiving instruction from a clergyman and combining his own understanding, Zhan Tianqiao's understanding of the Charter of Divine Truth has reached an unprecedented level.

　　The concentration of his spiritual will enabled him to condense wisdom, knowledge and spirit into a certain form in the temple hall. This requires a very high level of talent and is not something that ordinary people can do.

　　"flame!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao opened the book, and a small candle flame gradually gathered in the palm of his hand. The flame was slightly hot, which was also the concentration of spiritual will. It was very magical. For the first time, Zhan Tianqiao felt like a magician.

　　"I say, you are very talented!" Lu Fei walked up to Zhan Tianqiao and said with a smile.

　　"You are..." Zhan Tianqiao was puzzled. He did not recognize Lu Fei. In fact, except for a limited number of core members of the Holy Truth Church who knew Lu Fei, no one else knew Lu Fei's true identity.

　　"My name is Lu Fei. I find that your mental will is much stronger than that of ordinary people. This is talent!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"So what?" Zhan Tianqiao frowned.

　　"If it were the Age of Gods, people with this kind of talent would be mages, but in our plane, it's Ragnarok, so it's hard for mages to appear who can truly cast spells to change the world!"

　　"You... who are you?" Zhan Tianqiao was surprised. Lu Fei's words were mysterious and revealed a lot of things, such as the Age of Gods, mages, planes, and Ragnarok. Ordinary people would not talk about these things because they were too illusory.

　　In the past few days, Zhan Tianqiao has been cramming a lot of knowledge on mythological history and medieval wizards, druids, witchcraft, the Bible, etc., but a lot of things are meaningless and too nonsense. For example, the surprisingly consistent expressions such as Ragnarok, the end of the world, and the coming of the doomsday have allowed him to find a little clue of real mythology.

　　"I told you, my name is Lu Fei. Judging from your appearance, you should be a member of the secret society. So, are you interested in learning magic?" Lu Fei said bluntly.

　　"Divine magic?" Zhan Tianqiao didn't understand divine magic, but that didn't stop him from guessing what it was. It should be something similar to witchcraft and magic.

　　"Now the Holy Truth Church has begun to instruct some devout believers in learning divine arts. Our secret society is certainly not willing to lag behind. The secret society has decided to select some young people with talent for spellcasting from among its members and teach them some divine arts!"

　　"Learning divine arts shouldn't be very effective, right? I mean, they won't let us learn a theoretical course that has no practical application at all, right?" Zhan Tianqiao said doubtfully.

　　"Of course it will be useful. I'm afraid you have also discovered that the whole world will undergo amazing changes in the near future. This is not only a change in material civilization, but also a change in ideology. Therefore, we need to prepare for the rainy day. We need to gather the world's most qualified, ideologically and spiritually advanced young people to work with us to create a magnificent civilization era..."

　　Zhan Tianqiao was shocked. What Lu Fei said was too shocking. Zhan Tianqiao's thoughts were flying. He looked up at the two spiritual wills hanging above the temple hall and felt that what Lu Fei said was related to these incredible things.

　　"You have a good talent. Are you interested in learning divine arts?"

　　"If I can learn, of course I will, but do I need to join the Holy Truth Church?" Zhan Tianqiao didn't want to join a church right now. This would be the most shameful betrayal of his long-held atheism. Zhan Tianqiao needed some time to untie the knot in his heart before he could learn to believe.

　　"You don't need to join the church, you only need to join the secret society. Tomorrow is Saturday, at one o'clock in the morning, come to the temple hall, and someone will teach you the basics of divine arts. Only when everyone has a certain foundation will it be possible to learn divine arts!"

　　"I understand. No matter what, I still thank you for giving me this precious opportunity!" said Zhan Tianqiao.

　　"Haha, no need to thank me, because any young person with potential among the secret society members can get the same opportunity!"

　　There were at least tens of thousands of people in the entire hall. Despite the large number of people, it did not seem crowded because the temple hall was so large that it seemed spacious instead.

　　Lu Fei patrolled the hall of the temple for a while and discovered hundreds of young people with high talents among the members of the secret society. It must be said that young people have stronger talents and potential. Lu Fei developed the secret society among young students with unlimited potential and prospects from the very beginning. This in itself was a far-sighted decision.

　　"Have you heard? Those believers of the Holy Truth Church and some people in our secret society are said to be able to learn divine arts!"

　　"Fuck, what is divine magic? Is it some magical spell like witchcraft?"

　　“I heard it was!”

　　"Damn it, I want to learn magic too. Oh my god, the temple has appeared. I guess the world will be a world where magic is respected in the future. Just think about it, a magician, what a great profession..."

　　"I should have become a believer of the Holy Truth Church earlier. It's a little late now. I heard that all believers of the Holy Truth Church can learn divine arts! Our secret society is in trouble. Only a few talented people were invited. I heard that at 1 o'clock tonight, there will be an unprecedented gathering in the temple hall!"

　　"Tomorrow I will go and believe in the Lord of Holy Truth. Damn, isn't that just belief? God needs the belief of us mortals, but belief is useless to me. I should find a real God to worship. Usually I pray to Buddha and Bodhisattva, and worship the Three Pure Ones and the Four Emperors. Damn it, it's useless. The Lord of Holy Truth is still real!"

　　"Yes, I'm really stupid... Last week I went to a small temple to burn incense, and every time I prayed for wealth, but I'm still a pauper. I've finally seen through it. Those clay statues can't bless me to get rich, but I still spent a lot of money on them!"

　　"The one above is real. You can enter the temple hall at any time and look up to see and feel the will of God. Why don't you believe in such a god? Instead, you have to believe in those gods and bodhisattvas who have never really shown their faces? I have changed my belief too. I want to believe in the Lord of Holy Truth. That is the real god in my heart!"

　　Everyone was talking about it, and the news that they could learn divine arts quickly spread throughout the entire temple hall. People looked up at the divine power and will hanging above their heads, and they felt more and more that this was the real God. As for the Three Pure Ones and Four Emperors, Buddha and Guanyin, they were all intangible and invisible, illusory, and could not be compared to what they were doing now to truly feel Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan's spiritual will.

　　The believers and secret society members who entered the temple did not know that Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan were not actually gods. However, how could ordinary people in the era of Twilight of the Gods tell the difference between the spiritual will of a legendary wizard and the spiritual will of God?

　　In their eyes, even Lu Wenwan's spiritual will was so great that only gods could possess it. So in Lu Fei's view, this was his chance, because gods were actually created by all living beings.

　　---

　　Zhan Tianqiao bought a small star array mold from the Red House Museum. It was actually a picture made of an unknown material, which was fireproof and moisture-proof. A magic array was drawn on it with special salt crystals. As long as a candle was lit on the magic array and the prayer ceremony began, it would only take one or two minutes to successfully enter the temple.

　　Holding such a prayer ceremony at one o'clock in the middle of the night, people who don't know the truth will definitely think it is some evil trick.

　　When he arrived at the Temple Square, Zhan Tianqiao was shocked.

　　The endless square was filled with people, who obviously came from all over the world. Zhan Tianqiao clearly remembered that this square was said to be able to accommodate a million people.

　　What is the concept?

　　One million people. Obviously, there is a large crowd in the square now, and it seems that more than one million people have gathered.

　　Although Zhan Tianqiao expected that many people would go to the temple at this time, he was still surprised by the number. This means that at this moment, more than a million people around the world are doing the same thing as him, that is, sitting in meditation, and a ray of spirit enters the temple square.

　　"Have you heard? There will be an activity of teaching divine arts in the hall of the temple today, so the hall of the temple will be temporarily restricted for two hours and will not be open to members of the secret society!"

　　…

　　Chapter 324 Enter

　　“The gate to the temple hall is guarded, and you need to identify yourself on the list before you can enter. I just told the gatekeeper my name, but unfortunately, my name is not on the list.

　　"Damn it, why can't I go in? I also want to learn divine arts. Can't I enter the temple hall unless I'm a registered believer of the Holy Truth Church?" said a secret society member from Hungary in great annoyance.

　　A middle-aged woman from London, England, who was not eligible to enter, could only gloat over her misfortune and say, "Who told you not to become a believer earlier? I will go and register as a believer in the Holy Truth tomorrow!"

　　"Where can I register? I also want to become a believer in the truth. I heard that there are many benefits to becoming a believer in the truth!" said another person.

　　"That's right. There are many Holy Truth Temples in Greece and Iceland. A large temple is being built in London, England. But I can't wait to register at the temple. But it doesn't matter. You can apply for registration on the official website of the Holy Truth Church. The church's headquarters is the Truth Building in Constitution Square in Athens, Greece!"

　　"Can I register on the official website? Can I log in to the official website to register in any city in China?" Zhan Tianqiao was stunned. He really didn't know this.

　　"Yes, the Chinese official website has been released. As long as you are in Asia and have access to the Internet, you can register. However, believers of the truth are divided into four levels: general believers, true believers, fanatics, and clergy. Regardless of the level, a minimum standard must be met, and that is faith. You must believe in the Lord of Holy Truth. Of course, the Lord of Holy Truth is very tolerant, and general believers can believe in other gods at the same time, and this god will not object."

　　“What about true believers?”

　　"True believers only believe in one god. They are able to consciously and voluntarily support the Charter of Divine Truth, consciously and voluntarily follow the path of God, and abide by certain doctrines, rules, and rituals. Of course, scriptures like the Charter of Divine Truth are given away by the church for free. I heard that in Greece and Iceland, true believers have many benefits!"

　　The middle-aged woman whetted everyone's appetite, and when she saw that everyone was very interested, she continued, "For example, recommending job opportunities. The church has many companies in Greece and Iceland, and there will even be opportunities to become clergy. You know, the church has begun to buy properties all over the world. By then, it will not just be Greece and Iceland. I'm afraid that we Americans and even Chinese will also have priority opportunities to work in church-controlled companies!" The middle-aged woman who knew the church well talked eloquently and enjoyed the pleasure of being the focus of attention.

　　"Oh, that's a good thing!"

　　"Isn't it?"

　　“So is it difficult to become a true believer?”

　　"Difficult? Haha, it's difficult to say it's difficult, but it's also very easy to say it's easy. The most important thing is whether your heart is willing! Let me put it this way, those who intend to become true believers will buy a copy of the Divine Truth Charter to read. I have read this charter carefully. It talks about God's coming, the covenant, and eternal life. Anyone who reads it carefully will understand what God's charter says, and will also understand what God wants to do. Those who understand and agree with God's way are already true believers in the true sense of the word!"

　　"I see. It turns out that it is easy to become a true believer. That means having the same faith as God and being committed to the path God wants to take. This is what it means to be like-minded!" Someone understood.

　　"So it's about agreeing with God's teachings. Haha, that's not difficult. Then what about the fanatics?" someone asked.

　　"Fanatical believers? Haha, you know it without thinking. They are believers who devoutly believe in the Lord of Holy Truth. They have devout faith and highly abide by God's teachings in their behavior. I heard that there is a fanatic in Iceland who spends eight hours every day praying to the Lord of Truth. Now that this miraculous Temple of Holy Truth is open, he works even harder. I saw him praying loudly to the light of God's will in the hall of the temple yesterday, and a milky white light condensed on his body..."

　　"The fanatics are really devout, indeed a little crazy. They are a group of people who are willing to sacrifice their property, wisdom, and even their lives and souls for the gods they believe in!" someone concluded.

　　"What about the clergy?"

　　"The clergy are God's servants, humble servants. Do you understand? Do you know the difference between them and fanatics? The clergy are servants who serve God, but fanatics are not necessarily!"

　　"Then I can only be a general believer or a true believer..." Many people began to wonder how to register on the official website.

　　Zhan Tianqiao pushed through the crowd and began to walk towards the temple gate.

　　There were so many people gathered in front of the gate of the temple that it could only be described as people squeezing and trampling on each other. However, everyone who entered this spiritual space was not a physical entity but a spirit, so there would not be a horrific stampede.

　　Zhan Tianqiao squeezed through the crowd with great difficulty, and followed a number of Holy Truth Church believers and some lucky ones who were specially selected to the gate.

　　Zhan Tianqiao then saw clearly that so many people were not gathered at the gate, but outside the window of the temple. The window gave a view of the temple hall, and there were many people in the hall, seemingly no less than those outside the square.

　　"Why are there so many people?" Zhan Tianqiao was slightly startled. The hall of the temple was very spacious, more than ten times larger than the Tianan Square in Tianjin, and could accommodate a lot of people. But now at a glance, the hall was almost full of people.

　　These are all believers of the Holy Truth Church!

　　Zhan Tianqiao could not help but shudder. Only then did he truly realize the hugeness of the Holy Truth Church, which was different from the hugeness of the Catholic Church. You know, even in the Catholic Church, there are many sects, most of which are independent of each other, but the Holy Truth Church is different. The Holy Truth Church has unified thoughts, unified institutions, unified policies, and even unprecedented unity in assemblies.

　　Believers all over the world, no matter in which continent, city or village, as long as you carry a star array map with you, light a candle, and know how to pray to the messenger of God, you can enter the sacred temple of truth constructed by the spiritual will, communicate with each other, learn from each other, and get to know each other.

　　This is a million times more convenient than communicating on the Internet, and you don’t have to pay for Internet and electricity fees.

　　It was hard for Zhan Tianqiao to imagine that there was any other organization in the world that could gather everyone from around the world for a rally in an instant.

　　"Everyone, please line up. You need to verify your identity to enter the hall. Yes, young man, tell me your name!" The gatekeeper was a clergyman wearing a beige clerical robe and was questioning a Chinese student who was about fifteen or sixteen years old.

　　"My name is Zheng Xiaotian. I'm a student at the Affiliated High School of Tianjing University. I've been invited, and I think I can enter the hall!" said the young student.

　　The clergyman was holding a list that was neither thick nor thin. He just took a look at it and immediately found Zheng Xiaotian's name on the list.

　　"Yes, your name is on it. You are from the High School Affiliated to Tianjing University. Haha, that's where the secret society was founded. Very good, you can go in. I hope you can seize this opportunity!"

　　"I have also accepted the invitation, and I want to go in too!" Zhan Tianqiao stepped forward and said.

　　"What's your name?" The clergyman glanced at Zhan Tianqiao. He was not sure whether Zhan Tianqiao was a troublemaker, because he had already discovered many troublemakers so far.

　　"Zhan Tianqiao!"

　　The clergyman glanced at the list and said, "You are also on the list. All right, go in!" Zheng Xiaotian and Zhan Tianqiao were about to enter the temple hall when suddenly there was a commotion outside the square. Everyone exclaimed, "Look, look, the temple is changing, the square is extending!!"

　　"Don't panic, everyone. I am Severa, the goddess of the Holy Truth Church. As the saint of the church, I am here to inform you that since the square is too crowded, we have decided to expand the square until it can surround the entire temple. At the same time, the temple will also add sixteen gates for easy access!"

　　Severa's voice echoed throughout the square, and the commotion immediately subsided. Zhan Tianqiao turned his head to look at the square, and saw that the clean stone ground of the square was rapidly extending to both sides, accelerating around the temple, a bit like a void creation out of nothing.

　　Zhan Tianqiao could imagine that the square would soon turn into a disk, with the temple at the center of the disk. Compared with the square before the change, its shape had expanded from a fan shape to a circular ring, and its area had increased many times.

　　…

　　Chapter 325 Assembly

　　The square outside the temple became even more vast. This change was silent and imperceptible if one did not observe carefully. Zhan Tianqiao could not help but marvel at the spellcaster's incredible methods.

　　"It's really incredible. We really have caught up with a good era. In this era when miracles have become extinct, we can still see such a form of creation!" Zheng Xiaotian pointed to his forehead and exclaimed to Zhan Tianqiao.

　　"It's really hard to imagine that the entire temple was created in this way, right?" said Zhan Tianqiao.

　　"Of course. I heard that this space was created by the gods and Lu Wenwan, the divine envoy. Can you imagine how great a spiritual willpower is needed to create this great Temple of Holy Truth? I heard that all the believers of the Holy Truth Church unanimously recognize that this is the Supreme Temple of Holy Truth!"

　　"The Supreme Temple of Divine Truth? Haha, that's really appropriate. Just based on its ability to accommodate believers from all over the world, it deserves the title of the Supreme Temple of Divine Truth. Besides, the power, will and light of gods and gods' messengers are always present above the temple hall. It is inevitable that it is revered as the Supreme Temple!"

　　"Oh, that's right!" Zheng Xiaotian glanced at Zhan Tianqiao and asked curiously, "You are also an invited guest, so you have good talent... Where are you from? Are you a student or already working?"

　　"My name is Zhan Tianqiao, a master's student majoring in Tianjing archaeology. Nice to meet you!" Zhan Tianqiao extended his hand.

　　"Haha, so we are from the same school. What a pleasure to meet you. Looking around, we are all believers of the Holy Truth Church from all over the world. There are relatively few Chinese people here, and most of them are young people!"

　　Zheng Xiaotian was a little shy. He was not used to communicating with a senior who was several years older than him using the handshake method that only adults used.

　　Zhan Tianqiao also sighed: "It is true. The ideology of us Orientals is relatively conservative. Although the secret society was born in China, its real influence is in developed countries such as Europe and the United States. Let's talk about the Holy Truth Church. It was born in Greece, the birthplace of ancient European civilization. I think this is by no means accidental."

　　Zheng Xiaotian was very interested. There were many things he had never thought about, but Zhan Tianqiao had a lot of ideas. As they talked, they gradually walked to the area where the crowd gathered in the hall.

　　"Brother Tianqiao, today is truly a grand event. I think all the followers of the Holy Truth Church will not miss such a once-in-a-lifetime event. There are quite a few members of our secret society who can enter the hall, right?"

　　"It is said that more than five thousand people have been invited!" said Zhan Tianqiao.

　　"Then what magic do you think they will teach us?" Zheng Xiaotian was extremely curious.

　　“Are your expectations too high?” Zhan Tianqiao poured cold water on him, “They won’t teach us magic directly. Even if they did, we wouldn’t be able to learn it. So they will only teach us some knowledge of magic first, and how to lay a solid foundation for practicing magic!”

　　"That makes sense. It's just like when we write an essay, we have to learn the characters before we can write it!"

　　"Look, there are so many people, how do they need to be taught?" Zhan Tianqiao didn't quite understand. After a while, the hall gradually became agitated, and the Saint of Severa in white clothes walked out of a light door in the hall, followed by hundreds of senior clergy of the church.

　　Under the gaze of all the believers, she led everyone step by step up to a high platform, then turned around and looked down at everyone. The entire temple hall suddenly became silent, and everyone fell silent, their eyes fell on Severa, who was as beautiful and holy as a goddess.

　　Severa was very satisfied with being the center of attention, this was the moment she had always dreamed of. She used to be a priestess of the Temple of Love, but Love had long since stopped responding to her believers, and the Love Cult had not declined, far from the heyday of the city's faith as recorded in the classics.

　　But now, Severa seems to be in the distant era of Greek gods, as if it is being noticed and worshipped by mortals.

　　"It's time to change this hateful era of Ragnarok. We, the talented divine magicians, should be respected and admired by the world!" Severa thought to herself. As she looked at the tens of thousands of believers in the church, an unprecedented sense of satisfaction surged in her heart.

　　“Fellow believers of the church, today we are standing in the hall of the Supreme Temple of Holy Truth. Do you know what this means?

　　Look at the brilliant light above our heads. It is the manifestation of the will of our God. Anyone who has read the Charter of Divine Truth should know that our God is about to descend, and a new era will arrive at that time! "

　　Severa's white dress was whiter than snow. She only said two sentences and the whole hall was immediately filled with excitement.

　　"Welcome to our God, and welcome our God to open a new era!"

　　“New era, new era!”

　　“Look forward to God’s light and glory enveloping the entire world!”

　　The believers shouted loudly, and their spiritual will gathered into a huge spiritual torrent, echoing throughout the entire temple hall. Everyone felt this high will and became more excited.

　　The secret society members who had been standing in the temple square also felt this spiritual will. They expressed inexplicable surprise, because their hearts were also infected and resonated with it.

　　Many members of the secret society were extremely envious of those who were able to enter the hall. What no one expected was that this gathering would later become the reason for the secret society members to become believers of the Holy Truth Church on a large scale. This was something Lu Fei had not expected.

　　"Quiet!" Severa raised his hand and made a slight downward gesture, and the hall immediately became quiet.

　　"My God will come down soon. In order to welcome the new era, we need to cultivate some people with divine knowledge and divine potential. These people will become pioneers leading the new era in the future. They will also have incredible power. They are destined to create unprecedented careers, they are destined to be the focus of everyone's attention, they are destined to receive the greatest grace from God, they are destined to be revered by the world, and they are destined to be immortal in the end..."

　　Severa shouted loudly, and her voice contained a bewitching power. Everyone who heard it began to breathe faster unconsciously, and even the group of high-ranking clergymen behind Severa were infected.

　　"I want to learn divine arts, I must become a divinely blessed person!"

　　"I want to be the chosen one!"

　　Some people have shouted out loud that those who are blessed by God are only those who have been blessed by God, but those who are chosen by God are those who have the greatest grace from God, who bear divine authority and responsibility, and who represent God walking in the world.

　　"Well, the church gives you this opportunity!"

　　Severa held a magic staff in her hand. She waved it, and suddenly all kinds of incredible divine light emanated from it. All kinds of divine light were like the northern lights, covering everyone's heads.

　　The two groups of divine will also emitted a more powerful light, and all kinds of light immediately intertwined and condensed into thin transparent books. The first page of the book read "The Foundation and Practice of Divine Arts". Tens of thousands of books slowly floated down from the sky, hovering above everyone's head and slowly rotating.

　　"What is being bestowed upon you now is the foundation and practice of divine arts, one copy for each person. Now take your own book in your hands!" Severa ordered.

　　Like everyone else, Zhan Tianqiao reached out to take the book off his head and held it in his hand. Immediately, all kinds of thoughts were transmitted into his sea of ​​consciousness. Zhan Tianqiao quickly understood the basis of divine arts and the methods of practice. There was only one way, and that was to enter the temple for the so-called meditation. As long as he could communicate with the will of the gods above the temple hall, he could not only obtain divine grace, but also divine arts!

　　The others also held the books in their hands. Spiritual communication was always quick, and almost everyone acquired the basic knowledge of practicing divine arts.

　　"It's really amazing. The saint is so powerful. This can be considered a kind of divine power, right?" Some people looked at Severa, their eyes already full of little stars of admiration.

　　"This book talks about the foundation and practice of divine arts. After reading it, you will understand that divine arts are by no means false, but real. What I want to tell you is that there will be two kinds of people who are lucky enough to cultivate divine arts. One kind is the hardworking and talented person. If you don't cultivate divine arts, what should you do? It doesn't matter. There is another way, that is piety! Even if you have no talent and don't practice hard enough, as long as you are pious enough, you are still likely to obtain divine grace and divine arts, because piety is the greatest effort!"

　　…

　　Chapter 326: Unsealing

　　Severa pointed out that faith could gain divine grace and magic, and everyone became excited.

　　Papapapapapa…

　　There was a tidal wave of applause. Severa's words really touched everyone's heart, and even made those who thought they were ordinary people overjoyed. Talent may not be determined by oneself in many cases, but piety can be determined.

　　Villa West Ridge, Iceland.

　　An ice sculpture fell into the living room. This ice sculpture was none other than the Holy Spirit Sharna who was frozen by Gris using the power of nature.

　　"Great, great, my sister is coming out!" Little Jupiter flew around nervously, rubbing his little hands anxiously.

　　"Okay, Gris, break the ice. I think Sharna should understand what is the best choice!" Lu Fei waved his hand. Gris beside him nodded and stepped forward to use his divine power to break the ice.

　　Andrea and the other two elves beside Lu Fei frowned and said, "Sir, the power of a Holy Spirit is not low. It's fine if you release her, but are you going to agree to release the heroic spirits in the Hall of Heroes as well?"

　　"Letting go one is the same as letting go a group. I don't care anymore. Perhaps there is nothing in this dimension that can stop me. What I am considering now is how to maximize the development of the Holy Truth Church..." Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　“Isn’t the church developing smoothly?”

　　"Well, it's going pretty smoothly, but it's far from enough. We don't lack funds, publicity, or reputation right now. The only thing we lack is something different, a Holy Spirit, and a group of heroic spirits who can give us these!"

　　As he spoke, Gris had already unfrozen, and countless ice crystals fell. Sharna's holy body regained vitality, and her soul and will were also released from the freeze. Sharna slowly opened her eyes, and the first person she saw was Jupiter, Gris, Lu Fei and others.

　　“It’s you!!”

　　Sharna quickly blocked little Jupiter behind her. She looked at everyone vigilantly. The faint golden light of the Holy Spirit on her body began to condense and turned into flames rising above her body. In her left hand, the power of the Holy Spirit quickly condensed and formed a Holy Spirit spear.

　　"Hey, hey, hey... Holy Spirit Sharna, if we had known you were going to take action, we would not have woken you up from the ice!" Lu Fei shouted hurriedly.

　　"What's your conspiracy?!" Sharna's face was stern. She clearly remembered that she was frozen, but she didn't think Lu Fei would let her go.

　　"Sister, please don't do anything. I asked Lord Lu Fei to help you unblock the seal!" Little Jupiter said hurriedly. He held Sharna's hands with both hands and was very nervous. If he let his sister do anything, the situation would be very bad. He knew how powerful Lu Fei, Gris and others were. He and his sister Sharna were no match for them.

　　"Jupiter, what's going on? Tell me clearly!" Sharna shouted. She couldn't help but glare at Jupiter. Looking at Jupiter, it seemed that he had already defected to the enemy. This was simply a shameful betrayal.

　　Well, Jupiter has been timid since he was a child and never grew up. He is always stupid in doing anything. This is not a big deal, but surrendering to the enemy is another matter.

　　“Sister, even if you fight, you can’t beat them. Lord Gris and Lord Lu Fei have both reached the legendary realm, and you have only entered the legendary realm. You haven’t cultivated to the realm yet. You must stay calm…”

　　"I can't calm down. Tell me, what's going on?"

　　"Okay, okay, I'll say..." Little Jupiter looked helpless. He raised his hands in surrender, then leaned close to Sharna's ear and whispered for a while.

　　Sharna's face became increasingly ugly, but when she heard that as long as she swears to join the Holy Truth Church, she can save the heroic spirits in Valhalla, she hesitated for a moment.

　　"Sister, that's it. Actually... actually the master is not a bad person. It was he who opened the frozen Hall of Valor so that we could see the light of day again. I think this is all a misunderstanding!"

　　"Misunderstanding, this is not a misunderstanding. The heroes of my Valhalla have suffered heavy losses because of him..." Sharna looked at Lu Fei with disgust, pointing at Lu Fei and Gris, revealing gnashing hatred.

　　Lu Fei spread his hands and said without any concern: "Alright, alright, Holy Spirit Sharna, you should know that you are our captive. Don't you have the awareness of being a captive? You should know that you are not free now, and your heroes are not free either!"

　　"Damn it, let those heroes go, otherwise I will fight you to the death!" Sharna was furious. She wanted to pick up her gun and stab Lu Fei hard.

　　Gris couldn't bear it any longer. He shook his head and advised, "Saint Shallna, you should see the situation clearly. As a prisoner, you should be aware of the situation. Your attitude will not help at all. If you really care about your own interests, you should calmly consider the conditions we offer!"

　　"Yes, sister, you must not be impulsive. Wouldn't it be great if you could resolve hostility and hatred? Sister probably doesn't understand the current world very well. Now is the Ragnarok. Our gods have already entered eternal sleep. The whole world has changed drastically. We no longer have the glory we once had. If even we have no hope, then our Samikel and even the Nordic Kingdom of Gods will really be finished!"

　　“…”

　　Sharna's face froze. After feeling it for a while, she found that the entire plane was filled with gloom and there was no great will comparable to that of the gods in the world. The most powerful ones were undoubtedly those in the legendary realm.

　　It seems that it is really as her brother said, the glory of Samikael and the Nordic Kingdom is no longer there. Although she already understood it before Valhalla was frozen, she still felt dizzy when she was faced with this cruel fact now.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said generously: "Saint Sharna, I am giving you a chance for the sake of Little Jupiter and the fact that you have survived so far. Don't say that I force you. You should know that I am very kind. Ask your brother about this. As long as you join our Holy Truth Church, I will release your heroic spirits, and both sides will be happy!"

　　"Isn't this coercion?" Sharna's face turned cold.

　　Lu Fei said shamelessly, "Of course not. If I really force you, I won't persuade you kindly here. Instead, I will lock you to the torture pillar and torture you day and night. If you don't cooperate, I will beat you to ashes and you will never be reborn. This is forcing you!"

　　Sharna's face turned pale.

　　"You don't have to answer me now. You should weigh the pros and cons carefully. I believe you will make the right choice!" Lu Fei winked at Little Jupiter.

　　Little Jupiter quickly pulled Sharna out of the villa and headed towards Valhalla where the Snow Ridge was located.

　　"Sister, don't act on impulse. You always said I didn't think things through, but now I think you are the one who doesn't think things through!"

　　"How could I not consider things? Everything I do is for our honor. We must never lose the glory and dignity of our Samikel Kingdom. We must never bow to the enemies who have persecuted us, otherwise we are not the great people of Samikel!" Sharna said angrily.

　　"Samikel was destroyed long ago, and now even its history has been lost in the long river of history. No one can remember it anymore. Sister, wake up! We shouldn't hold on to things that have long disappeared. We should look forward and create a new era instead of reminiscing about the lost history. Don't you think it's sad and pitiful for me to do this?" Little Jupiter scolded loudly.

　　"You..." Sharna was stunned. She stared at little Jupiter for a while, finally sighed and said, "Jupiter, you have finally grown up. You are now considering things for Samikelle!"

　　"So sister agreed?" Little Jupiter asked in surprise.

　　"I didn't agree. Even if I would agree, it wouldn't be now. Let's go to Valhalla now!" Sharna brought Jupiter to the Valhalla Snow Ridge, only to see that the Snow Ridge had been set up as a restricted area and a government army was closely guarding the entire Snow Ridge.

　　Valhalla has been opened and is now standing on the snowy ridge.

　　"What's going on? How come these mortals occupied Valhalla?" Sharna frowned.

　　Little Jupiter said, "Those are the government troops of Iceland. Iceland still has descendants of the Kingdom of God, called the Rune Secret Society, which consists of six small families. These armies are controlled by them. They have the ancient blood of our Samikal and control the Rune power of the skin and fur, so sister, don't be nervous!"

　　…

　　Chapter 327: Joining the Church (Part 1)

　　"Let's go in!"

　　Sharna and Little Jupiter landed directly in Valhalla. The government troops guarding outside were like blind and could not see the two at all.

　　Sharna and Jupiter came to the depths of the Hall of Valor and stopped in front of a stone wall with carvings of the Norse gods. Jupiter asked in surprise, "Sister, behind this stone wall is the seed of the World Tree of our Norse Kingdom. Do you want to take it out?"

　　Sharna had a complicated expression, and after a long while she shook her head and said, "The reason why the Hall of Heroes was suppressed here was to preserve the last seed of the World Tree. Unfortunately, in Ragnarok, our gods have fallen into eternal sleep. Without gods, when will the World Tree seeds we have preserved be of any use?"

　　"Maybe we can give it to Lord Lu Fei..." Jupiter said.

　　"Are you crazy?!" Sharna was shocked. Jupiter's idea was simply unbelievable.

　　"Sister, I'm not crazy. The gods are gone, but this world still needs gods, and new gods will surely rise. Just like what Lord Lu Fei said in the Charter of Sacred Truth, when the gods of the old generation fall, new gods will be reborn after the Twilight of the Gods and usher in the Dawn of the Gods. So, sister, I want to be a new god, and I want to pass on the Samikel civilization in my own way..."

　　"Is that person our hope?" Sharna sighed.

　　"Sister, you don't know how powerful Lord Lu Fei is. He has established a deep-rooted Holy Truth Church in Greece and Iceland. Now more and more people are becoming believers of the Holy Truth Church..."

　　"He has established a religion in Iceland?" Sharna was slightly surprised.

　　"Yes, he has taken control of Iceland's finances. Sister, you don't know the true situation of the world right now, right? Let me tell you..."

　　Jupiter spoke eloquently, describing the entire world's political, economic, cultural, and religious landscape. These days, he not only watched cartoons, but also worked hard to understand the world.

　　"Eh...is there someone here?" A faint voice came from nearby.

　　"Someone is coming!" Sharna glanced at Jupiter. Jupiter felt it and said, "It's Sophia. She is the current mage of the Sophia family in the Rune Secret Society!"

　　"Tada..." footsteps were heard and Sophia walked in.

　　"Little Jupiter, why is it you?" Sophia asked in surprise.

　　"Yes, Sister Sophia!" Little Jupiter laughed.

　　"Who is this?" Sophia glanced at Sharna, very alert.

　　"Don't be nervous, this is my sister Sharna, she is a holy spirit!" Little Jupiter announced proudly.

　　"Holy Spirit?" Sophia was shocked. A Holy Spirit from Valhalla? This was incredible. Holy Spirits were beings very close to gods. It was an incomparable honor to even meet such beings.

　　As descendants of the Norse gods, the six families of the Rune Society all retain the faith in the Norse gods. Since the dramatic changes in the situation in Iceland over the past three hundred years and the continuous invasion of Catholicism, Icelanders have completely stopped believing in the Norse gods and generally only believe in Lutheranism.

　　This is the sorrow of the Norse gods. Even if they are not in sleep, they will be doomed if no one believes in them.

　　The six major families of the Rune Secret Society have relatively pure blood of gods, and can also inherit the power of Rune characters. This gives them the motivation to maintain their faith, otherwise they would have defected long ago.

　　Sophia knelt on one knee and said respectfully: "Lady Sharna, I am Sophia, a descendant of the Nordic gods. Our family has formed a secret society with five other families. We have been jointly guarding Valhalla. It has always been the long-cherished wish of our secret society to be able to open Valhalla to welcome the coming of the Nordic gods!"

　　"I'm afraid you'll be disappointed!" Sharna shook her head and said, "It's Ragnarok. The gods have long been in eternal sleep. As the inheritors of Rune's power, don't you know this?"

　　"This..." Sophia choked. She thought and thought, and said quickly: "Aren't there still my Lord and the other heroes? You are a holy spirit. As far as I know, the holy spirit is only one step away from being a god. If my Lord is willing, our Rune Secret Society is willing to submit to my Lord. I hope that my Lord can lead us to restore the glory of the Nordic gods!"

　　"Your Rune Secret Society has several diviners. Are they all as powerful as you?" Sharna asked.

　　"There are only six of them, and they are all as strong as me!"

　　"Too weak. What can a few diviners do?" Sharna felt more and more sad. It was impossible to restore the glory of the Norse gods.

　　"My lord, our Rune Secret Society is still very powerful. We control the entire Iceland!" Sophia said loudly.

　　Sharna still shook her head and said, "Okay, let me ask you, has the Rune Secret Society been established? How many believers do you have?"

　　"There is no religion, and no believers..." Sophia shook her head repeatedly, but she still said stubbornly: "My Lord, do you want to establish a religion and recruit believers? That's easy. We can also build a temple on Iceland like the Catholic Church and the Holy Truth Church and recruit believers!"

　　Sharna was completely disappointed with Sophia's answer.

　　If it weren't for Lu Fei and Gris, Sharna would still have the idea of ​​establishing a religion, but now she doesn't even dare to think about it. As a holy spirit, Lu Fei and Gris would never allow her to establish a religion to share the fruits of their faith.

　　Sharna was sure that as long as she had such an intention, she would be immediately attacked and killed by Lu Fei and Gris in the most severe and ruthless way. The battle of faith has always been so cruel. It is more severe than any conquest by swords, spears, halberds, muskets and artillery. Swords, spears and artillery conquer the land and reap money, but the war of faith conquers people's hearts and reaps souls!

　　"Lady Sharna, don't you believe that our Rune Secret Society has the ability to do this? Isn't it just building some temples? It can be done as long as we spend some manpower and material resources. We can even have many believers like the Holy Truth Church!" Sophia said unconvinced. She felt the disdain in Sharna's eyes and felt uncomfortable in her heart. Even if the other party was a holy spirit, she could not humiliate her self-esteem.

　　"A religion without potential has no future, no matter how many temples it builds or how many believers it has. However, a religion of the Holy Spirit, even if it only has a thatched cottage, is the greatest threat to other religions. Believe it or not, if you help me build a temple in the morning, you don't have to wait until dusk. Not only you, but also I will be ruthlessly bombarded by the two legendary realm masters of the Holy Truth Church!"

　　"How could this happen?" Sophia opened her mouth wide. How could she understand that such a thing could happen? In this enlightened era, there were many religions, and of course there were many evil cults, but I had never heard of such a thing as the destruction of a religion. This was not the dark Middle Ages, so such a thing could not happen.

　　Aren't they just believers? Everyone can establish their own religion and win them over by any means. There is no need to tear each other apart and fight. You must know that there are still laws in this world. This is an era where the law is supreme.

　　"That's because in today's world, all religions are not true religions, and there are no religions with the potential to give birth to gods, so they are not enough to cause bloodshed! If all religions had superiors who could create gods out of faith, you would know the cruelty of a war of faith!"

　　"I..." Sophia's face turned a little red.

　　"Sister Sophia, you don't know what a war of faith is. If you think about the Dark Ages, you will understand. To conquer people's hearts, killing is indispensable. You must not think about building a temple for us, otherwise it will only harm us, unless Lord Lu Fei does it himself!" Little Jupiter advised.

　　"Lu Fei is too overbearing. Why doesn't he allow us to establish a church and build a temple?" Sophia was furious.

　　"Forget it. All the gods are gone. Rather than being ruthlessly crushed into dust, I might as well submit to the Holy Truth Church. At least I can save my subordinates. There is still hope for the continuation of my Samikal civilization and the Nordic pantheon in the future..."

　　Sharna looked at the murals of gods on the stone wall, her mind in a whirlwind of thoughts. She felt infinite sadness about the Ragnarok of the Gods, she was worried about her current situation, and she was even more worried about how to continue the Samikel civilization and the Norse pantheon in the future.

　　"What do you think, sister? You should make the decision. I just want to say that I know Lord Lu Fei. He is not a bad person and he has the potential to become a new god. We should not be hostile to him, but we should put our trust in him!" Little Jupiter advised.

　　"Okay!" Sharna sighed. She was not without wisdom. At the same time, she also believed in her own and Jupiter's vision. Sharna raised her hand and shot a ray of holy light at the stone wall. The whole stone wall suddenly cracked, and an extremely dazzling green light shone through. Infinite vitality and greenery immediately dyed the whole space green.

　　…

　　Chapter 328: Joining the Church (Part 2)

　　Sophia was stunned.

　　Sharna reached out and took out a dark green seed the size of a duck egg from the stone wall. She held the seed in her hand, and a vast vitality and green color suddenly spread throughout her body.

　　Little Jupiter sniffed it hard and said, "It's really the seed of the World Tree. This thing is the treasure of our Nordic Kingdom. Sister, are you going to give it to Luffy?"

　　"If you give up something, you will gain more. This seed is destined to belong to the person who has the greatest hope of becoming a god, not an ordinary person. So we are not qualified to own it, and we also don't have the ability to protect it!" Sharna made up her mind in an instant. Since she decided to join Lu Fei, she had to gain his trust completely. The seed of the world tree in her hand was the best stepping stone.

　　"My lord, you can't take it away. That is our Nordic heritage. You can't give it to outsiders!" Sofitel stood in front of Sharna, her face anxious.

　　"Haha, interesting little girl!" Sharna stretched out her finger and flicked, and Sophia, a low-level diviner, immediately fell on the stone wall behind her. The entire stone wall was deeply imprinted with a human figure. She just hung on the stone wall, moaning slightly.

　　"Sophia, you have to know that I am the Holy Spirit of Northern Europe and the leader of the glorious Hall of Valor. I will naturally consider the future of the entire Northern Europe. What I do is not your business..."

　　"Sophia naturally doesn't dare to meddle in your affairs, but now you want to give our Nordic things to outsiders. This is unforgivable!" Sophia said stubbornly.

　　"Sophia, you are really pedantic. I have heard from Jupiter about your Rune Secret Society. As someone who has experienced this, I would like to advise you not to cling to your own pride, but to think more about practical interests and the future. I believe that in the near future, the whole world will undergo earth-shaking changes. If you do not take action, you will only be crushed into dust by the cruel facts!"

　　Sharna walked out of the Hall of Heroes and flew away. Little Jupiter looked at Sophia with pity and said, "Sister Sophia, you, the Rune Secret Society, really don't know what's good for you. Even hundreds of heroes and a holy spirit in the Hall of Heroes are no match for Lord Lu Fei. What qualifications do you have to hold your heads high? I hope you can think about it calmly and don't stand on the wrong side, or you will end up in a miserable end!"

　　Sophia fell down and knelt on one knee on the ground. She bit her lip a little because of her teeth clenching, and blood was flowing out.

　　"Jupiter, are you going to betray Northern Europe too?" Sophia said sadly.

　　"The gods are all asleep, and nothing has any meaning. Lord Lu Fei once told me that mortals like us also have the opportunity to become gods, and now the opportunity is right in front of us, so what do you think is the truth? If my sister Sharna and I become gods one day, we will no longer believe in the gods, but mortals will believe in us. At that time, all long-cherished wishes can be realized, and even if King Odin is reborn, he will no longer be high and mighty!"

　　After saying this, Little Jupiter turned and left Valhalla, leaving Sophia standing alone in front of the stone wall in shock!

　　…

　　It only took half a day for Sharna and Jupiter to come back, which surprised Lu Fei. He thought that Sharna was quite decisive.

　　"Lu Fei, release all the heroes in Valhalla. I have decided to lead all the heroes in Valhalla to join the Holy Truth Church!" She took out the World Tree Seed, handed it over and said, "This is our determination to join the church!"

　　"World Tree Seed?" Gris couldn't help but shout. Even though he was a legendary high elf with a lot of experience, he was still shocked.

　　"What, Gris, is this the seed of the world tree?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"It's the seed of the World Tree. This aura is correct, it must be!" Gris was quite excited. Lu Fei took the seed and looked at it carefully. This seed was the size of a duck egg, dark green, and had countless textures on the surface. Looking closely, all the textures were made up of mysterious runes of nature, something like laws.

　　The seeds fell into the palm of the hand, and a green light flowed out. In the blink of an eye, the green light began to invade upwards from the palm of the hand, and soon the entire arm was wrapped in green light.

　　Lu Fei felt the surging breath of life, as if countless seeds were sprouting underground in spring. The power and tenacity of this life force was beyond imagination, and it seemed that no force of any form could extinguish it.

　　"It's really the World Tree Seed! There is such a thing in this world?" Lu Fei was extremely surprised. Lu Fei had read the discussion about the World Tree Seed in the Terran Continent. It was said that the World Tree was the first thing born in the Ocean of Force. The World Tree gave birth to the gods and the laws of the world...

　　This statement is too incredible, so its authenticity remains to be discussed. However, the World Tree must be the largest tree species in the world, and it is also the most mysterious tree species. It is said that it can stand upright, penetrate the void plane above, penetrate the earth below, and go deep into the dark underground. The Tree of Life of the Elves and the Ancient Tree are far from comparable to it.

　　Sharna said proudly: "Of course this is a genuine World Tree seed. Our Norse gods have long predicted the coming of Ragnarok, so when the catastrophe of the gods comes and the World Tree collapses, the power of the gods will act on the World Tree to make it produce the seeds of the World Tree. When Ragnarok is over, the World Tree will grow again, and the gods will return in some way to rebuild the Norse Kingdom of Gods!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "So that's how it is. So the reason why Valhalla is frozen is to protect this seed?" Lu Fei understood immediately. There was only one Valhalla left in the whole of Northern Europe. This was definitely not a coincidence. The reason was the seed of the World Tree in his hand.

　　It's a pity that before Ragnarok was over, the sealed Hall of Valor was opened by itself, and the heroic spirits guarding the World Tree awakened, but at the same time they suffered an unprecedented devastating blow.

　　Sharna realized that she could no longer protect the seed of the World Tree, because once Lu Fei's power increased further, his will would dominate the entire Iceland, and the unique aura of the seed of the World Tree would no longer be able to escape Lu Fei's perception and would be discovered.

　　Lu Fei gladly accepted the seeds of the World Tree. Sharna was handing in her loyalty, which showed her sincerity in joining the Holy Truth Church. She donated all the seeds of the World Tree, which showed that she was determined to coexist and prosper with the Holy Truth Church.

　　"Okay, I already know your determination, and I'm sure you also know that I have erected many statues for you. The statues can gather the heroic spirit for you. Of course, this is far from enough. You can just serve as the Holy Spirit in the Holy Truth Church!" Lu Fei said generously.

　　"Holy Spirit, what kind of position is that?" Sharna frowned.

　　"The church now has a pope and a saint. These two positions are very important, but the church is still lacking a protector. This position is also very important. Your position as the Holy Spirit is to be the protector of the entire church. Your status is second only to the pope!"

　　"Okay then, I'll be the Holy Spirit of the church!" Sharna breathed a sigh of relief. This position was the most powerful one. It seemed that she had not given the World Tree Seed in vain.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and a divine pillar flew out, hanging above everyone's head. The majestic power and will of the sacred heavenly dragon enveloped them, and everyone couldn't help but change color slightly.

　　The original Nine Dragon Demon Pillar had already been sacrificed again, and the demon pillar had turned into a veritable sacred sky dragon pillar. The entire pillar was burning with silver flames, and the nine dragons had disappeared, replaced by a silver sacred sky dragon coiled around.

　　This is Lu Fei’s current spell system, the Holy Dragon Magic, which is more deterrent than the single Nine Dragon Magic or Soul Magic, or Holy Magic!

　　It can be said that Lu Fei's power has long been melted into one furnace, sublimated from complexity, and moved towards purity and focus. Lu Fei's current sacred dragon power is not limited by any god. Even if he is deified in the Terran continent, he will not touch the bottom line of some gods.

　　"All the heroic spirits, come out!" Lu Fei pointed his hand, and the Sacred Heavenly Dragon Pillar made a sound of countless chains breaking. Heroic spirits flew out one after another and landed in front of everyone. After all, they were spirits, and although the villa was small, it could accommodate them.

　　The heroic spirits did not raise their swords or guns to Lu Fei, but bowed to him, and then saluted their leader, Sharna.

　　"You have become stronger?" Sharna was stunned. She saw that each of her subordinates exuded a strong heroic spirit. How could they look like they were suffering?

　　"Chief, Lord Lu Fei did not actually punish us. Instead, he helped us consolidate our spiritual bodies and assisted us in our practice!" said a heroic spirit.

　　Sharna looked at Lu Fei in confusion. She really didn't understand.

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly and said, "Don't think of me as a villain. When I opened the Hall of Heroes, we each had our own positions, so we had no choice but to fight. But I still cherish the heroes very much. After all, the remaining heroes in this world are hard to find. If we lose one hero, we lose one. If we have to kill a hero, I can't bear it..."

　　One of the heroes said, "Your Excellency's sacred True Dragon Pillar has the function of nurturing souls. We have already gained a lot of benefits!"

　　"That's good!" Sharna was delighted. She looked at Lu Fei with gratitude and thought that Lu Fei was not as hateful as she had imagined. At least he would help the heroic spirits in their practice.

　　Lu Fei summoned Sevilla and took Sharna and other heroic spirits to various temples in Reykjavik for placement.

　　…

　　Chapter 329 New Energy (Part 1)

　　The weather was clear, the sky was cloudless and looked blue and clean. The weather on Lange Glacier was very good today. It was already ten in the afternoon when Lu Fei arrived at the Goblin City.

　　In a geothermal hot spring area south of the Goblin City, a five-meter-high superalloy iron box stands. Bulma is directing his goblins to measure geothermal energy data.

　　"Lord Lu Fei, come and take a look. This is the geothermal power generation device we invented using magical technology!" Bulma said proudly.

　　Lu Fei observed the iron box and asked in surprise: "Is the geothermal power generation device used to generate electricity?"

　　"Of course, it can be used to replace thermal power plants and generate electricity using geothermal energy!"

　　"We also have this in Iceland, and geothermal energy is not available everywhere. This device is too limited by the geographical location and is not suitable for promotion!" Lu Fei shook his head. He was not optimistic about such a device.

　　"Isn't geothermal energy everywhere? This device uses magic technology and uses deep underground heat sources. It is completely different from the geothermal devices you humans use now, which use surface heat sources. According to my recent study of the earth's crust, the magma heat energy in the crust is very rich. Whether it is underground or under the deep sea, there is no shortage of it. How can you say that it has limitations?"

　　"Are you saying that this geothermal power generation device directly extracts heat from deep underground sources and converts it into electrical energy?" Lu Fei's mind moved.

　　"Yes, I used the latest magic technology of our Goblin City, called seamless heat conduction. My lord, let me tell you about the wonders of this magic technology. It will definitely be beyond your imagination..." Bulma began to lead Lu Fei to open the lid of the iron box and observe the structure inside.

　　There are several independent components and structures inside the iron box, among which is a spherical superalloy device, which is the reactor, and it is emitting enormous heat. Lu Fei used his divine power to observe and found that there was a powerful fire magic array inside.

　　Bulma said proudly, "My Lord, look, there are two core components of the geothermal power generation device. This sphere is called the geothermal furnace reactor, and inside it is a hellfire array. The principle is to condense heat energy from deep underground through the fire element gems. Through this reactor, it can generate high temperature and high heat energy comparable to the underground lava layer!"

　　There are countless pipes leading out of the reactor, connected to a ring-shaped superalloy device. Lu Fei feels that this device contains huge amounts of electrical energy.

　　"This is a thermoelectric matrix converter. It absorbs heat energy, directly compresses and rotates it, and converts it into electrical energy. Hehe, this is my proudest invention. I invented a super-efficient thermoelectric conversion device based on the principle that your conductors cut magnetic lines to generate electricity. In this closed device, the conversion efficiency of all heat energy can theoretically reach 100%. The conversion rate is super high. Of course, in actual use, about 0.01% of the heat will be lost."

　　Lu Fei was stunned.

　　"Through these two core components, thermal energy can be converted into electrical energy for direct output. How about it? It's amazing, right? This is our latest magical technology. The combination of magical technology and earth technology produces something great!" Bulma was extremely proud. As she spoke, she danced with excitement, like a happy child.

　　"How much electricity can this geothermal power plant output?"

　　"The exact value has not been calculated yet, but it is estimated to be equivalent to a total installed capacity of 100,000 to 120,000 kilowatts of a small or medium-sized thermal power station!" said Bulma.

　　Lu Fei's pupils contracted instantly. 100,000 to 120,000 kilowatts means that 100,000 to 120,000 kilowatt-hours of electricity can be output in one hour. Such a large amount of electricity can fully meet the daily electricity needs of a small or medium-sized county!

　　"Sir, I have calculated that Reykjavik only needs to build one or two geothermal power generation devices in each direction to meet the electricity needs of the entire city, and there will be surplus. I also tell you that my device is at most this big, and it only occupies a space of seven or eight cubic meters. It uses a fully enclosed reactor and is protected by super alloys on the outside. It is completely radiation-free and pollution-free, and has no harm to the human body. Even if someone stands next to it, they will not feel that there is anything wrong with this thing, let alone think that this thing is outputting a terrifying 100,000 kilowatts of electricity..."

　　Bulma talked eloquently, and she began to boast about how great her geothermal power generation device was, as if she had already regarded such an invention as the greatest invention on Earth in this century.

　　"Sir, I will apply to the Council of Elders soon. Our Goblin City will use this device to generate electricity. Hehe, I find that electricity is actually quite useful. It's just a little dangerous, but the pros and cons are balanced. Our entire Goblin City will never lack energy from now on!"

　　“Is this geothermal power plant easy to build?”

　　"This is easy. The most important parts inside are the two geothermal furnace reactor and the thermoelectric matrix converter. These two parts all use magical technology that only we can apply. For us, the cost is very low. I can even build one in two hours!" Bulma said, patting her chest proudly.

　　"It's incredible. The magic technology formed by the combination of magic technology and earth technology can completely change the entire world!" Lu Fei couldn't help but feel deeply moved as he looked at the five-meter-high device in front of him.

　　A geothermal power generation device only occupies a few cubic meters of space. It is just an ordinary alloy box, like a large transformer, but it can provide an endless supply of electricity. If this device becomes popular, will we still need thermal power plants, large nuclear power plants and hydropower plants?

　　The advantages of this device are too obvious.

　　The first is the low cost. The two core components of magic technology cannot be made with modern technology, but can be mass-produced by the Goblin City.

　　Second, it is pollution-free. It does not produce exhaust gas or any other similar pollution, and is completely green.

　　Third, it occupies a small area. Completely different from thermal power plants, nuclear power plants, and hydropower plants, it does not require a large amount of land.

　　Fourth, safety. The device is fully enclosed with super alloy, so even if it is bombed by a missile, it will not be damaged at all.

　　Fifth, it does not consume resources and does not even require management after it is built. It can generate electricity continuously. Thermal power stations still need to burn coal, and nuclear power stations still need to consume nuclear materials, but this device does not. This means it can be operated at zero cost after it is built.

　　"Bulma, since there is no shortage of electricity, have you ever thought about its application? Is there an efficient battery that can conveniently store electricity for mobile use?" Lu Fei said with a throbbing heart.

　　"Of course I have. I'm not a fool. We have thought about this problem a long time ago, so we have this. Please look, sir..." Bulma took out a small piece of super alloy gold.

　　Lu Fei took it and found that the gold piece was just like a mobile phone battery, even the interface was exactly the same! Lu Fei quickly took out his own mobile phone, replaced the battery, turned it on, and it was completely compatible, showing that the battery level was 100%.

　　"Hey Bulma, isn't this a cell phone battery? It looks like you made it specially. How many milliamps of power does such a small thing have?"

　　Generally speaking, with energy-saving technology, a 1500mAh mobile phone battery can barely meet the daily use of the average person. Of course, for people who use it frequently, a battery of just over 2000mAh can also be enough for a day.

　　"Sir, aren't you humiliating me? The unit milliampere is too small!"

　　"Then what unit do you use, ampere? Hey, how many amperes of electricity can this small battery store?" Lu Fei felt a little dizzy.

　　"Of course, my batteries must be measured in amperes!" Bulma said as a matter of course, and began to introduce:

　　"This mobile phone battery is wrapped in a lightweight super alloy skin. It is durable and indestructible. Inside is a power-gathering array. As long as you plug in the wire connector, you can charge it super quickly. It only takes ten to twenty minutes to fully charge it. The capacity of this battery is 100 amps, which is 100,000 mAh when converted to milliamps. The most important thing is that even if a fully charged battery is left for a hundred years, the natural loss of electricity inside will not exceed 1%. It is excellent in storing electrical energy. In theory, it can be charged and used repeatedly and indefinitely. This is what I value most! Unless the power-gathering array inside it is broken, it will continue to operate smoothly. However, it is almost impossible for the array to break down. The outer packaging of this battery is a lightweight super alloy, which is resistant to high temperatures, insulation, cold... It has various resistances!"

　　Lu Fei was no longer surprised. He just rubbed his temples out of habit and once again lamented the abnormality of magic technology.

　　…

　　Chapter 330 New Energy (Part 2)

　　A mobile phone battery with a capacity of 100,000 mAh is incredible. The capacity of an ordinary mobile phone battery on the market is 1,600 to 2,000 mAh, and the gap is really huge. Lu Fei estimated that with this battery, his mobile phone can be used normally for 50 days before needing to be charged, and it only takes 10 minutes to charge once?

　　After making this calculation, Lu Fei's heart pounded. This is really not comparable to ordinary high-tech, magical technology. How can I describe your awesomeness?

　　"What is this battery called?" Lu Fei asked after calming down.

　　"A battery is a battery, it's called a mobile phone battery!" Bulma asked curiously, wondering if a mobile phone battery needs another nickname?

　　"Such a powerful battery naturally needs a powerful name. Well, let me think that in the future, all batteries made with the magic technology of the electric gathering array should be named with the term [Super Magic Matrix Series]. How about this mobile phone battery be called the [Super Magic Matrix Series] mobile phone battery.

　　"Uh...you can name it whatever you want, it's just a name, it doesn't matter..."

　　"If we increase the size of this battery in several stages, how much can the capacity be increased?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"A piece the size of a palm can probably produce 2,000 amperes. If it is enlarged to the size of a brick, it will have a larger capacity and can directly drive a car. If it can output a stable high ampere-hour, it should be able to travel thousands of miles on a single charge!"

　　Lu Fei's eyes lit up, thinking: Amazing! If there is such battery technology, plus geothermal power generation equipment, these two things work together, what will gasoline do? By then, it is estimated that gasoline, a polluting energy source, will really be eliminated from the stage of history!

　　"Transfer these two magical technologies to me. I want to set up a joint new energy company to end fuel-based energy and benefit all mankind!" Lu Fei said.

　　"That's no problem, but I want to invest in the company, and I want 30% of the shares. In addition, you have to help us goblins obtain legal residency in Iceland!"

　　"You want legal residency in Iceland?"

　　"Of course. How can we goblins be illegal outsiders?"

　　"Well, I think with my influence, there shouldn't be any big problems. But I guess you guys have to change your name to goblins. You can't just declare to the public that you are not humans, but goblins, right?"

　　"So what do you want to change?"

　　"Call them Eskimos, or Icelandic primitive people? Haha, okay, just pick one, as long as they are a human race!" Lu Fei said casually.

　　"Okay, then, let's put it this way!" Bulma took out a tablet computer and easily stored the geothermal power generation device and super magic matrix battery technology into a memory card, then handed the card to Lu Fei.

　　"The design drawings are all inside. The components of the two magic cores cannot be produced by outsiders. Do you need them produced in our Goblin City?" Bulma asked.

　　"Of course. You must build a production line for me right away and start production right away. The super alloy materials for the two core components can only be produced in your Goblin City. I will have other factories out there do the work. It will only take two months to assemble a large batch..."

　　"Okay, then I'll produce it according to the design!" Bulma agreed.

　　Lu Fei took out his phone and called Lu Wenwan, telling her to come to the Goblin City immediately. Half an hour later, Lu Wenwan flew over, exhausted.

　　"What's the matter? I'm very busy now. I have to manage the affairs of the secret society all the time. The number of members of the secret society has skyrocketed, and many people are clamoring to register as official believers of the Holy Truth Church. I don't have time to take care of other things!" Lu Wenwan said dissatisfiedly.

　　"Okay then! I won't let you be responsible for this. Just run errands for me!" Lu Fei rubbed his temples, thinking that Lu Wenwan was too busy, so he decided to let Kang Shenghua take charge.

　　"Wen Wan, give this storage card to Kang Shenghua and have him start production immediately. I want Iceland to build geothermal power generation equipment covering the entire country within a month, so that the price of electricity can be reduced to the freezing point. Then we can promote it to other countries in the world and find a way to eliminate fuel energy! In less than two years, oil will be eliminated!"

　　"Eliminate oil? End the era of oil energy?" Lu Wenwan's eyes lit up. She quickly learned about the geothermal power generation device and the super magic matrix battery, and then excitedly went to find Kang Shenghua.

　　The Consortium Building stands in Reykjavik.

　　"President, Miss Wen Wan called and said she wants to come and see you..." the secretary reported to Kang Shenghua who was signing documents.

　　"When?" Kang Shenghua raised his head and adjusted his glasses.

　　"She said she'd be there soon. She's probably already at the entrance of the building now!"

　　"Oh, why didn't you tell me earlier? Hurry up, notify the managers right away and follow me to the elevator to greet them!"

　　"But President, there will be a consortium meeting soon, and the top executives from various departments are waiting for you to attend the meeting, right..." the secretary hesitated.

　　"Turn it off..." Kang Shenghua waved his hand, stood up quickly, straightened his suit, walked out of the office and went to the elevator, scaring many managers to jump in panic and trot out to follow President Kang Shenghua.

　　Everyone was wondering who had such great ability and status to be treated so favorably by the president.

　　After a while, with a ding-dong sound, the elevator to that floor opened and Lu Wenwan came out. She was slightly surprised to see so many people waiting.

　　Kang Shenghua had already come forward and said with a smile: "Director Lu, welcome to the headquarters to inspect our work!" The senior executives behind Kang Shenghua suddenly realized that it turned out that the elusive bosses of the Lu family had come. No wonder Kang Shenghua was so serious.

　　Kang Shenghua is now the executive president of the Yili Group. He has been in charge for not long. Of course, he also serves as the decision-making consultant of the Century Group. He has dozens of large enterprises and hundreds of thousands of employees under him. It can be seen that the development of the Yili Group is very rapid.

　　"I'm not here to inspect your work this time. I'm here to convey an instruction from my brother!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"Oh, what instructions does the boss have?" Kang Shenghua was very excited. He knew that Lu Fei never took part in matters, and once he did, it would be a big deal.

　　"Let's go to the office first!" Lu Wenwan waved her hand and asked the others to leave. Entering the president's office, Kang Shenghua waved everyone out.

　　"Take a look! These are the two latest new energy technologies. We plan to launch new energy with all our strength!" Lu Wenwan took out her tablet computer and inserted a memory card into it. Immediately, a holographic image displayed the two product lines of geothermal power generation equipment and super magic matrix batteries in all directions.

　　After learning about it for a while, Kang Shenghua said excitedly: "These two products are too powerful, and the technology is too advanced. They are at least a hundred years ahead of the same field. They are enough to change the whole world!"

　　"Of course, otherwise there wouldn't be such a big fuss. I've already asked someone else to make the two core components. You can subcontract the others to produce them. Within two months, let Iceland use the electricity generated by this power generation device!"

　　It is extremely difficult to produce so many things in two months, but it is not a problem for the chaebols with huge resources and energy. The only problem is how strong their determination is.

　　"Other components are not a problem. They can be mass-produced in about a month. But can the supply of core components be guaranteed?"

　　"Don't worry, it will only take a month for a large batch to arrive, and in another ten days, tens of thousands of power generation devices can be assembled... Once these two products are fully promoted, I want all of Iceland to gradually eliminate oil energy! This is a special task assigned by my brother, you must complete it well, two months, is there any problem?"

　　"Don't worry, there's no problem!" Kang Shenghua rubbed his hands excitedly. He said, "As expected, the big boss is really amazing. How could I neglect such an epoch-making event? I will definitely complete everything the boss asks me to do without any discounts!"

　　Kang Shenghua couldn't help but get excited. Every time Lu Fei came up with something big enough to change the world, such as the United Gold Dollar Plan. This plan has now changed the financial landscape of Europe and the United States. The economies of Greece and Iceland are taking off rapidly.

　　Let’s talk about the new energy concept now. It is enough to change an era and will have a profound impact on the entire world. By then, energy will be inexhaustible and the price of energy will become very cheap.

　　"Someone come, someone come..." Kang Shenghua shouted excitedly.

　　"Boss, what can I do for you?" The secretary and several assistants all rushed into the office.

　　"Prepare the car immediately. I'm going to our research institute. Oh, by the way, please prepare a plan immediately and have someone come over to discuss the details..."

　　Kang Shenghua instructed the planners to start planning a complete promotion plan, and then came to the research institute to let the experts understand the drawings and precise parameters of the two products, and ordered the machinery factory below to start production as soon as possible.

　　…

　　Chapter 331 Return

　　"What? The Terran continent is falling into eternal darkness, and demons are invading the continent?" Lu Wenwan listened to Lu Fei talking about the situation on the Terran continent. She suddenly realized something and immediately said angrily, "Then why are you letting Sister Tongtong and her siblings stay in Vina Harbor? Let's go and bring Sister Tongtong and the others back!"

　　"Don't worry, Vina Harbor is not a soft persimmon that can be easily bullied. You must know that Vina Harbor is guarded by demigods. Besides, every time the demons invade, the human kingdom always sticks together. The human kingdom will definitely form an alliance to resist the demons together, and will never allow an important city like Vina Harbor to fall!" Lu Fei comforted.

　　"No, we can't wait any longer, we must go back and find out what's going on!" Lu Wenwan stood up. She couldn't sit still anymore. Yinsong Manor was in crisis, how could she stay here?

　　"Okay then, I'll go and take a look at the situation. If it's too dangerous, I'll bring them all over here!" Lu Fei stood up and said.

　　"I want to go too. I don't feel comfortable if you go alone!"

　　"That won't work!" Lu Fei immediately frowned. He was joking. With Lu Wenwan's strength, she would only be a drag if she went there. If she met a powerful opponent, she wouldn't even be able to run away.

　　"Why can't I go? I'm very strong now and I can protect myself!" Lu Wenwan said stubbornly.

　　"No, that's not possible. It's enough for Gris to go with me. You don't have to go!" Lu Fei and Gris left the Xiling Villa together and headed straight for the Goblin City on the Lange Glacier. Lu Fei went to the Council of Elders as soon as possible.

　　"What, Lord Speaker is going back to Terran?" The goblin elders were in an uproar.

　　"Mr. Speaker, this is great. We were just planning to go back. You know, there are still some scattered villages with a lot of goblins left in the Cortes area. We are really worried. This time I plan to drive a giant god-killing warship back to check the situation, and at the same time get some super alloys and elemental crystals..." said Elder Los.

　　"Okay, but Tommy can't go over there!" Lu Fei said after thinking for a while.

　　"That's fine. Great Sage Tommy is too important to us goblins. We can't take risks. If we can still operate the God-Slaying Battleship, let Bulma go. She is the deputy captain of the God-Slaying Battleship Aslando. If possible, let her drive one or two more battleships back. We are now studying the free conversion of electrical energy and elemental power. If we can figure it out, we will have an endless supply of energy, and we can save a lot of elemental gems!"

　　"That's great!" Lu Fei was excited. This was good news.

　　As they were talking, Great Sage Tommy and Bulma walked into the Elders' Council. Bulma shouted in a carefree manner, "Mr. Speaker, I heard that you are going back to the Terran Continent? That's great. I'll go back with you. Now I really understand how scarce the resources on Earth are. It's so pitiful... If I had known this, I would have moved all the super alloys in the entire Cortes City here. What a huge amount of resources that would be."

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temple and said, "Okay, you can go. I guess we can't stop you from going. But you have to go on the God-Slaying Ship, otherwise your safety will not be guaranteed!"

　　"Haha, don't worry, sir. I cherish my life very much. Besides, I need to get a lot of things back. Only the giant ship of the gods can hold so many things. Otherwise, can you lend me your half-growth plane?" Bulma asked cautiously.

　　"Uh... that won't work. You know I need that thing a lot now. I still have a large amount of supplies to get to Dawn City and Vina Harbor. But I have several magic space bags that I can give you. At least they can hold some things and save a lot of space!"

　　"Oh well!"

　　Bulma was a little helpless, but there was no other way. She turned around and was about to start the God-Slaying Ship. Lu Fei hurriedly said, "Wait a minute, have you arranged the work here? Have you forgotten the fire processors, geothermal power generation device cores, and super-magic matrix batteries that I need to produce?"

　　Bulma laughed and said, "How could I let you down? The factory is being watched by the great sage Tommy. He knows that what you are going to produce is of great importance and we dare not be careless. In addition, we are debugging a production line for small anti-gravity airships these days. We can produce all kinds of anti-gravity airships and motorcycles. For example, your motorcycles and cars can be flown off the ground with a slight change in shape!"

　　"I just mentioned it last time, and you started production?" Lu Fei opened his mouth wide.

　　"Of course. Now many of our large-scale magic machines are already operational. They are the pinnacle masterpieces of our goblin civilization and are very efficient in producing anything. Besides, the goblins in Goblin City are too idle now. How can we not find something for them to do? Some goblins stay in their houses all day, surfing the Internet, listening to decadent songs, and watching meaningless movies. They don't do any research. We can't go on like this!"

　　"Haha, this...it's useless for you to complain to me. The main thing is that you still need the guidance of Tommy and the goblin elders, right?" Lu Fei said awkwardly.

　　Lu Fei has also discovered that many goblins are not as lively and active as before. Because Earth has an information network, some goblins are attracted to the Internet when they first come into contact with it. They are crazy about learning about the lives of Earthlings through the Internet. They also fall in love with the lives of Earthlings, such as music, movies, food, etc. Some of them even have the bold idea of ​​traveling around the world, and even have the crazy idea of ​​becoming the President of the United States...

　　Lu Fei has already learned from Tommy about some of the current popular ideas among the goblins, but he does not think it is a bad thing. Of course, it cannot be said to be a good thing either. After all, this is a change caused by the collision of the wisdom of the civilizations of two dimensions of the world. There must be good and bad sides. However, in the long run, Lu Fei is still optimistic about the results of this collision of civilizations.

　　Throughout the history of mankind on Earth, civilization has always emerged from constant collisions. The collision between European barbarism and civilization, the war between the East and the West, although it must have been painful, mankind has always made continuous progress in turmoil and pain time and time again, and finally developed to the present.

　　Lu Fei believes that the current situation is the same. Although there are some disharmony in the collision between the Terran civilization and the Earth civilization, the result will definitely be good, and Lu Fei believes that he can guide this change.

　　The giant god-killing ship Aslando slowly rose into the sky, and the huge plane gate was opened. The giant god-killing ship slowly sank into the space gate and gradually disappeared.

　　The continent of Terran was still plunged into eternal night, with wisps of darkness. The whistling cold wind blew across the ancient mountains. The Cortes region was gloomy. The steel ruins left over from the ancient goblin civilization made a whistling sound, adding to the endless loneliness of the night.

　　The once prosperous city of Cortes was shrouded in a thick atmosphere of darkness. Not only was the light from the sunstone unable to penetrate, it was also being severely eroded.

　　A huge dimensional door opened in the void, and the Aslando, a giant ship that killed gods, slowly passed through and hovered over the city of Cortes.

　　Bulma and a group of goblins looked down at the former city of Cortes from the God-Slaying Ship. They couldn't believe that in just such a short period of time, the entire city of Cortes had become more dilapidated than before they left. The dark aura was corroding the entire giant steel city like a nightmare.

　　"Damn demons, they must have come back before, and must have found only an empty city, so they got angry and released the breath of darkness and abyss to completely destroy Cortes City, cutting off the possibility of us coming back!" Bulma gritted her teeth, the dark breath covering Cortes City was too strong and could corrode life.

　　Lu Fei and Gris felt it for a while, and said with relief: "There is no trace of the devil. It seems that the devil army has evacuated the Cortes area. Bulma, you can move around in the Cortes area, but I don't recommend you to wander around. Let me help you dispel the dark aura of Cortes City!"

　　…

　　Chapter 332: Dawn Siege

　　Lu Fei and Gris left the giant ship. Lu Fei condensed a holy light ball the size of a basketball and threw it into the city of Cortes. The huge holy light immediately swept across the entire city of Cortes, and the thick dark atmosphere instantly dissipated.

　　"Okay, now that the dark aura has been dispelled, the goblins can come and go freely!" Lu Fei said.

　　"This is the only way for now. I have observed carefully and the demons have indeed evacuated Cortes City. This place has become the safest place. The demons will not return to places that have been swept by them, because there are still too many places waiting for them to conquer!"

　　"Then what do you think will be the next target of the demon army that invaded Cortes City?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"There are two places!" Gris said confidently.

　　"Oh? Tell me about it!"

　　"One is the Frost Dragon City, and the other is the Dawn City!"

　　"That makes sense. The Frost Dragon City is the most powerful force in the Ancient Mountains. If the Demon Legion is powerful, they will definitely destroy the Frost Dragon City first. If the Demon Legion that invaded the Ancient Mountains is not as strong as imagined, then they will turn around and sweep the City of Dawn!" Lu Fei looked worried.

　　The giant god-killing warship Aslando slowly landed in the city of Cortes. Countless hatches opened, and three thousand goblin warriors flew out on various anti-gravity airships and began to inspect the entire city of Cortes.

　　Bulma also flew out in her magic solar boat, the Bulma. Bulma shouted, "Hurry, hurry, you lazy guys, search the whole city to see if there are any demons. Focus on searching the underground warehouses. This time we have to take all the super alloys we have in stock. We must not leave any behind to help the enemy!"

　　A goblin next to Bulma shook his head and muttered, "What enemy? Who in the entire continent would want our goblin alloys? Even if we gave them to them, they wouldn't use them. They're just as useless as bricks. Only we would treat them as treasures..."

　　"Stop talking so much. Go count the things. We have a lot of things to do. Stop complaining..." Bulma was annoyed and knocked the goblin on the head.

　　"Got it, got it..." The goblin covered his head and ran away, fearing that he would be hit again. You know, Lady Bulma's most powerful weapon, the "Foshan Shadowless Kick", has not been used yet. It would be terrible if it was used on him.

　　The magic solar boat slowly stopped in front of Lu Fei and Gris, and Bulma flew over in a small anti-gravity flying saucer that looked like something out of a sci-fi world. The transparent tempered glass door on the flying saucer opened, and Bulma popped her head out and said, "Mr. Speaker, we've arrived in Cortez City. Just do whatever you need to do. Don't worry about us for now, we'll have to stay here for a while!"

　　"knew!"

　　"Mr. Speaker, are you going to Dawn City? I advise you to be careful. Dawn City is probably more likely to attract the interest of the demon army than our Cortes City. I think Dawn City will most likely not be able to escape the raid of the demon army! Otherwise, you can take a giant god-killing ship with you. Our goblin giant god-killing ship has strong firepower and is not afraid of demons!" Bulma advised.

　　"No, you should just stay here for now. The right thing to do is to get more elemental crystals. The resources on Earth are too scarce, and there are no elemental deposits. So you should get more minerals over there in case of emergency!"

　　"Don't worry, sir. I have brought some earth demon bugs with me this time. I will use them to drill into the ground. I plan to dig out several nearby underground elemental veins without anyone noticing, and bring all the elemental crystals back to the Goblin City." Bulma said with a smile.

　　"It seems that you already have a plan. Well, let's go to the City of Dawn first. Do your best!" Lu Fei encouraged.

　　"But sir, when will you be back?"

　　"I will definitely come back in ten days, half a month, or at the latest a month. Then I will open the door to the plane and send you back to the Goblin City!" Lu Fei thought for a while and said.

　　"Okay, I got it! If anything goes wrong, please return to Cortes City as soon as possible. After all, we still have the God-killing giant ship here. It will only take half a month. I promise to build a few more giant ships. Then we can move around freely!" Bulma was full of confidence. She clenched her little fists and was very proud.

　　"I understand!" Lu Fei bid farewell to Cortes City and headed towards Dawn City.

　　As he passed by, the mountains and rivers became dark, and the ice field became more desolate and cold. Sometimes the falling snowflakes were black. Lu Fei had never seen such a situation before. The entire northern ice field seemed to be shrouded in an endless demonic disaster.

　　"Sir, if the black eclipse continues like this, the grass and trees will wither, and the impact on the mortals on the surface will be too great!" Gris shook his head, feeling very sad. All the creatures in the dark underground have always yearned for the prosperous scenes on the surface. Now that the colorful world on the surface has been destroyed, they are naturally heartbroken.

　　"It is still the creatures in the dark underground who can adapt. If the mortals on the surface were without the sun, they would probably go crazy!"

　　"That's not the case. There is no sun, but the stars and the moon are still there. Even the moonlight and the starlight are enough for the plants to grow and for mortals to live!"

　　"This is what makes Terran different. Without the sun, all races on Terran can still live happily. This shows the magic of magic. If there were no demons representing darkness, corruption, evil, disorder, and chaos, the world would not have fallen into such a huge crisis and turmoil!"

　　Lu Fei and Gris flew all the way to an ice field ravaged by wind and snow. The climate changed drastically and it was very cold. Lu Fei and Gris suddenly stopped.

　　"Oh no, there is evil energy rising to the sky ahead and dark clouds hanging low. I feel that there must be a demon army ahead!" Gris said, looking at the black clouds in the sky far away.

　　"Yeah, I also felt it, a very strong demonic energy... Ahead is Dawn City, I'm afraid Dawn City has really been occupied!" Lu Fei was in a heavy mood, his face was a little pale. Dawn City was built with a lot of effort on his part, if it was destroyed like this, the loss would be huge.

　　Moreover, there are still millions of barbarians in Dawn City. If they were to be wiped out in the demonic disaster, it would be unimaginable...

　　“Impossible, absolutely impossible…” Lu Fei shook his head. There were many sacrificial halls in the City of Dawn, and there were also many priests in the legendary realm. Unless a demigod or a true god descended, who could do anything to the City of Dawn?

　　"Don't worry, sir. The Barbarians can exist on the ice field for a reason. The Barbarian Gods will not allow their people to be destroyed!"

　　"I hope so. Let's go closer and take a look. I have to confirm it carefully!"

　　Lu Fei and Gris restrained their divine powers and did not dare to fly away at a high speed. Instead, they floated lightly and cautiously towards the hot spring valley where Dawn City was located.

　　The two of them landed on the edge of the valley without anyone noticing. Looking at the valley from afar, they were suddenly shocked.

　　The entire Hot Spring Valley was in flames, and demons were stationed all over the mountains and surrounding the City of Dawn, besieging it. The reservoir upstream of the city had collapsed, and the water had drained away.

　　The downstream of the City of Dawn was in a mess. Many low-lying areas had turned into swamps. The crops planted in the fields were all tilted, and the scene was desolate.

　　"Fortunately, the City of Dawn has not been breached yet!"

　　Lu Fei breathed a sigh of relief, only to see that the entire city of Dawn City was full of soldiers. Hundreds of giant dragons were hovering over the city, occasionally letting out a huge dragon roar. More frost dragons were entrenched on the walls of the outer city of Dawn City. Only then did Lu Fei realize that the outer city of Dawn City had built a solid wall hundreds of meters high, which was very magnificent.

　　Countless barbarians in the city are mobilizing their troops and confronting the dragons and the overwhelming demons.

　　"Haha, you scared me. Look, sir, it turns out that the dragon from Frost Dragon City is helping Dawn City defend the city!" Gris also breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Lu Fei found that the outside of the city was in a mess, and it was obvious that it had already been baptized by a brutal war. Around Dawn City, legions of demons were stationed in the hot spring valley, and some of the demons were covered in dust and looked very embarrassed.

　　"It seems that the exploratory attack has been launched, and now a more massive death battle is brewing!" Gris took a look at the situation and realized that the current situation of the City of Dawn is worrying.

　　With Gris's eyesight, he could naturally tell the number of demon armies. Lu Fei counted them briefly, more than twenty demon armies, hundreds of thousands of demons, fewer in number than the population of Dawn City, but their combat power was completely incomparable.

　　"If there were no giant dragons dominating the sky and suppressing so many demon armies, the City of Dawn would have fallen long ago!" Lu Fei broke out in a cold sweat when he saw the situation clearly, because he thought that most demons were good at flying. If a tide of demons swooped into the city like locusts, and there was a huge melee, the City of Dawn would surely be destroyed. Only a giant dragon, the king of the sky, could dominate the sky and defend the City of Dawn.

　　"Sir, what should we do? Should we enter Dawn City immediately?" Gris asked worriedly.

　　…

　　Chapter 333 Entering the City {Please collect the red ticket}

　　It’s Monday, please collect your red tickets!

　　----

　　"Dawn City has been surrounded by the demon army like an iron barrel. It will be difficult for us to pass through the demon blockade and enter the city!" Lu Fei frowned.

　　The entire Dawn City and the sky above it are now covered by a magic-free zone, and any attempt to use space magic to break in or out is restricted.

　　"What can we do? We are alone now and have no way to deal with the demon..."

　　"It doesn't matter. I found that my subordinates are all in the city. Haha, they actually evacuated from the Blizzard Tribe to Dawn City. This is good. Only by concentrating our forces can we avoid being defeated one by one!"

　　In the Dawn Tower, the councillors were discussing how to deploy strategies to defend against the enemy. Suddenly, Priest Prague stood up and turned to Priest Solon and said, "Chairman Solon, Chairman Lu Fei has returned from the Cortes area. He is no longer able to enter the valley. He requested to temporarily open the positioning teleportation array!"

　　"What? Speaker Lu Fei is back, that's great, we were still worried about his safety..." Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze stood up suddenly, and all the members of parliament began to talk.

　　"It would be great if Chairman Lu Fei came back..."

　　"Yes, I heard that he went to Cortes City, but he never expected that the Black Eclipse would come. The entire Cortes City became a silent city overnight. According to the news sent back, the goblins and the Speaker are missing. It's really worrying!"

　　"Who said it wasn't true? Now that Speaker Lu Fei is safe and sound, if our alliance loses someone as capable as Speaker Lu Fei, it will be a tragedy for our Dawn City..."

　　The members of the parliament started to discuss. Some of them stood up and shouted, "Two Speakers, since Speaker Lu Fei has arrived, let's temporarily open the teleportation array so that the Speaker can come in and we can discuss countermeasures!"

　　"Okay, I'll go there myself!" Priest Sauron was excited. He quickly came to the top of the Dawn Tower. There was a teleportation array on the top of the tower. The positioning array that Lu Fei had set up next to the Wind Howl Tribe had been moved here.

　　Following behind Priest Sauron were priests and leaders who had a good relationship with Lu Fei. Among them were several old men who were incarnations of dragons. The leader of them was none other than the Frost Dragon Sage Sals.

　　Sals has now temporarily transformed his dragon body into the appearance of an old human being. Behind him, two young men follow on his left and right.

　　One of them is a man named Basdate, who is the strongest among the young dragons in Frost Dragon City. The other is a woman named Cuisnit, who is the wisest among the young frost dragons.

　　These two young dragons are the future leaders of Frost Dragon City. They both transformed into human appearances and followed their predecessor, Sage Sals, to attend the Supreme Council of Dawn City.

　　"Sage, is this Speaker Lu Fei the one you mentioned?" There was a beautiful light flashing in Cuisnit's deep eyes, and she was quite curious about Lu Fei.

　　Sals laughed and said, "Yes, I have told you about this young human. He has been recognized by His Majesty the Holy Dragon God. It can be said that he is already a member of our dragon camp. At the same time, he is one of the three speakers of the City of Dawn and holds the highest seat in the Barbarian Alliance Council. This City of Dawn was built under his call! That is why the barbarians have unprecedented cohesion and combat effectiveness today, and can even compete with the demon army. This was impossible in the past!"

　　"I am really curious. How could a human being be recognized by the ancient giant, the Holy Dragon God? This is unimaginable in our dragon race. When the sage announced the Dragon City, the entire Dragon City was shaken. Many dragons were amazed. I want to meet this legendary figure today!"

　　"You're too kind. I don't deserve to be called a legendary figure. Lu Fei is just a mediocre person!"

　　Lu Fei's voice was heard, and the light on the teleportation array was turning. Lu Fei's figure vaguely appeared in the center of the array. His voice had penetrated the array and reached everyone's ears.

　　The stream of light gradually disappeared, and Lu Fei and Gris walked out of the magic circle with a smile.

　　"Haha, it's really Speaker Lu Fei. Your disappearance really made us worried. Now, you're back in Dawn City. This is the hope of all the people in Dawn City!" Priest Sauron and other barbarians came forward happily. The barbarians' feelings are generally sincere. Lu Fei already understood this, but he was still very moved.

　　"I'm sorry for worrying you all. I apologize to all the congressmen and the two chairmen!" Lu Fei bowed and explained, "I originally went to Cortes City, but I didn't expect the Black Eclipse to suddenly descend on the Terran Continent. I should have returned to Dawn City early, but the demon army appeared too suddenly. The goblins in Cortes City needed to resist the invasion of two demon armies, so I stayed in Cortes City and resisted together with the goblins, and finally retreated to a safe plane with the goblins!"

　　"So that's how it is. That's good. We received news that the city of Cortes has fallen. We were very worried, fearing that Speaker Lu Fei had met with a murderous attack!" Chief Lei Ze said ashamedly.

　　"Thank you all for your concern. Now that I'm back, I think I should do my part, just like everyone else, to resist the demons surrounding Dawn City!" Lu Fei said loudly.

　　"Haha, good, our Dawn City has gained a little more power!" Priest Sauron laughed. Lu Fei and Gris are now both powerful people in the legendary realm. This weight is still very large, and sometimes it is enough to overturn the situation of the battle.

　　Lu Fei exchanged a few pleasantries with the councillors, then walked up to the dragon sage Sals and saluted slightly: "Sage, we meet again!"

　　"Yes, this is our third meeting. I didn't expect that this time the entire Terran continent is in a huge disaster. Our Frost Dragon City and your Dawn City are both in danger!"

　　"Thanks to Frost Dragon City for being able to fight against the demons together with the Barbarian Alliance!" Lu Fei expressed his sincere gratitude.

　　"Well, demons are the common enemy of all of us orderly races, so we should help each other!" Sals changed the subject and said, "Let me introduce you to the two future leaders of our Frost Dragon City!"

　　"This is Bastard, this is Twisnit!"

　　"Nice to meet you two!"

　　Lu Fei laughed out loud. He looked at Bastadat. This dragon should be like the person he transformed into, strong and firm, like a rock, unmoving. Then he looked at Cuisnit, mature, dignified and beautiful, with a bulging chest that seemed to burst through her clothes, very sexy.

　　"Nice to meet you, Mr. Speaker Lu Fei. I can feel the unique aura of our dragon clan from you!" he exclaimed.

　　"Power is sacred and majestic, noble and solemn. I really like it. Mr. Speaker Lu Fei, do you have a female dragon companion?"

　　"A female dragon companion, of course I don't have one!" Lu Fei was slightly stunned and said honestly. He didn't understand why Nit suddenly asked such a question.

　　Sals shook his head helplessly: "Every dragon of our dragon race must find another partner after reaching adulthood. This is a major consideration for the future of our race. Although Cuisnit has countless suitors, even some creatures from other dimensions, she has never paid any attention to them. Now it seems that Cuisnit has a good impression of you!"

　　"Haha, thank you very much for your kindness!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　Everyone was happy too. Lu Fei walked a few steps to the edge of the Dawn Tower and looked at the outskirts of Dawn City. He saw a tide of demons occupying one area after another and surrounding Dawn City.

　　Several giant frost dragons were hovering in the sky above the Dawn City. Hundreds or even thousands of giant dragons were entrenched above the magnificent city walls in the distance. Countless barbarian warriors were standing guard on the city walls in a state of readiness. The situation was completely explosive.

　　Lu Fei's face turned serious, and he turned around and asked, "How is the situation? Have you fought a few games before?"

　　"Yes, Speaker Lu Fei, on the third day after the Black Eclipse arrived, we felt something was wrong. The first demon army suddenly invaded the east of the city. Fortunately, our soldiers immediately rushed over and quickly repelled their attack. That was the first battle!"

　　"There were several more attempts in the following days. The last and most severe one was a fierce attack by nine demon legions. We couldn't resist it. Fortunately, Priest Prague led the Speaker's subordinates to come from the Melting Snow Valley, and nearly a thousand dragons from the Frost Dragon City also provided timely support. We fought a great turnaround and the demons suffered heavy losses and had to retreat from the city!"

　　"The demons are so abominable. They actually destroyed the dam and harvested all the crops we planted to use as their supplies. They tried to besiege us and trap us to death!"

　　"It's been half a month now. If this continues, our food will start to run short. This is what the demons were planning, and now they have succeeded!"

　　Several congressmen began to introduce the current battle situation to Lu Fei.

　　"Haha, I didn't expect the demons to use such tactics. They want to starve us. What a pity! I lack everything except food reserves. I brought a large amount of food with me this time. Dear councillors, our soldiers will not starve!"

　　"That's great, haha, Speaker Lu Fei is indeed Speaker Lu Fei, he always prepares rations!" The congressmen were extremely excited. They were just worrying about food. Originally, there was a lot of food outside the city and there was no shortage of it. But after the city was besieged by demons, the food in the city began to be tight.

　　"Since the demons adopt siege tactics, they will definitely wait until we are hungry and our morale is low before launching a large-scale attack. However, I'm afraid there will be a lot of small-scale battles!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Don't worry, Speaker Lu Fei, I have arranged the soldiers to be on high alert!" said Chief Lei Ze.

　　…

　　Chapter 334 Armed Goblins

　　Lu Fei was well prepared this time. Because the black eclipse was coming, he stored a lot of food before coming to the Terran continent. When he arrived at the City of Dawn, the food really came in handy.

　　Everyone came to the big warehouse. This warehouse was built underground in the inner city and was very spacious. After half a month of consumption, there was not much food left. Lu Fei took out the half-growth plane and put out a mountain of food. Suddenly, the almost empty warehouse was filled with half of the food again.

　　"Okay, okay, so much food is enough for us to hold out for half a year! Haha, the demon army's plan has failed this time!" The congressmen breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Lu Fei returned to his official residence, and the Prague priest and other subordinates came to meet him.

　　"My lord, I feel ashamed of your trust..." Priest Prague was crying.

　　"What's going on? Did something happen to the Blizzard tribe?" Lu Fei looked unhappy.

　　"Yes, a few days after the Black Eclipse, many demon armies swept across the ice field, and many small tribes suffered. Our Blizzard tribe was attacked by a group of about 500 demons. Fortunately, our Blizzard tribe's strength increased greatly, and we finally wiped out the demons, but the tribe suffered heavy casualties, so I decided to abandon the Snowmelt Valley and gather in Dawn City. However, we suffered heavy losses along the way, and even the food we were escorting was burned..."

　　After listening to the report, Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Priest, you have worked hard and made great contributions. You have brought the people to Dawn City, which is a great achievement. I still understand the right and wrong. As for the casualties, you don't have to blame yourself, just give them a good pension!"

　　"I have already provided generous compensation, and now the people in the territory are very motivated to fight!"

　　"That's good. Call the goblins in the territory. Who is the leader of the goblins now?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Sumo is the leader of the twelve goblins we captured first. Now he has been elected as the leader of the goblins!"

　　"Haha, it turns out to be him. That little guy is pretty good and has some guts. Such a little goblin will have a bright future! Call him over. Although the goblins themselves are not very powerful in combat, they have powerful magic technology. The magic guns and cannons they make are enough to deter demons!"

　　"But the goblins in our territory were all captured from the underworld. Originally, they were... vassals of the dark elves. They don't know any magical technology, do they?" Prague glanced at Gris.

　　Gris said, "Sir, those goblins in the dark underground and the goblins in the Cortes area are all goblins, but their heritage has been lost. However, they can still make some crude magic guns and cannons. Of course, if they have the magic cannons and powerful guns and cannons of Cortes City, they can use them and slaughter demons without any problem!"

　　"Haha, that's exactly what I was planning. When we were building the Goblin City, we had too many magic cannons and other guns removed from Cortes City. Now there's a small portion of them stored in my warehouse in the semi-growth plane, and I'm going to take them out and put them to good use. Even if they can't kill a few demons, at least they can have more powerful weapons to defend themselves. They have to ensure their own safety first!"

　　"That's great. The guns and cannons made by the goblins of Cortez City are indeed very powerful. They can fully exert their great power!"

　　"Okay, Gris, you should also arm all the elves in your family and lead the team yourself. At this critical moment, neither you nor I feel comfortable leaving them to others to command, right?" Lu Fei winked and said with a smile.

　　"I understand!" Gris looked at Lu Fei gratefully. He could tell that Lu Fei was actually the one who really cared about his family. If things were impossible, they could just stay with Lu Fei and evacuate quickly, or directly go through the plane gate and retreat to the Earth plane.

　　The Terran continent where we are now is not safe, at least until the sun reappears. Any place covered by darkness in the entire Terran continent cannot be guaranteed to be safe. Currently, only the Earth plane is truly safe.

　　"Sir, I'm here. Samo is so happy. Sir, you finally remembered Samo!" The goblin Samo trotted in, knelt on the ground with a plop and hugged Lu Fei's feet.

　　"Okay, okay, no need to be so humble!" Lu Fei didn't know whether to laugh or cry. It seemed that this Samoyed had been enslaved for too long and his slave nature had not been eradicated yet.

　　"Please sit down!" Lu Fei said, pointing to a chair nearby.

　　"I dare not!" Samo stood up carefully and stood at the bottom, like a nervous little guy.

　　"Stand up straight, Samo. After all, you are the leader of the goblins now. How can you be so cowardly?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Ah... yes, Samo is domineering. In front of the goblins and the minotaur slaves, Samo is ferocious, just like this..." Samo quickly straightened his chest and put on the look of a ferocious person.

　　"Okay, this time I called you over here to actually assign you some weapons!"

　　"Weapons? What weapons? We already have some maces, small-caliber magic guns, and some sharp metal swords and guns!"

　　"It's not enough, far from enough. What's the use of those things? Can we kill the devil using them?" Lu Fei didn't care.

　　Samo was dumbfounded. He suddenly came to his senses, knelt down, hugged Lu Fei's legs and cried, "My lord, are you going to let us goblins fight the devil... Woo woo woo, how can this be possible? You should know that we goblins can't even beat a wild boar. If you want us to fight the devil, you might as well let us commit suicide!"

　　"Gross breath! Is that all you have?" Lu Fei shook his head, thinking that these goblin captives seemed to have been vassal tribes for too long and even their bloodiness had been worn out. Compared with the goblins in Cortes City, they looked no different, but were much more timid. He wondered if these guys were hopeless.

　　"My lord, we also want to have a rough breath, but look at our thin arms and legs, how can we defeat the devil? I am fine when facing ferocious devils, but some goblins will be scared to wet their pants when facing devils... Isn't it good for us to be farmers and grow crops for you, lord?" Samo said with tears and snot, looking very pitiful.

　　"Alright, alright. I'm not sending you to the battlefield. I'm sending you some magic guns and cannons so you can protect yourself. What are you thinking? Now it seems that even if you can go to the battlefield, I still won't feel at ease!"

　　"Really? That's great. Thank you, sir!" Samo breathed a sigh of relief. Gris, who was standing beside him, had already turned red in the face. He said angrily, "Sir, all the goblins in the dark underground are like this. None of them are brave enough to do anything. They are all cowards!"

　　Samo didn't dare to respond. Elves like Gris were once their high and mighty masters. He could only look at Lu Fei with great grievance.

　　"The ice three feet thick does not form overnight!" Lu Fei shook his head. He had made up his mind that if the time was right, he would pull all these timid vassal goblins out. Only after going through the test of blood and fire, death and survival, would these little guys become truly brave.

　　"Come with me!" Lu Fei took out the semi-growth plane, opened the light gate, and walked in with Samo.

　　"Hey, so many goblins... These goblins are not my subordinates. Which tribe are they from?" Samo couldn't help but be curious when he saw that there were many goblins in the semi-growth plane.

　　"Aren't there still some magic guns and hundreds of magic cannons? Open the warehouses, I want to check them!" Lu Fei said to the goblin guarding the warehouse.

　　"Okay, open the door, open the door!" the goblins shouted, and immediately one of them opened the door quickly.

　　The door of a warehouse was opened, and Lu Fei led Samo in. They saw large-caliber magic guns and cannons piled up like a hill, as well as hundreds of magic cannons displayed in the warehouse.

　　"I saw the dead!" Samo's eyes widened.

　　"Samo, did you see that? Go get someone to take all these things away. As for the magic cannon, install it on the important walls of the outer city. I want to use it to severely strike a blow to the demons' arrogance. Is that ok?"

　　"No... absolutely no problem!" Samo didn't seem to be timid anymore. His face was flushed, his eyes were full of stars, and he patted his chest and said, "Don't worry, sir. As long as we have these things, we can beat the demons!"

　　"You guys? Haha, I'm worried about you guys going to the front line!" Lu Fei said with a smile, "Pack your stuff, the elves will control the cannon, you don't have to do it!"

　　"Sir, do you look down on us goblins? Although we are relatively timid, we can still find a few who are not afraid of death!" Samo shouted.

　　"Really?" Lu Fei raised his lips slightly and said with a smile, "Well, then you can select 100 fearless goblins from among the goblins. When the demons attack, you can go to the city wall and watch. I don't need you to fight, just watch. At most, you can operate the magic cannon. After all, you have a talent for this stuff!"

　　"Ah?" Samo was stunned. He realized that he had just lied. He slapped himself hard on the face several times and shouted, "Big mouth, I'll let you slap me, I'll slap you!"

　　…

　　Chapter 335: Prelude to War (Part 1)

　　The whistling cold wind blew over the top of the city of Dawn, and 137 giant magic cannons were placed on the top of the city. A goblin who was working said to Samo: "Chief, do you think the lord really wants us to fight the demons? Although we have obtained a batch of powerful magic guns and cannons, it is still unknown whether we can kill the demons..."

　　"Coward!" Samo was furious and shouted, "There is absolutely no room for negotiation. I have expressed my determination to you, sir. When the time comes, all the goblins must stand on the top of the city wall. Each goblin must fire ten shots before retreating from the city wall. Do you understand? Anyone who retreats before firing ten shots will be shot as a deserter!"

　　"Got... Got it!" The goblin shuddered and thought, isn't it just ten shots? After firing ten shots, he will run down the city wall. Whoever wants to stay on the top of the city wall can stay. Anyway, he will definitely not fire the eleventh shot.

　　Elesis, the demon leader who was observing Dawn City from a hillside, frowned. She said to Shagaria, another extremely charming demon leader beside her, "Something is wrong. What happened to Dawn City, which had good morale yesterday? Look at those goblin vassals. They actually built giant magic cannons on the city walls. Moreover, they are all fully armed with new guns and cannons. Are they going to become warriors?"

　　"Haha, Elesis, the barbarians and dragons are not feeling desperate, right? That's why they send the goblins who have no fighting power to the city walls to resist our demon army? Haha, just wait and see, those goblins will be so scared that they will pee their pants in front of our vicious demons..."

　　"Shagaria, you are still so arrogant!"

　　Elesis interrupted the other party coldly and said with some disgust: "Although the goblins are weak, they can kill our demon warriors as long as they stand behind the magic cannon and hold magic guns in their hands. In the battle of Cortes City, more than 10,000 demons of the Blood Legion were wiped out, and my legion also suffered heavy losses. These are all bloody lessons. I hope you don't learn from that idiot Xuetong and follow in his footsteps!"

　　Elesis snorted twice, thinking that people with different ideas cannot work together. She paused and disappeared into the night in a black shadow. Shagaria, who was ridiculed and taught a lesson, suddenly turned her pretty face into a hideous one. Black snake scales were exposed under her cheeks. She looked at the direction where Elesis disappeared and said bitterly, "Damn it, you are the defeated general of the goblins. Why are you showing off?"

　　In the darkness, a demon leader with goat horns and goat hooves walked out. He put his arms around Shagaria's slender waist, rubbed her swollen breasts hard a few times, and said with a smile, "Are you talking about that bitch Elesis?"

　　"Who else can she blame? This time, her army lost a lot of demons when attacking the city of Cortes, but His Majesty didn't punish her. It's obvious that he is biased!"

　　The goat-horned demon said jealously: "Baby, don't worry, although she is your majesty's favorite general, her good days are over!"

　　"I just can't stand her aloofness. What's so great about her that she can be favored by His Majesty... Do you have any way to bring her down?"

　　"Hehe, there is a way. I just learned an interesting thing. You said that the illegitimate son of the Demon Dragon King among the Twelve Dark Lords was killed by her. What would happen if that violent king knew about this?" The leader of the horned demons said with a sly grin.

　　"The bastard son of a dark lord is dead. Who is it?"

　　"Gruon, the cruel dragon!"

　　"It was that arrogant guy..." Shagaria took a breath and said, "How did Elesis kill him?"

　　The leader of the goat-horned demons shook his head and said, "I don't know. Anyway, that idiot Gruon is dead. According to some information he sent out before his death, he was murdered by Elesis!"

　　"Elesis dared to kill a direct descendant of the Dark King. Doesn't she want to live?" Shagaria was shocked.

　　"Hehe, so as long as we spread this news, Elesis will... click!" The leader of the horned demons made a throat-cutting gesture.

　　"Is the news reliable?"

　　"Absolutely reliable!" said the goat-horned demon leader with a smile.

　　Shagaria was ecstatic. Elesis was a thorn in her side. She was hanging high above her head, suppressing a large group of demon commanders, and became one of the most favored commanders of the 72 Supreme Demons in the underground world. Her light was so dazzling that other demon commanders were burned. Such a demon had become the enemy of all demons invisibly.

　　If Elesis falls, her position and glory will be vacant. Shagaria is confident that he can go one step further, gain the favor of the Supreme Demons, and become the new demon seed that they are optimistic about and willing to cultivate.

　　The seventy-two supreme demons in the underground world are the same as the Pantheon of gods. The demons have built the Pyramid of Supreme Demons in the depths of the Endless Abyss. The seventy-two supreme demons are also ranked. For their own interests, these seventy-two demons pay great attention to training level 19 demon commanders to become half-demins and demons. Therefore, wars often break out between demons, and they "create" more potential half-demins and demons with cruel wars and endless blood.

　　This method has been tried and tested, and the underground world has spawned batches of powerful demons. In this way, the power of the demons in the underground world will become stronger and stronger. The weak ones have no way to survive, only the strong ones can.

　　Shagaria is so eager to become the focus of the demons. Now she only needs an opportunity to gain the attention of the demons and become the focus of training. There is great hope that she can become a half-demon or even a demon in the future.

　　The key is that Elesis's light is too dazzling, and many demons who want to come forward are overshadowed by her light, so Elesis must be brought down so that more demons can come forward, including Shagaria himself.

　　"Well, what do we need to do?" There was a vicious and crazy light in Shagaria's eyes, a light that showed an extreme desire for strength and power.

　　"That's all it takes..." The goat-horned demon leader bit Shagaria's earlobe and muttered softly.

　　“Hahahahahahahaha…” Then two arrogant voices echoed far away in the night.

　　Elesis had no idea that a conspiracy was looming over her. She flew quickly in the night and after a few twists and turns, she arrived in front of the largest demon army camp.

　　"Elesis, what can I do for you?" Elesis was greeted by a scorpion-tailed demon covered in purple-black flames. This demon was twice as tall as an ordinary person, with a human upper body but a completely multi-legged scorpion lower body.

　　"Balzac, call a meeting of the legion immediately. We can't wait any longer. Dawn City has sufficient food and grass, and morale will not be low. I also found that they got a batch of magic guns and cannons from somewhere. A group of goblins are now building giant magic cannons on the top of the city..."

　　"They actually got support?" Balzac was surprised.

　　"Yes, there are channels we don't know about. Now everything shows that they have support. The longer we delay, the more annoyed the demons in the Legion will become, and the other side will only build Dawn City more solidly, which is very disadvantageous to us!"

　　"So what you mean is..."

　　"We must attack the city as soon as possible, before they have more cannons and reinforcements on the city walls!" Elesis said decisively.

　　"If we attack the city now, I'm afraid there will be too many casualties..." Balzac looked up at the giant dragon cruising over the City of Dawn and shook his head.

　　"It's time to make a decision. If we continue like this, the demon army will riot. Besides, are we demons afraid of casualties? Balzac, you must know the strategy that your majesties have always adopted to train new demon gods, right? No majesty cares about casualties. What your majesties need is the land and the submission of all the creatures on this land!"

　　Balzac looked at the Dawn City. The devil had excellent eyesight and he could see everything on the city walls clearly. As expected, there were countless goblins building magical cannons on the city walls. Those cannons were like big iron pillars, shining with the unique light of magic elemental gems. Countless streams of light made the entire Dawn City extremely bright.

　　It’s true, they have foreign aid!

　　Balzac's heart tightened, and his thoughts raced in his mind. After a while, he made up his mind and said decisively, "Okay, when have we demons ever been afraid of casualties? We will call the commanders of the legions, work out a strategy together, and then attack the city. This time it will not be a test. All the demon legions on our side should be pressed forward, including our legion commanders, and all of them should be at the front of the legions!"

　　Balzac clenched his fists, and countless black lightning condensed on his hands, forming a faint thunder storm, but it was not released.

　　…

　　Chapter 336 Prelude to War (Part 2)

　　“Wuwuwu…”

　　The sound of the low devil's horn spread throughout the entire hot spring valley, and the demons became agitated when they heard the sound.

　　"Damn it, we've been waiting so long these days, hehehe... Now, the commanders are finally determined to fight a tough battle!"

　　"Damn Dawn City! If it weren't for those giant dragons, we should have killed all the barbarians in the city long ago!"

　　"I don't have to eat bland food here anymore. I can eat blood food soon. Haha..."

　　The demons were shouting and yelling towards the sky. The goblins who were installing the magic cannon and debugging the magic array raised their heads in horror and looked outside the city. Some of the goblins were so scared that their faces turned pale, while others sat down on the ground because their legs were weak and they could not speak clearly.

　　"Damn it, damn it, you cowards, get up, get up... Damn you, you have disgraced us goblins!" Samo patrolled around with a group of goblin subordinates. Whenever he saw a frightened goblin, he would kick them a few times. Although he was also afraid, as the goblin leader, he could at least use violence to divert his anxiety and fear.

　　At this time, Samo suddenly remembered the Ah Q spirit that Lu Fei had once told him. He didn't understand what Ah Q was, but he realized that what Lu Fei was talking about was actually self-hypnosis, self-comfort and self-deception, which almost every goblin was very good at, including himself.

　　Facing the panic and fear of the goblins, Samo jumped onto the high wall, waved his red cloak behind him, and shouted: "Listen to me, all goblins, the lord said that you must work hard and build the magic cannon for me. At the same time, take your guns and cannons. As long as we have these things, we can defeat the demons. We only need to move our fingers, and the seemingly powerful demons will be killed or maimed!

　　So, let us not be afraid. Let us be brave. There are tall and solid city walls under our feet, sharp magic guns in our hands, an invincible dragon above our heads, and millions of barbarian warriors behind us. Who should we be afraid of?

　　Get your goblin courage up, we are not afraid of any demons. The Lord said that demons are all villains, paper tigers, and we despise them strategically. I'm sure you all have heard that our great compatriots, the goblins of Cortez City, beat two demon armies to tears in the last war. The weapons in our hands were made by them, so we can also beat the demons to pieces..."

　　Samo roared, he was arrogant and imposing. What's more, after this roar, the fear in his heart disappeared immediately, and the confidence in his heart began to swell like heated dough.

　　Some goblins were already mobilized and shouted, "Yes, who are we afraid of? We have weapons, and we can beat the demons to pieces!"

　　The barbarian warriors and dragons who were patrolling and guarding on the city wall were completely dumbfounded. They felt it was ridiculous to see the goblins who were bragging and seeking victory for themselves.

　　These goblins looked so scared just now that they peed their pants, but in the blink of an eye they became as passionate as warriors... What kind of race are they?

　　"Oh my God... Let's kill these crazy goblins. If it weren't for their ability to build magical cannons, how could the adults let them put on a show on the city wall?" The barbarian warrior shook his head.

　　The goblins were completely unaware that anything was wrong and kept shouting. The atmosphere was so heated that it reached a boiling point. Many goblins were brainwashed and hypnotized, and the courage in their subconscious was successfully stimulated.

　　However, in a temporary stone hall of the demon army, all the demon commanders were present. Twenty-seven demon commanders were sitting around a long stone table in the hall.

　　Although each demon commander has not yet become a half-demon, they all have strong power. There is no shortage of demons under their command who are at level 18 or 19. Although some demons have reached level 19 and can build their own legions, they do not all choose to do so. More often, they will stick together and build a legion as stronger as possible, so that they will have a greater chance of survival in various wars.

　　For example, Balzac's Scorpio Legion has eleven level 19 demons, more than 1,300 level 18 demons, and more than 20,000 demons below level 18. The total number of demons in the legion reaches 25,000, making it a rare demon legion with a bad reputation.

　　"Balzac, did you call us here to discuss how to attack the City of Dawn?" a demon leader said directly.

　　"That's right, I believe everyone has discovered that Dawn City has external aid. They are not short of food now, and they have a lot more magical guns and cannons. They are stepping up the reinforcement of the city walls and building giant cannons. If we continue to besiege like this, we will be passive!" said Balzac.

　　"Look, what did I say? We still have to fight? We have wasted so much time. We should have rushed in earlier, regardless of how many dragons and barbarian priests they have. With so many demons, we can definitely smash Dawn City into pieces!"

　　"Okay, I agree with fighting. From the beginning, I thought that besieging Dawn City was a bad strategy. We are demons. Do demons need to be so cowardly?"

　　"If you don't fight me, my subordinates will rebel!" The demon leaders talked a lot, and not one of them was an opponent.

　　"Well, how do we fight with twenty-seven legions?" said Balzac.

　　"How do we fight? Of course we just rush forward together... When we see those barbarians and goblins, we just chop them down. As for the dragons, we can form some dragon-slaying teams to deal with them!" shouted a demon leader.

　　"Well, that's right. Although we have to rush in at once, this rush must also be divided into echelons and priorities!" Balzac laughed.

　　Intelligent demons despised demons without any strategies or tactics. Elesis frowned and said, "I've observed that Dawn City is backed by mountains, and only the east, west and south sides have city walls. The back is a high mountain. They don't build city walls, and usually have very few troops guarding there. So my suggestion is to divide the 27 demon legions into 12 legions to attack from the east, west and south respectively, and the remaining 15 legions will all attack from the north and the sky! This way, we can break into the city in one fell swoop. As long as we break into the city, they're finished!"

　　"I agree, but the giant dragon in Frost Dragon City is very troublesome. Didn't we say that we should form a dragon-slaying team? Each legion should select two thousand demons to form a dragon-slaying team to deal with the dragon. At the very least, we have to delay the dragon and rescue the north, so that our army can rush into the inner city in one fell swoop and kill all their barbarians!" Shagaria said.

　　"Okay, that's it. Does anyone have any suggestions? If not, then we'll just do it this way!"

　　The demon leaders discussed the matter quickly and decided on the attack strategy of the four armies on the spot. In less than an hour, the demon army that besieged Dawn City withdrew more than half of its troops and began to secretly move to the north of Dawn City.

　　At the Dawn Tower, an emergency council was hastily convened. Hundreds of leaders and priests gathered together, along with several sages from the Frost Dragon City.

　　"We have figured it out. The demon army will begin to attack the city in 12 magic hours. Four legions from the east, west and south will assist, and the remaining 15 legions will attack from the north and directly enter the city, causing chaos and completely destroying our defense! At the same time, they will select elite demons to form a dragon-slaying team to deal with the dragons in order to win a tactical victory!"

　　Lu Fei directly explained the situation of the demons' mobilization, and the entire parliament fell silent.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, how did you find out this information?" Sals asked in surprise.

　　"Yes, the demons' movements are very secretive, and our people can't find any information at all. Is your information reliable?"

　　"Of course it's reliable!" Lu Fei took out a tablet computer and played the holographic image, which showed the actions of various demon legions.

　　"Mr. Speaker can actually observe the enemy's actions?" Everyone was shocked.

　　"This is the latest magic technology developed by the goblins of Cortez City. It is actually very similar to the magic crow technique of the demons, but the goblins of Cortez City use construct bees. The information sent back is still real-time. What you can see now is the current location of the demons!"

　　Wow...

　　The whole parliament was in an uproar. Some members stood up and said, "What a miraculous goblin magic technology!"

　　Priest Soran stood up and motioned for everyone to be quiet. He said loudly: "Today's emergency meeting is to discuss how to deal with the enemy!"

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, you have great means. I believe you have already come up with a strategy. Please tell us about it. If it is feasible, we are willing to follow it!" The members of parliament expressed their opinions one after another.

　　"Well, now that we understand the demons' intentions, we can totally use their trick against them and catch the turtle in the jar!" Lu Fei made the gesture of a rabbit grabbing grass.

　　…

　　Chapter 337 Brutal War

　　“Wuwuwuwu…”

　　From all directions there were the sounds of loud devil horns, whistling and extremely shrill, like the howling of desperate devils in the endless underground world, filled with horror, despair and pain.

　　Every barbarian felt his scalp tingling when he heard this sound.

　　Outside the Dawn City, demons all over the mountains and plains rushed towards the Dawn City like a tide. Some demons ran on two legs, taking seven or eight meters at a step. Their speed was so fast that the whole earth was shaking. Some demons flapped their black feathers or flesh wings, stirring up strong winds and whistling like thunder.

　　The demons were either holding swords, spears, or bows, crossbows, or magic wands; some were bare-handed, with sharp claws growing out from their ten fingers, up to half a meter long.

　　The demons are of different races and have different appearances. Some are ferocious, with black bodies like bulls and long horns on their heads. Some are red all over, with billowing flames and breath like thunder. Some have three eyes and multiple arms. Some have lizard-like tails. Some have blood-red eyes and terrifying fangs. Some have wings like bats or crows and are ugly and terrifying in appearance.

　　From all directions, there was a wave of terrifying shouts and screams that shook the sky.

　　“Ahhh…”

　　Running ahead of the devil was a ferocious and powerful monster from the underground world. It looked like a lion or a bull, very tall, and when it ran on four legs it sounded like beating a drum.

　　Lu Fei stood on the Dawn Tower, his sharp eyes able to focus on everything around Dawn City. Facing the desperate attack of the demons, he still felt uneasy.

　　Lu Fei knew that after this battle, the entire Dawn City would be destroyed, and even the entire Hot Spring Valley would be in ruins.

　　"The demon army is attacking, everyone get ready... fire!"

　　Samo stood on the east city wall, in front of him was a giant frost magic cannon. The cannon was an elliptical crystal-colored alloy with circles of frost magic circles painted on it. Countless frost element symbols were suspended on the surface of the cannon. The two goblins operating the cannon had already panicked.

　　"puff……"

　　A giant dragon descended from the sky and landed on the top of the city. The dragon turned around and looked at the two panicked goblins, and the two goblins finally felt relieved.

　　"fire!"

　　Two goblins controlled the frost cannon, and a stream of ice crystal-colored frost energy as thick as a bucket was blasted out from the cannon. There was no rumbling sound, only a crackling sound. The temperature dropped by more than ten degrees. The temperature was already very low, but now it was forced to drop many degrees. The goblins, dragons, and elves beside the cannon could not help but shiver.

　　The frost energy fell on a hillside outside the city. Immediately, the extremely cold frost energy spread out, and the entire hillside froze instantly. More than thirty underground world monsters and a dozen demons were frozen into ice sculptures. All the heat energy unique to life was frozen, and life also stopped.

　　Several demons flying in the air were also radiated by the frost energy and fell to the ground one after another. Bang bang bang... The frozen demons shattered into countless pieces.

　　The scene was both terrifying and spectacular. The Frost Magic Cannon was so powerful that even though the demons had a high resistance, they still could not withstand the power of the cannon. All the demons within a hundred yards that were swept by the cannon's energy were turned into ice sculptures or shattered. Beyond a hundred yards, even more demons were frostbitten.

　　The timid goblins had never seen such a powerful magic cannon before, and they couldn't believe that the frost cannon they fired with their own hands could kill a large number of vicious demons and monsters.

　　“Yoho…”

　　The goblins danced and cheered. They were feeling unprecedented joy and a sense of accomplishment. This made some of the goblins confused at first, and then they cheered.

　　The goblin leader Samo and the guards beside him who were guarding nervously with magic guns and cannons were all excited. Samo jumped three feet high and jumped onto the top of the city wall. His red cloak fluttered and the cold frost froze his face into a thin layer of white frost, but he ignored it.

　　Samo waved his fists like a madman, roaring angrily and excitedly: "See, see, what did the Lord tell me? All demons are paper tigers, all demons are villains, as long as the goblins have magical weapons in their hands, they can defeat the demons..."

　　"Guys, cheer up and beat it hard..." Samo roared, his voice became hoarse, but he still roared.

　　The goblins were even more excited. They shouted loudly and then began to operate the elemental cannons. One after another, the elemental cannons possessed by the god of death fired from the high city walls at the enemies who were rushing in like a tide.

　　The entire area outside the arena was covered with frozen ice and patches of burning purgatory. The flames were fired from the fire element cannons, also burning the damned demons.

　　More goblins on the city walls were holding magic guns and cannons, guarding behind the city walls, shooting out elemental rays one after another. Frost, fire, and thunder were the three most common magic rays, with different effects, but all could kill demons.

　　The few elves and dragons on the city walls were equally surprised; it was the first time they had seen the goblins display such powerful destructive power.

　　The one leading the dragons in the east of the city is Cuisnit. She is known for her wisdom in the Frost Dragon City, but that doesn't mean her dragons are weak. In fact, her strength is second only to Basdate, the strongest among the younger generation.

　　She could not compare to Bastard, who was a genius since childhood. Bastard was the undisputed king of the Frost Dragon City in the future. Bastard had received too much divine grace and had too many adventures. He was about to be promoted to a demigod. It was undisputed that he would become the god of the dragon clan and a member of the gods in the starry sky in the future.

　　But Cuisnit is also arrogant. As a member of a superior race, although Cuisnit is usually polite to outsiders, she looks down on other races in her heart. She even looks down on elves and giants, not to mention the extremely humble goblins.

　　But now these goblins did something that surprised her. They severely struck the arrogant demons, took the initiative, made the first contribution, and became the first race to shine in this war.

　　Cuisnit was a little annoyed. She leaped up and suddenly changed from a human back into a dragon. This was the dragon clan's transformation technique.

　　"Dragon warriors, let's attack too and teach those blind demons a lesson!" Cuisnit roared fiercely.

　　“Puff, puff, puff…”

　　One hundred giant dragons flew up from the top of the city wall and guarded the entire east front of the city. At the same time, the dragons roared and spit out dazzling frost thunder balls. When the frost energy is compressed to the extreme, it will turn into thunder, which is what the frost thunder balls are.

　　Bang, bang, bang…

　　Hundreds of frost lightning balls fell on the demon positions, and the entire Dawn City was immediately covered with frost. The demons hit by the frost lightning balls were instantly turned into white powder. The effect of the dragon's initial attack was more outstanding than the goblins' cannons.

　　The demons were already furious.

　　"Magic magic, damn it, use magic magic to blast me!!" The demons were not soft persimmons that could be bullied. The demons gathered the power of the devil, either in the form of spears or thunder balls, and smashed them fiercely on the city wall.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..."

　　A magnificent scene immediately appeared on the entire battlefield in the east of the city. Magic cannons, magic rays, frost lightning balls and the demons' various bizarre magic spells directly launched a long-distance attack.

　　The battlefield was filled with flying clouds, fireworks and silver flowers. The huge collision of elemental energy caused all kinds of explosions. All kinds of storms swept across, and the entire battlefield became extremely tragic in an instant.

　　“Boom…”

　　The entire city wall was shaking, countless pieces of rubble fell down, and some of the extremely solid walls were smashed open. The wall of Dawn City had been specially reinforced, and its defense level was comparable to that of the highest-level wizard tower. The walls had been reinforced with various defense arrays inside and out, and had a super strong ability to resist impact, and could even withstand attacks from forbidden spells.

　　But everything has a limit. If the intensity exceeds that limit, even the strongest city walls will be broken. The demons' magic attacks are too fierce and too intensive. This is fatal. No matter how solid the city walls are, they cannot withstand such intensive attacks.

　　"Oh my god, damn demon..." The goblins had already jumped off the city wall with their heads in their hands and retreated to a safe place. The goblins who did not have time to retreat were directly injured or killed. Some goblins were even thrown off the city wall by the shaking city wall and fell outside the city.

　　The originally intact city wall had become dilapidated and riddled with holes, like a hornet's nest. Some places had been blown down. The goblins groaned and struggled in the rubble to get up and escape.

　　“Stop it, stop it… Damn it!” The giant dragon and a few elves were no longer able to care. They cursed a few times, and then saw a large number of barbarian warriors roaring, rushing out from the broken city wall, and rushing directly towards the demons like a tide…

　　"Well, these bloody barbarians are a natural fighting race!" This thought flashed through the dragon's mind when he saw this scene.

　　…

　　Please vote and collect, thank you!

　　Chapter 338 Encounter

　　In the east of Dawn City, the barbarian army and the demon army collided with each other like two tides, stirring up countless shock waves and gorgeous spells. No matter whether it was the barbarians' divine spells or the demons' magic spells, they were equally terrifying. Once the powerful spells collided with each other, the destructive power would be astonishing.

　　At the same time, not only the east of the city, but also the south and west of the city were also caught in a brutal battle. The brutal battle in the east of the city was just a reflection. In fact, whether it was the east, south or west of the city, they were not the main battlefields of this offensive and defensive battle, because the demons mobilized most of their forces to attack the north of the city, which was the main battlefield to decide the outcome.

　　Most of the elite barbarians, priests and elite dragons of the Frost Dragon City were transferred to the north of Dawn City. As a powerful legendary realm master, Lu Fei was naturally also assigned to the battlefield in the north of the city.

　　There is a highland in the north of the city. Although it is not a mountain, it is difficult to climb on all sides. It is a natural barrier for ordinary people, but for demons, there are few obstacles in this world.

　　"All demons, attack!"

　　Suddenly, more than a dozen legions of demons emerged from the bottom of the high ground. The north side of the high ground was very hidden and could easily hide so many demons.

　　Some patrolling barbarian guards were immediately killed by the demon commander who led the legion. The demon army crossed the high ground in the north of the city and entered the city.

　　More than a dozen demon commanders led the charge, and so did Elesis. Behind her were more than 6,000 demons, all of whom were the elite among the elite. She suffered heavy losses in the last attack on the city of Cortes, but she still had some losses now.

　　Elesis first crossed the high ground and rushed into the north of the city. She held a black sickle in her hand and swung it a few times. The black light split several buildings. There were no barbarians or vassal tribes inside the buildings.

　　"There is no resistance and no barbarians?" Elesis was slightly stunned. She immediately realized that the raid in the north of the city had been exposed long ago. The reason why there were no traces of barbarians in the north of the city was because they evacuated in advance.

　　"Oh no, they are prepared, everyone be careful, this is a trap!" Elesis shouted. All the demons looked at each other, and they turned around and suddenly found that the entire northern area of ​​the city with a radius of several miles was suddenly imprisoned by an unknown force.

　　“Boom…”

　　The earth shook, the soil was overturned, and tens of millions of emerald green thorns broke out of the ground and grew wildly towards the sky. In the blink of an eye, these thorns grew to hundreds of meters and rushed towards the sky.

　　The thorns seemed to have their own intelligence. Some of them directly pierced the demon's body, some directly tied up the demon's limbs, some directly tied the demon into a dumpling and then dragged it underground, and some thorns came from all directions and directly covered the demon.

　　"Trap, trap, everyone fly high, it's a trap!" Elesis shouted, and she waved the Grim Reaper's scythe in her hand repeatedly to cut off countless thorns that grew wildly, but the cut thorns, even if they were only as thin as a little finger, began to grow wildly.

　　"Is this the realm of nature, wild life?"

　　Elesis was shocked! This kind of large-scale legendary domain spell takes time to activate, so it seems that the enemies are already prepared, waiting for the legion to enter and then suddenly activate the spell.

　　"Damn it..." Elesis's face turned grim. It was she who proposed the large-scale raid from the north, but now not only did it not work, but it also fell into the range of someone else's domain spell.

　　After Elesis screamed, she flew high into the air, with tens of millions of thorns growing wildly under her feet, chasing after her and almost pulling her feet.

　　These thorns are green, full of life and wild power. This is the barbarians' specialty magic.

　　Elesis turned her head and took a glance, only to see that the entire northern area of ​​the city, covering an area of ​​several miles in radius, was covered with wild thorns like a green forest. Devil-like thorns stretched out, and countless demon warriors were entangled and pulled into the depths of the earth.

　　Some demons with wings hidden were also unable to escape. Their wings were pierced or bound, and they were pulled underground. They let out terrified and shrill cries, and then the sounds suddenly stopped. It was obvious that they were finished.

　　"Damn it, what's going on? How could our plan be seen through? How could these barbarians set a trap in advance?" The demon leaders were furious. They flew high up, and most of the demons also flew high up, and began to condense the breath of the abyss in their hands.

　　"Go to hell!"

　　Tens of thousands of black abyss auras were condensed into a ball and then thrown fiercely into the overgrown thorns. The thorns were immediately suppressed, but not corroded immediately, and their vitality was still very tenacious.

　　A huge gate of light opened. This gate of light was hundreds of meters high and hundreds of meters wide. Countless barbarian warriors and dragons rushed out like a tide and pounced on the demons.

　　"Kill, kill all these damn demons..."

　　The number of barbarian troops rushing out from the semi-growth plane far exceeded that of demons. Leading them were hundreds of priests, all of whom were level 18 to 19. They waved the scepters in their hands and directly cast their most skilled long-range legendary spell attacks.

　　Some priests directly used the magic of the violent god, and suddenly transformed into a golden giant ape in the image of a violent god. They rushed into the demon army waving the big iron bars in their hands and began to torture the demons.

　　The dragons also rushed out from the semi-growth plane, led by the Frost Dragon Sage Sals and the future King of Frost City Basdat. They raised their heads and spit out all kinds of dazzling dragon spells to bombard the demon army!

　　Lu Fei and Gris followed in and bumped into Elesis as soon as they rushed out.

　　"It's you?!"

　　Elesis saw Lu Fei and Gris behind him at a glance. Lu Fei was a human, but Gris was a high elf, which she could tell at a glance, but she didn't understand why the usually arrogant high elves were willing to follow a human.

　　"It's me, the devil beauty!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"You killed my subordinates, I want your life!" A murderous intent burst out from Elesis' beautiful eyes. It was like enemies meeting each other and being extremely jealous of each other. Lu Fei was obviously one of the superiors in Cortes City, and many of his subordinates were killed by the goblins of Cortes City.

　　Elesis flashed in front of Lu Fei and swung the black sickle down like lightning. A black light fell from the sky, like the same ray of light that created the world, with the power to cut through the void.

　　How could Lu Fei dare to be negligent? He raised his hand and grabbed it. The sacred power of the dragon formed between his claws and he fiercely met the knife light.

　　"You..." Elesis was furious. It was this power again, the power of divine attributes, which was completely the nemesis of the demon power in the underground world.

　　"Holy Roar!"

　　Lu Fei's body shook, and countless shining domain runes on his body started to rotate. A huge sacred dragon rushed out, and the huge and ferocious dragon head roared at Elesis!

　　The whole world fell into endless silence in an instant! It was as if time had stopped, and waves that were barely visible to the naked eye radiated from the mouth of the Holy True Dragon.

　　What is going on here...the great way is invisible, the great sound is inaudible?

　　Elesis obviously didn't know the Eastern philosophy of the Chinese people on Earth, but she understood that when the power reached its peak, the same situation would occur, that is, penetrating the void and affecting time and space.

　　The current situation is the result of the sacred dragon's divine power penetrating the void and affecting time and space. It's not that there is no sound, but that it cannot be heard; it's not that the power is not strong, but that the entire space and time paused for an instant and has no time to spread.

　　Because the power condensed by Lu Fei's spell within a certain space is too huge, it has seriously exceeded the limit of the power within the space unit, so some space laws collapsed, triggering a series of changes in other laws within the space, which led to such an incredible situation.

　　Elesis' strength is at the same level as Lu Fei, so she naturally understands this principle.

　　"Disorder... the void is destroyed!"

　　Elesis' pupils shrank into pinholes in an instant. She swung her black sickle, and the back of the sickle slammed into a certain point in the void. Crack... The void shattered like a distorted lens, revealing a pitch-black void layer. This was the real void layer, dark and deep...

　　Countless space fragments suddenly turned into a torrent and flew up, gathering in front of Elesis, forming a broken space debris belt. The surrounding elements, including the air, encountered this space debris belt and were all trapped in the broken space, unable to get out.

　　The next moment, a huge roar of a dragon that shook the heavens and the earth erupted, sweeping across the entire battlefield. All the demons instinctively shuddered at the same moment.

　　“Ahhhhhhhh…”

　　The mental will of the weaker demons who were closer to him collapsed immediately, their souls were directly shattered and wiped out by the roar, and their bodies exploded in an instant and turned into powder.

　　The demon who was far away had blood oozing from his mouth, nose, and ears. His head was buzzing and ringing, he could not hear anything at all, and his thoughts were almost chaotic.

　　…

　　Chapter 339 Death Fight

　　"What a domineering spell and power!"

　　All the demons were shocked. As soon as Lu Fei came out, he rushed into the place where the demons were most concentrated, and then cast a legendary spell. In an instant, the surroundings around him were immediately invincible, and a large number of demons were wiped out. There were at least thousands of demons, no matter they were soldiers or demon generals, they were directly exploded.

　　Such power can no longer be described as simple tyranny.

　　But Elesis, who was closest to Lu Fei, stood in the air. All the sound waves and the deterrent power of the Holy Dragon rushed towards her, but were immediately sucked into the broken fragments of space. All the power seemed to disappear into the sea without any sound.

　　"What a weird spell!"

　　Lu Fei was shocked. He waved his hand and the Holy Dragon Pillar flew out from his palm and smashed into the space debris belt outside Elesis with a bang.

　　The entire void shook violently. Strangely enough, the Holy Dragon Pillar was not sucked into the broken space, but suddenly grew larger. The Holy Dragon coiled on it roared again and suddenly flew out. With a few loud noises, all the space fragments were crushed by the dragon's claws.

　　"You dare?!"

　　Elesis was furious. She quickly swung her sickle to chop Lu Fei. Lu Fei was almost defeated in the close combat, so he immediately cast a spell to retreat. Gris who was behind him rushed up and hit him with his clasped hands, casting his most powerful legendary frost spell - Forgiveness of the Goddess of Nature.

　　The dazzling and vast frozen aurora was like the rising sun, emitting white light hundreds and thousands of feet long. The white light was extremely cold, and the temperature suddenly dropped again. Elesis was horrified and dodged directly.

　　Unfortunately, how could she avoid all the large-scale frozen aurora? Elesis flew high up like lightning, only to feel a chill under her feet. Her calves lost feeling in an instant. She couldn't help but look down and found that the area below her calves had frozen into ice crystals at some point. The rolling cold air did not stop there and spread madly along her blood to her body.

　　"break!"

　　Elesis acted decisively and swung her sickle, turning everything below her calves into powder. The frost power then dissipated. She grimaced in pain and quickly activated the Bone Rebirth Technique. The power of the demon gathered in her feet, and in a blink of an eye, bones grew out of them, and then flesh grew on them, turning them back into two complete legs.

　　"Nine Dragons Roar!"

　　She suddenly heard Lu Fei's loud roar behind her, and nine sacred dragons rushed out from Lu Fei's body, baring their fangs and claws, roaring, and pounced towards Elesis.

　　"So fast..." Elesis' heart tightened and she immediately turned around. Without even looking, she swung out countless sickles. The sharp black light slashed out like ink, and nine slightly smaller sacred dragons were chopped into pieces. Elesis saw the hateful man sneer with a malicious taste, then he jumped and bounced away, not wanting to fight against herself.

　　“Haha, I’m here!”

　　Another voice came from behind Elesis. This voice was none other than Lu Fei's. At the same time, an enormous force and extreme danger suddenly struck her.

　　"What's going on?" Elesis was a little confused. At the critical moment, she turned her head and unconsciously protected herself with the handle of the sickle in her hand.

　　"boom!!"

　　The Holy Dragon Pillar was three meters high, like a huge iron pillar, and it hit Elesis' chest hard. She was shocked to see that Lu Fei was behind the Holy Dragon Pillar.

　　"Impossible, how could there be two villains in front and behind?" Such a thought flashed through Elesis' mind, and then her body felt an unprecedented pain. Her bones made a crackling sound, and Elesis fell to the ground like a rag doll.

　　The two Lu Feis were hovering above Elesis with smiles on their faces, looking down at her. Gris also caught up and said to Lu Fei with a smile: "Sir, your clone projection is really amazing. Not only is it powerful, it can also confuse the enemy. This magical effect is greater than I thought!"

　　"Haha, my clone projection is a real entity, so it's normal for it to be a little bit stronger. In the future, it will become more and more powerful, and it's possible that it will even surpass my real body!"

　　"Is this possible?" Gris wondered.

　　"It's possible in theory. Of course, we all have the same will here!" Lu Fei pointed to his temple, then looked at Elesis who was getting up and said with a smile: "How about it, witch, do you know how powerful it is?"

　　Elesis was furious when she heard Lu Fei's teasing. She gritted her teeth and trembled as she said, "You...you three bastards are so shameless. If you have the guts, fight me one on one. Three of you besieging me alone, what are you so proud of?"

　　Lu Fei was stunned and said with a strange smile: "So you demons also believe in fairness? Well, count the number of demons in your legions and report to me. We in Dawn City will send out the same number of demons to fight you. Do you think this is a good idea?"

　　"You...you dare to mock me?" Elesis was furious.

　　"I dare not. You are a witch and I am a human. Devils and humans are mortal enemies. So your words are really childish and shameless. If you have the guts, don't invade our Dawn City. Don't you think it's ridiculous to find some lame excuses after being beaten badly by us?"

　　"You...you..." Elesis' face flushed. As a demon leader, she was always high and mighty. How could she have been ridiculed like this before? She immediately lost face.

　　"You, you, you, what do you mean by you? You are such a good devil, why are you stuttering when you speak? Do you want me to touch your sore spot? If not, you will feel shameless..." Lu Fei did not give the other party a chance. He took over the conversation and immediately squeezed him.

　　"I'm going to kill you!!" Elesis was so angry that she jumped up and down like a Buddha!

　　"Then let's try and see who kills who?" Lu Fei felt pleased. Without waiting for the other party to attack again, he slapped the air with his big hand. Roar! A holy dragon hundreds of meters long rushed out and pounced on the other party.

　　Lu Fei's sacred sky dragon was ferocious and terrifying. Once it took off, all kinds of divine powers would radiate immediately. Its roar alone could shatter the souls of ordinary demons, and could even explode the demon's naturally strong body.

　　The Holy Dragon also has various spell effects, which are equally powerful. For example, the sacred fire on the dragon is itself the nemesis of the demon's chaos, evil, darkness, depravity, decay, chaos and other negative forces.

　　The sacred sky dragon soared into the sky with a roar that shook the sky. As soon as the dragon's claws grabbed, all kinds of sword blade storms immediately followed, which was a thousand times more flexible than a simple dragon fang bite.

　　This is also the spell effect of the Holy Dragon itself, which combines the characteristics of various divine spells. Once it is cast, it is extremely powerful and the demonic power with a single attribute cannot resist it at all.

　　This is why the power of the Holy Dragon is so overbearing.

　　"Death God Projection, Underworld Emperor Slash!"

　　Elesis took a step forward, and her entire body immediately split into hundreds of figures, all holding black death scythes, slashing out thousands of black lights.

　　"This witch can also create a clone?" Lu Fei was surprised. He used his divine power to control the Holy Dragon and the opponent's projection to fight. For a moment, the whole sky was filled with cold black light and the figures of the fighting dragons.

　　The demons were affected by this huge force. Some had no time to avoid it and were killed immediately. Even the barbarians were killed by the black light when they were not careful.

　　Lu Fei was cautious and gradually left the battlefield with Elesis and fought to a remote place in the north of the city. The two of them gradually exerted their extraordinary combat power, causing the sky to darken and the earth to be covered with flying sand and rocks.

　　"We must end this quickly!" Gris roared, and with his hands he condensed the frozen aurora into balls of light, which he threw repeatedly at Elesis who was flashing up and down. The witch was too fast, which gave him a headache.

　　“Boom…”

　　The houses and plants in the entire remote area were instantly frozen, then shattered and collapsed, and even turned into powder.

　　"Damn it!" Elesis felt extremely aggrieved. She was suppressed by Lu Fei and Gris. She had no power to fight back and had been beaten passively only because Lu Fei and Gris cooperated very well.

　　"Haha, die!" Lu Fei suddenly seized an opportunity, and the Holy Dragon Pillar suddenly fell from the sky, and with a bang, it hit Elesis's back shoulder.

　　The witch screamed. Her entire shoulder exploded and turned into blood mist, revealing the white bones. If it were an ordinary demon, it would have died long ago due to such horrific injuries, but the witch's magic was powerful, and the wound healed in a blink of an eye. She became more and more courageous.

　　…

　　Chapter 340 Arrival

　　"Although the opponent has two people, they are actually equivalent to three people. With the Holy Dragon attacking from the front and the three people assisting from the side, I can't threaten the opponent at all..."

　　When Elesis discovered this situation, she couldn't help but feel frustrated. She was helpless. If she possessed the power of half a demon god, no matter how many powerful legendary warriors there were, they would be reduced to ashes. But now she could not do anything about the coordinated attack of the other two powerful legendary warriors.

　　After weighing the pros and cons, Elesis began to consider backing off. Her initial anger had subsided. She just couldn't beat the opponent, and there was nothing she could do about it.

　　"Sir, this witch is trying to escape!" Gris saw the clue and shouted immediately.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said to Elesis, "Witch, do you still have any shame? Do you want to run away when you can't win? Are you all cowards? Don't run away if you have the guts. Let's have a life-and-death battle!"

　　Elesis calmed down at this moment. She slashed out hundreds of sword lights, and then turned into thousands of black smoke and fled in all directions: "Little thief, do you still have any shame? Just wait, I will find helpers to kill you!" Elesis hated Lu Fei's shamelessness. Two people were fighting against her alone, and he still used vicious words to bully her.

　　"Forget it, the escape spells of these demons are too powerful, and we can't kill her!" Lu Fei sighed.

　　Gris also said with regret: "The power levels of both sides are the same. If we don't have an absolutely overwhelming advantage, it will be really difficult to kill her. This witch's magic is also very powerful. Although her death sickle has fewer changes, her clone projection makes up for the shortcomings. Coupled with her perverted bone rebirth technique, no legendary person can kill her!"

　　Lu Fei nodded, but he was still a little unwilling in his heart. He looked around the battlefield where the attack and defense of Dawn City was in full swing and found that the battlefield was extremely tragic.

　　Barbarian warriors and dragons became the main force to fight against the demon army. Goblins, tauren and a small number of elves could only serve as auxiliary. The powerful demons were invincible at the beginning, but were soon found by the powerful barbarian priests and dragons, just like Lu Fei and Gris found Elesis.

　　"Sir, look..." Gris was suddenly surprised. He looked up at the sky and saw in the dark sky, twenty-three giant god-killing warships were passing through the clouds and speeding towards Dawn City. The twenty-three huge ships soon arrived above Dawn City.

　　"It's actually the God-Slaying Ship. Bulma is so bold as to drive the Gods' Ship to Dawn City?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Haha, sir, that girl really showed up at the right time. The demon army just needed an overwhelming blow to be defeated. I think the outcome of this battle has been decided!" Gris laughed. Before he finished speaking, twenty-three giant god-killing warships opened fire at the same time.

　　The dazzling light of God-Slaying shot down from the God-Slaying Magic Cannon, and with a loud bang, large groups of demons were smashed into pieces. Several demon leaders had also been locked on and exploded with a loud bang, leaving no trace of their bodies.

　　"What's going on? What on earth is that thing in the sky?" All the demons were stunned. They looked up and saw the giant God-Slaying warship that blocked out the sky and the sun. They were horrified for a moment.

　　The twenty-three warships were so huge that they formed a fleet that filled the entire sky of Dawn City. The vast moon and stars in the night sky were blocked by the shockingly huge body of the God-Slaying Warship, bringing large areas of shadows and deterrence to the battlefield of Dawn City.

　　"Haha, hit them, hit them hard... Pick on those demon commanders specifically. Our God-Slaying Magic Cannons will make even demigods retreat. I don't believe we can't deal with just a few demon commanders. Once we deal with those commanders, the demon cubs will definitely be without command and will be defeated!"

　　In the Aslando, the God-Slaying Ship, Bulma danced with joy. She didn't even need to do anything herself to kill the demons. The soul core of the God-Slaying Ship completely locked onto the demons.

　　Hulala...

　　Countless small magic cannons were opened on the giant ship Aslando, the God-Slaying Ship. Hundreds and thousands of rays of light shot out from the ship, accurately hitting the demons flying in the sky.

　　The demons were in a bad luck and fell like locusts.

　　"What's going on? Does the enemy have reinforcements?" The demon leader Balzac was shocked. He looked at the twenty-three giant ships in horror. He led his demon generals to rush into the sky and approached the giant ships, wanting to destroy them.

　　"A demon is trying to approach, attack!"

　　Bulma screamed, and the God-Slaying Light burst out again. With a loud bang, more than a dozen God-Slaying Lights hit Balzac almost at the same time. The arrogant Balzac was blown to pieces in an instant, and the demon generals behind him also screamed and turned to ashes.

　　In fact, there is no need for the God-Slayer to have a powerful protective shield that can withstand multiple attacks of level 19 power. Elesis once used a sickle to continuously bombard the Aslando, but ultimately failed to break the protective shield.

　　"The commander is dead, the commander is dead..." Many demons were shocked. The barbarians and dragons were greatly encouraged and cheered loudly.

　　"Cheer up, fight hard and wipe out all the demons!" Chief Lei Ze roared. At this moment, he was a big ape with golden fur. This was the image of their barbarian god of violence. He was very fierce. The huge voice echoed on the battlefield, inspiring a large number of barbarian warriors.

　　On the battlefield in the east of the city, the goblin leader Samo stared blankly at the giant ship that killed the gods in the sky and said, "I see the undead. What are those things? Why do they look like the magic machines of our goblin ancestors?"

　　"Chief, could that be the legendary giant warship of our goblins? I heard that the goblins in Cortes City have obtained the most ancient heritage. Could it be that these giant warships flew over from Cortes City?" A goblin made a random guess. To be honest, this goblin's guess was right.

　　The power of the God-Slaying Battleship was finally unleashed. The terrifying God-Slaying magic cannon, the dazzling God-Slaying light, and other auxiliary magic cannons all opened fire to kill the demons. The shocking effect can be imagined.

　　"The situation is over..." Elesis stood on a dark and lonely hill outside the battlefield, looking at the twenty-three giant god-killing warships flying low in the sky and invincible. She immediately realized that the demon army had suffered a crushing defeat this time as well.

　　At this moment, dozens of plane doors suddenly opened in the sky above the entire Dawn City. These doors were hundreds of meters high and hundreds of meters wide.

　　"Those things..." Lu Fei looked at them from afar and couldn't help but change his expression slightly.

　　"It's the gate to the plane, sir. The situation is not good. It must be the devil coming, trying to participate and reverse the situation!" Gris frowned, looking worried.

　　"The Devil is coming?" Lu Fei was slightly shocked. Isn't this cheating? The last time Elesis tried to summon a half-demon, she was killed by the mighty God-Slaying Ship.

　　"That's not right. The aura is so strong. Could it be that the real devil has arrived?" After feeling it for a while, Gris's face suddenly changed.

　　In the Terran continent, the gods are in higher dimensions, such as the dragon level, which Lu Fei's will had entered before. There are also demons, who are in other levels, such as the dark and chaotic void connected deep underground.

　　The gods and demons are all in a very distant space-time level. Due to the influence of the boundaries and laws of space-time, those who descend to the Terran continent cannot be true gods, because the Terran continent is only a medium plane, and the maximum energy value that can be accommodated in a unit space is just at the demigod limit. If one exceeds the demigod level and reaches the true god level, the space will be extremely unstable, and every move will cause the collapse of space and chaos in time.

　　Therefore, the true bodies of gods and demons cannot descend directly, unless they are their clones. Even if they are clones, their power must be at the demigod stage.

　　With a loud bang, a giant black claw stretched out from one of the plane doors and slapped the door frame. The entire void suddenly shook violently, and a mighty, violent and fierce demonic aura surged out of the door and filled the entire Dawn City.

　　Soon after, the gates to other planes also began to vibrate, and vast waves of demonic aura surged out, forming all kinds of storms over the sky above Dawn City and covering it.

　　"Oh no! The demons are unwilling to accept defeat. They actually broke into the Terran continent from the demon world!" All the barbarians and dragons were shocked.

　　A huge black abyss demon as big as a hill crawled out from a plane gate. It was in the form of a black dragon with three heads and black scales all over its body. It was extremely ugly. This demon ignored the tiny mortals and flew to Elesis in an instant.

　　"Elesis, do you know your guilt?" The voice struck Elesis' eardrums like thunder.

　　The arrogant Elesis began to tremble. Blood was oozing from her ears, and the blood was dripping onto the ground. The grass on the ground was instantly burned to ashes.

　　…

　　Chapter 341 Destroying the City

　　"Your Majesty the Dragon..." Elesis couldn't help but tremble. Although the dragon in front of her was just a clone, his original body was one of the seventy-two supreme demons and one of the twelve kings in charge of the laws of darkness.

　　"Elesis, you destroyed Gruon, then I will destroy you!" said the dragon.

　　"Your Majesty, Lord Gruon was not destroyed by me. He was killed by the goblin's giant god-killing ship!" Elesis explained quickly.

　　"The God-killing Ship?"

　　The demon dragon looked up at the twenty-three God-killing warships floating in the sky above Dawn City, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes. His eyes shone with a sharp divine light, and he said coldly: "It turned out to be the God-killing warships. I didn't expect that this kind of magical weapon that can kill our demons and gods would appear again? If I remember correctly, the gods had destroyed the God-killing warships back then!"

　　The dragon turned and stared at Elesis: "You are also unforgivable!"

　　"Your Majesty, I am the commander of His Majesty Agares!" Elesis shouted.

　　"Hahahaha, Agares didn't come down, you should know his attitude?" The dragon laughed, and Elesis turned pale.

　　"Eternal Sleep!" The dragon raised its thick claws, and a ball of black demonic power fell on Elesis. The commander of Elesis's army immediately fell to the ground like a dead man.

　　The dragon glanced at Elesis and said, "You are such a troublesome bone rebirth technique. I was going to grind you into ashes, but that cannot destroy you. Now I will let you enter an eternal sleep and let time decay your soul and body!"

　　Elesis sank into the mud, and the dragon turned to look at the sky, only to see dozens of plane doors appearing in the sky.

　　Dozens of demons had walked out of the original dozens of plane gates, all of different forms, and had reached the peak of demigods. These demons had not taken any action yet, but dozens of gods also walked out of the plane gates that appeared later, who were also at the peak of demigods. This was already the strongest force that the plane of the Terran continent could accommodate.

　　“BOOM!!”

　　One of the demon gods suddenly made a move and grabbed the giant ships of the God-Slaying War with one claw. One of the giant ships immediately exploded and turned into powder.

　　“Retreat… retreat…”

　　Bulma shouted loudly in the Aslando, the giant ship that kills the gods, and the other giant ships that kill the gods immediately fled in all directions.

　　"Haha, they are toothless beasts!" The demons saw that these ships were not as powerful as before, so they let them escape. The entire Dawn City fell into silence, and the fierce battle stopped temporarily. All living beings looked at the sky, paying attention to these demons and gods who suddenly descended.

　　"Demons, you have already violated the interests of us, the barbarian gods. Leave the ice field immediately. We recognize the war between mortals, but we will not allow gods and demons to determine victory!" said the gods.

　　The dragon flew up, and said in a thunderous voice: "There is no other way, gods, since you want to protect this city, let's fight it out."

　　The demons and gods rushed up to the sky one after another, and the gods also rushed up to the sky one after another. In the depths of the sky, there was a sudden violent vibration, and countless dazzling lights were like star explosions. The demons and gods fought at a level that mortals could not reach.

　　The Frost Dragon Sage Sals turned to Sauron's priest and Chief Lei Ze and said, "We must defeat the demon army as soon as possible and evacuate Dawn City. Whether this city can be saved depends on whether the gods are victorious!"

　　"Well, kill..."

　　The quiet Dawn City was once again filled with the sound of killing, and the melee between the barbarians, dragons and the demon army began again. Because many of the demon army had been killed or maimed by the twenty-three giant god-killing warships before, the effect was apparent when the fight started again.

　　The demons were quickly defeated, like withered trees and rotten wood. Escape began to appear. The demons fled very quickly, either turning into thick smoke or turning into countless crows flying in all directions...

　　"Victory!" Sals looked up at the sky. The war between gods and demons was still going on. He knew that wars of that level were not something that mortals could intervene in. However, now the gods and demons were fighting in the form of clones. Even if the clones were destroyed, the roots would not be harmed.

　　"Evacuate Dawn City and return to Frost Dragon City!" Salus turned into a meteor and flew to the ancient mountains far away. Other dragons also flew away from Dawn City and returned to Frost Dragon City, because the demon army had retreated, but they had no chance to decide the fate of Dawn City.

　　If the gods defeat the devil, Dawn City can be saved. If the gods are defeated, Dawn City will inevitably be destroyed and their presence will be useless.

　　"Hey, everyone, let's evacuate Dawn City!" After saying this, Priest Sauron flew away from Dawn City. The barbarians did the same, and they all ran wildly in all directions of Dawn City, fleeing this big city.

　　Lu Fei and Gris landed on a remote hillside in the north of the city. They reached out and grabbed the ground. The soil was overturned and Elesis, who looked like a dead person, slowly floated out.

　　"My lord, this witch was abandoned by the devil. This is very tragic. Even if she can wake up, she can't return to the underground world!"

　　"Why?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"He was made like this by that demon dragon. She has been branded as a traitor. How could the underground world accept her?"

　　"The Demon Dragon is not her boss, right? His boss is unwilling to stand up for her?"

　　"No, as far as I know, he should be a subordinate of another Supreme Demon God. However, the interests between the Supreme Demon Gods far outweigh those of any insignificant commander! She is now as good as dead, and her soul has fallen into eternal sleep and is difficult to wake up. In a few years, her body buried in the soil will begin to rot. Perhaps her bones will not rot, but they will not be able to restrain her sleeping soul. Her soul will continue to sleep until it dies naturally!"

　　"Is there such a saying? Her soul won't go to the underworld?"

　　"Demon souls do not belong to the underworld. Only the souls of mortals on earth who are noticed by the gods of the underworld will be guided to the underworld!"

　　"So this witch is really going to die. Hehe, the magic dragon's methods are very clever. Even if it has the bone rebirth technique, if there is no chance to use it, people will still die!" Lu Fei sighed. He didn't know what kind of demon the magic dragon was, but with just one method, a peak level 19 demon was finished.

　　"Are you going to save her, sir?" Gris frowned.

　　"Is it possible? This is an abandoned demon with the power of level 19. She is only one step away from becoming a half-demon! And I also want to learn her bone rebirth technique. If I can learn it, I will be invincible among mortals, unless the demon or the god takes action!" Lu Fei's mind was racing. He was not only optimistic about Elesis's bone rebirth technique, but also the power and potential of a peak level 19 demon.

　　"I have no way, but with your master and Miss Wenwan's knowledge of souls and sleep, perhaps they can revive her!"

　　"Every profession has its specialties. Maybe Wen Wan can really do it... Well, let's freeze her first. She is a beauty after all. Even though she is a devil and has a vicious heart, she can be used by me!" Lu Fei said.

　　Gris stretched out his hand and flicked it, and Elesis was immediately frozen, frozen in a piece of ice crystal. Lu Fei put it into the space ring.

　　"Let's go!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand and pulled out a directional portal, and the two of them entered the portal.

　　“BOOM!!”

　　An extremely huge black beam of demonic light descended from the sky, piercing through the sky and earth. The entire Dawn City exploded instantly. The enormous power spread in all directions with Dawn City as the center. The terrifying power swept across the fields, and the entire Hot Spring Valley was instantly destroyed!

　　"Puh, puh, puh... Damn it, I almost suffocated to death!" Samo, who was almost buried alive, and a group of goblins turned over the dust covering their bodies and spat out a mouthful of sand. He looked back at the disappeared Dawn City and the Hot Spring Valley whose landscape had completely changed, his face pale.

　　Those goblins who escaped death were also terrified. They saw that the entire Dawn City was destroyed, even the base of the city wall. There was only a huge black hole where the original inner city was.

　　The barbarians and goblins who escaped the disaster crawled out from the ruins, each of them was in a very miserable state. In the huge explosion just now, most of them were knocked over and buried in the dust. If they had not escaped from Dawn City early, they would have died.

　　Sauron priest also jumped out from the dust. He looked at the disappeared Dawn City and sighed. After all, the demon god won, so Dawn City was destroyed.

　　"Don't worry, as long as most of the soldiers are fine, we can rebuild Dawn City!" Chief Lei Ze walked over under the escort of a group of soldiers.

　　"Well, of course. Have you seen Speaker Lu Fei?"

　　Everyone shook their heads, and Chief Lei Ze comforted them, "Don't worry, Speaker Lu Fei is accompanied by Gris. They are smart people, and they must have escaped the disaster!"

　　"I hope so..."

　　Chapter 342 Dragon City

　　It is said that Lu Fei had just walked out of the portal a hundred miles away in the north of the city when he saw a terrifying column of demonic light falling from the sky, and the entire Dawn City was instantly reduced to dust.

　　The violent force shook the heaven and earth. The storm swept in all directions, making Lu Fei's heart feel cold.

　　"After all, the Demon God has won. No wonder the sun never comes out..." Lu Fei shook his head and sighed. He now understood the situation in the Terran continent. It turned out that the gods were not very reliable.

　　"Sir, this is probably just a small fight, nothing to worry about!" said Gris.

　　"Yes, it was probably just a small victory or defeat, which would not harm the foundation of the gods or demons. However, with such a small battle, the entire Dawn City was lost. Now I understand what the gods are like now..."

　　"There is no other way. The Terran Continent is in the Age of Gods, where divine authority is supreme. The power of gods and demons controls the entire world and also dominates the fate of the mortal world!"

　　"That's why I'm depressed. Mortals are like ants and cannot control their own destiny. It's really sad!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Haha, sir, you are wrong!"

　　"What's wrong?"

　　“Whether there are gods or demons, mortals can never control their own destiny, because birth, aging, sickness and death are the laws of nature. They are the steel knives hanging over the heads of mortals at all times. This has no causal relationship with gods. On the contrary, because of the appearance of gods, mortals have the possibility to control their own destiny. We practice hard and have devout faith. What is it for? Isn’t it to be able to achieve extraordinary things and control our own destiny? Once we step into the realm of gods, we can be considered to have made it!”

　　"It seems that I took it for granted. Well, gods are a blessing to mortals, but I can't think that mortals are enslaved just because gods are high above. I shouldn't ignore the benefits that gods bring to mortals!" Lu Fei immediately admitted that his understanding was biased. That initial understanding was obviously a manifestation of the "inferiority complex" of the inferior.

　　"Your Excellency should understand the mentality of mortals. People without power are very practical. They don't care whether gods and demons can dominate their fate. They will not condemn this. On the contrary, they will only praise it, because they cannot transcend the mundane with their own abilities. Only those of us who are about to achieve extraordinary things will worry about it and be dissatisfied or complain about something..."

　　"Uh..." Lu Fei was speechless, because he was the one who was worrying about nothing, being dissatisfied and complaining. As for the common people, how could they complain about the gods? The peasants who were unable to afford food and clothing would only consider food and clothing, and they would not consider things beyond their ability. He was just looking for trouble, not to mention that he was not a savior.

　　Lu Fei felt better. Gris's words undoubtedly had some effect and changed some of Lu Fei's thoughts.

　　"Let's go, we're going to Frost Dragon City!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Sir, are you not going to stay and rebuild Dawn City or go to Vina Harbor?" Gris was surprised.

　　"No need to stay. I've been worrying too much. The barbarians want to build Dawn City, and they will do it themselves. As for Vina Harbor, we have to go there, but not now!"

　　The destruction of Dawn City made Lu Fei realize how insignificant his own power was. Even if he went to Vina Harbor, he could not influence anything. This has always been the case with the gods and demons who dominate everything and possess supreme power in this world.

　　"That's good. Right now, there is no place safer than the Frost Dragon City!" The Frost Dragon City is guarded by the giant dragon god, so there is no need to worry about safety. Gris also knew that Lu Fei was eager to improve his strength, so he was very happy. The last time he killed the half-demon god Gruon, he obtained a dragon soul, which should have been used long ago.

　　The ancient mountains stretched from east to west, and the icy wind blew through the unchanging city towers of the Frost Dragon City, making a whistling sound. Under the desolate and ancient Dragon City, there was an enormous underground city, which was thousands of times larger than the Dragon City tower that stood alone on the top of the snow-capped mountain.

　　As soon as Lu Fei approached the Frost Dragon City, the wise dragons had already discovered that a ray of crystal light flew up from the Dragon City and greeted Lu Fei.

　　"Sir, a giant dragon is here to greet us!" Gris said with a smile.

　　"Hmm, it feels very familiar, it seems to be Cuisnit!"

　　The crystal light shrank and stopped in front of Lu Fei and Gris. Cuisnit had transformed from a giant dragon's body into a human form. Even Lu Fei could not tell that it was a giant dragon. The dragon clan's transformation technique was so amazing, the changes from the inside out were so lifelike.

　　Once a dragon's body is transformed into a human form, at least half of the combat power will be lost. Of course, the dragon clan can also transform into any race, but they are strictly prohibited from transforming into lower animals, such as cheetahs, eagles, rabbits, snakes, etc., because the strength will drop too much, which is very dangerous for the dragon.

　　Becoming too similar is also the biggest drawback of Transfiguration, and this drawback can be fatal sometimes. It is said that there was a tragedy in the past where a dragon turned into a rabbit and was eaten by a wild beast.

　　"Welcome Speaker Lu Fei to our Frost Dragon City. On behalf of the dragons of Dragon City, I welcome you!" Cuisnit said with a smile, and hugged Lu Fei like human etiquette. Her towering breasts surprised Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei keenly felt that it was Cuisnit who was seducing him. He felt secretly happy and wondered if he should have a love with a female dragon that transcended the boundaries of friendship and race.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, please, I will take you to meet Sals and the other eleven sages of Dragon City!"

　　"Are there twelve sages in Longcheng?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"Yes, the Sage is a seat on the highest council of our Dragon City! Our council is actually the same as your Barbarian Alliance Council!"

　　"You and Bastad haven't got a seat yet?" Only then did Lu Fei realize that sage was not just a title, but also a symbol of a seat.

　　"No, but now we are able to attend as the future sages of Dragon City!" Cuisnit was quite proud of this.

　　Led by Cuisnit, Lu Fei and Gris were about to enter the tower when suddenly dragon roars were heard from all directions. Lu Fei stopped immediately and turned to look at the sky, only to see rays of crystal light flying from afar.

　　"What's going on? Why are there so many giant dragons coming?" Lu Fei was surprised. He found that the crystal light was colorful. Those were the tracks of the giant dragons flying. Among them were green dragons, blue dragons, yellow dragons, diamond dragons, rainbow dragons and even golden dragons.

　　Cuisnit said excitedly: "These are the dragons from the northern region of the Terran continent. They have received a call from our Frost Dragon City and are here to attend the parliament!"

　　"parliament?"

　　"That's right. The situation on the entire continent is deteriorating. We just received news that the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants in the South has fallen, so we summoned all the dragons in the north. Mr. Speaker, you came at the right time. We don't have any sacred dragons in the north. You can represent the sacred dragons to attend the parliament!"

　　“Is this… okay?”

　　"No problem, let's meet with a few sages first, they will agree!"

　　Cuisnit led Lu Fei and Gris into the Frost Dragon City. Only after entering the Dragon City did Lu Fei truly feel the vastness of the Dragon City. The body of the dragon is huge, and the castle they built is famous for its grandeur.

　　The mountain range where the Frost Dragon City is located has been completely hollowed out underneath. Lu Fei walked down the long spiraling pale stone steps until he reached the end, then entered a corridor that was hundreds of meters wide and thousands of meters high. He pushed open the magnificent gate and entered the hall of the Frost Dragon City.

　　Lu Fei just glanced at the hall through the door and was immediately shocked by its grandeur.

　　The Frost Hall is rectangular in shape, over a thousand meters wide and unknown how high it is, like a dome. The high top is long and narrow, a bit like the pointed bottom of a ship.

　　The ground was covered with a thick layer of ice, and the walls were also covered with ice crystals. The entire hall was extremely cold and chilly.

　　Several huge dragons were discussing something in the hall, and the rumbling sound like thunder echoed throughout the hall. Lu Fei was standing outside the door, and the thunderous sound poured directly into his eardrums.

　　"Sarth, the situation is very urgent now. Even our Dragon City is in danger..."

　　"The fall of the Southern Islands will cast a shadow of demonic disaster over the entire Terran continent. The pressure on us in the north will increase dramatically. We must take action to ensure our safety!"

　　"Not only has the United Kingdom of Southern Elves and Giants fallen, but Dawn City has also been destroyed. It is indeed the most critical moment. We have called on all the dragons in the north to gather in Dragon City. They will be here soon. There is only one issue to be discussed, and that is whether to start the Great Summoning of our Dragon Clan immediately?"

　　"I think it is necessary. The entire continent is in danger now. In order to ensure the interests of our dragons on the continent, we can only summon the Dragon Gods to descend to repel the demons!"

　　…

　　Chapter 343 Summoning (Part 1)

　　"Dear sages, Speaker Lu Fei is here!" Cuisnit brought Lu Fei into the hall.

　　In the Frost Hall, thirteen giant frost dragons turned their heads and looked at Lu Fei. Lu Fei greeted them politely and said, "Hello, sages. I am sorry for the inconvenience I have caused you by visiting Dragon City today!"

　　The leading dragon shrank instantly and turned into a human form. It was Sals. He walked up with a smile and shook his head, saying, "How could it be presumptuous? I have already invited you to our Frost Dragon City. It's just the right time for you to come today. We welcome you very much!"

　　The other dragons also transformed into human forms. Except for Baldat, the other dragons were all energetic old men. One of the old men said, "You are Mr. Lu Fei. We welcome you to visit our Frost Dragon City. We already know about the matter of Dawn City. We are really sorry that we couldn't help!"

　　The dragons were very sad about the destruction of Dawn City. Lu Fei waved his hand and said that Frost Dragon City had tried their best regarding Dawn City, but they were facing the Demon God and no one could do anything.

　　"I heard that the sages are planning to summon the Dragon God?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"That's right. The southern islands of the continent have also fallen. That is the territory of the elves and giants. In our north, Cortes City and Dawn City have been destroyed one after another. Now it is the turn of our Frost Dragon City, so we in Dragon City must take action!"

　　"What about the Free Trade Alliance's Wina Harbor? It wasn't destroyed, right?" Lu Fei asked hurriedly.

　　"No, the demon army's attack route is very clear. Most of the main armies attack from the south, and a small part attacks from the north. Now the southern islands have fallen, and they have temporarily failed in the north, but they have also dealt a heavy blow to our north. As for the human kingdom, it has not been invaded yet, but it will be soon. As far as we know, the demon army has already begun to attack the Principality of Medusa and several other small principalities. The situation is not optimistic!"

　　"I'm glad that Vina Harbor is okay..." Lu Fei breathed a sigh of relief temporarily. After thinking about it, it made sense for the demons to concentrate their strength to take down the elves and giants first.

　　"If we summon the Dragon God, can I participate?" Lu Fei asked cautiously.

　　Sals and the other sages looked at each other and said, "Of course, we have confirmed that you are also a member of our dragon camp. It just so happens that we don't have any sacred dragons in the northern region, and you happen to represent the sacred dragons. As long as we perform the summoning ceremony in our Frost Dragon City, we can summon the sacred dragons..."

　　"That's good. Even though Dawn City is destroyed, at least I want to do my part for the Terran Continent!"

　　"Haha, Speaker Lu Fei, we have to thank you. If we can summon the Holy Dragon God, it will be a very powerful force. You know, the Holy Dragon has always been the most powerful group among our dragons!"

　　At this moment, three green dragons and four blue dragons walked in from the gate. When they saw the giant dragon sage transformed into a human form in the hall, they were all stunned.

　　"Sages, what's going on? How can you transform into humans in this frost hall?" The blue dragon laughed. Sals and the other twelve dragons laughed and leaped into the form of dragons.

　　"Hey... this must be the Lord Lu Fei who is recognized by the Holy Dragon Emperor?" The green dragon and the blue dragon noticed Lu Fei at once.

　　"Hello, seniors. I am Lu Fei!" Lu Fei saluted.

　　"Haha, I've heard from Sage Sals a long time ago that our dragon camp has a new member... Well, yes, he is of the celestial dragon bloodline. Although he is different from us dragons, his strength is not weaker. Welcome to become a member of our dragon camp. My name is Hamlet, the blue dragon Hamlet!" A blue dragon suddenly transformed into a human, stretched out his hand to Lu Fei, very friendly.

　　Lu Fei hurriedly shook hands with him. At this time Lu Fei could see the quality of the giant dragon. Maybe it was because the giant dragons had lived for a long time and were more mature in their handling of things. They didn't seem to have any prejudice against him, an outsider.

　　Several green dragons came forward to greet Lu Fei, and soon more dragons walked into the hall and began to participate in the discussion. Dragons of different colors gathered in the Frost Hall, making the entire Frost Hall begin to appear crowded. Soon, the entire Frost Hall was filled with nearly a hundred giants, all of whom were sage-level dragons.

　　"Sage Sals, we absolutely support the summoning of the Dragon God, otherwise it will be difficult for us to gain a foothold!" the dragons said one after another.

　　"Everyone knows that summoning the Dragon God is no joke. If there is no emergency, once the Dragon God gets angry, we won't be able to withstand his wrath!"

　　"Isn't this an emergency?"

　　"Of course it's an emergency. The Southern Islands have fallen, the human kingdom is caught in war, and our north is also being ravaged by demons. According to the information we have received, Frost Dragon City will be the next target of the demon army!"

　　"Don't hesitate, we will start the Great Summoning immediately!"

　　“Yes, yes, yes…”

　　In the Frost Hall, nearly a hundred dragons discussed among themselves, and finally decided to summon the Dragon God.

　　"Okay, everyone follow me!" Sals said. He flew up first, passed through the corridor at the other end of the hall, and came to a large valley behind Dragon City. In the center of the valley was a flat circular stone platform, dozens of miles wide and very spacious. Three hundred and sixty-five stone pillars stood towards the sky.

　　Lu Fei was surprised to find that the ground and the stone pillars were engraved with extremely complicated magic arrays. This was obviously an enlarged altar. Lu Fei knew that those stone pillars were the so-called dragon summoning pillars.

　　The giant dragons landed on the stone platform. Even though they were huge, they still looked tiny on the wide altar. Sals sighed, "I don't know when was the last time this altar summoned a large number of dragon gods..."

　　At this moment, a patrolling frost dragon flew over and shouted, "Sage, there is a large-scale demon army in front of Dragon City. It seems that the demons are really going to besiege our Dragon City!"

　　"It seems that the demon army is determined to destroy us and is about to take action!" The dragons roared.

　　"Okay, let's activate the dragon pillars. We need to activate the magic circle. The devil may appear in Dragon City at any time!" After Sals said this, he raised his dragon claws and condensed the dragon power to hit one of the dragon pillars. A dazzling dragon power was poured into one of the dragon pillars.

　　The other giant dragons also responded, gathering their dragon power and pouring it into the dragon pillars.

　　The dragon pillar glowed, and the magic circle on it began to operate, emitting flowing light. Finally, the magic circle on the ground was also activated. Countless mysterious runes emerged from the ground and began to flow slowly. The entire altar within a radius of dozens of miles burst into dazzling light, which was magnificent and incomparable.

　　"boom!"

　　Suddenly, the entire altar shook, and huge, dazzling beams of light shot out from the dragon pillars, rushing straight into the sky, crashing...

　　Lu Fei heard a sound like tearing cloth in the sky. It was the sound of space being torn apart by huge energy. Lu Fei looked up and was shocked to find that a vast sea of ​​void had suddenly appeared dozens of miles above the altar. The starry sky of the gods was revealed, and the constellations constructed by various dragon gods were very dazzling, as if within reach.

　　“It’s really amazing!”

　　Lu Fei was stunned. The effect of this altar was a thousand times more powerful than the sacred dragon magic altar he had built!

　　How could Lu Fei dare to neglect it? He quickly raised his hand, and the huge and dazzling sacred dragon power surged out and poured into a huge dragon pillar in front of him. The dragon pillar in front of Lu Fei was the same as the other dragon pillars, with a diameter of more than ten meters and a height of hundreds of meters.

　　The summoning array on the dragon pillar was activated immediately. Countless array symbols emitted bright light and began to float above the surface of the dragon pillar, slowly rotating. The array pattern on the ground near the dragon pillar also began to be activated, emitting flowing light and connecting with all the activated luminous arrays around it into a whole.

　　“Boom!”

　　An incomparably dazzling column of divine dragon power shot up into the sky and sank into the magnificent starry sky of the gods.

　　In an instant, Lu Fei not only felt that his thoughts were connected to the nearly one hundred giant dragons on the altar, but also that his thoughts could break through the boundaries of time and space at any time, jumping and transcending at will in countless levels in the starry sky of the gods.

　　"What a magical altar! This altar can communicate with any dragon level I want to communicate with!" Lu Fei understood the magical function of the altar in an instant.

　　Currently, nearly a hundred dragons were activating the altar, including green dragons, blue dragons, yellow dragons, diamond dragons, rainbow dragons, golden dragons, and even fairy dragons. Those who could stand on the altar and summon the Dragon God were all sages from each dragon race. They had long enough lives and strong enough powers. They were at the peak of the legendary realm and were only one step away from breaking through the boundaries and entering the demigod realm. Some dragons were even demigods.

　　The mental state of all dragons is very wonderful. They are interconnected and strengthened together, but also independent of each other and preserve their own self-will.

　　"My lord, this magic circle is really amazing. Now is a good opportunity. Your will has been strengthened at least hundreds of times, which is equivalent to the sum of the wills of all the dragons here. If you devour and refine the demigod soul of the evil dragon Gruon at this time, there will be absolutely no problem!" Gris stood behind Lu Fei and whispered to Lu Fei.

　　…

　　Chapter 344 Summoning (Part 2)

　　When Lu Fei heard Gris's voice transmission, he was slightly shocked and excited. He almost forgot that he still had a demon dragon soul. Although that soul was very weak now, it was still the soul of a half-demon god and possessed the brilliance of a half-demon god. It was impossible for a mortal to refine it. He had to be a demigod or above and have a will that was ten times greater than that of a demigod to ensure that it could be refined smoothly and without any mistakes.

　　It has to be said that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. At the beginning, Lu Fei had a headache about how to refine the soul of the magic dragon. Now, he is lucky and the opportunity comes suddenly. It is really a case of looking for something without any effort.

　　As soon as Lu Fei had the idea of ​​refining the evil dragon Gruong, all the dragons sensed it. They all showed a hint of surprise. Some dragons were indifferent. In their opinion, this was not a big deal. Some dragons expressed surprise, but they only showed a hint of surprise in their mental thoughts.

　　These dragons have lived for a long time and have experienced a lot. There are very few things in this world that can surprise them.

　　"Lu Fei, you are lucky. This opportunity is rare. Since you have the soul of a magic dragon, you can devour and refine it. We have no objection. On the contrary, the magic dragon clan is the mortal enemy of the dragons in the Order camp, so we are happy to see you devour the soul of the magic dragon. Besides, your strength is still far from the peak of the legendary realm. If you devour and refine the soul of a demigod magic dragon, you can completely reach the peak of the legendary realm. There are many benefits. Our dragon camp will also have one more existence with the potential to be promoted to a demigod!"

　　Sals's will echoed in Lu Fei's mind, and he was actually encouraging Lu Fei to do so.

　　This time Lu Fei had no more worries. He thanked him and took out an ice crystal from the space ring. The soul of the evil dragon Gruon was sealed in the ice crystal.

　　Lu Fei glanced at Bingjing and immediately broke out in a cold sweat, thinking to himself that he was lucky!

　　It turned out that tiny cracks had appeared inside the ice crystal, and these cracks had almost eroded the surface of the ice crystal. The soul of the demon dragon inside the ice crystal seemed to be real, and was emitting a dark golden semi-demon glow.

　　Ignite the divine fire and achieve the glory of divinity. The demon god also possesses such glory, because in essence, gods and demon gods are actually the same, but the energy nature of practice is different.

　　Generally speaking, gods practice positive energy, order, nature, light, etc., while the power practiced by demons tends to be dark, chaotic, evil, depraved and chaotic in nature.

　　In the Age of Gods, the gods split due to the nature of these two opposing forces, and some of the gods became demons. In Lu Fei's view, this result was inevitable.

　　The brilliance of the half-demon god is the brilliance of the demon god's nature, and it also possesses the characteristics of immortality and indelibility, so it is certainly difficult for Lu Fei to refine it by his own strength.

　　The ice crystal in front of him actually showed signs of cracking, which clearly meant that the sealed half-demon soul had awakened, and was condensing the half-demon light to carry out destruction in an attempt to break the seal. That was why Lu Fei was very lucky, because according to Lu Fei's estimation, in another day or two, the half-demon soul would break the seal and escape.

　　Lu Fei felt the ice crystal in his hand tremble slightly. The dragon inside was actually afraid?

　　"Haha, Gruon, you actually tried to break the seal and get out? What a pity, you are out of luck, you can't blame me!" Lu Fei pretended to swallow it in one gulp.

　　"Human boy, what are you going to do?" Gruon's roar was heard from the ice crystal, and his voice was trembling, because he had already sensed the crisis. In the magic circle, the huge dragon wills united and actually terrified him.

　　"Don't worry, Gruong, you will no longer be afraid soon!" After Lu Fei said this, he grabbed it suddenly, and the ice crystals that had already cracked inside exploded. Lu Fei opened his mouth and sucked, and Gruong's soul was immediately swallowed into his body.

　　"Hahahaha... I will destroy your soul and will and take over your body!" Gruon was extremely furious and rushed into Lu Fei's sea of ​​consciousness.

　　"Ah...how could this happen?"

　　Gruong, who rushed into Lu Fei's spiritual sea, was dumbfounded. He saw that Lu Fei's spiritual sea was in a wonderful state. All the spiritual wills were condensed into one place to form a huge altar. Three hundred and sixty-five dragons were arranged in a circle. The light pillars condensed from the wills of giant dragons shot into the sky to form a starry sky of gods.

　　The scene in Lu Fei's sea of ​​consciousness was exactly the same as the great summoning altar in the Frost Dragon City in reality. The condensed dragon will was mighty and terrifying, rivaling the absolute will of the true God. This will was definitely not comparable to the will of Gruon's severely injured soul.

　　"Impossible, impossible, how could this happen?" Gruon trembled constantly. He finally understood why he was afraid just now, because Lu Fei was invincible at this time, because Lu Fei's spiritual will had formed a special and independent whole with the spiritual will of nearly a hundred giant dragons. This power was astonishingly huge.

　　"Die!" Suddenly, all the spiritual will in Lu Fei's spiritual sea condensed into an extremely huge sacred dragon, flew up, and roared suddenly. Gruon was stunned for an instant, and his spiritual will almost collapsed. If it were not for the weak protection of the half-demon light, his soul would have been roared to pieces on the spot.

　　Puff puff puff…

　　Gruon only felt the sharp claws of the Holy Dragon grabbing him, and then there was a sharp pain, and he felt himself being torn apart. A moment later, he was completely trapped in eternal darkness. In the end, he had no consciousness at all...

　　Crash!

　　An extremely huge sacred dragon flame suddenly burned on Lu Fei's body. The flame was milky white with a little bit of milky yellow. It was completely transparent without a trace of impurities and was very tough.

　　In the air around Lu Fei, endless elemental energy began to gather together, forming dragon-shaped energies as small as arms, which gathered towards his body. One after another, small dragons of energy elements drilled into Lu Fei's body, one after another.

　　Gris, who was standing behind Lu Fei, was shocked and said in surprise: "Great, congratulations on forming the second rule of the domain - Devouring! Haha, this characteristic is really abnormal!"

　　Lu Fei was also secretly shocked. His devouring field was indeed abnormal. The various magic array symbols under his feet began to decompose under the power of the devouring field. After the rules of the magic array symbols were destroyed by the power of his field, they turned into dragon-shaped energies and were swallowed by himself.

　　"It's terrifying!" Lu Fei was also amazed at the domineering power of his own domain. According to this terrifying domain power, Lu Fei could feel that he could disintegrate any tangible and intangible objects in the world, transform them all into elemental energy, and then quickly devour them.

　　According to element theory, all matter in this world is made up of elements, so theoretically Lu Fei can transform any matter into elemental energy and devour it.

　　He quickly gathered his strength. If the magic circle on the ground was destroyed, it would be difficult for him to summon the sacred dragon.

　　"Good, very domineering domain power, worthy of the power of the descendants of heavenly dragons. I haven't seen such an incredible domain power in thousands of years!" Sals's voice sounded in Lu Fei's mind, and other dragons also expressed surprise. Obviously, although these dragons did not speak, they were all paying attention to Lu Fei's transformation.

　　At this time, Lu Fei felt that his mental state was extremely good. After devouring the soul of the evil dragon Gruon, his power level suddenly soared to the peak of the legendary realm.

　　Gruon's dark golden half-demon light was also wiped out by Lu Fei with the help of the will of the dragons. After absorbing the half-demon light, Lu Fei's sacred dragon power became more transparent, pure and tough, and it had a tendency to become half-glorious. Lu Fei felt that such divine power could more easily ignite the divine fire and sublimate into immortal divine light.

　　"I am getting closer and closer to becoming a demigod. I only need one more step to achieve extraordinary things and enter the realm of God." Lu Fei thought to himself, feeling happy.

　　…

　　Chapter 345 Summoning (Part 2)

　　Above the summoning altar, light gates were opened one after another. These were the plane gates that were directly opened by the dragons to communicate with the dragon level. Lu Fei looked and saw that these light gates were hundreds of meters high, and giant dragons at the level of demigods flew out of the light gates one after another.

　　Nearly a hundred light gates, thousands of demigod-level dragons flew out, what kind of scene was this? Lu Fei was shocked for a moment.

　　"My lord, the power of the dragons is far beyond our imagination. The number of dragon demigods that will descend this time is expected to be far more than expected!" Gris exclaimed sincerely.

　　"It's indeed far beyond expectations!" Lu Fei has been to the sacred dragon level and witnessed countless dragons at that level. Many of the dragons are at the level of demigods or low-level true gods.

　　Lu Fei has only been to the level of the sacred dragon. You must know that there are even more numerous frost dragons, green dragons, blue dragons, yellow dragons, rainbow dragons, gem dragons, golden dragons, etc. The number of dragons in these levels is estimated to be even greater. Lu Fei feels terrified just thinking about it.

　　The dragons that passed through the light gate were of different sizes, but the vast majority of dragon demigods were over thirty meters in size, and some were even over a hundred meters. Countless dragons stopped in the sky above the Frost Dragon City, some looked around, observing this intermediate plane, while others flew down and lay on the ice rocks on the top of the snow peak, overlooking the Frost Dragon City.

　　The dragons that traveled through all knew that they were about to engage in a war with the demon army, because there would be such a summoning war about every few thousand years, and of course it was not just in the plane of Terran.

　　Lu Fei also knew that he had to open the portal to the sacred dragon level as soon as possible. He looked up at the starry sky of the gods, and his mind locked onto the familiar constellation again. His huge spiritual will rushed up and jumped into the Ohm's sacred dragon level.

　　Lu Fei felt like he had come to a distant dimension again. It was freezing and cold. There was a transparent crystal world filled with flowing light on all sides. There were huge crystal pillars standing hundreds or thousands of meters high.

　　The crystal world is vast and boundless. On the huge and towering crystal hills, giant dragon temples, altars or towers stand tall, some of which emit huge and dazzling beams of light that rush up into the vast sky.

　　Giant dragons as big as hills roared through the sky, while some circled on high towers, patrolling their own territories. On the earth, countless dragons lived, some of which were even souls. They uttered huge and majestic chants, as if reciting a great epic, and sincerely praised the gods they believed in.

　　Lu Fei was once again shocked by this vast, boundless and incomparable sacred place. This was the kingdom of the god Omde. This was his second time there, and it seemed that this world was the same as the last time, with no changes.

　　"Young newcomer, welcome back to the Holy Dragon Kingdom..." The majestic voice entered Lu Fei's sea of ​​consciousness. Lu Fei turned around and saw that the ancient giant god, the Holy Dragon Emperor Ohmde, was already standing behind him. The huge figure of the Dragon Emperor was like a hill, occupying most of his field of vision.

　　"It's a pleasure to see you again, Your Majesty!" Lu Fei said hurriedly, conveying various spiritual thoughts, including a request to Ohm's to come to the Terran continent and destroy the demons.

　　Ohmde said again: "I understand. My warriors of the Kingdom of God haven't heard the call to war for 3,800 years. The last call was from a continent called Kavala. Our warriors once descended there and destroyed all the demons, but the tragic war almost destroyed that plane of the world. So far, that world has not returned to its heyday!"

　　"The last time was more than 10,000 years ago, in a mid-level plane called Arcane Continent. The 300 sacred dragon warriors we descended on were all annihilated. That plane is still shrouded in darkness. The gods of our Order camp can no longer descend there, let alone take back the ruling power of that plane world. We have completely lost that plane!"

　　Ohmde sighed and said, he had a lot to express, and all kinds of thoughts were quickly conveyed to Lu Fei, which made Lu Fei's spirit surge. Lu Fei could even feel the cruel war between the Kavala Continent and the Offa Continent, as if he was there. This is the advantage of conveying thoughts, the feeling is intuitive.

　　"Your Majesty, the Terran continent is now also under the threat of demons. I hope Your Majesty can send the Holy Dragon Warriors to destroy the darkness, chaos and evil, and save the creatures of the Terran plane!" Lu Fei hurriedly requested.

　　"Young latecomers, don't worry. Unless we don't receive the call to war, as long as we do, it means that the place is one of the origins of our sacred dragon. There is our faith, and it is the source of our faith. Therefore, we have the need and obligation to come here to safeguard our own interests!"

　　Lu Fei was very excited after hearing this. It seemed that the Holy Dragon God would definitely protect a plane with a sacred dragon.

　　"The existence of any superstructure is built on the lower structure. The same is true for our kingdom of God. Without the numerous plane beliefs in the lower realm, the existence of a kingdom of God cannot be supported! In recent years, our faith has been exhausted, so this time I will issue a war mobilization order and personally lead the dragons to descend to drive out darkness and evil..." Ohmd said.

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty!" Lu Fei was so happy that the uneasiness he had when he first arrived at this level disappeared. Lu Fei did not expect that things would go so smoothly. His Majesty the Dragon Emperor Ohmde not only agreed, but he would also come in person.

　　Ohm's turned around, raised his head and let out a distant and loud dragon roar, and all the might of the dragon spread throughout the vast sacred dragon dimension.

　　The entire sacred dragon level was shaking, and countless dragon roars were heard from far and near. These sounds came from all directions, very loud and high-pitched, and full of fighting will.

　　Lu Fei's spirits were greatly boosted. He saw countless giant dragons rising up from the crystal hills and vast wastelands, from the temples, towers and altars, and turning into bright rays of light, flying towards where Odum and Lu Fei were at an extremely fast speed.

　　A dozen frost dragons arrived the fastest from the nearest tall tower. They stopped hundreds of meters away from Omd and Lu Fei and nodded slightly to Omd.

　　Lu Fei saw that they all had the strength of peak demigods, and he knew at a glance that these dozen or so giant dragons were the incarnations of some dragon gods.

　　More and more dragon roars were heard, more and more escape lights gathered from all directions, the entire sacred dragon level was stirred, more and more dragons gathered around Ohmd, all of them were demigods.

　　"Young latecomer, open the teleportation gate. We, the Frost Dragon warriors, are ready. No matter how powerful the demons are, we will do our utmost to protect our own interests from being violated!" said Ohmd.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei leaped forward, and all his spiritual will suddenly gathered together the power of the dragon level, gradually condensing into an extremely huge light gate. At the other end of the light gate, one could faintly see the glaciers and snow-capped peaks of the ancient mountains.

　　"Dragon warriors, the moment of glory has come. Follow me, we need to fight, and the will and glory of our sacred dragons need to be spread!" Ohm's voice spread in all directions like rolling thunder. He was the first to enter the teleportation gate. The Ohm who entered the teleportation gate was also an avatar, also at the peak of the demigod level.

　　There were more than seven thousand demigod dragons gathered there, and they all flew into the teleportation gate.

　　The last light gate appeared in the sky above the summoning altar of the Frost Dragon City. It was the teleportation gate summoned by Lu Fei, leading to the level of the sacred dragon.

　　More than seven thousand sacred dragons flew out of the teleportation gate one after another and arrived above the Frost Dragon City.

　　The entire Frost Dragon City as well as the glaciers and snow-capped mountains near the Dragon City are all filled with giant dragons. In the hundreds of thousands of years since the construction of the Frost Dragon City, there has never been such a large-scale dragon army, with more than 100,000 giant dragons, most of which are demigods.

　　What a huge force this is. When the seven thousand sacred dragons arrived, the whole Frost Dragon City was in an uproar. The sacred dragons were recognized as the strongest race among all the dragon races. They were always high above other dragon races and were the kings of dragons. Not to mention, this time the ancient god, the giant Ohm'd, came in person.

　　…

　　Chapter 346: A Trial

　　In the extreme north of the Terran continent, the polar night shrouds a deep abyss rift, shrouded in thick abyss demonic energy. Demon palaces stood in the rift, and thousands of extremely deep abyss demon wells were drilled in the deepest part of the cracks. Each well was hundreds of meters in diameter, bubbling with thick abyss demonic energy.

　　Occasionally, a group of demons would fly out from the depths of the Abyss Demon Well through the plane channel and arrive at the Terran continent, while countless black-winged demons would hover and patrol over the Abyss Rift.

　　The roars of the devil occasionally rang out from the rift, making people shudder. Even the patrolling demons could not help but shiver.

　　A strange dark demon temple stood on a mountain in the rift valley. Several black dragons were entwined on the top of the temple, constantly inhaling and exhaling the abyss demonic energy that gushed out from nine demon wells. The demonic energy poured into the temple as if it was free of charge.

　　The demon god sitting on the throne of the Demon Palace suddenly opened his eyes, stood up abruptly and roared: "What's going on? I felt the breath of my son Gruon's soul again, but why is it gone again? What's going on...ah...damn it, is my son Gruon's soul imprisoned or destroyed?"

　　This demon was none other than the dark dragon king who had killed Elesis, named Saigem. He roared angrily and swung his arms, causing excruciating pain from the wounds on his shoulders and ribs.

　　"Damn it, go to hell!"

　　Saigem was furious. His huge eyes were full of ferocity. He opened his mouth wide, and several lower-level demons who were tremblingly guarding the hall screamed. Their bodies and souls exploded and turned into a ball of dark aura. With a crash, all the dark aura was swallowed into Saigem's stomach.

　　Saigem was furious for no reason. Two demon generals hurried in from outside the palace, knelt down uneasily and said, "Your Majesty, calm down. Your Majesty, calm down. I don't know why Your Majesty is angry?"

　　"My son Gruon's soul appeared for a while, but now it has disappeared again!" Saigem said angrily.

　　"Your Majesty, please calm down for now. I wonder which direction it is?"

　　Saigem pointed in a direction, and one of the demon generals said quickly: "Your Majesty, if I guess correctly, that is the direction of Frost Dragon City. Could it be that your soul has been taken away by the Frost Dragon?"

　　"Okay, it's those damned frost dragons?" Saigem jumped up. Gruon died in Cortes City. Could it be that there were frost dragons there at that time? Thinking that Cortes City was not far from Frost Dragon City, Saigem immediately took it for granted.

　　"Send troops to Frost Dragon City immediately. My thirty-three demon legions will march out immediately. I will besiege Frost Dragon City!" Saigem said angrily.

　　"Your Majesty, calm down!"

　　"Your Majesty, please think twice. I don't think His Highness will be in any trouble for the time being. I guess they have imprisoned His Highness's soul and will use it to threaten Your Majesty in the future. Your Majesty is injured now, so you'd better rest up first. When the other demon gods have recovered from their injuries, our seven hundred legions will march together to Frost Dragon City, and we will be able to destroy the enemy in one fell swoop!" suggested the demon general.

　　"No, I can't wait any longer!" Saigem swung his fists violently, and suddenly he grimaced in pain: "Damn it, Barbarian God of Violence, I can't stand with you!"

　　Segem cursed, his injury was caused by the violent god of the barbarians. In the battle of Dawn City, the Dark Demon God suddenly descended on Dawn City, and the barbarian gods followed suit. After a fierce battle, the barbarian gods were defeated and the demon gods also suffered heavy losses. He himself was seriously injured, with three of his ribs savagely pulled out by the opponent, and he still has not healed yet.

　　The two demon generals shook their heads secretly, knowing that it was impossible for Saigem to send troops now, and they felt relieved. You know, Frost Dragon City is a tough nut to crack, and the dragon gods will not sit idly by and watch a dragon city be destroyed. But it is said that there are still a few stupid demon legions who are going to encircle and suppress Frost Dragon City, and they must be close to Frost Dragon City.

　　----

　　"Lu Fei actually did it. He is worthy of being recognized by the ancient giant god, His Majesty the Holy Dragon Emperor Odum. He actually succeeded in summoning the Holy Dragon Legion to descend on our Terran continent!"

　　"Oh my god... what did I see? His Majesty the Holy Dragon Emperor has personally led the Holy Dragons to descend..."

　　"There is hope for the Terran continent this time. To recover the entire Terran continent, the gods of elves and giants cannot do it, nor can the gods of humans and barbarians. Only we, the dragon gods, can sweep away the eternal darkness of the Terran continent!"

　　On the summoning altar of the Frost Dragon City, nearly a hundred dragons were extremely excited.

　　As the host, Sage Sals of Frost Dragon City carefully flew to Omde with eleven other sages, saluted, and then said respectfully: "Welcome Your Majesty, we are the twelve sages of Frost Dragon City in the Terran Continent. Your Majesty's arrival has saved our Terran Continent..."

　　When faced with the giant dragon gods from various races who descended from them, the twelve sages including Sals could only greet them with humility. One had to know that in front of them, every giant dragon god was their predecessor.

　　The seniority of the Twelve Sages of Frost Dragon City is too low. They can only be regarded as juniors, or juniors-in-comparisons. Especially in front of the ancient giant god, Holy Dragon Emperor Ohmde, they are too insignificant.

　　Although the Ohmd in front of him is just a small demigod clone, his original body is one of the greatest existences in the known world. There is even a legend that Ohmd created the continent of Terran.

　　What kind of concept is this? For Lu Fei, it is just like the descendants of Yan and Huang of China facing Nuwa, if there is Nuwa in the vast world of time and space.

　　"So it's the host who summoned us. Well, according to the rules of us dragons, you, as the host, don't need to be so humble. We dragons are a wise race and should not care about these empty formalities!" said Ohmd.

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty!"

　　Sals looked around. Now, more than 100,000 dragons that had descended had all paid attention here. No matter how glorious all the dragons had been in the past, they now consciously followed the lead of Ohmde, because this ancient giant god could be said to have the highest status and was the creator and leader of all dragon tribes.

　　Sage Sals began to introduce the current situation of the Terran continent.

　　Ohmd closed his eyes, and his great spiritual will swept across the entire northern part of the Terran continent. Then he focused on the southern part of the continent for a while and found that the southern part of the continent was indeed filled with the abyss of demonic energy, which was much stronger than the north.

　　"The Black Eclipse is really annoying!" Ohm opened his eyes and sighed. Light is very important to the Holy Dragon. In the case of the Black Eclipse, the light weakens, which will invisibly weaken the power of the Holy Dragon.

　　"What do you think, Your Majesty? Is the situation deteriorating quickly?" Sals asked.

　　"Don't worry, I've known about the situation for a long time, so I came here in person this time!" Ohmde was naturally very confident, but he turned his head to look outside the Frost Dragon City and frowned, "The demons in the entire northern part of the continent are lying dormant, but there are still two demon legions moving here. Do they want to besiege Dragon City? Haha, they really don't know how to live or die!"

　　"Yes, I heard that two ignorant demon armies are heading this way. I have already ordered the frost dragons in Dragon City to prepare to fight them!"

　　“Hahahahahaha…”

　　Omde laughed loudly: "I haven't moved my muscles for tens of thousands of years. Well, I came here today, just in time for the right opportunity. I will personally use my skills to enhance the prestige of my dragon clan!"

　　Ohm's figure suddenly became blurred, and with a bang, his huge body suddenly split into an identical image of a giant dragon. In the blink of an eye, this image flew up silently, turned into a beam of light and quickly passed through the entire Frost Dragon City, rushing towards the demon army in the distance, at a speed as fast as lightning.

　　"Hurry, hurry, hurry... rush to Frost Dragon City immediately. Those cowardly giant frost dragons were so scared that they ran away during the battle of Dawn City. We must take advantage of their fear to stab them a few more times and cripple them..."

　　"Okay, the commander is right. They say dragons are powerful, but we are not afraid. What's so scary about a group of timid dragons?"

　　The two demon armies running across the snowfield let out arrogant laughs.

　　"Commander, what do you see there? A meteor is coming towards us?" A demon suddenly pointed at the sky and said. The demon commander looked up and said in surprise: "I don't know, it looks like a giant dragon? Haha, a giant dragon dares to come and die?" The demon commander laughed, and the other demons also laughed.

　　Ohmd heard the laughter coming from the two demon armies from afar, and wondered which demon god's subordinates these were and why were they so stupid?

　　It turned out that the demon god who led this group of demon legions had already been destroyed in the fight between the City of Dawn and the barbarian gods, so he was not restrained by other demon gods. The other demon gods also intended to let these two legions test the strength of the Frost Dragon City.

　　"Ancient Roar!"

　　The image of Ohm's dragon did not stop at all, it flew in front of the two demon legions and let out a loud roar at the mighty legions!

　　It was as if time had stopped, and the two rapidly marching demon armies were frozen in time.

　　The vast light and shadow mixed with circles of energy ripples spread forward, covering the two demon legions in an instant. There was no scream, no resistance, and not even any chaos or reaction.

　　A gust of cold wind blew, and the two demon legions turned into the smallest elemental particles and disappeared into ashes.

　　…

　　Chapter 347: Sweeping the Demonic Aura

　　It’s Monday, please collect your red tickets!

　　---

　　After performing the Ancient Roar, the image of the giant dragon seemed to have exhausted the power of the Dragon God and disappeared.

　　"What a powerful magic!" Lu Fei was surprised. Ohm's magic was just a small magic, similar to the projection of a clone, but the use of power was simply perfect and exquisite. There were demons with the power of level 19 in the two demon legions, but they were all reduced to ashes in this roar, which showed the incredible power.

　　"My lord, such power is only possible if one has a very deep understanding of the essence of strength!" Gris said in a voice transmission.

　　Lu Fei naturally knew that as far as a demigod was concerned, it was actually possible to destroy a few legendary masters, but it was impossible to kill them instantly, because the legendary masters had also comprehended the essence of the world's power. Although they were not as good as the essence of a demigod, at least the gap was not big enough to kill them instantly.

　　Lu Fei clearly felt that the power of this ancient roar penetrated into the two levels of space and time, causing time and space to stop and the enemy to have no resistance at all.

　　"Your Majesty is mighty!" Sals and other sages laughed hurriedly.

　　All the giant dragons that were watching Odum also felt Odum's mastery of the laws of time and space, and they all looked up to the sky and roared to cheer for Odum. It was also an affirmation of His Majesty Odum's power, because although they were all at the peak of the demigod level, they were still not as good as Odum in the ability to use strength. This is inferior to Odum. After all, the ancient gods are still the ancient gods, and although they are only at the peak of the demigod level, their power is extraordinary.

　　Lu Fei heard more than a hundred thousand giant dragons roaring to the sky, the sound shaking the heaven and earth, and the wind and clouds changing color. Only then did he feel that the dragon gods were so powerful. Lu Fei knew that what had descended now was just the tip of the iceberg. The truly majestic and eternal one was the countless dragon levels deep in the starry sky of the gods.

　　"Your Majesty, please lead us to wipe out the evil spirit!"

　　"Your Majesty, please lead us to wipe out the evil spirit!!"

　　“…”

　　The dragons requested one after another. Odum looked around the entire Frost City and the nearby dragons and said, "Well, since I have come down in person, I will take the lead. Some of the demons and barbarian gods have been fighting to the death in the battle of Dawn City and are already weak. It is the right time for us to come down now. We should take advantage of this opportunity to launch a vigorous attack and completely destroy the demons and demon army entrenched in the north of the continent!"

　　"Your Majesty is right, opportunities are rare and will never come again!"

　　Odum flew up immediately, and the giant dragons perched on the Snow Ridge and Dragon City were also inspired to fly up.

　　"Let's go and wipe out the evil spirit, and spread the reputation and glory of our dragons throughout the entire plane again!" Ohmde flew towards the North Pole first, and the army of dragons looked up to the sky and roared, and followed in a mighty manner.

　　More than a hundred thousand giant dragons, most of which were at the peak of the demigod level, flew across the earth in the dark sky and headed towards the northern polar night.

　　How fast is the dragon?

　　There were more than 100,000 giant dragons, which was so powerful that they covered the entire night sky from afar. It was most appropriate to describe them as covering the sky and the sun.

　　"Here we are, right in front!"

　　The dragon army entered the North Pole, approaching the Abyss Rift Valley where the demons and demon army soldiers were training. The rolling black abyss demonic energy enveloped the entire rift valley. Countless demonic energy rose up and rushed into the sky, forming a vast demonic cloud. Looking at this scene, all the dragons frowned. The abyss aura was the negative energy that they hated and feared.

　　"Holy dragon, come with me to purify the evil energy of the abyss first!"

　　Ohm's claws stretched out and began to gather enormous divine dragon power, forming a huge dazzling energy ball. Because the divine dragon power was extremely condensed, the energy ball turned into thunder.

　　The seven thousand sacred dragons also stretched out their claws to condense dazzling thunder balls. Lu Fei naturally did not dare to be negligent, and also condensed the sacred dragon's divine power in his hands, forming a huge dazzling ball of light.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..."

　　More than seven thousand dazzling divine light balls were thrown far away and landed in the abyss rift valley with a strong aura. The entire abyss rift valley suddenly became dazzling, and the divine light filled the entire rift valley, as if a sun had fallen into the abyss rift valley, and the sunlight melted and exploded.

　　“Ahhhhhhhh…”

　　Not only the evil energy of the abyss, but also tens of thousands of demons were completely purified in an instant. With just one attack from seven thousand holy dragons, more than a hundred demon legions were reduced to ashes.

　　The Demon Palace in the Abyss Rift was also purified by the holy light and began to collapse. The demons in the Demon Palace became furious.

　　"Well, the dragon has also learned to sneak attack, damn it!"

　　"How dare these big lizards kill my legion? I will never forgive you!"

　　"The abyssal demon well, demonic energy is gushing out!"

　　The furious demon instantly launched his killer move. Countless abyss magic mirrors suddenly vibrated, and billowing abyss magic energy gushed out from them. Every magic well was like a volcanic eruption, spewing out not lava and ashes, but magic energy, pure, strong and pungent abyss magic energy.

　　"Swish, swish, swish..." The inky black demonic energy of the abyss and the dazzling divine light began to erode and collide with each other. The Great Rift Valley of the Abyss temporarily entered a balance under the cleansing of wind and clouds.

　　"Go, destroy the demon!"

　　Odum roared, and his vast and surging will instantly enveloped the entire Abyss Rift Valley. The air seemed to condense, and the wills of the dragons seemed to be connected together. Lu Fei was slightly shocked, and he once again heard a grand and ethereal voice rolling like thunder:

　　"The dragon creates a plane!"

　　"The dragon destroys all elements!"

　　"The dragon holds the truth!"

　　"The dragon ends the underworld!"

　　"The dragon is glory, the dragon is the true emperor, the dragon is the master!"

　　…

　　This was the second time Lu Fei had heard such a sound. The first time was when the Frost Dragon appeared in the Hot Spring Valley. This was the dragon's declaration, the greatest epic and hymn in dragon history, and the music before the dragon's battle.

　　An extremely majestic voice came from the sky like rolling thunder. The sound was very strange, as if it was gathering from all corners of the earth, shaking the entire abyss rift valley.

　　This is the voice of dragon, majestic, high and mighty, arrogant, without a trace of emotion, calm and deep, like the declaration of heaven and earth, like the truth, unshakable.

　　Every time he heard such a magnificent voice, Lu Fei couldn't help but feel his blood boiling, as if his will to fight was completely aroused, his potential was tapped, and his strength was raised to a new height.

　　The dragons rushed into the abyss rift with such a battle rhythm. Countless demon palaces were destroyed. The demon gods shook their bodies and rushed out to fight with the dragons.

　　Lu Fei's body shook, and he suddenly spread his arms. The surging power of the dragon surged out, and an unprecedentedly huge sacred dragon emerged from his chest, looking extremely ferocious.

　　The Holy Sky Dragon came out and circled around Lu Fei. Lu Fei roared and rushed into the Great Rift Valley like lightning. He slammed a demigod demon god hard. The Holy Sky Dragon Pillar rushed out and became hundreds of meters high in an instant. It smashed into the back of the demon god with a loud bang.

　　"ah……"

　　The demon was suddenly hit by the sacred dragon pillar. Countless souls and wills on the pillar rushed into the opponent's spiritual sea. The dragon on Lu Fei's body flew up suddenly, wrapped around the demon, and roared at his head.

　　The demon's head immediately exploded, transforming into wisps of black elemental energy.

　　Lu Fei was also shocked. He did not expect that he could succeed with one strike. It seemed that his strength had increased so much. Endless halos emerged from his body, forming various rule domain runes that swirled around his body. Where the halos covered, strands of black elemental energy were immediately infiltrated by the divine power of the sacred dragon. Under the rules of the devouring domain, the black elemental energy disintegrated and condensed into black dragons as thick as arms, which madly drilled into Lu Fei's body.

　　The power of the Holy Dragon was activated, and the black elements were immediately absorbed into the power of the Holy Dragon. These black elemental energies were pure dark elements, possessing some of the will of the demon god, but had been erased by the rules of the domain.

　　For the demon god, the head is not the leader of the six yangs. The demon god's heart is also one of the centers that control the body. The demon god whose head was blown up by Lu Fei was shocked. Hundreds of black magic axes rushed out from his body and smashed onto the sacred dragon pillar and the dragon with a few loud bangs.

　　"Boy, I won't forgive you!" The demon's body jumped out of Tianlong's entanglement. The terrifying demon's will rushed out from the demon's body, roaring and slamming into Lu Fei's spiritual sea.

　　…

　　Chapter 348 Heading South

　　The demon god's will was extremely terrifying. Lu Fei felt as if his head was about to explode. His mind was filled with terrifying roars. The terrifying demon god's will was raging everywhere, and his own world of consciousness began to collapse and shatter rapidly...

　　What is going on?

　　Lu Fei had never experienced this before, and he understood in an instant that the will of the devil could wipe out his soul and will!

　　"Holy Dragon Might!"

　　"Hundreds of dragons roar together!"

　　"The will is expelled, the soul is wiped out!!"

　　Lu Fei could no longer care. His face turned red, his eyes were bloodshot, and he roared suddenly. Hundreds of earth-shaking dragon roars rushed out from the depths of his soul, cleansing his entire spiritual sea. It was as if hundreds of ancient dragons were hiding in the depths of Lu Fei's soul, and they were waking up.

　　The most powerful sacred power, soul power, and Nine Dragons Supreme Power of the Holy Sky Dragon began to show unparalleled might. Sacred majesty, soul-shattering, soul-annihilating, these were all things that Lu Fei once practiced, and they happened to be the nemesis of all spiritual will and soul will.

　　"Ah... how could this be? How could the soul power and spiritual will of a legendary realm be so strong?" The demon's will was immediately suppressed and forcibly expelled from Lu Fei's spiritual sea. In Lu Fei's spiritual sea, hundreds of dragons roared and protected him.

　　Lu Fei had just escaped death and was still in shock. With a snap, the headless body of the demon was suddenly grabbed by a giant dragon's claw.

　　Lu Fei looked up and saw that it was none other than the demigod incarnation of the ancient god giant Odum. Odum grabbed the demon god with great force, and the demon god's body exploded immediately, and the demon god died.

　　Enshrouded by the light of Lu Fei's domain, the demon god was immediately completely decomposed, turning into the smallest elemental energy and transforming into a dragon that drilled into Lu Fei's body. Lu Fei felt as if he was suddenly full, and the sacred dragon power in his body became more condensed, forming a layer of blazing sacred flames outside his body, shining brightly.

　　"Young latecomer, be careful. This is a demigod battlefield. Your strength is not enough to protect yourself. To reward your courage, I will give you three things!"

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty, for your concern!" Lu Fei hurriedly expressed his gratitude. A figure flashed behind him and Gris had caught up. His face was pale. It seemed that he had just encountered danger and he could not guarantee Lu Fei's safety at all.

　　"Holy Shield, Holy Spear, Holy Armor!"

　　Ohm raised his hand and cast three dazzling and powerful holy halos on Lu Fei and Gris in succession. The huge power of the holy dragon condensed on Lu Fei and Gris to form a golden dragon shield, a golden spear wrapped with dragon power and a golden dragon armor!

　　Lu Fei immediately felt the value of these three items. Their powerful defensive and offensive abilities could indeed protect him. Even when facing the attacks of a demigod, he could resist them several times and eliminate the possibility of being killed instantly.

　　Ohm'd roared and rushed towards a demon that was flying towards him.

　　Lu Fei turned around and found that the entire Abyss Rift was plunged into heavy war. Almost every demon was targeted by more than a dozen giant dragons. The demons were miserable as they were beaten up by dragons of the same strength level.

　　"Gris, don't you think we are too shameless? Does this count as bullying the minority with the majority?" Lu Fei said in amazement.

　　"Haha, sir, what's that? In the Terran continent, when dealing with demons, there is no need to ask right or wrong. When you see a demon, you have to kill it. Who cares if you are outnumbered or not?"

　　"Really? It turns out the Demon God has become so notorious..." Lu Fei sighed.

　　"Of course, demons and devils have always been the public enemy of all races on the continent!"

　　Luffy nodded, and suddenly he realized that he had no one to deal with. All the demons were quickly found by the army of dragons, and he could not intervene.

　　More than a hundred thousand giant dragons fighting against hundreds of demons was a scene that was indeed a little hard to imagine. It was like a huge army besieging a few small soldiers.

　　"Forget it, the north of the Terran continent can be pacified!" Lu Fei spread his arms and expanded the power of the domain to the limit, covering an area of ​​hundreds of meters. Suddenly, the surrounding elemental forces were devoured and decomposed by the rules, turning into dragon-shaped energy and drilling into Lu Fei's body.

　　The entire abyss rift is now filled not only with the power of the devil, but also the power of various giant dragons. Lu Fei decomposed all of these powers, swallowed them up and turned them into his own power. The huge sacred dragon power soared wildly.

　　Originally, Lu Fei thought that his divine power reserves had reached the peak of the legendary realm, but now he knows that this is an illusion. After devouring the soul of the evil dragon Gruon, it was the spiritual realm, not the divine power reserves, that reached the peak of the legendary realm. In fact, Lu Fei's divine power reserves have not improved much and are still in the early stages of the legendary realm.

　　Now, the formation of the devouring field is a great ability to reserve divine power.

　　"No matter what kind of energy it is, turn it into a dragon and devour it all!"

　　Lu Fei was overjoyed and expanded the scope of the devouring field again. Hundreds and thousands of condensed dragon-shaped energies penetrated into his body without any cost and transformed into sacred dragon power.

　　“Ahhh…”

　　Lu Fei's bones crackled, his height grew, and his body became hundreds of times heavier.

　　"How could this happen?" Lu Fei was embarrassed.

　　Gris smiled and said, "My Lord, this is because you have too much divine power, which exceeds the limit of your body's endurance, so your body naturally gains weight. When you ignite the divine fire and become a demigod, your body will be completely transformed by the divine light, and the divine power of the sacred dragon will also be completely transformed into light, and your body will recover!"

　　Lu Fei also felt that he was getting closer and closer to becoming a demigod, and he felt a lot more at ease.

　　Soon, all the demons in the entire Abyss Rift were killed. Some of the demons ran fast and jumped into the Abyss Demon Well and returned to the underground world.

　　"Clear the battlefield!"

　　At Ohm's command, a giant dragon immediately blew up the Abyss Demon Well. With a few loud bangs, the entire Abyss Rift was completely filled up. For a moment, the wind and clouds gathered, the Abyss Qi was completely cut off, and the demonic energy began to dissipate.

　　"Haha, sir, this army of dragons is truly invincible!" Gris looked at the mighty army of dragons and was filled with emotion for a moment.

　　"Don't the elven gods have such power?"

　　Gris shook his head and said, "Of course, there are many gods in the elven pantheon, and no fewer than in the dragon camp, but there has never been a large-scale demigod army on the Terran continent. The Southern Islands have already fallen, probably because the number of elves and giants gods who descended was not enough!"

　　"This shouldn't be the case. The Terran Continent is considered to be a continent where many gods believe in it. Any god with a brain knows that the Terran Continent should not be abandoned!"

　　"That's true in theory, but the gods are not only concerned about the Tyran continent. As far as I know, the gods of elves and giants have more interests in other planes. Of course, there are also many wars in other planes. I think this time the demonic disaster is not just as simple as the Tyran continent. I'm afraid that other planes will also be invaded by the demonic disaster..."

　　"No way?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"I also guessed based on the number of demons. It is said that there are 72 supreme demons in the underground world. Now it is obvious that only a few have invaded the Terran continent, and the others are ordinary demons... I don't know which supreme demons have conquered the southern part of the Terran continent, but I think there will be no more than five supreme demons. The others must have invaded other planes..."

　　Lu Fei was shocked. It was hard to say whether the Terran continent could achieve the final victory in the demonic disaster. It depended on whether the gods valued the Terran continent or not.

　　The more gods descend on the Terran continent, the greater the possibility of defeating the demons. The demons can only gain benefits on other levels.

　　The northern part of the Terran continent has been pacified, and the dragon army has stopped over the North Pole.

　　"Your Majesty, are we going to break the Black Eclipse?" Sals came to Ohm's side and said.

　　"Don't break the Black Eclipse yet. This will alert the enemy and may force the Demons to increase their weight on the Terran continent. We will be passive then. It is better to wait until we destroy more demon armies before breaking the Black Eclipse. By then, even if the Demons want to increase their weight in this plane, it will be too late!"

　　"So what's the next move?"

　　"Sweep, sweep to the south, first destroy the demon army that invaded the human kingdom in the south, and then recover the lost areas of the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants!" Ohmd immediately set a strategic direction, and more than 100,000 giant dragons covered the sky and the moon and began to fly to the south.

　　Lu Fei was in the army, and he couldn't help but feel a lot of emotion, thinking that such a huge dragon army, I wonder what other forces can stop it? Lu Fei couldn't imagine it.

　　…

　　Chapter 349 Disaster

　　Wina Harbor.

　　A beam of light flew in from the far north, causing several mages who had been observing the movements in all directions from the high tower of the Mage Guild in the city to become nervous. During this special period, everyone entering Vina Harbor would be strictly checked, especially the mages.

　　Two intermediate mages flew out from the tower of the Mage Guild, intercepted Lu Fei outside the city and said, "Who is in front? This is the Free Alliance Weina Harbor. The harbor is now under martial law. If you want to enter the harbor, you need to show your identity!"

　　Lu Fei stopped, suspended in mid-air, looked at the two mages in surprise, and said, "Don't you know me? I am Lu Fei, the owner of Silver Pine Manor, and also a registered mage at Weina Harbor!"

　　The two mages saw that Lu Fei was a legendary mage, and hurriedly said respectfully: "Senior, please wait a moment. We will check. This is a special period. All mages passing over the harbor must confirm their identities to prevent demons from entering the city!"

　　Another wizard took out the roster of the Vina Harbor Wizard Guild and found Lu Fei's name, along with his identity information and picture.

　　"Yes, it's Mr. Lu Fei!" The two mages hurriedly saluted Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand. Yesterday, he followed the dragon army south. The dragon army was heading to the human kingdom near the southern forest, mainly to the Principality of Medusa. Lu Fei was worried about the situation in Silver Pine Manor, so he quietly explained the situation to Sage Sals and turned back to Vina Harbor.

　　As we flew along, we could indeed feel that the atmosphere was different. Many small villages began to form militia groups, and some towns even established knightly orders. Small towns formed joint defenses, and every country in the entire southern human kingdom was mobilized to resist the invasion of demons.

　　Approaching Vina Harbor, Lu Fei could even see that a large number of troops were stationed around Vina Harbor.

　　"What's the situation now? Where has the demon reached?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"According to the latest news from the port, the demons have already launched a massive attack on the Principality of Medusa. Fortunately, the human alliance army has successfully arrived at the Principality of Medusa and is temporarily resisting the demons' attack!" said a wizard.

　　"Human Alliance Army. When did a Human Alliance Army appear?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"That was initiated by various temples. Various countries signed an agreement and sent troops to form an anti-demon army!" said the wizard.

　　"Well, I wonder if Her Highness Vina is still on Saint Grace Island?"

　　"I don't know about that, but I guess Her Highness Vina has already led part of our harbor's troops to the Principality of Medusa..."

　　"Okay, I get it. Who else is in the Mage Guild at the harbor now? I just came back from the north of the continent and have some news about Frost Dragon City. I need to inform the Mage Guild!"

　　Frost Dragon City?

　　The two intermediate mages were slightly surprised, but they also knew that the matter was of great importance, so they hurriedly said, "Then please enter the city, sir. Mage Feigennan is in charge in the Mage Tower!"

　　"That's great. I'll go see him first and then go back to Silverpine Manor!" Lu Fei hurriedly flew into Harbor City and landed on the high tower of the Mage Guild.

　　At the top of the Mage Guild's tower, there is a helipad that looks like a helicopter landing pad. It is used for takeoff and parking of some magical flying tools or flying mounts such as griffins. Several mages and a pair of elite warriors are guarding the tower.

　　Lu Fei entered the top floor and walked down the spiral staircase. He came to a big door, which was opened by an apprentice wizard.

　　"Mr. Lu Fei, please come in, Mr. Fernan wants to see you!"

　　"Thank you for your help!"

　　Lu Fei entered the office. The old wizard Feigennan was just standing up from his desk. He walked to the sofa on the other side. He glanced at Lu Fei and said with a smile, "It's really you. Please sit down, Mr. Lu Fei!"

　　"Well, long time no see, old senior!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"It's been a long time since we last met. Didn't you go to Saint Grace Island some time ago? How come there's been no news since you came back? I heard that Her Highness Vina wanted to marry Miss Tristaloni to you? Haha, this is great news. When the news spread to Vina Harbor, many nobles cursed on the spot. I even heard that several nobles went to your Silver Pine Manor to challenge you to a duel, but unfortunately you disappeared..."

　　"Haha, really? I didn't even know there was such a thing. By that time, I would have probably reached the northern ice sheet!"

　　"The northern ice field? Haha, that's a wasteland with raging snow and extremely cold weather. What are you going there for? As far as I know, that's where the barbarians usually live!"

　　"Yes, I went to Cortes City, which is the city of goblins. When I was a guest there, the damn Black Eclipse came, and Cortes City was attacked by the demon army that had been planning for a long time!"

　　"Is there anything else?"

　　Speaking of the demonic disaster, Fernan's eyes jumped and he asked, "How is Cortes City?"

　　Lu Fei spread his hands and said, "What? It was destroyed, of course. I had no choice but to retreat to Frost Dragon City!"

　　"Frost Dragon City?" Fernan's eyes widened. He had heard of Frost Dragon City before. It was a famous dragon castle in the Terren Continent, located in the ancient mountains covered with snow.

　　"Uh... So you went to Frost Dragon City. In that case, it's understandable that you delayed Miss Cuistaloni's wedding!" Fernan stroked his gray beard and frowned.

　　"There's nothing we can do about it. With the demonic disaster breaking out, I guess Her Highness Vina doesn't want me to go to Saint Grace Island to present the betrothal gift, right?" Lu Fei spread his hands and smiled.

　　"That's true. The Black Eclipse has come and the demonic disaster has erupted, delaying many things. Her Highness Vina has already taken a group of troops to support the Principality of Medusa. Now the long border of the Principality of Medusa has become the front line of the fight against demons. Miss Tristaloni has also gone with Her Highness Vina. You won't see anyone even if you go to Saint Grace Island now!"

　　"That's such a pity!" Lu Fei shook his head.

　　"Haha, I see you don't care about Miss Tristaloni? You know, she is in a high position and powerful, and is the dream match of many princes and young nobles of the principalities..." Fernan is an experienced man, and he can see that Lu Fei doesn't seem to care much about this marriage?

　　Lu Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Her Highness Vina is a very powerful deity. Who am I to refuse?"

　　"It's hard to refuse, and I can't refuse. If I offend a demigod, the consequences will be very serious. Besides, how is Miss Tristaloni not worthy of you? But you are not bad either. You are a genius, a young genius..."

　　Fernan looked at Lu Fei and found that Lu Fei's strength had made a substantial leap. Now he is a powerful figure in the legendary realm. Such a speed of cultivation advancement is amazing. Besides, Lu Fei's Silver Pine Manor is now extraordinary. Lu Fei and Su Tongtong can be said to be the emerging nobles of Vina Harbor, and now represent the interests of a large number of people.

　　"Okay, what do you want to talk to me about this time?" asked Fernan.

　　"Of course it's a big deal. You know, I went to Frost Dragon City. Fortunately, Frost Dragon City held a grand summoning ceremony, and I participated in the summoning on behalf of the Holy Dragon!"

　　"What, you participated in the Great Summoning?!" Fernan was shocked. This was incredible. As a human being, Lu Fei was not only able to go to the Frost Dragon City, but also participate in the Great Summoning. This had a very significant meaning.

　　"You...you are a dragon vein mage, right? But I didn't know you were a holy dragon vein mage?" Fernan was surprised.

　　"I guess so. The Frost Dragon City's Great Summoning summoned more than 100,000 dragons in total, most of which were demigod dragons. Among them, I summoned more than 7,000 holy dragons. Can you guess who was the leader?"

　　"Who is it?" Fernan was already stunned. He just asked instinctively. One hundred thousand dragons? My goodness, what a huge force.

　　"It is the ancient giant god, the Holy Dragon Emperor, His Majesty Ohm'de!" Lu Fei said shockingly, as if he would not stop until he had said something shocking.

　　"What, that ancient giant god?!" Feigennan was stunned again. After losing his composure several times, he finally came to his senses and said excitedly, "Great, great, the Terran continent is saved. Sir Lu Fei, you don't know that the Black Eclipse has come, and the people of the entire human kingdom are in chaos. The civilians are living in fear, and every place is extremely tense. Even our Weina Harbor has been under martial law!"

　　"We are saved. The dragon army destroyed the demon army occupying the north in one fell swoop. At least hundreds of demon armies were destroyed, and many demon gods died in the battle! I also personally participated in the battle of the dragon destroying the northern demon army, and then followed His Majesty the Dragon Emperor all the way south. Now the dragon army has rushed to the front line for support. I turned back because I was worried about Silver Pine Manor. After I go back to Silver Pine Manor, I will go to the front line to kill the enemy!"

　　"Good, good, good, this is really great news that cheers me up. Sir Lu Fei, according to what you said, you have made immortal contributions to the Terran continent!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and smiled: "I don't care about merit, the most important thing is to contribute to the Terran continent! I heard that the Southern Islands have fallen, is the Southern Forest okay?"

　　The southern part of the human kingdom is the Elf Forest. The territory of the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants is very vast, including most of the forests and a large archipelago in the south, which is a place rarely visited by humans. However, it is clear that the southern archipelago has fallen, but it is unknown whether the southern forest has been occupied by demons.

　　"Most of the southern forest has also fallen, so the Principality of Medusa has become the front line. By the way, a group of wounded elves will be sent to our Vina Harbor soon. Due to the large number of them, our housing and medical facilities are insufficient. Can you, Silverpine Manor, arrange for some elves to recuperate?" said Fegenan.

　　"Sure, just send them to Silver Pine Manor. I'll have someone arrange for them to live well. I also have potions in my alchemy room, which can definitely support some elves! If there are any giants, you can also get them!"

　　"Thank you so much!" Fernan was overjoyed. He turned around and sent a message to Her Highness Vina who was far away in the Principality of Medusa through a magic communication array.

　　…

　　Chapter 350 Persuasion

　　When Lu Fei came out of the Mage Guild, he saw people coming and going on the streets of Vina Harbor. It seemed more prosperous than usual. Of course, the atmosphere was also more tense, and there was a sense of war everywhere.

　　The streets were full of merchants, warriors, and rangers from all over the continent, goblins, giants, elves, barbarians... all kinds of races. Teams of city guards in silver armor frequently trotted by, patrolling the streets to maintain law and order.

　　As a coastal city and also as a rear base, Wina Harbor occupies a pivotal position in the transportation of materials. Carriages loaded with goods come and go on the streets, but most of them are heading to the docks.

　　Lu Fei waved for a carriage, got in, and said to the coachman, "Let's go to Yinsong Manor!"

　　"Okay, go!" The coachman swung the horse quickly, and the carriage slowly moved towards Silverpine Manor, crossed the Silverpine Stone Bridge, and slowly went towards the gate of Silverpine Manor.

　　"Stop, stop, this is Silverpine Manor, all outsiders need to register their identities!" The silver knight guarding the archway of Silverpine Manor stopped the carriage.

　　Lu Fei got off the carriage, scaring the silver knight guarding the gate to kneel down on one knee and said in panic: "It turns out that the master has returned. I am sorry for the rudeness!"

　　"It's nothing, you did a good job. I'll change to the carriage of this manor!" Lu Fei sent away the carriage that was coming and changed to the carriage of this manor. Two silver knights rode on horses to guard on both sides of Lu Fei's carriage, and another knight galloped into the Silver Pine Manor to report the news of Lu Fei's return to the housekeeper and Su Tongtong.

　　"Oh, the master is back..." The servants were overjoyed. Some came to the square to welcome Lu Fei's carriage passing by. Of course, Lu Fei ignored all this. The carriage went straight through the square to Schönbrunn Palace.

　　"Great, the master is back?" The housekeeper Bernice was overjoyed and quickly summoned a number of maids to prepare to welcome him.

　　When Lu Fei walked down, there was already a row of young and beautiful maids in front of Schönbrunn Palace. Most of these maids were daughters of fishermen, young and pretty. They were able to work as maids in Silver Pine Manor and were paid very well. Although they were just maids and their status was somewhat low, no one would look down on the maids of Silver Pine Manor.

　　Today, Silver Pine Manor is gaining increasing status in Wina Harbor, and the status of its servants is also rising accordingly.

　　"Aren't Keynes and Hate here?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Sir, those two have been transferred to the front line. Our Silver Pine Manor has also sent a team of 300 people to the front line!" Bernice came forward.

　　“…”

　　"Don't worry, sir. With Her Highness Vina taking care of her, nothing should happen!" Bernice hurried to comfort him.

　　"Butler, you don't know that the war with demons is very tragic. Many people will be killed..." Lu Fei shook his head.

　　Lu Fei entered the side hall, and the well-behaved maid had already brought up the green tea. Lu Fei also felt tired. It had been a long time since he had sat down and enjoyed tea leisurely. After taking a sip of the hot tea, he felt a lot more relaxed.

　　"Where is Su Tongtong? Don't tell me she has also gone to the front line?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"No, Miss Tongtong just went to the Arcane Castle. I heard that Master Shun and Miss Wanran were clamoring to go to the front line. Miss Tongtong was so anxious that she wanted to go and bring them back!"

　　"Interesting..." Lu Fei took another sip of tea.

　　At this time, a carriage drove up and stopped outside the Schönbrunn Palace. Su Tongtong, with an angry look on her face, walked in, pulling two young people, a man and a woman.

　　"Damn it, Su Shun, and Wan Ran, I don't care what you plan to do, I just won't allow you to go to the Principality of Medusa, so just give up on this idea!"

　　"Sister, why not? We are going to the front line to fight the demons. We want to defend the Terran continent. We are fighting a just war. Why are you stopping us?" Su Shun yelled with a red face and a thick neck, trying to shake off Su Tongtong's hand.

　　"You are rebellious. If I say no, it means no. Don't you know that people will die on the front line? If something happens, how will I explain to my parents? Do you want to piss them off to death?"

　　"My parents are not in Terran Continent, they can't do anything about us. Besides, we can make our own decisions, so you don't have to interfere. Besides, many of my classmates in the academy are responding to the call of the Temple and the Mage Guild and heading to the front. We must also respond to the call. We won't be cowards!"

　　"Yes, Su Shun is right. I also want to go to the front line. We have to drive away the demons. Even if we sacrifice ourselves, it will be a worthy death because our souls will return to the kingdom of God and we will become heroes. We are not afraid of sacrifice!" Su Wanran shouted.

　　"Uh... Lu Fei, you're back?!" The three siblings pushed each other in and suddenly saw Lu Fei, who was putting on a good show. They looked embarrassed.

　　"Well, I'm back!" Lu Fei stood up, looked at Su Shun and Su Wanran with interest, and said with a smile: "Are you really planning to go to the Principality of Medusa?"

　　"Yes, Brother Lu Fei, you must support us!" Su Wanran clenched her fists, raised her little face stubbornly, with a look of determination.

　　"It seems you are not afraid of death!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Don't be afraid. Death is nothing to be afraid of. As long as we have faith, even if we die in battle, we will die for a good cause!"

　　"That's right!" Su Shun and Su Wanran vowed, but Su Tongtong's face was ashen. She really regretted bringing these two hot-headed young men to the Terran continent. Her brother and sister were actually bewitched by the temple and were going to the Principality of Medusa to die.

　　The two of them are only third or fourth level arcanists. Going to fight against demons, isn't that just courting death?

　　Lu Fei shook his head and asked, "Have you ever killed anyone?"

　　"No..." Su Shun and Su Wanran shook their heads.

　　"Then have you ever been to the battlefield and seen how demons kill people?" Lu Fei asked again.

　　The two shook their heads again.

　　"Okay, I'll let you experience the devil's battlefield!" Lu Fei's divine power suddenly activated, and his eyes suddenly burst into star-like light. Su Shun and Su Wanran suddenly trembled, and they stood there blankly, their minds having fallen into some kind of wonderful illusion.

　　"Kill..." The surging demon army broke through the city of Cortes and slaughtered the goblins crazily. Then the earth demon worms, demon armor hunters and Titan giants appeared and slaughtered the demons mercilessly.

　　Su Shun and Su Wanran seemed to be in the tragic battlefield of Cortes City. All kinds of demon magic and the goblins' magic guns emitted all kinds of rays to kill the demons. All kinds of broken limbs, arms, heads and blood were flying everywhere. The scene was chilling.

　　The illusion changed again, and the two were once again on the battlefield of Dawn City. It was a tragic battlefield, and a huge demon light column fell from the sky, destroying the entire Dawn City in an instant...

　　Countless pictures flashed before Su Shun and Su Wanran's eyes, floating in their minds.

　　"How could this happen? How could it be so powerful and terrifying..." Su Shun and Su Wanran suddenly screamed and shouted in fear as if they had seen a ghost.

　　"Huff...Huff...Huff..." The two's legs went limp and they fell to the ground, breathing heavily. The indomitable spirit from before was no longer in their eyes, replaced by deep fear.

　　Lu Feisu said: "See? These are real scenes. This is the demon battlefield I encountered when I went to the northern ice field and Koster City this time. There was only the most brutal killing on the battlefield, so I really hope that you can understand it, and even avoid being involved in the battlefield as much as possible!"

　　“…”

　　"If you still want to go, you can, but you must be prepared to sacrifice your life for the country. Go back to Tianjing first and see your parents. If you still want to go to the Principality of Medusa to resist the demons at that time, I will let you come back!" Lu Fei said, and winked at Su Tongtong who was hesitant to speak.

　　…

　　Chapter 351 Factory

　　Seeing Lu Fei's trick, Su Tongtong's brother and sister said sternly: "Go back to Tianjing first to see your parents. If they go to the front line and sacrifice now, you will be considered unfilial children... No matter what, go back to Tianjing first. You still have to go to the Principality of Medusa when the time comes. I can agree to that, otherwise forget it!"

　　"Okay..." Su Shun and Su Wanran agreed.

　　Lu Fei had already seen that both of them had been shaken. Young people are like this. Sometimes they will do things that they think are right on impulse. Su Shun and Su Wanran were also bewitched and did not consider the cruelty of the battlefield at all.

　　Lu Fei’s idea was simple. He would send them back to Tianjing. Then it would not be up to them whether they could come to the Terran continent or not.

　　Su Tongtong quickly made moves for Lu Fei, fearing that they would go back on their word.

　　Lu Fei shook his head helplessly. Every family has its own problems. According to the strength level of Su Shun and Su Wanran, they would be in great danger at the front line. It was no wonder that Su Tongtong was anxious. If something happened to them, he would not be able to explain himself. Lu Fei quickly took out the door to the plane and opened it.

　　"Go back quickly!" Su Tongtong said sternly with a frown.

　　"I know, I know..." Su Shun and Su Wanran walked through the plane door reluctantly. Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan also looked at each other and hurriedly followed them through the door.

　　After closing the door, Su Shun's expression changed a little. He looked at the luxurious decoration inside the villa and said, "This house is nice, but where is this place?" As he said that, he looked out the window and found that there was a snowy scenery outside and the weather was not bad.

　　Su Shun and Su Wanran have never returned to Tianjing since they went to the Terran continent. Naturally, they don’t know what a big thing Lu Fei and others have done in Iceland.

　　Su Tongtong felt relieved. Now, without her consent, Lu Fei would never let her brother and sister go to the Terran continent again, unless the disaster was over.

　　"This is Iceland, located in the Xiling Villa District in the capital Reykjavik. Since you are here, why not take a look around first? After all, Iceland is a tourist destination. You can spend a few days there before returning to Tianjing.

　　Su Wanran opened the door and walked into the yard of the villa. Looking at the vast snow-capped mountains and the incredibly beautiful Icelandic scenery around her, she felt at this moment that the Earth plane was also a paradise.

　　Compared to the Tyran continent, the Earth plane is much calmer. Of course, there is no black eclipse! Su Wanran looked up at the clear blue sky and felt very comfortable. Compared with the Tyran continent covered by the black eclipse, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a paradise.

　　Su Shun felt the same way. He turned around and said, "Okay, I won't go back to Terran for the time being. After all, Earth is pretty good, and I found that I'm actually quite afraid of death..." Speaking of fear of death, Su Shun felt a little embarrassed.

　　"Actually, I'm scared too!" Su Wanran was also frightened. The fantasy that Lu Fei showed them just now was like an immersive nightmare, which was terrifying.

　　"Haha, not only you, I'm actually afraid of death too! But I found that people on the Terran continent are not afraid of death. This is probably related to their beliefs. We can't compare with them in being open-minded about death!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　"Brother Lu Fei, do you still want to go back?" Su Wanran said.

　　"We must go back!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　"Will you go to the Principality of Medusa?"

　　"I don't know, but I guess I have to go. I am now in the legendary realm anyway. Her Highness Vina will not let me stay behind. Besides, this is my responsibility and I cannot shirk it. You are different. In my opinion, your strength is still too weak. You will most likely die on the battlefield!"

　　As they were talking, a luxury sports car slowly drove up and stopped in front of the villa. The driver was Lu Wenwan. When she saw the three siblings of the Su family, she was quite surprised and said, "Why did everyone come to Iceland? When did you arrive? Why didn't you notify me..."

　　"Just arrived..." Su Shun and Su Wanran said with a smile.

　　Su Tongtong pulled Lu Wenwan over, and the two whispered for a while. Lu Fei smiled, knowing that Su Tongtong had asked Lu Wenwan to look after Su Shun and Su Wanran for her and not let them return to Terran Continent.

　　"Don't worry, Sister Tongtong. The Terran continent is so dangerous now. We are trying to avoid it as much as possible. They will not go back..." Lu Wenwan agreed in a low voice, and after a while she followed everyone into the villa.

　　Lu Fei and Su Tongtong gave a few more instructions before following Lu Fei back to Yinsong Manor. As soon as they sat down in the side hall of Schönbrunn Palace, Lu Fei slapped his forehead and said, "Tongtong, I forgot to bring the things I bought here. Do you need to go back?"

　　"No need. With the current situation in Terran, except for food, the sales of luxury goods are declining, so we are barely able to be self-sufficient here!"

　　"Can we produce goods here so soon?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Haha, it's already been done. Do you want to take a look at the factory we built? Although things are not peaceful in the Principality of Medusa right now, it's still very safe in the Terran Continent. Not only has people's lives not been affected, but the Weina Harbor has become even more lively. So in the long run, the consumption potential here will only increase, not decrease!"

　　"No need to look at it, just take responsibility!" Lu Fei shook his head. How could he have so much free time to take care of business matters?

　　"Lu Fei, you are really competent as a hands-off manager!" Su Tongtong shook her head.

　　"Okay, okay, while I still have some free time, I'll go take a look at our factory and give some instructions. Is that okay? So you don't have to keep saying that I don't take it seriously!" Lu Fei rubbed his temples.

　　"Okay then, come on, prepare the car--" Su Tongtong was overjoyed and shouted immediately.

　　"I'm here... Miss Tongtong, the carriage is ready!" Soon a silver knight walked in and said respectfully.

　　"Let's go..." Su Tongtong smiled at Lu Fei. Lu Fei got into the carriage. The Silver Knight drove the car himself. A team of three hundred knights slowly went to the north of the city with the carriage.

　　The carriage crossed the north of the city and went up along a newly built seawall on the beach for about five or six minutes, and entered a factory area. Many factories were built on the shore, and the coast was surrounded by dense forests.

　　"Yes, the environment here is good, and it's not far from Vina Harbor!" The carriage went straight along a stone avenue, with factories on both sides. In some factories, you could still hear the roar of machines, while in others it was relatively quiet.

　　Su Tongtong pointed at the factories one by one and introduced them: "This one over here is a perfume workshop, that one is a garment factory... The one at the end of the road is a textile factory..."

　　"Okay, let's go take a look at our perfume workshop first. I heard that the perfumes produced in the perfume workshop are made using magical craftsmanship and the fragrant aromatic plants and animals from the Terran continent?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Haha, you heard about it too? Yes, the perfume workshop is one of my most proud factories. I have specially hired several elves from the southern forest to develop new perfumes. Based on the elves' knowledge of animals, plants and various fragrant scents, we have developed a series of dozens of products. The quality of the perfume is better than any perfume on Earth. You know, magic has a huge advantage!"

　　Su Tongtong took Lu Fei into a clean and tidy factory. The factory looked like a well-equipped scientific laboratory. Of course, there were also many magic arrays. Several tall and beautiful female elves were using various equipment to study various materials...

　　Lu Fei not only saw various fragrant flowers in the laboratory, but also saw the scent sacs of some animals, such as the scent sacs of scented whales, etc.

　　"Lu Fei, look at this!" Su Tongtong took a bottle of violet perfume and put it in Lu Fei's hand. Lu Fei took it and sprayed it, thinking it was fresh and elegant, and refreshing.

　　"This perfume is very powerful. Once you spray it, the fragrance can last for a whole day. It is very popular among ladies. We are now developing a perfume that can aphrodisiac. That is our flagship product!" Su Tongtong laughed.

　　"Not bad!" Lu Fei was naturally satisfied. Su Tongtong was very creative. She targeted the needs of the nobility. Just think about it, a perfume that could aphrodisiac would have huge market potential in this world of upper-class nobility.

　　"Let's go to the fashion design studio and take a look..."

　　"Is there also a fashion design studio?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Of course. It's best for the people of Terran to design their own clothes. This is the important reason why I set up this design studio!"

　　Su Tongtong took Lu Fei to the fashion design studio. In addition to a few elves, there were also several noble ladies and arcane mages from the Terran continent working in the design studio.

　　"Tongtong, you actually recruited the elf, the arcanist and the noble lady?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Being a designer is a creative and respectable job. Even if I don't get paid, several noble ladies who love dressing up are clamoring to help. You don't know that female elves and noble ladies seem to be born with the talent to design beautiful clothes. I am making full use of their talents..."

　　After visiting several factories one by one, Lu Fei had a general understanding of his own industry.

　　"Sir, the Mage Guild has sent someone to deliver a letter!" A silver knight hurried over and handed over a piece of letter.

　　Lu Fei glanced at the gold-embossed letter and couldn't help but frown slightly.

　　"What's going on? Whose letter is this?"

　　Lu Fei said calmly: "The order from Her Highness Vina has arrived. Her Highness ordered me to reach the Principality of Medusa within three days!"

　　"You want to go to the front line?" Su Tongtong's face became serious.

　　"Don't worry, it's just a fight against demons. I have experience!" Lu Fei waved his hand and did not visit the factory. He went straight back to Silver Pine Manor to prepare for departure.

　　"I'll go back with you!" Su Tongtong had lost interest as well. Now was not the time to visit the factory. "How about I go to the Principality of Medusa too?" Su Tongtong said cautiously.

　　"What nonsense are you talking about?" Lu Fei said with a smile, "With your mediocre skills, you will only be a burden if you go there. If you go to the battlefield, you will probably never come back!"

　　"Why would I go and never come back? If I don't go to the battlefield, I can still do maid work..." Su Tongtong was angry.

　　"Alright, Silverpine Manor has me and the previous batch of warriors who have been recruited to fight the demons. It's enough. You don't need to show up again. You should just practice and do business peacefully in Weina Harbor!"

　　…

　　Chapter 352 Merit

　　The Principality of Medusa is also known as the "Forest Kingdom". It is a human kingdom where 90% of its area is forest. It is a human kingdom bordering the Elf Forest. It has a vast territory and originally had beautiful scenery, but now the kingdom is in the midst of war.

　　The elven forest, once vast and full of vitality, has lost its original vitality. The trees are withering and dying, the weeds are dying and yellowing, and large numbers of animals have migrated from the forest to the Principality of Medusa.

　　Along the long border of the Principality of Medusa, hundreds of huge cities are now crowded with soldiers. Three days ago, more than 100,000 dragons flew from the north, covering several "moons" along the way.

　　The demon army that was confronting the human coalition and the elf giant coalition collapsed instantly. The demon army retreated three hundred miles and retreated back to the depths of the elven forest.

　　The support of the dragon army filled the entire southern battlefield with cheers and encouragement. Hundreds of huge cities were quickly built to form a solid line of defense to resist the invasion of demons.

　　"Sir, we are about to reach Thunder City. It is just ahead..." said a young apprentice wizard beside Lu Fei.

　　"I see it..." Lu Fei saw a magnificent city from afar. It was the largest city in the south of the Principality of Medusa. The human coalition and the elf-giant coalition set up their headquarters in this city.

　　Behind Lu Fei followed a group of apprentice mages, most of whom were students in the school, and there were also five thousand soldiers who protected him all the way to Leiming City.

　　The northern checkpoint of Thunder City.

　　"Is it Lord Lu Fei who is here?" A general guarding the pass came to Lu Fei's carriage and asked.

　　"I am Lu Fei, you are..."

　　"So it's really Lord Lu Fei. My name is Vitas, and I'm the divine knight serving His Highness Vina. His Highness Vina has long told us to keep an eye on Lord Lu Fei's whereabouts. I think he will arrive in the next two days, so she asked me to wait here..."

　　"Is Your Highness in Thunder City?" Lu Fei got off the carriage, looked up at the giant dragons hovering over Thunder City and controlling the airspace, and couldn't help feeling a lot more at ease.

　　"Yes, Her Highness Vina has been waiting for His Excellency Lu Fei these days!"

　　"Okay, take me to see His Highness!" Lu Fei waved his hand and urged.

　　After passing the checkpoint, the whole road was filled with hurried armies. The shadow of war had already enveloped the entire south. Lu Fei turned around and asked, "Vitas, when will the dragon army arrive?"

　　"Three days ago, as soon as the dragon army arrived, they immediately crushed the attack of the demon army, giving us a great victory!" Vitas said excitedly.

　　"Really?" Lu Fei frowned, thinking that more than a hundred thousand dragons could only defeat the demon army. It seemed that the potential of the demon army was far better than he expected.

　　"How many legions does the demon army have, and how many demons are there?" Lu Fei said lightly.

　　"This..." Vitas hesitated.

　　"Well, I won't tell anyone else!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Vitas nodded and transmitted his voice to Lu Fei, saying, "This is still a secret to the coalition forces. According to your highness's statistics, the demon army has assembled more than a thousand legions, with no less than 15 million demons. There are seven or eight thousand half-demons alone, and nine supreme demons, known as the Nine Demon Gods.

　　"Nine Supreme Demon Gods?" Lu Fei was slightly shocked, and showed a look of shock, thinking that the scale of the war on the Terran Continent was really surprisingly large. In addition, in the underground world, according to statistics, there are a total of 72 Supreme Demon Gods, and under the Supreme Demon Gods, there are countless ordinary demon gods. Every year, the Supreme Demon Gods with lower rankings are replaced by the demon gods who rise later and become the Supreme Demon Gods.

　　This is the competition mechanism of the demons in the underground world. Through constant killing and competition, the strong will eventually be born. This is the law that has always been followed at the underground world level.

　　Lu Fei participated in the siege of the Abyss Rift in the Far North. It was said that there was only one Supreme Demon in that battle, but that demon was too cunning and fled when he saw the situation was not good. According to Ohmd, that was an injured dark king who controlled some of the dark laws.

　　There was only one Supreme Demon God on the northern front, which plunged the entire north into gloom. Now, there are as many as nine Supreme Demon Gods on the southern front. The power of this force is far beyond his imagination.

　　"Your Highness, Lord Lu Fei requests an audience!" On an ordinary high tower in Leiming City, the guard walked into an office and reported to Her Highness Vina.

　　Vina, who was reviewing documents, raised her head and smiled. She turned to Tristaloni, who was watching and learning, and said, "Look, Lu Fei has arrived. What did I say? He is not a timid person. He went to the north before, but he participated in the grand summoning ceremony of Frost Dragon City and summoned a huge army of dragons..."

　　"Your Highness, he did not summon the dragon army. How could he have the qualifications to do that..." Tristaloni showed a look of disdain.

　　Vina shook her head and said seriously: "Tristaloni, don't do anything bad later. Our Budamia family has always been a humble and polite noble family. Although you hate him, don't bring this emotion to the interests of the family, let alone at this critical moment. You must know that Mr. Lu Fei is no longer the same as before..."

　　Tristaloni naturally knew the importance of the matter. She nodded. How could she dare to go against Vina's wishes?

　　After a while, Lu Fei walked into the office. He first saw the demigod Vina sitting in the main seat, and then Tristaloni standing respectfully beside Vina.

　　The latter is now also a legendary wizard, with rapid progress. It seems that she has been practicing very hard recently. No wonder Princess Vina wants to bring Tristaloni to her side to train her. It can be said that Tristaloni is already one of her promising successors.

　　"Lu Fei greets Your Highness!" Lu Fei bent one knee and performed the necessary salute to the demigod Vina, then stood up and stood aside.

　　Vina stood up, walked to Lu Fei, and said with a smile: "Very good, Mr. Lu Fei, you are finally here. I have been looking forward to your arrival these days. I have heard from Elder Ohmde that you participated in the great summoning in Frost Dragon City and successfully summoned 7,000 sacred dragons on behalf of the sacred dragons. This is a great contribution..."

　　"Your Highness, it's nothing, it's my duty!" Lu Fei waved his hand modestly.

　　"Haha, you should have heard that the dragon army came from the north to support and defeated the attack of the demon army in one fell swoop, saving the Principality of Medusa, as well as the human coalition and the elf-dragon coalition!"

　　"I heard that this is all the result of the concerted efforts of His Majesty Ohmde and the coalition forces!"

　　Vina was naturally happy when Lu Fei said that. He patted Lu Fei on the shoulder and said with a smile: "We naturally thank His Majesty Ohmd. As for you, the human coalition and the elf giant coalition will also thank you. This time, you must go to pay a visit to the leaders of the human coalition and the elf giant coalition. They will award you a special medal!"

　　"Can I still get a medal?" Lu Fei was quite surprised.

　　"Of course, otherwise I wouldn't be so anxious to call you here. Those medals are very valuable. The king of the Medusa Principality will also award you a special medal to commend your immortal contribution to the Medusa Principality!"

　　Lu Fei was stunned. He never expected that he would receive a medal without killing a single enemy on the southern front. He was so flattered!

　　…

　　Chapter 353 Medal

　　The shadow of war shrouds the southern front. Since Lu Fei came to Leiming City, his feelings have become more direct.

　　Because of the support of the dragon army, the demon army was suddenly defeated, causing great damage to the demon army, and curbing the momentum of the demons' rampage in the Terran continent. In a short period of time, the demons could only shrink in the Elf Forest, and the war entered a stalemate stage.

　　Lu Fei stood on a tall spire in Thunder City, looking at the Elf Forest. The gray-black demonic energy enveloped the entire forest. Under the erosion of the demonic energy, most of the trees had died. At first glance, it looked like a land of death.

　　Gris came up and sighed, "I've been to this forest when I was young. It was the most beautiful forest I've ever seen. It's a pity that it has become like this now. It's really heartbreaking!"

　　“The devastation of war is truly enormous!”

　　"The power of the demon god in the underground world is enough to cause great damage to the surface world, so all races in the surface world are enemies of it!"

　　Lu Fei also felt sad. Such a vast forest turned into a deadly place like a rotten swamp. It was horrible. "The war has invaded outside Thunder City. It is hard to imagine what kind of disaster will happen to the large human settlements behind Thunder City if the demon army breaks through this discovery!"

　　"So many people are thanking you, sir. They want to award you medals!" Gris suddenly glanced at a road below the spire. A royal cavalry with a majestic ceremonial guard was slowly coming this way. From the royal flag of the cavalry, it could be seen that they were the Royal Guards of the Principality of Medusa.

　　"It seems that King Medusa or the Crown Prince has come in person!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, I heard that the Queen, Prince and Princess of the Principality of Medusa are about to arrive. Her Highness Vina has ordered your Highness to go and greet them!" Her Highness Vina's knight hurried over and said.

　　"Got it!" Lu Fei lightly tapped his feet and jumped onto the platform. Then he fell to the bottom of the spire in free fall at an extremely fast speed.

　　"There are stairs..." The knight's shouting stopped suddenly. Gris laughed and jumped off the spire, falling to the ground at lightning speed.

　　"Bang..."

　　The two men landed on the ground one after the other. Their aura was released, and dust immediately flew up. The stone ground cracked slightly. Lu Fei stood up and tidied his appearance. The knight also fell from the spire, but he floated to the ground silently.

　　"Sir Lu Fei has arrived. Great! The Queen, Crown Prince and Princess of the Principality of Medusa will be here soon. Let's go and welcome them!" Under the spire, many nobles were waiting in front of the spire facing the team.

　　The royal carriage slowly stopped in front of everyone. This convoy was quite grand, with more than a dozen luxurious carriages alone, and hundreds of royal knights guarding it, including many powerful people in the legendary field.

　　The Queen of the Principality of Medusa got off the carriage, followed by the Crown Prince and the Princess. Lu Fei naturally recognized the Crown Prince, that was His Highness Reinhardt who had been to Silver Pine Manor, and the Princess was Eudora, who Lu Fei had also met once. Reinhardt blinked at Lu Fei with a smile on his face, but he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of his mother.

　　"On behalf of the Free Trade Alliance's Weina Harbor, I welcome the visit of the Queen of the Principality of Medusa..." The leading noble began the welcoming ceremony.

　　"Thank you. Who is our hero, Lord Lu Fei?" the Queen said with a smile.

　　"I am Lu Fei, nice to meet Her Majesty the Queen!" Lu Fei hurriedly stepped forward and said.

　　"You are young and promising. Haha. My son Reinhardt once mentioned you to me. He said you are a wise and brave person. Now it seems that you are indeed a good person!"

　　"Your Highness the Queen, Your Highness the Crown Prince, Your Highness the Princess, this is not the place to talk. Please come inside. Her Highness Vina has prepared an aristocratic cocktail party for the Queen's visit!" suggested the welcoming noble.

　　"Well, Mr. Lu Fei, come with me!" The Queen glanced at Reinhard behind her, and to express her gratitude, she actually took Lu Fei's hand and walked into the spire together and went to the reception hall.

　　The reception hall was magnificent and many upper-class nobles from the cities in the Free Alliance were already waiting there. When they saw the Queen, Crown Prince and Princess of the Principality of Medusa coming, they all bowed and greeted them.

　　Lu Fei had sharp eyes and noticed two particularly eye-catching women around Princess Vina, one was Tristaloni and the other was Daozun Wangqing. He did not expect that these two women who did not get along with him would also follow her.

　　"Welcome Your Highness..." Vina walked out and shook hands symbolically with Queen Medusa and the Crown Prince.

　　"Your Highness Lawvina is here!"

　　Queen Medusa turned her head and looked at Lu Fei, and said solemnly: "Today, on behalf of all the people of the Principality of Medusa, I am here to present the Purple Gold Medal of the Snake-Haired One to their great hero, Lord Lu Fei, to thank Lord Lu Fei for his outstanding contribution in the great battle of the Principality of Medusa against the demon army!"

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　There was warm applause throughout the reception hall.

　　Under everyone's attention, the Queen of the Principality of Medusa picked up a purple-gold Gorgon badge from the tray brought by the waiter, and Lu Fei hurriedly stepped forward and knelt on one knee.

　　"Congratulations, Mr. Lu Fei, you have indeed made outstanding contributions to the just cause of our Principality of Medusa in resisting the demon army. This Purple Gold Medal of the Snake-Haired Man is awarded to you!" The Queen of the Principality of Medusa put the medal on Lu Fei.

　　Another round of thunderous applause broke out.

　　"Sir Lu Fei, only three Purple Gold Medals of the Snake-Haired One have been awarded in the history of our Principality of Medusa. This is the fourth one and the only one in four hundred years. Whoever possesses the medal will automatically obtain the title of Lord of the Principality of Medusa!" Reinhardt stepped forward and said.

　　"Awarding a lordship to a foreigner? So this medal is really valuable!" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"The envoys from the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants have arrived!" Just then a palace knight came in to report.

　　"Haha, what a coincidence..." Vina, the Queen and the Crown Prince of the Principality of Medusa came to the window sill of the hall and found twenty-three cloud griffins flying around the spire. Riding on each griffin was a handsome elf, both male and female. The leading elf wore a golden crown and was obviously a member of the elven royal family.

　　“Puff, puff, puff…”

　　The elves jumped off the griffin and landed on the windowsill.

　　"The United Kingdom of Elves and Giants, Corell, salutes Her Highness Vina... Who is Lord Lu Fei?"

　　"This is him!" Vina introduced Lu Fei with a smile, and then said to Lu Fei: "General Corell is a member of the elven royal family and serves as the general of the coalition forces between the elves and the giants!"

　　Corell stepped forward and saluted, saying, "Sir Lu Fei, in view of your outstanding contribution to the cause of the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants in resisting the invasion of demons, after discussion, our United Kingdom has decided to award you the Holy Thorn Medal of Excellence. Please accept it!"

　　An elf brought up a tray covered with gorgeous monster fur. He lifted the fur to reveal a cyan-gold medal of excellence. The edge of the medal was painted with a pattern of thorns, which was very exquisite. The medal faintly exuded the breath of life elements! "

　　Corey took the medal and handed it to Lu Fei.

　　"This medal is actually a magical instrument?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"Haha, Lord Lu Fei, this medal can cast a powerful natural magic - Wild Thorns. At the same time, holding the medal, you can travel freely in our United Kingdom of Elves and Giants..." said Corell.

　　It can cast a powerful natural magic and serve as a universal pass to travel freely in the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants. Although the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants has fallen now, there is no guarantee that it may be restored in the future. When Lu Fei thought of this, he felt that this medal was good.

　　"Haha, not bad!" Lu Fei blew on the medals like treasures and wiped them with his sleeves. Then he proudly raised the two medals and held them high towards everyone in the hall.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　There was another round of applause, and everyone became envious.

　　"Wow, this is incredible. We have such a talented person in Vina Harbor..."

　　"Who says it's not true? This time we have made Vina Harbor proud..."

　　Some people began to talk in a low voice. They looked at Lu Fei with stars in their eyes, wishing they could have such an honor.

　　"Thank you very much, congratulations!" Lu Fei congratulated and casually raised the corner of his mouth towards Tristaloni who was looking unhappy.

　　"Damn it, why are you so proud?" Tristaloni, who was standing behind Princess Vina, glared at him fiercely, and Lu Fei suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable.

　　…

　　Chapter 354 Borrowing Troops

　　After a simple award ceremony, the cocktail party began.

　　Reinhardt enthusiastically pulled Lu Fei aside and said, "Lu Fei, you are amazing now. Are you already in the legendary realm?"

　　"Haha, I was lucky enough to reach level 19 of strength!" Lu Fei said modestly.

　　"That's not luck. I've known for a long time that you're a genius. You have the blood of a dragon. Now you've been recognized by His Majesty Ohmd, right?" Reinhardt said cunningly.

　　"You know this too?"

　　"I know. News spreads very quickly. I went to Silver Pine Manor some time ago, but you were not there. Miss Tongtong said you went to the northern ice field. So you went to Frost Dragon City!"

　　"Is there anything special that your Highness wants to see me about?"

　　"It's okay... I just wanted to play with you!" Reinhardt spread his hands.

　　"Thank you very much for your kindness, Your Highness!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"But I'm not in the mood now. You know the current situation of our Principality of Medusa. I'm afraid that I, the prince, will become the exiled crown prince of a fallen country..." Reinhardt was a little depressed.

　　"How could Your Highness have such an idea? Don't worry, Your Highness, the situation is not that bad!" Lu Fei said hurriedly.

　　"So, my father and mother are very grateful to you. The giant dragon suddenly came from the north to support us and defeated the first wave of attacks by the demon army in one fell swoop. Our Principality of Medusa has survived the most difficult and dangerous period!"

　　"So that's how it is... Haha, thank goodness, Your Highness doesn't need to thank me, you should thank the dragon!"

　　"We really have to thank His Majesty Ohm and those dragons. If it weren't for them, I'm afraid the Principality of Medusa would have been destroyed!"

　　At this time, Princess Eudora came over and said, "Reinhardt, what are you guys talking about so excitedly?"

　　"Greetings, Princess!" Lu Fei bowed slightly, and Eudora quickly returned the greeting, saying, "Sir Lu Fei, you are now a hero of our Principality of Medusa!"

　　"Princess, please don't make fun of me. Lu Fei has not killed a single demon on the southern front. He is unworthy of the title of hero..."

　　"Killing one or two demons is nothing. Your Excellency's ability to summon His Majesty Ohmde is the greatest contribution to the Terran Continent! I also heard that your Excellency once participated in the battle between Cortes City and the barbarian tribe's emerging city Dawn City against the demon army?"

　　"Yes, Your Highness the Princess actually heard about it?"

　　"Haha, I heard it from a giant dragon in Frost Dragon City! Can you tell us about those two battles?" Eudora said with great interest.

　　"The battle was so brutal that it is hard to describe in words. If your Highness is interested, please watch this. I once used the magic technology of Cortes City to record some of the battle conditions at that time..." Lu Fei took out the Spark tablet and operated it slightly, allowing the Spark core to play holographic images of the two battles.

　　The entire party suddenly fell silent, and everyone looked in surprise at Lu Fei and the holographic image displayed by the Spark tablet in his hand.

　　"Can this image be enlarged a little? I think everyone will be interested in watching it!" Eudora hesitated. The current holographic image is only a few cubic decimeters, not very big.

　　"Sure!" Lu Fei adjusted it quickly, and the holographic image immediately expanded to three cubic meters, suspended in a corner of the entire hall. The picture truly reproduced the magnificent siege of Cortes and the destruction of Dawn City, with both sound and images, which was very shocking.

　　I don’t know how long it took, probably half a day, and finally the City of Dawn was completely destroyed in the demon’s destructive light column, and the scene ended.

　　Everyone fell silent. The war scene shown in the holographic image was no less brutal than the one on the southern front. The demon army was so abominable that it was wreaking havoc all over the Terran continent and causing countless tragedies.

　　"It's really tragic that Dawn City and Cortes City were destroyed just like that. It's really a pity. Mr. Lu Fei, I wonder what happened to the goblins in Dawn City in the end?"

　　"Don't worry, Princess. They have arrived at a safe place!"

　　"What about the barbarians? Dawn City was destroyed. Although they were successfully evacuated, what will they do without Dawn City?" Eudora asked worriedly.

　　"Don't worry, Your Highness. They can rebuild a Dawn City. They have experienced the demonic disaster before, so no difficulty can stump them anymore!"

　　"Yeah, that's true..."

　　"Sir Lu Fei, Corell salutes you. You are a true warrior. I sincerely welcome you to visit our royal city when you recover the Elf Forest in the future!" Corell walked over and saluted Lu Fei. Other elves also came over to salute. From the holographic image, they saw that Lu Fei was very brave.

　　"Thank you for the invitation!" Lu Fei began to toast with the elves.

　　"Excuse me first..." Eudora bowed to Lu Fei and walked away.

　　Reinhardt looked at his sister's back, then approached Lu Fei, tilted his head and whispered, "Lu Fei, what do you think of my sister?"

　　"Very good, noble and dignified. I just wonder which lucky guy will be able to marry Her Royal Highness the Princess!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Lu Fei, I am very optimistic about you. You know, my sister doesn't hate you, or rather, my sister has a good impression of you. I can guarantee that if you can propose to my mother, my mother and sister will definitely consider agreeing!" Reinhardt patted his chest and said.

　　"Uh... Your Highness, don't you know that I'm already engaged?"

　　"What? You are already engaged, how come I didn't know?" Reinhardt was surprised.

　　"It's Tristaloni, the eldest daughter of the Budamia family. Her Highness Vina helped me to find a matchmaker!"

　　Reinhardt stuck out his tongue. It turned out that a demigod wanted to recruit Lu Fei to be a family member. "What a pity, Lu Fei, you are already very popular now. If possible, I still hope that you can become my brother-in-law!"

　　Reinhardt looked at Tristaloni beside Her Highness Vina for a while, frowned and said, "Lu Fei, the eldest lady of the Budamia family seems to hate you. Have you offended her?"

　　"Yes, I did, because she didn't want to marry me from the beginning, and she even had a fierce fight with me over this. You know, she is now also in the legendary realm!"

　　"Then you're in trouble!" Reinhardt laughed.

　　"Your Highness the Crown Prince, it's not good for you to plot against others behind their backs..." Tristaloni and Daozun Wangqing came up to Lu Fei with their wine glasses raised.

　　"Sorry..." Reinhardt said obediently.

　　Lu Fei smiled awkwardly and said, "Ms. Tristaloni, Senior Wangqing, we meet again. It's really fate..."

　　"Stop being polite, Lu Fei. Have you been back during this period? Has it been harmful to Kunlun?" Daoist Master Wangqing conveyed his message to Lu Fei's heart.

　　"Don't worry, senior. I thought we had reached an agreement. As long as you don't cause trouble for me, I won't cause trouble for Kunlun either. Don't you think this is a good idea?"

　　"Okay, I'll let you go for the sake of Her Highness Vina!" Daozun Wangqing and Lu Fei reached an agreement. Lu Fei was quite proud of himself. It seemed that Daozun Wangqing also knew that he was no longer the same as before. He was already a legendary figure in the Dragon Camp, and the backers behind him were definitely not people she could afford to provoke.

　　The problem was solved by Daozun Wangqing, but Tristaloni still wouldn't give in.

　　"Lu Fei, you are now famous. Even the Principality of Medusa and the United Kingdom of Elves and Giants have awarded you medals. But do you think I will be willing to marry you?"

　　"It's probably not up to you whether to get married or not, right?" Lu Fei said jokingly.

　　“You…” Tristaloni’s face turned pale.

　　"Tristaloni, I'm not bragging, I'm already a hot commodity now, and there will be a lot of people competing for me in the future. It's your loss if you don't like me. There's a saying you probably haven't heard of, which is that if you treat me like an enemy, I will treat you like an enemy! In this world, you're not the only one who's high and mighty. If a woman like you doesn't lower herself, I'll never even look at you in the eye!" Lu Fei criticized the other party without any hesitation.

　　"You...you big bastard!" Tristaloni was furious and her eyes seemed to be on fire, but she couldn't lose her temper in this situation.

　　"Excuse me!" Lu Fei sneered and turned to find someone to chat with. After talking to Tristaloni and Wangqing Daozun, Lu Fei felt very tired.

　　"Don't go!" Tristaloni wanted to stop Lu Fei and make things clear, but Daoist Wangqing quickly grabbed Tristaloni.

　　"Forget about love, he is humiliating me!"

　　"Let him go. Don't be so impulsive. Don't be rude in this situation!" Taoist Wangqing shook his head.

　　"Okay!" Tristaloni took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and finally managed to hold it in.

　　"Lu Fei, come to the office next door. I have something to ask you!" The voice of the demigod Vina came to Lu Fei's ears.

　　Lu Fei quickly put down his wine glass and walked through a corridor along the hall. Gris followed and waited outside a big door. Lu Fei pushed open the door and entered an office. Her Highness Vina and Queen Medusa were already waiting in the hall.

　　"Come on, come and sit down!" Vina said with a smile.

　　"Thank you, Your Highness!" Lu Fei was not polite and sat down at the parliament table.

　　"Lu Fei, the holographic image you just played was very shocking. I wonder what the current situation in the Goblin City of Cortes is like?" Vina asked.

　　"Fortunately, the goblins in Cortez City have retreated to a safe level. I think they will no longer be attacked by demons!"

　　"That's good. We just saw the goblins fighting against the demons with huge steel ships. They were extremely powerful. They should be goblin super constructs, right?"

　　"Yes, it's called the God-Slaying Battleship. Your Highness, haven't you heard of it?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　"God-killing Battleship?" Vina said with a wry smile, "The name itself has a blasphemous meaning. Only the goblins would dare to give it such a heart-killing name..."

　　Lu Fei understood that such a blasphemous name could not possibly appear in the books of the human kingdom where theocracy is supreme.

　　"In addition to the giant ship construct, there are three other constructs that focus on war. They are also very powerful and are definitely formidable opponents of the demons. I wonder if you have any way to get these constructs here?"

　　So he wanted to borrow some soldiers? Lu Fei's mind was spinning, and the abacus in his mind began to crackle.

　　…

　　Chapter 355 Mission

　　"Your Highness, it may be difficult to get the goblins to send out troops. As far as I know, the God-Slaying Battleship consumes a huge amount of elemental crystals, and the goblins' reserves of elemental crystals have always been limited. Moreover, the goblins have just suffered trauma from the war. It may not be easy to get them to fight the demons again!" Lu Fei said bluntly.

　　"Lu Fei, elemental crystals are not a problem. Our human coalition and the Elf Giant Kingdom Alliance have plenty of elemental crystals. I will now send a letter to transfer a batch of high-quality elemental crystals from warehouses in various places. As for the others, I want you to convince them..." Vina said.

　　Queen Medusa said: "If possible, please contact the barbarians. If the barbarian army can also come to the southern front to fight, we will definitely be able to defeat the demonic disaster!"

　　"Yes, we must unite the strength of all races on the continent to defeat the demonic disaster!" Vina said.

　　"Okay, I am qualified for the task of contacting the goblins and the barbarians and asking them to send troops. I will take on this task!" Lu Fei weighed the pros and cons for a while and thought that this task was really suitable for him. If he had to go into the battlefield to kill the enemy himself, his role would be limited. However, if he used his connections and relationships to get the goblins and the barbarians to come to the southern front to fight the enemy together, this would be the greatest role he could play, far better than killing ten or a hundred demons.

　　"If you can get the goblins and barbarians to come to our help, we will definitely commend you..." said Vina and Queen Medusa happily.

　　"Your Highnesses, you won't let me go to lobby them empty-handed, right?" Lu Fei spread his hands and smiled bitterly.

　　"Of course we won't let you go empty-handed. We will appoint you as a general and be responsible for contacting the goblins and barbarians to participate in the war. I will transfer another 10,000 human warriors to you. At the same time, I will give you 50% of the elemental crystals in the Thunder City warehouse, and I will also allocate a batch of food to you, although food is in short supply everywhere now..." Vina said.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Give me the appointment letter and the righteous cause, and there will be no need for 10,000 human warriors. Even if His Highness assigns them to me, it will be difficult for me to lead them. The business of running around and making alliances with the goblins and barbarians depends on the eloquence, not the soldiers. Just give me the elemental crystals. The ones in Thunder City are far from enough. We need to transfer a large number of them from all over. If we want the goblins to send troops, sufficient reserves of elemental crystals are a basic requirement... As for the barbarians, sufficient food is a must. Since the food on the southern front is tight, I don't want food. I will find a way to solve the food problem myself!"

　　After the cocktail party, Lu Fei was given a difficult task. Although in Lu Fei's opinion this task was not too difficult, with the network of relationships he had established among the goblins and barbarians, it would be easy to get them to send troops. The only question was how many troops to send was a question that needed to be considered.

　　Uniting to fight against demons is the current consensus of all races on the Terran continent and it is also a top priority that cannot be taken lightly. Lu Fei prepared for several days in Thunder City, and he suddenly thought of the various privileges of the victorious alliance after the war.

　　The demonic disaster is a crisis, but also an opportunity. The old forces will change, and the emerging forces will gain new power and benefits. Lu Fei is thinking about what kind of benefits the goblins and barbarians will gain in the future if they send troops, what piece of land they will get, etc...

　　Thinking of this, Lu Fei immediately became anxious.

　　The Terran continent is vast and sparsely populated. Not to mention the bitterly cold land in the north, it is absolutely sparsely populated. Except for places like Dawn City, scattered tribes and Cortes City, which are population gathering places, most areas are uninhabited. Even in the south, there are large tracts of forests, grasslands, and hilly areas that are uninhabited. Countries where humans gather are generally concentrated in river areas and coastal areas.

　　Although the people of Terran realize that land is an important resource, they are far from the level of awareness of the people on Earth. The reason is that the Earth's population has grown explosively in just a few hundred years, and land resources are in short supply, especially arable land, and the land market has become very hot.

　　This is not the case on the Terran continent. Even in a prosperous port city like Vina Harbor, the land nearby is still cheap. As long as there are no underground mineral deposits in the woodlands or grasslands, the price is the same as cabbage.

　　Lu Fei once studied the economic structure of the Terran continent and found that the Terran continent was an "aristocratic economy".

　　The nobles controlled everything, including military power, land, and almost all resources. If you were a noble, you would easily obtain the means of production you wanted, including large tracts of land resources. If you were a commoner, it would not be a problem to buy one or two small pieces of land, and your life would be more prosperous, but it would be difficult to reach the level of the nobles, unless you were a big businessman.

　　If you are a slave, then unfortunately, slaves have no property of their own. Strict class divisions and serious gaps between the rich and the poor constitute the relationship between people on the Terran continent.

　　"Maybe I need the entire north!" Lu Fei had a thought and immediately felt incredible. This idea suddenly popped up in his mind when Lu Fei bid farewell to Thunder City and headed to the Cortes area with a difficult task, looking at the vast north. It was an extremely bold idea.

　　Speaking of the vast northern ice field, the climate in most areas is actually not much different from that in Iceland. The areas slightly to the south are even warmer, similar to other areas in Northern Europe on Earth, and are completely habitable. It’s just that in the past, there was a lack of food in the severe cold, resulting in a sparse population and a harsh living environment. Once the food problem is solved, the entire vast land in the north will become a paradise.

　　The underground base of Cortes City was brightly lit. The Aslando was lying quietly in the base. Hundreds of goblins were busy repairing some large magical machines in the base. A dozen demon armor hunters and Titan giants were doing manual labor under the command of the goblins.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei is about to arrive, you two go to greet him..." Seeing from the screen reflected on the giant ship that Lu Fei is flying towards Cortes City at high speed, Bulma immediately ordered the two goblins beside her to go and greet him.

　　After a while, two anti-gravity boats flew out of Cortes City and headed towards Lu Fei.

　　"That's Speaker Lu Fei in front..." He heard the two goblins calling from afar. Lu Fei recognized the two goblins, turned off his escape light, and stopped.

　　"Haha, it's indeed Lord Speaker Lu Fei. Lady Bulma asked us to come and greet you!" The goblin flew over on a small boat and said respectfully.

　　"Okay, take me to see your Lord Bulma!" Lu Fei followed the two goblins and flew over the city of Cortes. He saw that the city of Cortes was still in a mess, but an area in the center of the city had been cleared. More than a dozen giant god-killing ships were parked neatly in a large open space, and many Titans were guarding them.

　　"Haha, you did a good job. More than a dozen giant ships that kill gods played a huge role in Dawn City, killing and injuring many demons..."

　　"My Lord, I wonder what's happening to the demons in the north now. I also heard that Dawn City was finally destroyed by the demons!"

　　Lu Fei did not hide it and said directly: "Dawn City was indeed destroyed. Fortunately, everyone evacuated quickly. You probably don’t know yet, but Frost Dragon City summoned a huge dragon army to sweep away the demon army entrenched in the north. Now the dragon army has launched a major counterattack on the southern front of the Terran continent and achieved a phased victory. Now the demon army has been cleared from the entire northern part of the Terran continent!"

　　"Cleared?" The two goblins opened their mouths wide, "Long live, long live..." The two goblins came to their senses and immediately cheered.

　　"This character is really straightforward..." Lu Fei shook his head, ignored the dancing goblin, and went straight into the underground base.

　　"Mr. Speaker, you're back!" Bulma led a group of goblins to greet them. The goblins were very happy to see Lu Fei.

　　"Bulma, and everyone else, I want to thank you first for coming here this time. In the battle of Dawn City... the God-Slaying Ship suddenly appeared, and I was shocked. Dawn City was so dangerous at that time, but everyone still dispatched the God-Slaying Ship to support Dawn City. The friendship made the entire Barbarian Alliance very grateful. Bulma, you must have suffered great losses as well, right?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Not a big deal... We just lost three giant God-Slaying warships. The reason is that we didn't obtain 100% authority over the giant ships, and some of the most powerful protective functions cannot be activated. At the same time, our elemental crystal reserves are very tight, so we have to sacrifice the protective shield to maximize the attack performance!" Bulma waved her hand. Lu Fei's sudden polite thanks made Bulma proud and embarrassed, because they retreated at the last moment and did not perish with the City of Dawn.

　　Lu Fei didn't care about these things. He and the goblins entered the Aslandor and told them how the Frost Dragon City summoned an army of dragons to sweep the northern demon army and how the dragon army supported the southern front, achieving a phased victory.

　　The goblins' blood boiled when they heard this, and like the two goblins before them, they couldn't help but cheer, each one like happy children.

　　"Mr. Speaker, this is the best news we have heard since returning to Cortes City. Does this mean that we goblins can return to Cortes City from the Earth Plane?"

　　"We can rebuild a brand new city of Cortez!"

　　"No, no, no. Without the threat of demons, we should rebuild the Cortes region. Those abandoned steel cities should be rebuilt. Don't we have magical technology? We goblins will rise again soon..."

　　Lu Fei listened to the goblins shouting excitedly and shook his head, "Quiet, everyone, be quiet!"

　　"What's wrong, Mr. Speaker!" Bulma asked puzzledly.

　　"I'm not trying to discourage you. It's too early to make such a decision. The sky above us is still dark. Unless the sun comes out again, it will be too risky for the goblins to return from the Earth plane. During the black eclipse, no one knows whether the demons will suddenly fall from the sky. Besides, the southern front is in a tight spot. It's still unknown whether we can defeat the demons..."

　　"Uh...that's true!" Bulma frowned.

　　"I can open the plane gate and let the goblins in the Council of Elders discuss it first. I suggest that the goblins send a group of vanguard troops back to Cortes City first and concentrate on building Cortes City!"

　　"Okay, then take me to the Earth plane and report the situation to the Council of Elders!" Bulma agreed with Lu Fei's suggestion.

　　…

　　There is a power outage today, so I am writing quickly. I hope to update another chapter later!

　　Chapter 356 Lobbying

　　Lu Fei has a long way to go in his mission, and it has even affected the future direction of the Terran continent. If the goblins want to send troops to the southern front, the key is to get the consent of the Council of Elders.

　　To get the goblin elder council to agree, reputation and connections are needed, which Lu Fei already has, but he also needs to be driven by interests, otherwise no matter how great and selfless the goblins are, they will not send troops recklessly.

　　The door to the plane opened, and Bulma explained everything before returning to Iceland with Lu Fei. They appeared at the Xiling Villa, and the next stop was directly to the Goblin City on the Langglacier.

　　The Council of Elders in Goblin City.

　　This organization is actually similar to a parliament, with dozens of goblin elders in attendance. When Lu Fei arrived in the Goblin City, he immediately applied to convene a meeting of the Council of Elders.

　　At the meeting, Lu Fei gave a detailed account of the situation on the Terran continent. When he mentioned that the dragon army had encircled and suppressed the demon army entrenched in the north, all the goblin elders applauded. When he mentioned that the dragon army had marched all the way south to encircle and suppress the demons, support the southern front, defeat the demon army, and achieve a phased victory, the entire goblin elders' council was already boiling.

　　Finally, Lu Fei said: "This is the current situation. In order to unite the forces of all races on the Terran continent to fight against demons and to jointly safeguard the survival rights of all races on the Terran continent, I accepted the entrustment of the human coalition army and served as the general of the human coalition army, responsible for persuading the goblins and barbarians to send troops to the southern front to fight!"

　　"The human coalition and the elf-giant united kingdom want us to send troops to help them fight?" asked Elder Ross.

　　"That's what I mean. Now the southern front has entered a stalemate. It can be said that whichever side has the greater strength will win the war. If the southern front is defeated, the entire Terran continent will fall, and the northern part of the Terran continent will be no exception!"

　　Lu Fei spoke loudly, and the entire Goblin Elders' Council fell silent. The goblin elders were all silent. It was not that they did not understand the principle of "the lips and teeth are cold when they are gone", but who doesn't have difficulties?

　　City Lord Rogers spoke first: "Mr. Speaker, it's not that we don't actively respond. Resisting demons is the common responsibility of all races on the Terran continent. We know this, and we understand the principle of "the lips and the teeth are cold". We can certainly send troops, but where will the elemental crystals and other war resources come from? We are not ready yet..."

　　"We goblins have no shortage of people, food, magic guns and killing-class constructs, or even God-killing warships. The only thing we lack is enough energy to support the war. Without enough energy, we goblins will have no killing power. Without enough energy, our God-killing warships and magic machines are just rotten copper and scrap metal..."

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Don't worry, elders. I, Lu Fei, guarantee with my integrity that I will only bring benefits to the goblins. Before coming here, I have already secured enough elemental crystals for the Goblin City. All the human kingdoms and many temples have promised to provide a batch of elemental crystals!"

　　As soon as Lu Fei said this, the entire Elders' Council began to discuss again.

　　"I think it's possible. As long as there is a steady supply of elemental energy, we can send out troops..."

　　"Elemental energy is our lifeline. For energy, we have to send troops. We have magic cannons and god-killing warships. We are not afraid of demons..."

　　"That's right. Goblin City has everything it needs now. Food and population are both sufficient. The only thing it lacks is elemental crystals. Our magic technology requires a lot of energy!"

　　"For the sake of magic technology, I think we can send troops. This will also help ourselves..."

　　The elders discussed for most of the day, and finally it was the great sage Tommy who made the final decision, and they finally reached a consensus: send troops.

　　"Mr. Speaker, after discussion in the Council of Elders, we can send troops, but we still need to consider how many. I wonder how many elemental crystals the Speaker has brought?" Elder Los said cautiously.

　　"A lot! Do you want to see it now?" Lu Fei took out the semi-growth plane, and the light gate opened. The goblin elders entered the semi-growth plane and saw seven or eight piles of elemental crystals as high as the Egyptian pyramids piled up in the wilderness. Most of the elemental crystals were the size of mineral water bottles, each one crystal clear and of different colors.

　　There were already some goblins living in Lu Fei's semi-growth plane. Some of the goblins even moved some crystals out and built a big bed, sleeping happily on it while holding the elemental crystals. For the goblins, the meaning of elemental crystals was as important as currency.

　　Lu Fei smiled and shook his head. Perhaps only those who sleep with a large amount of cash in their arms can understand what these goblins’ so-called happy life is.

　　"Great, so many elemental crystals, enough for us to rebuild Cortes City!" The goblin elders were extremely excited, and some of them were already shouting long live and dancing. Returning to Cortes City is the wish of all goblins, and rebuilding Cortes City is the dream of all goblins. They are always thinking about this dream. After all, although the Earth plane is comfortable, it is not their homeland after all.

　　"Mr. Speaker, you are truly a great benefactor to us goblins. Do you have any suggestions and plans for sending troops?" Elder Los asked on behalf of all the goblin elders.

　　Lu Fei smiled, knowing that the interests had moved all the goblin elders, and immediately raised his voice: "My suggestion is very simple. First, the demon army has now been dragged to the southern front. Wuxia estimates that the north, we can send a group of goblins back to Cortes City first to rebuild Cortes City, which will be less risky."

　　"Second, use this batch of elemental crystals to activate as many God-Slaying Battleships and Slaughter-class Constructs as possible, and form a volunteer army to go to the southern front and join the war."

　　"Third, and this is also the most important and far-reaching, it will lay the foundation for the future of the goblins. That is to establish a war negotiation team to negotiate with the human coalition, the elves and the giant kingdom, and strive to obtain a steady stream of war resource payments and various post-war benefits!"

　　"Ah..." The goblins were stunned. After Lu Fei's enlightenment, all the goblin elders came to their senses. These goblin elders were all shrewd guys. Since they came to the Earth, they also understood the war mode of the Earth's plane, and they had some understanding of the distribution of benefits after the war.

　　Especially for the Chinese country in the east of the earth, which is Lu Fei's motherland. This country has experienced invasions by Western countries in the past one hundred years or nearly two hundred years. After almost every small war, this country would have a piece of "meat" cut off by the powers. Various war reparations and interest delivery methods have inspired them.

　　City Lord Rogers said first: "It is indeed a big deal. We will send troops to help and let the humans and elves pay all our expenses. We will use what we get to develop our Cortes!"

　　"Not only that, we also need to obtain a large piece of land in the north close to the human kingdom, as well as the seaport. We need to cut out a fertile plain from the southern human kingdom to grow our food. We need a huge granary!"

　　"We also need to sign new treaties with the barbarians, humans, elves, and giants to forbid them from discriminating against and capturing us, and to forbid them from invading our lands!"

　　"They must also abolish the goblin slavery system and rescue the suffering goblin slaves!"

　　“…”

　　The goblin elders were talking about it, and everything was exciting and inspiring.

　　"Sure, we can talk about everything. The elders are the wisest goblins, and we must use this opportunity to gain enough benefits!" Lu Fei said loudly. He knew that his mission was half completed, relying on some resources and a big mouth. The goblins finally agreed to send troops under his "persuasion", and they would spare no effort, because Lu Fei had elevated the necessity of sending troops to the strategic level of the future development of the goblins.

　　It is truly a wonderful, magnificent and great era. It is also a golden age for people like me with strategic vision to achieve success!

　　…

　　Chapter 357 Entry

　　The order from the Goblin Elder Council was issued, and the entire Goblin City began to operate around the plan.

　　In the square of the Goblin City, Lu Fei opened the Plane Gate. Teams of goblins were armed to the teeth. They carried magic guns and cannons, shouted one, two, one, and began to pass through the Plane Gate in an orderly manner to reach the City of Cortes.

　　With newly erected sunstones standing, the entire city of Cortes is as bright as day. The city is now full of goblins, who are directing their constructs to clean up the ruins left over from the war. From a distance, it looks like a bustling scene.

　　Dozens of giant god-killing warships were suspended in the sky above the city of Cortes, as if outstanding guards were protecting the entire city. Outside the city of Cortes, goblins also appeared in the ruins of giant steel cities. The underground bases of the ruins were opened one by one, and giant god-killing warships slowly took off from the steel ruins and hovered above the ruins of each giant steel city.

　　Countless goblins who saw this scene cheered and were extremely proud.

　　"Okay, okay, we are going to rebuild a brand new City of Cortes!" Elder Los' hands were shaking with excitement. The large amount of elemental crystals provided by Lu Fei was enough for the reconstruction of the City of Cortes, enough for the goblins to launch more god-killing warships, and form a large-scale goblin flying army.

　　The so-called Flying Legion is an aviation legion with giant god-killing ships as the main force and anti-gravity airships as individual soldiers. After discussion, the Goblin Elder Council unanimously decided to form a flying legion with one thousand giant god-killing ships and one hundred thousand anti-gravity airships, and send troops to the southern front.

　　This is definitely a bold decision with considerable risks, but for the sake of interests and the future of the goblins, this risk is worth taking.

　　Elder Los came from the city of Cortes through the plane gate to the Goblin City in Iceland and entered the Council of Elders. The Council of Elders has become the command center. The goblins now have two central tasks. One is to rebuild the city of Cortes, and the second is to form a volunteer corps.

　　"Report... Little Domi is missing. According to the goblins who are familiar with him, he ran away to America!" A goblin ran into the Elders' Council and said.

　　"What?!" Elder Los was shocked. He stood up suddenly and nervously poked the ground a few times with his cane. The other goblin elders fell silent.

　　"Who else followed him?" Elder Los's face was already bulging with veins.

　　"His two little followers followed him!"

　　"I'm so angry, go find him and bring him back to me. He is really outrageous. He actually dared to disobey our rules and ran away to the human world without permission!" Elder Los roared. This little Domi is his grandson. He is usually naughty. He surfs the Internet, plays video games, and is addicted to heavy metal music. He is simply an alternative among the goblins. It would be fine if he just made some small troubles in the Goblin City, but now he has actually run away from the Goblin City and gone to the human world.

　　The goblin who came in to report was dumbfounded. He stammered, "Elder, how...how do we find them? The United States is so big, we don't know the exact location of the three of them..."

　　"Damn it!" Elder Los' face turned red and he couldn't help cursing a few times.

　　"Great Sage Tommy, what should we do now?" Elder Los turned to Great Sage Tommy and asked.

　　"It is indeed difficult to find them, unless they come back on their own. Let's put it this way. Now is the critical period for us goblins to rebuild the city of Cortes. It is unlikely that we can go out and look for them by ourselves. Let's ask Speaker Lu Fei to look for them first. I hope that little Domi will not make mistakes and cause any disaster.

　　The three goblins secretly left the Goblin City and went to the human world. This incident quickly caused a commotion in the Goblin City. Some goblins were envious, some did not take it seriously, and some were worried. But no matter what, the most important thing now is to return to Cortes City and form a volunteer army.

　　When Lu Fei received the news, he couldn't help but laugh and cry. He had seen little Domi, the grandson of Elder Los. He was very naughty, but of course he was also very smart and not very obedient. He was probably the same age as a human teenager, very young, and in a rebellious period where he was very curious about the world.

　　In fact, more goblins are also very interested in the Earth plane. They can learn about this world through the Internet in the Goblin City. Of course, they do not have the courage to leave the Goblin City, but little Domi is fearless. His running away from home makes more young goblins eager to move.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, please find little Domi back..." Elder Los pleaded.

　　"Don't worry, Elder Los, I will have people look for him. Little Domi won't stay still. He will definitely cause trouble. It won't be too difficult to find him. All I hope now is that he doesn't cause any big trouble!"

　　Lu Fei took out his cell phone and made several calls. First, he asked his holding companies in the United States to pay attention, and at the same time, he instructed the secret society elders in the United States to investigate secretly.

　　Lu Fei's network of connections is now very large, covering many cities in the United States, and he has a well-informed network of informants. It is neither difficult nor easy to find someone. As long as the other party does something, Lu Fei will get wind of it.

　　McCarran International Airport in Las Vegas, USA, 12:30 noon local time, security exit.

　　"Here you go, check it!" A tender green little hand stretched out from under the check-in counter, holding a passport and a plane ticket. The airport staff member who checked the tickets instinctively took the passport and the plane ticket. She glanced at the passport and murmured, "Icelandic nationality, Langjökull, Sammiker..."

　　The American girl checking the ticket was slightly stunned when she looked at the passport photo. The person in the photo did not look like a human being, but more like an alien, with a big head, and particularly large nose, eyes, mouth and ears. The skin was light green, and a bit like Shrek.

　　"Damn, who is playing a prank? Is today April Fool's Day? He actually used a photo of a little monster to pretend to be the passport photo..." The American girl quickly looked up to see who was playing a prank, only to see that the ticket counter was empty. The American girl suddenly realized something and quickly stretched her neck and looked down, only to see three dwarfs queuing up in the law, and two of them were holding plane tickets and passports in their hands.

　　They were wearing black suits, were short and stocky, wore cool sunglasses, and wore a pair of white sneakers. They looked a bit weird. Other passengers in the queue stepped back a few meters. Some looked at these three weird guys curiously, while others took out their mobile phones to take pictures.

　　"Domi...Icelandic nationality, from Samikel in Langjökull. Are you...are you sure you are not monsters or aliens?" The American girl was stunned for a moment and felt her throat a little dry. She couldn't help but speak with some trepidation.

　　The two security guards nearby also saw the appearance of the three strange dwarves of Little Domi, and they could not help but look at each other, and nervously put their hands on the holsters at their waists, as if to draw their guns, and watched vigilantly as their colleagues who were checking tickets conducted the necessary checks on Little Domi.

　　Little Domi raised his head arrogantly, slightly lowered his sunglasses, and shouted with wide eyes, "American girl, have you seen monsters or aliens at McCarran International Airport? Look at my passport, look at my passport. I am from Iceland. Are you questioning whether my Icelandic passport is fake? Or are you discriminating against us Icelandic Samikel? Is the United States still a free and open country? Is this how you treat friendly Icelanders?"

　　Little Domi blasted the American girl, and the American girl was dumbfounded.

　　"Sir, of course, the United States is the most free and open country, but please wait a moment..." The girl checking the ticket waved to the security guard and handed him the passport, saying, "Go and confirm the authenticity of the passport and the identity of the other party!"

　　The security guard ran into the security check room, and after a while he came out to return the passport and said, "This passport is real, and I am indeed a legal resident of Iceland!"

　　The ticket checker was completely speechless. She said incoherently: "Don't you think they are not human? Maybe they are aliens? Oh my God, three aliens actually swaggered through security and entered the United States. This is ridiculous..."

　　The security guard pointed to the sky and said humorously: "Who knows if they are aliens? Maybe only God knows!"

　　Little Domi had been waiting impatiently for a long time. He shouted, "Hey, hey, hey... Do you have any other questions? If not, let me through. I'm here to travel in Las Vegas. If you don't let me through, I'll hire a lawyer to sue you for discriminating against us, the Icelandic Samikel people!"

　　"Okay, okay, here you go. There's no problem with your identity, you can go through!" The girl checking the tickets handed back the passport, and the security guard at the side was helpless.

　　"That's right. If you dare to discriminate against us, it will cause diplomatic problems, and you won't be able to keep your jobs!" Little Domi smiled proudly.

　　…

　　Chapter 358 Gambling

　　"Will it cause diplomatic problems?" The American girl checking tickets shuddered. She didn't want to cause diplomatic problems, she didn't want to lose her job, and she didn't want to be sued, especially by three little monsters. It didn't matter if they were aliens or Shrek, it was better to let the FBI deal with such a headache.

　　The three goblins swaggered through security check and entered the country. Of course, they had to cause a small commotion. After all, the goblins looked so strange.

　　But Americans are strange. They will not care about anything that is not their own business. There are so many people coming and going in the airport, and people often seem not to see little Domi. Even if they see him, they just avoid him.

　　"Wait, wait, are you aliens?" A little boy of five or six years old ran over and made faces at Little Domi and his followers.

　　"You are the alien, your whole family is aliens!" Little Domi said angrily.

　　"Are you planning on making a friendly visit to America or invading Earth?" the little boy asked.

　　"I'm not going to invade your head!" Little Domi glared at him viciously. The little boy was so scared that he held his head and fell to the ground.

　　“Hahahahaha… What cowards!” The three goblins laughed loudly. They walked out of the airport arrogantly and got into a taxi. When the taxi driver saw the goblins, he was stunned for a moment and smiled, “Nice to meet you. Are you Shrek, goblins, or alien friends?”

　　"Whatever. The important thing is that you drive right away. Let's take a walk around this bustling city of sin first!" Little Domi took off his sunglasses, and his two followers also took off their sunglasses and sat down with peace of mind.

　　"Okay, let's drive!" The driver stepped on the accelerator and the car sped away immediately. The American actually hummed a song and seemed very happy.

　　"Hey, Xiao Duomi, are you sure there's no problem?" a follower asked nervously.

　　"Don't worry, it's no problem. We are so smart, how can we not handle it?" The car sped along and finally turned onto Las Vegas Boulevard. This boulevard is the most prosperous street in Las Vegas, where the most luxurious hotels, casinos, restaurants and shopping places are gathered. It is the soul and symbol of Las Vegas.

　　"Stop, stop by the side, we want to withdraw money!" Little Domi suddenly shouted.

　　The driver quickly stopped in front of several ATMs, and the three goblins got out of the car. Little Domi took out the Fire Tablet and said, "Block the nearby cameras!"

　　The three goblins were relieved and walked to an ATM. Little Domi took out a crystal card. It was not a bank card from any country, but one that Little Domi made himself. It had been swiped using magic technology before it came out.

　　"Little Domi, are you sure this thing can be used?"

　　"It should be possible. I have already tried it. This card can be mistaken for bank cards of many banks. It allows unlimited overdraft!" Little Domi was quite proud.

　　Insert the card, enter the password, and then enter the maximum withdrawal limit...

　　“Clatter…”

　　The ATM spit out stacks of US dollars. The two little followers cheered and quickly put the US dollars into a bag. Until the bag was full, the banknotes still kept spitting out.

　　"Oh, what should we do? Is this machine broken?" The two little followers panicked. Little Domi was also panicked. He shouted, "What's going on? This shouldn't happen. My crystal card can actually break this machine?"

　　Little Domi took out a magic gun similar to a toy pistol from his waist. A bolt of lightning shot out from the gun, and the ATM was immediately filled with lightning.

　　boom!

　　The ATM exploded, and the three goblins rolled out in a dusty and miserable state.

　　"Oh no! There was an explosion. Let's go! It will be terrible if the police are called!" The three goblins quickly ran into the taxi.

　　"What happened? Why did the explosion happen? You...you three actually blew up the ATM and robbed the bank?" The driver was shocked. He stared blankly at a large bag that the goblins were carrying. The bag had not been zipped up and was full of colorful US dollars.

　　"Stop talking nonsense, drive quickly, this is for you, is that enough?!" Little Domi grabbed a few handfuls of banknotes and threw them at the driver. The driver shuddered and quickly shouted: "Okay, drive, but give me another handful!"

　　Little Domi grabbed another handful of money and threw it to the driver, shouting, "Money can't stop you from talking. Drive quickly, or I'll take all the money!"

　　The driver stepped on the accelerator and the taxi sped away, soon disappearing from sight. The huge explosion attracted the attention of passers-by. A lot of banknotes were scattered on the ground, and more were ignited by the sparks of the explosion. The ATM exploded. The first people to arrive rushed up to grab the money, and there was chaos in front of the ATM for a while.

　　“Wuwuwuwu…”

　　After a while, several police cars came roaring in. The money in the ATM had disappeared. After investigation, the expert shook his head and said, "There is no record. The nearby cameras seem to have been interfered with and no footage can be captured. However, according to witnesses, it was done by three weird guys, but their specific appearance is unknown.

　　"Damn it, the criminals must be high-tech experts. We can guess that from the fact that they interfered with the camera. But the explosion of the ATM is very strange. It was not blown up by explosives. It's very strange..."

　　"There is no evidence and this case is difficult to investigate..." The police were racking their brains.

　　In a large suite at the MGM Grand Hotel, Little Domi repeatedly looked at the crystal card and pondered: "This is really strange. There are still many problems with this crystal card. It seems that it cannot be used for the time being. I will study it carefully later and figure out the problem. Only then can I withdraw money!"

　　"Little Domi, we have a lot of money. I counted it. There are hundreds of thousands of dollars here!"

　　"What a joke! Hundreds of thousands of dollars aren't even enough to clean our butts. When it gets dark, we'll go to the casino to have some fun. We'll need lots and lots of money!" Little Domi shouted. He opened a cigar box, took out a cigar, lit it, and took a careful puff.

　　“Cough, cough, cough…”

　　Little Domi started coughing violently. He said in distress, "Oh my God, what is this strange smell? Is this the cigar that people on Earth like? This is simply poison, poison!"

　　In a rage, Little Domi threw the box of cigars worth hundreds of dollars that he had just bought into the trash can.

　　"Little Domi, you said we are going to go gambling soon?"

　　"Why, you don't want to go and have some fun?"

　　"Of course I do. I find this city nice. Some things in human cities are very interesting. But we don't know how to gamble..." the little follower said worriedly.

　　"Do you two have any brains? How can something that others can play stump us? I can understand how to play it just by watching it once!"

　　As night falls, the casino becomes even more lively. Little Domi and his little followers all changed into beach clothes and wore sunglasses. The two little followers followed closely behind little Domi, like gangster bodyguards.

　　After taking a walk around the casino, the three goblins were amazed.

　　"Little Domi, let's go play those slot machines. I think slot machines are easier. Don't you have that Fire Tablet? We can cheat!"

　　"Haha, I thought so too!" Little Domi was very excited. In fact, it was not just slot machines, the reels were also his favorite. Although goblins had no talent for practicing arcane arts, they could still do simple mental control of objects. Little Domi's mental strength was equivalent to that of a third-level arcane master. He was already able to cast small spells like arrow throwing, which made it easy for him to use to control the reels.

　　"Okay, let's play the slot machine first!"

　　The three goblins sat in front of a slot machine. Little Domi shook it a few times but didn't get anything.

　　"It seems that cheating is really not an option!" Little Duomi also realized that the chance of winning was too small, and immediately said to the Fire Tablet: "Can you control the slot machine so that the three patterns can be aligned every time it is shaken?"

　　"Okay!" the tablet whispered.

　　"Well, get it under control!"

　　"alright!"

　　Little Duomi was overjoyed. He added a coin and shook it violently. The pattern on the slot machine changed rapidly. Finally, three red patterns were lined up in a row. Coins fell down...

　　"Yoho... Long live, long live..." The two little followers shouted, attracting people nearby to gather around.

　　Little Domi shook the ball a few more times and won every time.

　　"Are you kidding me? Three little monsters who came from nowhere actually maxed out the slot machines?" People roared, some cursed, some sighed, and some joined in the fun.

　　“Sorry, sorry, this slot machine has broken down…” The casino staff came over and their faces turned pale when they saw that the slot machine had broken down.

　　The three goblins were already happily going to exchange a large pile of coins.

　　…

　　Chapter 359: Caught

　　"Okay... another round!" The casino was filled with noise. More and more people gathered around the roulette table, and cheers would burst out every once in a while.

　　In front of the Panluo gambling table, little Duomi and two little followers sat on a high chair and placed bets. In front of them was a pile of gambling coins, at least tens of millions of gambling money.

　　The casino staff's face was already pale. He spun the wheel again, and the beads stopped jumping after a while. The number was nine, and there was a lot of money betting on nine on the table.

　　"Great... we won again!" The people who gathered around to watch the fun cheered loudly.

　　"Damn it, we won again. Are these three weirdos cheating? They have bet correctly for the eleventh time in a row."

　　"Maybe the other party has the ability to predict the future, or has special abilities?"

　　The casino staff have already started thinking of countermeasures. In the monitoring room, senior casino staff are holding a meeting.

　　"These three strange people are definitely here to mess things up. We can't let them continue to win!"

　　"Have you asked them to move to a high-end casino?"

　　"I invited them, but they refused to change the table..."

　　"Damn it, how about having someone kick them out of the casino?"

　　"No, doing this will deal a heavy blow to the reputation of our casino!"

　　"Go check where they come from!" the casino owner walked into the monitoring room and said.

　　The casino staff immediately took action and used various means to investigate the identities of the three goblins. In the police station, Sheriff Steve was overwhelmed by several cases in front of him.

　　"Sheriff, there was a discovery of an ATM explosion at noon today. Three guys matching the description given by the witness were gambling in a casino!"

　　"Act immediately and arrest them first!" Sheriff Steve shouted and waved his hand, and a whirring police car immediately rushed out of the police station.

　　Little Domi, who was gambling intently, had no idea that something bad was about to happen. The little follower said, "Little Domi, I didn't expect that it's so easy to make money from humans. We just need to use our brains to make it!"

　　"Yeah, I didn't expect it to be so easy to make money from humans!"

　　"When are we leaving? We've been playing for a long time!"

　　"Let's play for a while longer. When I win all their money, we'll go out for a big dinner!" Little Domi laughed arrogantly.

　　"Click!" A pair of shiny silver handcuffs were handcuffed on Little Domi's hands. Sheriff Steve smiled proudly and said, "I say, the three of you, now you have to go to our police station for a big meal!"

　　Several policemen were pointing their guns at Little Domi and the two goblin followers, scaring the three goblins into freezing cold.

　　Snap...

　　The three goblins were handcuffed and the "toy" guns on their waists were confiscated immediately.

　　“You…you bandits…” Little Domi shouted with his face flushed.

　　"Yes, yes, you robbers, I'm going to hire a lawyer to sue you!"

　　"We are Icelanders, you can't arrest us. Do you want to receive a protest from the Icelandic Ministry of Foreign Affairs?"

　　The three goblins were shouting, but how could they defeat a dozen policemen armed with live ammunition?

　　"You three weird guys, please be quiet for a while. You have the right to hire a lawyer and you have the right to remain silent, but now, you must come back to the police station with us for investigation!" Steve showed a murderous smile. He can now preliminarily conclude that the ATM explosion is related to the three guys of Domi, because according to eyewitnesses, the suspects are three dwarfs who are a little over one meter tall.

　　Apart from children, the only people in Las Vegas who have this feature are probably these three people.

　　"Our police station will also confiscate their gambling money..." Chief Steve said to the casino staff, making the manager who rushed over almost vomit blood.

　　An hour later, at the police station.

　　"Have you found any suspicious items?" Sheriff Steve said to his men.

　　"I've checked it, Sheriff, look..." A flirtatious and capable female police officer threw a few things on the table. Steve took a look and found a tablet computer, three cartoon-like toy guns, a crystal card, and several passports...

　　Steve picked up the tablet and looked at it. He said, "This is really weird. What kind of tablet is this? There is no brand on it. Is it a knockoff?"

　　"Uh... Sheriff, you must be joking. Are there any counterfeit tablets for sale in Las Vegas? I've been a police officer for many years, and I've never found one!" The female police officer was stunned.

　　"So, these three weird guys are top-notch!" Steve laughed.

　　"Haha, Sheriff, these three guys are really top-notch! Judging from their passports, they are indeed legal residents of Iceland. I have confirmed that they just arrived in Las Vegas on a flight at noon today."

　　"But I suspect they are not human. If that's the case, we've caught a big fish!" said the female police officer.

　　"Is there any basis for this?"

　　"Yes, Sheriff, you should know that I worked as a forensic doctor for a period of time. I understand all the physiological structures of human beings. These three strange guys must be aliens because the biggest difference between them and humans is their skin, bones, internal organs and brains..."

　　The female police officer pointed to her head and continued, "Our human brain is divided into two halves, but I speculate that these three guys have at least one more forebrain than us, the function of which is unknown. Their overall brain capacity is also much larger than ours, which can be inferred from their huge heads.

　　"Yeah, that makes sense!" Steve frowned.

　　Their skin is light green, which is not a skin disease, but their original skin is like this. Look at their bones, which are shorter than normal humans, but their hand bones are very large, which shows that they are good at manual work. Their heartbeats are also slightly different from those of normal humans!" The female police officer talked freely.

　　"So we caught three aliens trying to impersonate humans?" Sheriff Steve swallowed.

　　"Yes!" said the female police officer cheerfully, she was in a very good mood.

　　"Then their passports... they are Icelandic citizens, foreigners. Didn't the Icelandic government know they were aliens when they issued them resident ID cards?"

　　"Who knows? Maybe only God knows..." The female police officer picked up a toy pistol, aimed at the light bulb on the wall intentionally or unintentionally and pulled the trigger. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning rushed out from the pistol.

　　"Bang——"

　　The lights exploded, and all the electrical appliances in the entire police station were suddenly burned. Countless electrical appliances hissed and emitted green smoke. Steve and the policewoman's hair seemed to be attacked. Their hair stood up one by one, and there were wisps of green smoke, and there was a faint smell of burnt hair.

　　There was a commotion throughout the police station.

　　"Damn it, what's going on? All the electrical appliances are burned out!"

　　"What a disaster! Who short-circuited the wires?"

　　“Light a candle and turn on your phone for lighting!”

　　the officers shouted, and soon cell phone flashlights were lit up throughout the police station.

　　"Sheriff, I have another surprising discovery!" the stunned female police officer said to Steve.

　　"What did you find?"

　　"These three aliens have high technology. These three guns are not toy guns, but high-voltage electric guns that can paralyze the electrical equipment in the entire building. It's terrifying!"

　　"I have seen..."

　　"Sheriff, can you please do me a favor?"

　　"What's up?"

　　"Can we just say that this accident was an energy leak from alien weapons?" the female police officer said embarrassedly. She threw away the toy gun in her hand, still feeling scared.

　　"Okay! You are my right-hand man, I can't let you bear this kind of responsibility!" Steve nodded.

　　There was a commotion at the police station. Police officers had already gone to repair the electrical wires and replace temporary lights. Fifteen minutes later, a small amount of light was restored to the police station.

　　A group of police officers gathered around a large office desk with serious expressions. Their eyes fell on the "stolen goods" of the three goblins of Little Domi, especially the three "toy guns". Now everyone knows that these are not toy guns, but powerful high-voltage electric guns.

　　Just now, one of the guns caused the collapse of the entire police station's circuit system, and the circuit system has not yet fully recovered.

　　No one can understand the principle of the high-voltage electric gun, because the world probably does not have such mature electric shock technology. This should be the technology of "alien".

　　…

　　Chapter 360 Lawyer {Please collect}

　　"Well, tell us what you think about these things?" said Sheriff Steve.

　　"Sheriff, this is obviously a high-tech product. Take this high-voltage electric gun for example. At first glance, it looks like a toy gun. Who would have thought it was so terrifying? We don't have such mature power control technology, otherwise our current guns would not be bullet guns!"

　　"We don't understand how it works, but it's obviously a high-tech product!"

　　"Iceland doesn't seem to have such high technology..."

　　"Sheriff, I suspect the explosion of the ATM is related to this high-voltage electric gun! And this crystal card, I think it is a fake bank card they forged to illegally swipe the machine to withdraw cash!" said the female police officer.

　　"Well, that is possible, but those three little guys seem to be very familiar with our federal laws. They are exercising their right to remain silent. They asked to call a lawyer, and they won't speak until the lawyer arrives. Should we arrange a lawyer for them?" Steve said.

　　"Well... Sheriff, they are aliens. Do you think it's feasible for us to arrange lawyers for them?"

　　"But they are still Icelandic citizens. What if..." Sheriff Steve shuddered. It was necessary to notify the Immigration Bureau and the National Security Agency. Otherwise, Iceland would issue a diplomatic note and he, a small sheriff, would not be able to handle it.

　　"Sheriff, that is a tablet computer, right? Why don't you open it and take a look? It can't be a tablet computer that is a bomb, right?" said the female police officer.

　　"Okay!" Steve picked up the Spark tablet, looked at it carefully, found a power button on the side, and pressed it immediately.

　　A brand new system started up, and the front camera suddenly shot out a dazzling blue beam of light, which condensed into an image of a fire elemental elf. This image was different from the water element-looking Xiao An An. It was the fire processor intelligence on this tablet computer, named Yaoyao, which was the name given to it by Xiao Duomi.

　　"It's a holographic image!" the police officers said immediately when they saw Yaoyao.

　　"Who are you?" Yaoyao asked curiously.

　　The police officers were stunned, thinking that this intelligent program was amazing and seemed very humane.

　　"Ah... Little Domi was caught by the American police. Is this the Las Vegas Police Department?" Yaoyao quickly received information from satellite positioning and nearby networks and understood the situation at once.

　　"Sheriff, this tablet is very intelligent and much more powerful than the microcomputers we use. It's aliens' high-tech!" The female police officer stood up suddenly.

　　"It seems that we really can't do anything about this. The Immigration Bureau can't do anything about it either. We must report it to the National Intelligence Agency and the Security Bureau!" Steve made a decision immediately. He walked to a landline, made a call, and began to report according to normal procedures.

　　Yaoyao put his hands on his hips and shouted, "Quickly release Xiao Duomi. We have Icelandic citizenship. The United States federal government has no right to detain innocent foreigners. You are detaining us rudely!"

　　"Hahahaha... look everyone, this little guy can say something like that? Alien technology is really advanced!" A police officer laughed.

　　As soon as Xiao Duomi's tablet was turned on, the Spark tablet in Lu Fei's hand immediately received the message.

　　"They are in Las Vegas and have been caught by the police?" Lu Fei frowned. The big guy Wolf beside him laughed, "Sir, that little guy is really going to get us into trouble. Should we go rescue them right away?"

　　"Of course, we will go to Las Vegas right away and try to find them before they are secretly imprisoned!" Lu Fei said.

　　Lu Fei, Gris and Wolf went to Las Vegas, but in the detention room, little Domi and his two followers were already thirsty.

　　"I want water, I want water. You can't abuse us like this. We are residents of Iceland. Do you still have any sense of humanity? Do you still have any sense of human rights? I will sue you!" Little Domi shouted.

　　The two henchmen also shouted: "Damn Yankees, what right do you have to arrest us, you despicable guys, I will sue you!"

　　"I need a lawyer. Please arrange a lawyer for us. We want to defend and exercise our basic rights. You damn bastards, do you hear me?..."

　　The three little guys were tired of shouting. After an unknown amount of time, the door was pushed open and Sheriff Steve walked in with two police officers in black uniforms. The two police officers displayed two small professional certificates in front of little Domi in a classic manner.

　　"You...you are the legendary FBI?" Little Domi asked in surprise.

　　The two followers also jumped up, showing excited and surprised expressions, and shouted: "It turned out to be the CIA personnel of the United States. We actually saw the real FBI. This is not a movie!"

　　It turned out that little Domi and his two followers were too deeply influenced by American TV series and movies. They especially liked watching American detective and science fiction films, such as The X-Files, Fringe, Men in Black, Lost, The Mentalist, etc.

　　Now they are being targeted by the FBI, it's just like in a movie.

　　Without waiting for the other party to speak, Little Duomi shouted: "We need human rights, we need lawyers, and we also need drinking water. You can't imprison us like this. I'm going to find a lawyer to sue you!"

　　"I'm sorry, three gentlemen. We now suspect that you are aliens who entered the country illegally. You are not from Earth, so we cannot satisfy your requests for human rights and lawyers for the time being. However, we can still satisfy your request for water!" An FBI agent threw over a bottle of purified water.

　　"To deal with unknown creatures that threaten the federation, we will initiate special security operations procedures and imprison you in a secret base. The helicopter will arrive in forty minutes. We are now officially notifying you that this is your only human right - the right to know!" The two FBI agents left the detention room.

　　They have already seen the goblins and determined that they are three non-human beings that must be taken to a secret base for study. Now they want to see the "stolen goods" of these three aliens.

　　"Sheriff Steve, is this their stolen goods? Is there anything else?" The FBI couldn't help but frowned as they looked at the tablet computer, toy pistol, passport, crystal card and other things on the table.

　　"Actually, they also stole money from ATMs, but we haven't found it yet!" said Steve.

　　"Accounts receivable? Haha, that's not important anymore!" What they were interested in was not the stacks of banknotes, but the aliens' stuff. Since the stuff was already here, that was enough.

　　"These things are all high-tech gadgets, much more advanced than the technology on our Earth. For example, this high-voltage electric gun caused the circuit system of our police station to collapse..." The female police officer began to report the basic situation.

　　At this moment, Lu Fei pushed the door and entered the police station. Behind him, besides Gris and Wolf, there was also a spirited young lawyer.

　　The young lawyer smiled at Steve and said, "Hey... Sheriff Steve!"

　　Sheriff Steve frowned. Every time he saw this guy, he always felt unhappy, because the young lawyer in front of him was called Jack, and he opened the Jack Law Firm opposite the police station.

　　It was a law firm that was on the verge of bankruptcy. There were only three lawyers in the entire firm, and they received very few cases throughout the year. However, the firm would go to the police station to accept commissions from criminals, go against the police, and poach people from the police station. This is how it avoided the fate of bankruptcy.

　　"Jack, what brings you here?"

　　Jack immediately showed several certificates and said proudly and seriously: "I am now submitting a statement to your police station as a professional lawyer. I am now the defense lawyer for the three imprisoned Icelandic Samiker people. As the lawyer of the three foreigners, I have informed the Icelandic Embassy in the United States that my client is being detained by the police. The Icelandic Embassy in the United States will send a note soon, requesting the United States to implement asylum requirements for his legal residents!"

　　"Oh no!" The two FBI agents looked at each other and immediately realized that it was no longer possible to secretly imprison the three aliens because the aliens were legal residents of Iceland.

　　"I'll take the stuff away first, you stay here..." An FBI agent was very smart. In order to prevent any unexpected incidents, he quickly took the stolen goods and turned around to leave through the back door of the police station.

　　Another FBI agent came up to Attorney Jack and said, "I'm from the CIA. I suspect that the three imprisoned weirdos are endangering federal security, so you are not allowed to visit them!"

　　"Protest, protest, I want to protest to the White House and the President against your rude detention. They are not criminals now, but suspects. Do you understand? Before the final trial in court, you have no right to deprive them of the right to hire a lawyer. I am their lawyer now, and you have no reason to prevent me from visiting my client. Be careful or I will sue your intelligence agency for violating federal laws!"

　　Jack was furious. He pointed at the FBI agent's nose and started cursing at him, not giving him any face at all.

　　Sheriff Steve frowned, glanced at Lu Fei and others, and said to Jack: "Anyway, since you are their lawyer, you can visit them. As long as this right exists in the United States, no organization or individual can deprive them of it, not even the president. Okay, you can go in, but only you can go in, not them!" Steve pointed at Lu Fei and others.

　　"We'll just wait outside!" Lu Fei said with a polite smile.

　　…

　　Chapter 361 Conspiracy Accusation

　　"Are you our lawyer?" Little Domi looked at Jack in surprise.

　　"Yes, call me Jack. I was hired by Mr. Lu Fei to represent you in the lawsuit!" Jack handed over his business card.

　　"Are you a big lawyer? How big a case can you handle?" The little follower looked at Jack with a sharp gaze. Jack was immediately scared. First, he didn't expect that he would have to handle a case for three Icelanders who looked like aliens. Second, he felt guilty. He was just a small lawyer who opened a law firm that was about to go bankrupt. He usually took on some trivial cases, which was not comparable to those big lawyers.

　　"Of course I'm a big lawyer. I can handle any case!" Jack would never show weakness. He patted his chest and lied without blinking.

　　The three goblins believed it immediately. Little Domi jumped onto the table and said excitedly, "Well, Lawyer Jack, I authorize you to fight a sensational lawsuit for us!"

　　Jack was disdainful, thinking, aren't you three just being released from prison? How can this be a big, sensational lawsuit?

　　Although he didn't agree in his heart, Jack still acted very excited and said, "Okay, don't worry, I will definitely fight the case vigorously and have the three of you acquitted. But first I need the three of you to tell me the whole story honestly. You can't hide anything!"

　　The three goblins immediately started spitting out foam, telling how they withdrew money from the ATM, how the ATM kept spewing money, and finally had no choice but to use the Thunder Gun to violently stop the ATM from spewing money. Then they talked about how they cheated in the casino with the Fire Tablet and maxed out a slot machine, and then used their mental power to control the roulette wheel and set a record of winning dozens of times in a row, and then boasted about how smart and great the goblins were..."

　　Jack broke out in a cold sweat as he listened. It turned out that the three people in front of him were not really human beings, but a race of life called goblins, and what they had committed were real "crimes" that had violated federal law.

　　"What do you think, Lawyer Jack? Do you have the confidence to help us fight this case and make sure we are acquitted? Later I will sue the Federal Police Department for the rude imprisonment of Icelanders!" Little Domi said finally.

　　"No... no problem!" Jack took out his handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead nervously. Isn't it just confusing right and wrong, covering up the crime, and making a big thing small? Which lawyer can't do that? There is absolutely no problem.

　　"That's good. Haha..." The three goblins laughed.

　　"Now you must listen to my instructions. First of all, keep silent to the outside world and don't tell anyone that you are goblins..." Jack began to make suggestions.

　　"No, no, absolutely not. We are goblins, why can't we speak up?!" Little Domi was furious. He was proud of being a goblin. If he asked them to shut up, wouldn't that be disguised discrimination?

　　"It should be as written on your passports. You are from Langjökull, Iceland, and you are from Sammikel. Is that ok?"

　　"Okay, okay, what a hassle!" Little Domi waved his hands, very impatient.

　　"Secondly, you must not tell anyone that you used the crystal card to withdraw money and that you used the thunder gun to blow up the ATM, because this has violated federal law. If you tell anyone, even God can't help you get away with it. Do you understand?"

　　"Okay, then don't tell me. What's the big deal?" Little Domi pouted.

　　Jack wiped the sweat off his forehead again. He was extremely worried because the three goblins in front of him were obviously troublemakers and could not be relied upon at all. However, he could only pray to God to bless these three goblins to behave themselves.

　　But Jack seemed to have forgotten an old saying, that it is extremely foolish to believe in God in front of criminals.

　　"Again, if someone asks you about how the casino gambles, you should say you have no comment. Don't ever tell them about your use of tablets or mental cheating!"

　　"Why can't I say it?" Little Domi was unconvinced.

　　"Because it has nothing to do with this case. If you tell it out, others will definitely suspect that you used special abilities to commit crimes. Then it will be difficult for me to help you clear the name and get you acquitted!" Jack said embarrassedly.

　　"Got it. When someone asks us about gambling, we just say we have nothing to say!"

　　"Yes, yes, yes, I like the phrase 'no comment', it's so cool!"

　　“You are so arrogant!!”

　　The two little followers put their hands on their waists and spoke one by one, very domineeringly. Jack's face was slightly embarrassed, but he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Jack stood up and said, "Then I'm sorry to bother you three. I will go to find out the progress of the police investigation and see if I can bail you out!"

　　"Go quickly and get us out. Why did they arrest us in this place? Do they have any evidence to prove that we are criminals?"

　　Jack walked out of the cell, nodded to Lu Fei, and then said to Sheriff Steve: "I want to bail out the three of them!"

　　"No, absolutely not, they are suspects!" the FBI said immediately.

　　"You also said that they are just suspects, not criminals. Do you have any evidence that they did it? Show it to me!" Jack said with a smile.

　　"This... is still under investigation. According to the law, I can detain them for forty-eight hours before finding favorable evidence. Lawyer Jack, how about you come back to pick them up after forty-eight hours?" Sheriff Steve said quickly.

　　"Well then!" Jack had no choice but to walk up to Lu Fei and said, "This is the federal law. If the police do not agree to bail, we can only wait for 48 hours. I hope they will not find favorable evidence during this time. Otherwise, my client will have to stay in jail and face charges!"

　　"Then do you think they will find strong evidence?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"have no idea……"

　　At Area 51 in the United States, a helicopter secretly landed on the Area 51 helipad. General Mike, the highest commander of Area 51, got off the helicopter, walked quickly into the security passage, and came to the research center.

　　Several experts in white coats were studying Little Domi's stolen goods, including a tablet computer, three magic guns, and a crystal card...

　　"How is it? Have you figured it out? Are you sure what advanced technology it is?" General Mike walked out and said.

　　"I'm sorry, General!" The leading expert shook his head and said, "We have used various methods to study it, but many things are still unknown. The operating mechanism of the three high-voltage electric guns and the crystal card is completely incomprehensible. We can be sure that this is a brand new technology, very likely alien technology! What surprised us is this tablet computer. Some of its parts are actually parts of Apple tablet computers, and some are specially made parts!"

　　"What does this mean?"

　　"This means that this tablet is modified from an Apple tablet, but it has very powerful functions. Most importantly, it is a truly intelligent computer. It has independent thinking like us humans, and its IQ is equivalent to that of a seven or eight-year-old child. Its other abilities are very strong, such as its logical calculation ability, which is equivalent to that of a medium-sized computer..."

　　"Artificial intelligence?" General Mike was shocked.

　　"Yes, it is artificial intelligence, and it is artificial intelligence in the true sense. We all know that the artificial intelligence we are studying now can only be regarded as simulated intelligence, not true artificial intelligence! The gap here is actually very difficult to overcome. We need further research on the details..." said the expert.

　　"I understand!" General Mike turned to the secretary beside him and said, "What about the three detained kids? When can they be secretly escorted here?"

　　"I'm sorry, General, I'm afraid we can't get to Area 51, and we may not be able to keep these stolen goods. The three suspects have already hired lawyers. According to federal law, if we still can't find evidence to accuse them after another forty hours, we will have to release them, and their belongings must be returned in the same condition, otherwise the police station or our military will face charges!" said the secretary.

　　"Then sue him. I don't care what method you use. Let them face charges. We need them to go to jail. Then we can escort them to Area 51 for research!"

　　"This is a bit difficult. There is a high possibility that they will be extradited back to Iceland. They are legal residents of Iceland!" said the secretary.

　　"Hey, I don't care about that. For the benefit of the Federation, we must find a way to keep them in the Federation and put them in jail. Do you understand?"

　　"Got it, do it right away!"

　　…

　　Chapter 362 News

　　In Jack Law Firm in Las Vegas, Lu Fei, Gris and Wolf are sitting in Jack's office. Looking out from this office, they can see the police station on the opposite street. Little Domi and the other three goblins are still being held in the detention cell of the police station.

　　"Sir, why don't we just rescue them directly? Is there any need to go through so much trouble?" Wolfe said impatiently.

　　Gris shook his head, glanced at Wolfe, the barbarian, and said disdainfully: "Wolf, what do you know? The adults did this for a reason!"

　　"What's the intention?" Wolfe was not convinced. In his opinion, it was just a small police station. Not to mention Lu Fei and Gris, even he could get Little Domi out of the cell without anyone noticing. Lu Fei was following the normal procedure now. Wasn't this obviously to complicate things?

　　"It's actually very easy to get them out without anyone noticing, but then there will be no problem. You know, the goblins in Langjökull in Iceland will be exposed sooner or later. What should we do if more goblins run away like little Domi? So it's better to guide than to block. I plan to take this opportunity to stir up public opinion and bring the goblins to various media. I want to change everyone's..." Lu Fei pointed to his head and smiled.

　　"Your Excellency is wise. It turns out that you want to use the goblin's magical technology to usher in a great era!" Gris exclaimed in admiration.

　　"The beginning of what great era?" Wolfe asked curiously.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "Wolf, don't you realize that this Earth plane is about to undergo earth-shaking changes?"

　　"What changes?" Wolfe was at a loss.

　　"Haha, because of our existence, this world will definitely undergo profound changes. I have predicted that in the near future, all things of the old generation will be forced to compromise and change, otherwise they will be ruthlessly destroyed. We will rise up on those rotten and outdated things. I will personally create a new era, an era that belongs to us. My dream is to lead all mortals, including humans, goblins and other races, into a new mythological era!"

　　"That's great!" Wolf rubbed his hands and said, "A world without God is hopeless, or the Terran Continent is a perfect world. If you can create a perfect world, for the sake of a glorious cause, I, Wolf, will follow you until death."

　　"Haha, creating an era is bound to be a process of drastic changes, so we must first make everyone change their minds, make everyone realize that new changes have begun and a new era is coming, so that people will adapt to and promote such a process..."

　　As Lu Fei was talking, the office door opened and Jack hurried in. He said with a frustrated look on his face, "I'm so sorry to have kept you waiting for so long. I just came back from the police station to negotiate. Things are getting complicated. The police station will accuse my client of illegal entry, possession of high-risk weapons, violent destruction of the bank system, and robbery. They also flatly determined that my client is a terrorist from a certain base and participated in the recent subway terrorist attack, and refused Iceland's extradition!"

　　"So many charges?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised. He had already expected that it would be complicated, but he didn't expect it would be related to a terrorist attack.

　　Jack was very angry. He slammed the table and said, "The police are so despicable. They erased all the entry records of my clients and completely framed them for illegal entry. They also confiscated three guns that can emit high-voltage electricity, accused them of possessing high-risk weapons, and suspected them of participating in the recent terrorist attacks. These things are very serious. Now it's terrible. They can't be released. They will face charges and trials in court. In my opinion, they just want to keep them in jail in the United States so that they can secretly operate and study them. You know, they are not human..."

　　"Haha, it seems that they are not stupid... I knew that this kid, Little Domi, would cause big trouble. Who would not think that they are aliens when seeing their goblin appearance? But they are still walking around the United States openly and brazenly. Do they think that the American police system is just for free?"

　　"Sir, now that things have come to this, there is no point in complaining!" Gris turned to Lawyer Jack and said, "When will the trial begin?"

　　"Because he is a high-risk terrorist, the Federation has a special decree. It is said that... there will be a secret trial tomorrow at noon, and then he will be directly detained in secret. There will be no public trial, and it will not be reported in the newspapers!"

　　"It is indeed the state machine. All shameful things will be hidden from the general public. Whether in the United States, a country that advocates freedom and democracy, or in any other country, the situation is the same!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Boss, I have no choice now. I'm just a small lawyer and can't fight against the state apparatus. What should I do?" Jack said frustratedly.

　　"Isn't this easy? I'll just get them out directly and no one will ever notice!" Wolfe patted his chest. Why would he hesitate about such a simple matter?

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, thought for a moment and said, "There is a way. Let's make a big fuss. The bigger the better. First, I will immediately ask the Icelandic government to issue a stern statement, accusing the US government of rudely detaining Icelandic tourists on trumped-up charges! Second, leak the news to major media outlets, explain Xiao Duomi's non-human identity, and reveal that the US government intends to conduct secret trials and detentions for the purpose of inhumane dissection and research, which will set off public opinion across the United States! Third, immediately submit an urgent application for a public trial to the Supreme Court!"

　　Lu Fei took out his checkbook, wrote eight eights on it, and threw it to Lawyer Jack.

　　"Eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight US dollars?" Jack widened his eyes. This much money, is it the fund for this lawsuit?

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Jack, this is the first sum of money for you to use to get connections. If you handle this case successfully, I will give you the same amount of money as a reward. By then, you will be the most dazzling lawyer in the United States. Haha, so show your determination to sell your soul to the devil to handle this case successfully!"

　　"Don't worry, when I have enough money, I am the devil!" Jack said viciously.

　　"That's great. Your law firm is too short-staffed. Can you form a strong team of lawyers? And you can bribe reporters, forge evidence, and let tainted witnesses come forward to testify and point out the identities of Xiao Duomi and his gang. It doesn't matter if they are goblins or aliens. As long as it can attract the attention of the media and the public, and eventually force the court to hold an open trial, can you do it?"

　　"Absolutely no problem. Even if I commit a crime and rob my fellow criminals, I will fight this lawsuit to the end!" Jack promised hastily. He suddenly realized that an unprecedented opportunity was before him. If he seized it, fame, reputation, money, and the attention of the whole world would all come to him. Otherwise, he would have nothing.

　　Is the chance to turn things around coming? Thinking of this, Jack was so excited that he trembled all over. He quickly picked up his phone and made dozens of calls. Then he ran out of the law firm like a madman, so crazy that he even forgot to say hello to Lu Fei and others.

　　Several hours later, a diplomatic news item was broadcast on television stations across the United States.

　　"This afternoon at 4:45 EST, the Icelandic Ministry of Foreign Affairs suddenly held a press conference. The spokesperson of the Icelandic Ministry of Foreign Affairs issued a very severe notice to the United States, accusing the U.S. federal government of illegally detaining three Icelandic tourists on a series of trumped-up charges, including illegal entry, possession of high-risk weapons, violent destruction of the banking system, robbery, and terrorist attacks. The notice pointed out that the three tourists were detained by the local police station while traveling in Las Vegas. They are the Samikel people of Langjökull, Iceland. The geothermal power generation device currently being built on a large scale in Iceland was designed and manufactured by the Samikel people. The U.S. federal government's move is intended to dig out Iceland's geothermal power generation technology from the three people! Please see the detailed report below for details..."

　　"It is reported that the geothermal power generation equipment currently being built on a large scale in Iceland is suitable for use in any region of the world. The power generation efficiency is amazing and it is completely pollution-free and green. Experts from dozens of countries have confirmed that this technology is the greatest invention of the new century. Geothermal power generation will replace coal-fired power generation, nuclear power generation and oil energy in the next few years and become an emerging pollution-free new energy!"

　　All states in the United States broadcast this diplomatic news as soon as possible. This news appeared on the TV screens hanging on the streets of major cities, and many people stopped to watch.

　　Originally, such news was common and would have passed in the past, but the related news that followed set off a sensation across America and even touched the nerves of the world.

　　…

　　Chapter 363 Public Opinion

　　Benjamin is just an ordinary citizen of Las Vegas. He runs a small supermarket on Las Vegas Boulevard. He is usually quite idle, so he patrols the supermarket for forty minutes every day.

　　"Boss, boss, come and see, there is a shocking news on TV!" A supermarket employee shouted from afar, and the customers in the supermarket also gathered in front of the TV in the supermarket.

　　Benjamin frowned and walked forward quickly, intending to scold the guy who only watched TV and did not work. Unexpectedly, the news on TV suddenly aroused his interest.

　　"The three detained Icelandic tourists were not illegal immigrants at all. Instead, they entered the country openly through the airport. I was at the airport at the time. I had just returned from a trip to Hawaii and happened to see the three of them. They were definitely three aliens, absolutely real, absolutely genuine aliens. Many passengers saw them at the time. After they showed their Icelandic passports, the ticket inspector had to let them go. If you don't believe me, just look at this. This is the video I took with my mobile phone at the time!"

　　The person speaking on TV was a young man who was being interviewed. He put his mobile phone in front of the camera and the scene at that time appeared on the phone screen. The appearance of little Domi and his two goblin followers was clear.

　　"See? These three people are definitely not human beings, but aliens!" The young man being interviewed was very excited. The interviewer turned the screen and said, "Dear viewers, dear friends, now it is clear that the three detained Icelandic tourists are not illegal immigrants as the police said. They really entered Las Vegas legally with Icelandic passports. So what is the real reason for their detention? Is it true that the federal government is coveting the geothermal power generation device as the Icelandic government said?"

　　"Now let's talk about some so-called geothermal power generation devices. Why is this device causing such strong concern in Iceland and the federal government of the United States?"

　　"Boss, today's evening paper has arrived, and the front-page headline is: Aliens appeared in Las Vegas!" A waiter handed a newspaper to Benjamin who was watching TV.

　　"Wow, are they really aliens?" Benjamin was stunned at this time. He was an astronomy enthusiast himself. In order to explore aliens, he once built a small radio telescope on the roof of his house to receive information from the universe every day.

　　The customers watching TV were already getting agitated and talking a lot.

　　"They really are aliens. They definitely don't look human. Does this mean our federal government has captured three aliens?"

　　"Haha, this is really interesting. Those three aliens are holding Icelandic passports, right? I knew it, that geothermal power generation device is extremely advanced and has surpassed the scope of existing technology. It turns out to be alien technology!"

　　"The police department is really despicable. How can they detain aliens like this?"

　　"That is to say, aren't they afraid that the aliens have accomplices and will retaliate? Who will be held responsible if the alien warships destroy the earth?"

　　…

　　Benjamin ignored what these people were talking about. He spread out the newspaper, which contained several articles about the detention of little Domi.

　　"Jack, the attorney for the three aliens, claims that his client is an Icelandic resident, not an alien. The U.S. government intends to give his client a dark and brutal private sentence, and then secretly detain him for the purpose of dissecting and studying his client! Attorney Jack demands that his client be tried in public to eliminate the shady dealings!"

　　After reading the front-page headlines, I turned to the next page and saw that "The three goblins are from Iceland, the Sammikers of Langjökull!"

　　Benjamin was very interested. He read on quickly. The report included photos of three passports and a discussion of the Samiker people of Langjökull in Iceland. The Samiker people are Icelandic dwarves. Their prototype can be traced back to the goblins in Norse mythology. Currently, the Samiker people are rare. They are the earliest indigenous inhabitants of Iceland and are legal residents of Iceland. Finally, it claims that the US federal government has seriously violated the law by detaining Icelandic residents on trumped-up charges! "

　　"So far, more than 18 lawyers have publicly issued statements, demanding that the government hold a public trial on the detention of the Samikal people and give the American people the truth!"

　　"The federal government is so despicable. I'm going to the White House to protest. They can't treat friendly aliens like this!"

　　Benjamin was already like a possessed man, yelling. He took out his phone and hurriedly called a friend, shouting, "Tom, have you read the evening paper and the afternoon news? I'm going to protest in front of the White House, are you coming?"

　　In this way, Benjamin, feeling extremely angry, took a simple banner and came to the White House in Washington. On the banner, a few crooked words were sprayed, which read: "Protest the government's illegal detention of alien friends, demand that the government conduct an open trial, and reject the shady dealings!"

　　Benjamin and Tom hung the banner high and shouted in a serious manner while holding small flags. The iron fence of the White House was closed and many police officers began to impose tight martial law.

　　At this time, countless protesters came from far away. They wore the same yellow T-shirts, waved small flags, and shouted as they walked: "Protest, protest, protest the government's kidnapping of aliens!"

　　"Protest, protest, protest the government's closed trial of aliens!"

　　"Protest, protest, protest the government's dissection of live aliens!"

　　"Protest, protest, protest the government's brutal treatment of our alien friends, protest the government's intention to bring Earth civilization into an interstellar war!"

　　“…”

　　Benjamin was stunned as he watched the protesting crowd.

　　At this moment, reporters swarmed in, the cameras were turned on, and a coquettish female reporter said to the camera: "Dear audience friends, I am now in front of the White House. The Alien Enthusiasts Association has organized alien enthusiasts to protest and hold a rally in front of the White House to the Executive Government, calling on the government not to treat aliens as kidnapping! It is reported that the note from the Icelandic Ministry of Foreign Affairs has caused an uproar worldwide. The rumor that the federal government has detained aliens has attracted attention across the United States. According to the information received, alien exploration organizations in various states will also take action to protest and march. The detention of Icelandic tourists has begun to intensify..."

　　The female reporter walked up to Benjamin and asked, "Excuse me, are you also a member of the Alien Fans Association?"

　　"No, we are just ordinary citizens, but we are also interested in exploring aliens!" Benjamin said seriously to the camera. How could he miss this opportunity to show his face in front of people across the United States and even the world?

　　“So why are you protesting in front of the White House?”

　　"Of course it's for our own good. We believe that aliens are friendly! The government shouldn't treat our friends like this!"

　　"Oh, so do you have anything to say to the Consulate?"

　　Benjamin and Tom looked at each other, showing a smug smile of killing someone without paying for his life, and at the same time raised their hands and clenched their fists and shouted slogans: "Protest the government's kidnapping of aliens, protest the government's brutal treatment of human friends, and protest the government's closed trials!"

　　At this moment, there was a commotion outside the White House. Lawyer Jack came in wearing a black windbreaker, surrounded by countless paparazzi and countless flash lights flashing non-stop.

　　"Excuse me, Lawyer Jack, what crimes did your three clients commit?"

　　"Innocent, they are just tourists to Las Vegas!" Jack stopped, turned around and said seriously.

　　"So is your client an alien or a goblin?" a reporter asked eagerly.

　　"I'm not sure, but according to the Icelandic government, they are the original inhabitants of Iceland, but I think they are probably goblins, haha, but I heard that goblins are a race in Norse mythology!"

　　"Then why are you defending them?"

　　"For freedom, equality and justice, these things are not only needed by us Americans, but also by the residents of Iceland!"

　　"Lawyer Jack, why did you come to the White House this time?"

　　"I am here to protest and to appeal!"

　　"So what do you have to say to the government and the TV viewers?"

　　Jack took the microphone from the reporter and said in front of the camera: "The rights of freedom and equality are not only for the people of this country, but should also be extended to any country and race. I don't care whether my client is an Icelandic resident or an alien. I only know that I want to uphold federal law and the spirit of freedom and equality in the Constitution. As a lawyer, I firmly condemn any behavior that tramples on the laws of freedom and equality. Government departments cannot detain my client on trumped-up charges. I once again appeal to the government to make my client's trial public, reject shady dealings and power politics, and quell the doubts of the people about the government's trampling on the spirit of the Constitution!"

　　“…”

　　Chapter 364 Situation

　　"Lawyer Jack, what if the government does not accept public opinion and hold a public trial?" a reporter asked.

　　"It doesn't matter. I have reached an agreement with the largest law firm in the United States. I will submit a complaint to the Supreme Court tomorrow morning, accusing the government law enforcement agencies of illegally kidnapping my three clients. As the defendant, the government must respond!"

　　“What if the government ignores it?”

　　"It is impossible. The Constitution is above everything else. If the Executive Government dares to openly trample on the dignity and spirit of the law, then the Executive Government will fall without waiting until the next election!"

　　"So you are confident that those three... three aliens will receive a fair and open trial?"

　　"Yes, this will be a sensational lawsuit that will go down in history!" Jack said to the reporters with a cunning smile, "In your words, this is the first non-human race trial in history. Everyone is welcome to come and watch the trial!"

　　"Damn lawyer!" In the White House, General Mike smashed a pen holder on the president's desk.

　　President Omar stood up and shook his head, saying, "Whether those three Samikels were goblins or aliens, we all made a mistake, which was leaking the operation. Now there is nothing we can do. In order not to harm our interests, we should not conduct an open and fair trial for those three little guys, but follow the normal procedures!"

　　"President, how can this be possible? They have incredible technology hidden away. As long as we get that technology out of their mouths, our federation will undergo earth-shaking changes!"

　　President Obama spread his hands and said, "There is no other way. I am the president and my reputation cannot be damaged. I still want to fight for another term as president..."

　　"Okay!" General Mike gritted his teeth.

　　Over the next two days, the seizure incident escalated, and all kinds of media in the United States were flooded with news of the incident, many of which made the front page headlines. Even Iceland's claims about goblins were endless.

　　"Experts say goblins are an extraterrestrial race!"

　　"Goblins have existed in Iceland since ancient times!"

　　"Goblins are Samikels. Goblins are one of the races created by Samikel civilization!"

　　"The geothermal power generation device was invented by the goblins, and is three hundred years ahead of modern Earth technology!"

　　"The goblins have invented a truly intelligent chip. The Icelandic government claims that the chip has already been mass-produced and will soon be available worldwide!"

　　"The Icelandic government revealed that they have acquired the technological civilization of Sammikel!"

　　"An Icelandic official revealed that a new technological civilization will sweep the world, and Iceland will become the richest country in the world!"

　　"The Greek government issued a note this morning that they have reached a contract with Iceland to purchase 3,700 geothermal power generation devices. Greece will realize geothermal power generation within the next year, eliminate all fuel-fired power generation, and significantly reduce oil imports!"

　　"Japan, following Greece, intends to introduce geothermal power generation equipment on a large scale to reduce its dependence on more combustible energy sources such as oil and coal!"

　　"Affected by Iceland and Greece's reduction of oil imports, global oil stock prices fell sharply this morning, with a drop of more than 20%. Experts say that in the future, it is very likely that oil stocks will continue to fall!"

　　"Geothermal power plant causes panic among global oil giants!"

　　"A certain prince in the United Arab Emirates swore that geothermal power generation would destroy their jobs!"

　　"The three major oil companies jointly issued a public statement, claiming that geothermal power generation devices have a bad impact on the earth's environment!"

　　“…”

　　In a villa in Washington, Lu Fei put down the newspapers in his hand with great satisfaction, looked up and said to Lawyer Jack: "Very good, we have created a big public opinion in the past two days. Now the seizure incident and Icelandic technology have attracted a lot of attention. The effect is better than I thought!"

　　Jack rubbed his hands together excitedly and said, "Boss, the court has sent us a message. The trial will be held in three days, and the location will be the Supreme Court in Washington!"

　　"Well, that's good. The rest of the things will go according to the original plan. It's up to you!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"I will make sure this is a grand event that will go down in history!"

　　"Well, go get ready!"

　　Jack left the room. Lu Fei turned to Gris and said, "I didn't expect the paparazzi to be so powerful. In just two days, the news has spread everywhere. I heard that the news on the Internet is even crazier?"

　　“It seems so!”

　　Lu Fei picked up a newspaper and said with a little dissatisfaction: "I didn't expect Japan to get involved. They actually have the courage to introduce geothermal power generation equipment?"

　　Gris nodded as a matter of course and said, "If I were the Prime Minister of Japan, I would also introduce geothermal power generation equipment as soon as possible. You know, Japan is an island country with scarce resources. They need to spend a lot of money to import oil and coal every year. If they introduce geothermal power generation equipment, they can save this money. From this point of view, their vision and courage are quite great!"

　　Lu Fei frowned even more tightly.

　　"Why, Your Excellency doesn't like this country to introduce our geothermal power generation equipment?" Gris asked in surprise.

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temple and said, "We Chinese don't have much affection for that country, and of course I am no exception. Although we are close neighbors, the heavy history makes me hate this country, so I am very unhappy about introducing geothermal power generation equipment to that country!"

　　Gris laughed dumbly: "Sir, you are not a good businessman. Business is business, and it is meaningless to involve some emotional things. Besides, we still need to create momentum now, so the more widespread attention the geothermal power generation device can attract, the more we must not hinder it!"

　　"You don't understand!" Lu Fei shook his head, but he still suppressed his personal likes and dislikes with reason, and said: "Okay, okay, it's a bargain for them. I will give special instructions. The company must blackmail the Japanese severely and never let them have an easy time!"

　　"Sir, if my guess is correct, in a few years, geothermal power generation equipment will be sold all over the world, and every country will benefit from it. How can they suffer a loss?"

　　Lu Fei was helpless. Indeed, every country that dares to introduce geothermal power generation equipment will benefit.

　　However, the Icelandic government hotline has been flooded with calls from all over the world, most of which are asking about the authenticity of geothermal power generation devices!

　　In Reykjavik, at the headquarters building of the Geothermal Energy Group, there are countless reporters who come to interview and businessmen from various countries who come to understand the situation. In order to cope with these situations, the group built a geothermal power generation device in the lobby on the first floor of the building, and arranged experts to explain in detail the advantages and disadvantages of the device to those who come to understand the situation.

　　As an expert, Jason has participated in the installation of dozens of geothermal power generation devices. He has conducted in-depth research on this device designed and manufactured by the goblins themselves. At the same time, he is extremely yearning for the so-called "magic technology" of the goblins.

　　Now is the time when he should devote all his time to researching "magic technology", but he was unexpectedly transferred to work as a receptionist at the headquarters, which made him feel depressed.

　　"Dr. Jason, do you know where the goblins are?" a reporter asked.

　　"Langer Glacier!" said Jason.

　　"So it really is in Langge Glacier... Let me ask you one more question. I heard that goblins are an extraterrestrial race, is that right?"

　　"I don't know, maybe only God knows!" Jason didn't know whether to laugh or cry. How could he ask himself such a question?

　　"Uh... I heard that your company also has a super magic matrix product, which seems to be a new type of battery, is that right? Is that also goblin technology?"

　　"Well... it seems so. It is a battery technology that is beyond this era. It will completely change the shortcomings of the low-level application of electric energy and make the application of electric energy reach a new height! For example, mobile phone batteries, as long as you use one battery, you can use it for one to two years without charging. Haha, there are also electric cars. Using super magic matrix batteries, the cost will be one percent of that of gasoline, or even less. Moreover, it is clean and pollution-free, stable, and has a large capacity. A single charge can support hundreds of kilometers of driving. This is an advantage that current fuel vehicles cannot match..."

　　Speaking of the Super Magic Matrix series batteries, he became even more excited and talked eloquently. Everyone was stunned by the incredible Super Magic Matrix series!

　　…

　　Chapter 365 Imprisonment

　　Sakata is 32 years old this year. He has thinning hair, is relatively short and thin for a Japanese, wears a pair of black-framed glasses, and walks with the hunched gait that is typical of Japanese people.

　　At this moment, he was standing outside the Langge Icefield Goblin City with great excitement. Behind him was his colleague Sasaki who came with him. Sasaki was holding a camera on his shoulder, while Sakata was holding a microphone with the Tokyo TV logo on it.

　　"Sasaki, are you ready? Yoshi, we can start shooting right away!" Sakata said impatiently. He turned his head to look at the Goblin City behind him and felt excited.

　　"Okay, let's start shooting, 3...2...1, start!" said Sasaki.

　　Sakata showed a lewd smile in front of the camera and said: "Dear viewers in front of the TV, did you see that I am now in Langjökull in Iceland? Behind me is the Goblin City in the distance. After a lot of hardships, I finally found the place where the Goblin City lives. This is a great adventure and discovery..."

　　Sakata saw that the camera was suddenly tilted, and couldn't help but said angrily: "Sasaki, what's wrong with you? Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and point the camera at me, we are about to become the focus of the world's attention!"

　　"No...no, goblins have come out of the Goblin City and are coming towards us!" Sasaki said in surprise.

　　"Hmm? Let me see..." Sakata turned around and looked towards the Goblin City, only to see a team of goblins riding anti-gravity boats flying over at high speed and circling around them.

　　"Oh no!" Sakata's heart skipped a beat. He had already seen that these goblins were holding what seemed to be guns.

　　But the leader was Bulma. She looked at Sakata and Sasaki, who were obviously frightened.

　　"What are you two doing here? Why are you sneaking around?" Bulma drove the boat up to Sakata and said.

　　Sakata was indeed stunned, partly because of fear and partly because the anti-gravity boat, this motorcycle-like thing that could float in the air, looked very much like alien high-tech.

　　"We are here to interview...interview you!" Sakata said tremblingly.

　　"Interview? We don't allow interviews in Goblin City!" Bulma said coldly, and then gave an order: "Catch him!"

　　Click, click, click…

　　With more than a dozen magic guns pointed at the two men's heads, even fools like Sakata and Sasaki knew they were being tricked.

　　"Hurry up, you are prisoners now, hand over the camera and stop filming!" Bulma snatched the camera from Sasaki's hand, then fiddled with it for a few times, then felt bored, so she threw the camera to the ground, and a bolt of lightning shot out from the magic gun and hit the camera.

　　"Pa pa..." The camera suddenly was filled with electric light, puffs of green smoke came out, and then a burnt smell spread out.

　　"Broken?!" Sakata shuddered. He didn't expect the goblins to be so barbaric and cruel.

　　"You can't treat us like this. We come to interview you with friendly purposes. You should just invite us. Only we can introduce you to the whole world!" Sasaki shouted.

　　"No need, take him away!" Bulma laughed.

　　A dozen goblins immediately shouted, "Let's go. You have been captured. If you don't behave yourself, we will beat you up!" The goblins pushed Sakata and Sasaki with an anti-gravity boat and drove them into the goblin city.

　　The two were forced to enter the Goblin City. They finally saw what the Goblin City looked like, but they were captives. Countless goblins stopped on both sides of the road and watched them like monkeys.

　　The goblin city looked very similar to human cities, except that the stone houses were of a strange style. The goblins pointed and talked about Sakata and Sasaki.

　　"Everyone, tell me, these two humans have bad intentions and actually spied on our Goblin City. Should we kill them?" Bulma shouted.

　　"Killing people? That's not a good idea..."

　　"Why can't I kill him?" Bulma was surprised.

　　"They are not demons, and they probably look like two little sheep. They can't hurt us, right?"

　　"Pedant!" Bulma was so angry when she heard other goblins say this.

　　"Okay, put them in jail first!" Bulma ordered.

　　"Ah... No, we are all civilized people. You can't treat us so barbarically. I demand humane treatment. I want to see your leader!" Sakata yelled at the top of his voice. He struggled while shouting and actually pulled away a goblin who was holding him. He immediately ran away.

　　"Catch him...don't let him run away!" Countless goblins immediately surrounded him, jumping up one by one and pinning Sakata down like a pyramid.

　　"Wuwuwuwu... I won't run away, but you can't lock us up, let us go!" Sakata started crying.

　　"Cowards!" The goblins immediately looked at the two Japanese with contempt. Sakata and Sasaki were eventually taken into a building and locked in a room.

　　"Sakata, what should we do? I'm scared. I wonder if they will eat us!" Sasaki finally came to his senses and his face turned pale.

　　"Baga, Sasaki, what nonsense are you talking about? How could they eat humans?!" Sakata was furious. In fact, he was also very scared. He was afraid that the goblins were not civilized yet and would eat human flesh. Who knows, what if...

　　"Sakata, I told you a long time ago not to come looking for any goblins, but you didn't listen. Now look, we are finished!" Sasaki said frustratedly.

　　"Don't worry, someone will come to save us. We are not the only ones looking for the Goblin City. The reporters who visited the Geothermal Energy Headquarters are also looking for the Goblins. They will find us sooner or later!"

　　Sakata actually regretted being too reckless. He originally came to Reykjavik to visit and interview the headquarters of the Geothermal Energy Group, but why couldn't he resist his curiosity and came to Langjökull to look for goblins?

　　The arrest of the two sneaky Japanese, Sakata and Sasaki, soon caused a commotion in the Goblin City. The elders of the Goblin Elder Council were shocked to hear the news, and they quickly called Bulma into the Elder Council.

　　"Bulma, I heard that you captured two people?" Elder Ross and other elders stared at Bulma.

　　"That's right, I found two people acting suspiciously outside the city. They were actually filming us with a camera, so I caught them!" Bulma said proudly.

　　"Well, well done! Let's detain them first, but don't hurt them!" Elder Los nodded, then turned to the elders and said, "Let's talk about it, what should we do now?"

　　The goblins looked at the great sage Tommy, who said, "It seems that what Little Domi and Speaker Lu Fei did has begun to affect our Goblin City. Our Goblin City will be discovered sooner or later, but it happened too suddenly. We still need to work out a set of rules, otherwise humans will not tolerate us, and we will be in danger!"

　　"Yeah, that's right..." The goblins nodded.

　　"Bulma, send people down to patrol immediately. Capture any humans who approach our Goblin City first. Don't let them expose us!" said the great sage Tommy.

　　"I understand!" Bulma went down quickly, and soon she organized four teams, which went out to the four corners of the Goblin City and began patrolling, capturing all the humans they met nearby.

　　It's strange to say, there were not many people on Langjökull in the past, but today a lot of people suddenly showed up, including reporters from various countries and Icelanders.

　　Because the seizure incident caused a lot of controversy, many people realized that there were goblins on the Langjökull glacier in Iceland. Some even thought they were aliens, so they couldn't help but go to the glacier to look for them out of curiosity.

　　Human beings are such animals, curiosity kills the cat!

　　Bulma led the goblins on a sweep and found a lot of sneaky figures. Unfortunately, all these people were caught.

　　"Go in, go in!"

　　An American female spy, two American journalists, and three Icelandic natives were all pushed into the house and locked up with the two Japanese inmates.

　　"It's so despicable, you barbaric aliens, let us out quickly, we Earthlings will not let you succeed!" A young man from Reykjavik said angrily, punching and kicking the iron gate, making it clang.

　　Others who were captured said with disdain: "They are not aliens, they are goblins!"

　　"What are you arguing about, what are you arguing about..." Bulma walked to the door, took out a magic gun and pulled the trigger. An electric current hit the young man. The unlucky young man was immediately knocked down by the electric shock. His whole body twitched and he almost foamed at the mouth.

　　"This will be the outcome if you keep talking too much. All of you just wait patiently. The Council of Elders is currently considering how to deal with you!" Bulma said viciously.

　　Sakata had calmed down a lot at this time. He quickly said, "I say, goblin friends, we Japanese are your goblin friends. You must think calmly and not do anything bad to us, otherwise it will cause a diplomatic incident!"

　　"Okay, these Japanese are so annoying and talkative!" Bulma muttered a few words and walked away.

　　"It's over, it's over, they won't eat us, will they?" A local Icelandic traveler held his head and cried, he was extremely scared.

　　"Haha...coward!" Sakata laughed. He seemed to have forgotten that he was also scared to death just now. Now he has passed the fear period and started to laugh at others!

　　The two American reporters sat down and began to check their cameras. They were relieved to see that the cameras were fine. They were not very scared or desperate. The other female spy pretended to be scared. Her current identity was an innocent tourist.

　　The emergency meeting of the Goblin Elders Council lasted nearly three hours.

　　"Everyone, be quiet. I still say the same thing. Little Domi's incident did put us goblins in a passive position, but now that things have come to this, we don't need to feel bad. Some people on Earth now think we are aliens, some think we are just goblins, and some think we are the local Samikel people of Iceland."

　　"That's good. Fortunately, we were prepared. Otherwise, with the xenophobic nature of Earthlings, it would be difficult for us to deal with it. Now we must make a public statement through the Icelandic government to confirm the fact that we are the original inhabitants of Iceland. This way we can avoid a lot of trouble and obtain what humans call "human rights." This is very important! As long as we have these human rights, humans can't do anything to us!"

　　"The great sage is right. Regardless of whether others believe it or not, what they need is an explanation. We also need a reasonable identity so that we can live in peace. Otherwise, if the alien invasion of the earth becomes a hot topic, won't we have a headache?"

　　…

　　Chapter 366 Area 51

　　The United States, Area 51, as night falls, there is no human habitation for hundreds of miles in the barren Gobi Desert. At the foot of a hill, a military base sits quietly there.

　　What exists on the ground is just a large military airport and some necessary warehouse facilities. A large number of troops are stationed here, and the defense is even stricter than that of the Pentagon.

　　Few people know that there is a large-scale military base under the earth. This is Area 51, the most mysterious military base in the United States. It is said that this foundation hides alien spaceships, and a large part of the United States' rapid technological development originated from here.

　　In a huge clean research room, dozens of researchers in white coats are working intensely. The objects of their research are the stolen goods taken from Xiao Duomi, a fire tablet, three thunder magic guns, and a crystal card of unknown material.

　　General Mike was getting impatient as he watched the researchers busying around. He asked the old doctor in charge of the project, "Dr. Hall, how is it? Isn't there any progress in these days?"

　　Dr. Hall felt a little embarrassed. He shook his head and said, "General, I'm really sorry. We have used various methods and means to detect these things, but we still don't know how their core works. For example, this..."

　　Dr. Hall picked up a chip from the Spark Processor that had been disassembled into parts and said, "We are certain that this is the core component of the tablet, called the core processor, which is equivalent to the CPU, but its process is incredible and we don't know its working principle."

　　Even without electricity, this chip still flashes countless tiny lights, as if it has life and is breathing every moment, looking very mysterious and dazzling.

　　People have never seen such a delicate and beautiful thing. Researchers know that the technology used to make this core processor is better than the current central processing unit manufacturing technology in the world. Its internal structure is more subtle, it is simply a subtle circuit world.

　　"General, look, the source of electricity for those three high-voltage electric guns is this kind of crystal!" Dr. Hall picked up a silver crystal the size of a quail egg. The crystal shone brightly, but it did not burn his hands.

　　"After calculation, it was found that the crystal contains more than hundreds of thousands of kilowatts of electrical energy. The electrical energy can be conducted out by something similar to a matrix. To put it simply, these things are magic circles, similar to what wizards used in the past!" Dr. Hall blushed when he said this.

　　"Dr. Hall, are you a scientist? How is science related to witchcraft?" General Mike frowned.

　　"Well, this is a field of science we have never touched before. We have no theory at all, and we have no idea how it works. We need more time to do various tests and experiments to figure it out..."

　　"Okay, okay, you continue your research!" General Mike was very disappointed, but the research team of Area 51 was already the best team in the world. If they couldn't interpret it, then who else in the world could figure out these things?

　　"General, I suggest that you bring the people who use these things to Area 51. They should be the manufacturers of these things. Then they will bring us something brand new, which will bring our technology to an unprecedented level!" Hall said.

　　"There's no way!" General Mike shook his head. Little Domi and the other three goblins are now the focus of global attention and are under great pressure from public opinion. Even if one of them disappears for no reason, the Executive Yuan will be in a very passive position and the impact on interests is too great.

　　"Beep, beep, beep..." At this moment, the entire base suddenly had an alarm sound!

　　"What's going on?" General Mike shouted.

　　"General, three people appeared outside the base for no reason!" his soldiers reported. Countless surveillance images appeared on the huge glass screen. Dozens of surveillance images locked onto the roof of a large warehouse on the surface from different angles. Lu Fei and three others were standing on top of the warehouse.

　　"What's going on? The warehouse is already a restricted area. Are all those guards and security measures nearby just for nothing? How come we didn't even know the enemy had broken into the restricted area!" General Mike was furious.

　　"I'm sorry, General, the three of them seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, and the nearby guards showed no signs of outsiders breaking in!"

　　"Damn it, catch him immediately, or kill him without mercy!" General Mike ordered coldly.

　　"yes……"

　　The command center of the underground base began to operate. Countless armed soldiers ran in from all around the airport and warehouse. Off-road vehicles were also dispatched. The rapid whistling sound of the entire base resounded through the sky.

　　"Illegal invaders, surrender immediately, surrender immediately!!" Countless troops surrounded Lu Fei and others.

　　"Fuck you!" Wolfe yelled, even swearing.

　　"Fire, fire, kill them!" A commander was furious and grabbed the loudspeaker and issued a death order.

　　"Bang bang bang bang..." Countless tongues of fire burst out from all directions, and all kinds of bullets with rays of light shot towards Lu Fei and the other two.

　　"What's going on? Do they have a protective shield?" All the soldiers in the base were stunned. They saw that all the bullets hit a layer of protective shield, and the bullets fell onto the warehouse with a rattling sound.

　　Lu Fei, Gris and Wolf ignored any gun attacks. They stood on the top of the warehouse and looked out over the entire base. Wolf said in a muffled voice, "Sir, we have been discovered. This military district is indeed the most mysterious in the United States. I sense that there is a large base underground."

　　"Everything we want to retrieve is in this base. I have locked onto them!" Lu Fei said with his eyes closed, as if he had already sensed where the Spark tablet was.

　　"Let's create some chaos, Wolfe, and destroy the electricity. Without electricity, the entire base will be destroyed!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Ha ha, that's great!" Wolfe suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the void. A high-voltage power frame erected next to the warehouse collapsed immediately. Countless sparks flew everywhere, and the thick high-voltage cables were all broken. Some of the cables seemed to be grabbed by something and pulled down.

　　Bang!

　　An astonishing scene appeared. The broken end of the high-voltage cable leaked dazzling electric light, and countless electric currents all gathered on Wolfe. In the dark night, Wolfe slowly flew in the air like Thor.

　　"Oh my God, is this still a human?"

　　"God, we have encountered a demon, open fire quickly!"

　　The rapid sound of machine guns and the whistling sounds of rocket launchers resounded through the sky again. Countless artillery fire was fired at Wolf, and even Tomahawk missiles were decisively fired at Wolf.

　　"Hahahaha, this feels so cool. Only in this plane can my thunder magic make rapid progress. Haha, explode for me!" Wolf laughed and waved his hands. Countless dazzling electric lights shot out.

　　Boom boom boom…

　　The warehouse exploded suddenly, flames shot up into the sky, air waves swept across, countless soldiers were blown away, and the battlefield was in chaos!

　　…

　　Chapter 367: A Buzz

　　The entire Area 51 fell into darkness, and all the electricity was swallowed up by the "monster" Wolf. As a practitioner of thunder magic and rage magic, controlling and swallowing lightning is a basic ability.

　　A nuclear power plant was built underground three hundred miles away from Area 51. All the electricity in Area 51 was provided by this power plant. Countless amounts of electricity were gathered on Wolfe, which made him happy, but the nuclear power plant was in trouble.

　　“Boom!”

　　The nuclear power plant exploded, flames shot up into the sky, echoing the flames in Area 51 from afar, like two bonfires suddenly lit in the endless wilderness.

　　The underground base was suddenly plunged into darkness, and the base's backup power supply started instantly. However, the backup power supply had low power and could only guarantee basic lighting, but could not provide the power for the operation of certain scientific research machinery.

　　Lu Fei opened a portal and instantly appeared in the research room of the underground base.

　　"Who are you?" General Mike and other soldiers had nervously drawn their guns, treating Lu Fei and Gris, the two uninvited guests, as if they were their greatest enemies. The researchers in white research suits were in chaos.

　　Lu Fei didn't care about these people at all. He stretched out his hand and grabbed into the air. All the broken parts fell into Lu Fei's hands. These parts were exactly the belongings of Xiao Duomi and others.

　　"You can't take those things away!" Dr. Hall shouted. These things are of great significance to the entire base.

　　"Put it down, put it down quickly, or I will shoot!!" the soldiers at the base shouted.

　　Lu Fei tilted his head, smiled harmlessly, and said, "You seem to have not figured out the situation yet. You got these things illegally. Do they belong to you? We are just here to get our things back and ask you to pay a little interest. Humph, don't think you are so great that you can do whatever you want!"

　　Lu Fei grabbed it, and with a snap, everything in his hand turned into powder.

　　"Ah...you ruined our research!!" Dr. Hall was shocked and felt heartbroken as if his flesh was cut.

　　"Open fire!" General Mike was furious. He fired at Lu Fei with his pistol. The other adjutants held automatic machine guns and fired at Lu Fei.

　　“Shhhhhhhhh…”

　　The sound of bullets drilling through the air mixed with the sound of gunfire. Countless bullets seemed to be blocked by some inexplicable force, and each one was suspended outside Lu Fei and Gris's bodies. Such a situation had only appeared in science fiction movies and was very strange.

　　"Damn, they have special abilities!" General Mike was horrified.

　　With a slight movement of his will, all the bullets shot in all directions. Bang, bang, bang, the room was filled with blood, all the lights and electronic components exploded, and then the entire room fell into silence and darkness.

　　"Oh no, the foundation has been invaded!" The foundation guards came to their senses and rushed over quickly. They lit up the laboratory with flashlights in their hands, and saw a mess. All the researchers and soldiers fell in a pool of blood. Everyone had their eyes wide open, and they died with their eyes open. There was a bloody hole on their brows, and blood gushed out. The guards couldn't help but shudder when they saw this scene.

　　"General, General... quickly make an emergency call to the President and the Ministry of Defense!" Everyone was shocked and pale, thinking that this time they were doomed. Area 51 had never suffered such severe damage and attack. The general was dead, and some researchers were also dead. Who could take responsibility for this?

　　Lu Fei and Gris returned to the warehouse on the ground through the portal, only to see Wolfe showing off his power. The ground was in a mess, with overturned tanks and even armored vehicles everywhere. The bodies of some soldiers were horrible to look at, and flames were everywhere...

　　"The mission has been accomplished. I think the U.S. federal government will realize how powerful we are. Let's go!" Lu Fei said to Wolfe.

　　"But sir, I haven't had enough fun. I finally got a chance to do this, but I didn't kill any people. It was so boring..." Wolfe was not satisfied.

　　"Just leave if I tell you to. Why are you wasting your time?" Lu Fei didn't know whether to laugh or cry. The entire Area 51 was in chaos, and he was still not satisfied? If Area 51 was really wiped out, I'm afraid the US government would be furious, and the impact would be too great.

　　After Lu Fei and others left, the gunfire in the flames of Area 51 stopped. The surviving soldiers and researchers who had managed to escape breathed a sigh of relief and began to help restore order.

　　The federal president, who was far away in the White House in Washington, was alarmed at the first moment. When he heard that something big had happened in Area 51, he was immediately horrified and Air Force One quickly took off for Area 51.

　　The president, his entourage, and generals from the Department of Defense personally came to Area 51. The president got off the plane and asked, "How is General Mike?"

　　The Minister of Defense, who arrived five minutes earlier, said in a deep voice: "General Mike has been killed, and many important researchers have also sacrificed their lives for the country. Currently, many things in the laboratory are damaged, and the most important thing is that the things of the three goblins are gone!"

　　"Have you found out who did it?"

　　" It's unclear. All electronic equipment has been disrupted and all video information has been destroyed. But according to eyewitnesses, there were three people who invaded the foundation!"

　　"Three people...how is this possible?" The president's eyes widened.

　　"Yes, Mr. President, there were indeed three people. It is said that only two of them took action. They both have powerful special abilities and guns and cannons cannot hurt them at all.

　　"This is a warning, a naked warning!" The president is also a smart man. He thought about what had happened in the past few days and immediately realized that these things had already made him overwhelmed, but now it was even more confusing.

　　"What does the President mean?" The Minister of Defense still didn't understand.

　　"Idiot, this matter is related to the goblins. The goblins must have sent people to take their stolen goods. Without the stolen goods, the alien life trial that has been making the world abuzz in the past two days will be easier to deal with. Isn't this a naked warning?!"

　　"No, we can't just let this go. Mr. President, immediately order the three goblins to be taken to other bases and tortured severely to get out everything they know!" The Minister of Defense was furious.

　　"If they can destroy Area 51 today, they can destroy the White House tomorrow!!" The president's face turned pale, and even the secretary of defense was shocked.

　　"I can't stay in the White House anymore. My target is too obvious. From now on I will only work on Air Force One!" the president said suddenly.

　　"Yes, I understand. But President, how do we handle the trial of the three goblins?"

　　"Let's not interfere. Let them fight this lawsuit themselves. If possible, the best outcome would be to expel those three troublesome goblins back to Iceland!" The president waved his hands and sighed. There were many more wrinkles on his face and a lot more white hair on his head.

　　"The Icelandic Ministry of Foreign Affairs once again issued a statement, hoping that the US federal government will respect international law and human rights and extradite the three detained Icelandic nationals back to Iceland for trial!"

　　"The US Department of State rejected this request, but allowed the case to be submitted to the International Court of Justice for arbitration!"

　　"There are new changes in the court trial, which has attracted widespread attention from the world!"

　　"Lawyer Jack led twelve lawyers to officially and publicly declare that they would defend the three Samikal people and claim that their clients are innocent! The American legal community has commented on this incident!"

　　"Iceland's Sammikel civilization and the Sammikel people have received huge attention. The internet is going crazy with rumors that there is a Sammikel city on Langjökull. Pictures speak louder than words!"

　　"At least twelve people were detained in the city of the Samicael people. Pictures show the truth!"

　　"The seizure caused a huge uproar, and the Samikel city on the Langglacier attracted the attention of the whole world!"

　　"The Icelandic government claims that the Samiqar City is a highly autonomous city of the Samiqar people, enjoying Iceland's independent economic, cultural and military policies! The detainees violated local laws and regulations and are only being detained temporarily, and will be released soon!"

　　"The Icelandic government calls on people not to violate the laws of the Samiqel cities and to consciously abide by and respect the autonomous regulations of ethnic minorities!"

　　"Three Samikal people were tried in court this morning. Attorney Jack and the most prestigious lawyers in the United States jointly defended them. The trial attracted much attention. The lawyers claimed that their clients were innocent and would definitely be acquitted!"

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei put down the newspaper and said with a smile: "It really caused a lot of uproar. Even the Goblin City was discovered by the crazy paparazzi!"

　　…

　　Chapter 368 Release

　　Little Domi's trial caused a lot of controversy. The verbal battle in the court lasted for three days. In the end, the judge acquitted Little Domi and three other Samikel people. The lawyers' ability to cover up stains and turn things around was clearly revealed.

　　In front of the solemn court, Little Domi and his two followers walked out triumphantly with a group of lawyers. Reporters who had been waiting outside the court rushed up and surrounded Little Domi and the lawyers.

　　"Mr. Domi, what do you think about this trial?" A female reporter squeezed in front of little Domi and put the microphone close to his chin.

　　Little Domi moistened his throat and said with a proud smile: "My opinion is very simple, that is, the law is fair, and we have obtained a fair judgment of the law!"

　　"Mr. Domi, are you a goblin or a Samikel?" another reporter asked quickly. This question has been lingering in many people's minds, but has never been stated by the person involved.

　　Little Domi smiled and said, "What race do you want to believe we are? Icelandic natives, goblins, or aliens? No matter what race we are, we are flesh and blood, with independent thoughts and wisdom just like everyone else. Based on this, we enjoy the sacred human rights of equality and freedom!"

　　"I heard that you designed and invented a geothermal power generation device. Is that advanced technology?"

　　"To be exact, it's magical technology!" said Little Domi.

　　"Magical technology?" The reporters were shocked. They finally found something they had never heard of before.

　　"Excuse me, what is magic technology?"

　　"The technology that focuses on the application of various elements of nature is magic technology. The core of the geothermal power generation device is one of these magic technologies!"

　　"Is magic technology your Samikal's technology or alien technology?"

　　"I'm glad that everyone compares magic technology with alien technology, but I'm sorry to tell you that magic technology is magic technology. It has greater potential and is more advanced than current technology!"

　　"Don't get excited, my clients have been feeling tired lately, they need to rest, please make way, make way..." The lawyers protected the goblin and helped him break through the blockade of reporters, and he finally got into the car safely and drove away.

　　Several cars stopped in front of a villa. The lawyers followed Xiao Duomi down. Lu Fei was already waiting in front of the villa.

　　Little Domi came forward and said gratefully: "Thank you, Speaker Lu Fei, for saving me!"

　　"Haha, we have to save them. The elders of the Goblin Elder Council almost made you mad!" Lu Fei smiled and welcomed Xiao Domi and the other three goblins into the villa.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, the elders won't really blame me, right? They won't stop me from returning to the Goblin City, right?" Little Domi blushed.

　　"Don't go back yet. Anyway, you three are already famous now. No one dares to do anything to you outside!" Lu Fei turned to Lawyer Jack and said, "Lawyer Jack, thanks to you this time, I have prepared the reward!"

　　Wolfe immediately took out a dozen silver suitcases from the room and opened them one by one, revealing stacks of green banknotes inside.

　　A dozen lawyers smiled. Lu Fei said, "One box per person, don't think it's too little!"

　　"No, no!" The lawyers came up with the money, shook hands with Lu Fei one by one and left the villa. Now, the trouble caused by little Domi was successfully ended.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, we have to return to the Goblin City. I heard that the Goblin City has been exposed. I wonder what will happen to us goblins?" Little Domi was extremely worried.

　　"Don't worry, we have Iceland's protection. And because of your commotion, some people have already accepted the existence of goblins! It's actually no big deal. As long as the Icelandic government protects us, no matter how much noise other countries make, it will be useless!"

　　“That’s good!”

　　Little Domi breathed a sigh of relief. The next morning, Little Domi and his two followers left the United States and returned to Iceland. At the Reykjavik airport, Little Domi and his two followers were interviewed by crazy Icelandic reporters.

　　Back in the Goblin City, Little Domi and the other two were locked up in a small dark room, under the pretext of "confinement!"

　　When Lu Fei arrived at the Goblin City, tents had been set up on the Gobi Desert outside the city. There were countless tourists and people who came to look for the goblins. As a result, the goblins dared not leave the city and outsiders were not allowed to enter the city.

　　Outside the gate of the goblin city, a group of humans held up small pennants and banners, and were protesting and shouting:

　　"Protest, protest, we protest. We are friends of the goblins, and we demand to enter the goblin city!"

　　"We demand entry into Goblin City!"

　　“…”

　　The protesters were unyielding, and the goblin warriors guarding the gate refused to give in. Suddenly, the city gate opened, and a team of goblin warriors came out, escorting a dozen humans.

　　"Go away, go away, you are not welcome in our Goblin City. You are all released and your things will be returned to you!" Dozens of captured people were ruthlessly driven out, and the goblins threw a pile of things at their feet.

　　Among these people, there were Sakata and Sasaki who were arrested first. Sakata and Sasaki looked haggard. They had been detained for several days. They couldn't eat or sleep well, and their spirits were always in a tense state. Now they were finally released, and they felt like they had returned to the world from hell.

　　A group of reporters came up to interview.

　　"What laws have you violated that you are detained by the Samikel people?" the reporters asked.

　　Sakata got furious and shouted, "Baka, Baka, they are goblins, real goblins, they come from the outer world!"

　　"Aliens?" The reporters immediately became interested.

　　"Yes, I heard that they come from a place called Terran, where magic is prevalent!"

　　Wow...

　　There was a commotion outside the Goblin City, and everyone was shocked. This was good news that had never been dug up before.

　　"Everyone, listen to me. I know these goblins very well because I am the first human to discover the goblin city. I am also the first to be captured. I come from the great Japan. I am Sakata from Tokyo TV. The one next to me is Sasaki, my photographer. We were the first to be captured, so we know them best..."

　　Sakata talked freely and eloquently, he recounted the process of his arrest with exaggeration, and then talked about the situation in the Goblin City, wishing he could dig up the goblins' entire eighteen generations of ancestors. Now that there were so many reporters, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he didn't show up, he would have to return to Japan in disgrace.

　　At least dozens of cameras were pointed at Sakata. This shameless Japanese was so bold that he spoke nonsense and started bragging outside the gate of the goblin city.

　　"Hi hi hi..." The city gate opened, and a team of goblin warriors flew out on anti-gravity boats, aiming their magic guns at Sakata's head.

　　The leader was none other than Bulma. She said fiercely, "You little Jap, if you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful or we will lock you up again!"

　　"I'm not talking nonsense. You...you are discriminating against and insulting our Yamato people. I'm going to sue you!" Sakata shouted.

　　"Behave yourself!" Bulma was furious and hit the Japanese man's head hard with her magic gun. Then she turned to the reporters guarding outside the Goblin City and said, "Don't listen to the nonsense of this shameless Japanese man. We goblins are law-abiding Icelandic residents!"

　　A brave reporter came up and asked, "Soldier, what is this thing you are riding called? Is it magnetic levitation?"

　　"No, magnetic levitation is too low-level. This is an anti-gravity airship. Do you see the various regular-shaped bright symbols under the airship? This is called a magic circle. It is driven by elemental stones and can offset gravity... Hehe, you still don't understand even if I tell you. This is our magic technology, which far exceeds existing technology!"

　　Bulma became interested immediately when talking about technology. He was not afraid of humans. In his eyes, the people on Earth were far inferior to the humans in the south of the Terran continent.

　　The reporters were secretly delighted. They were all smart people. They began to flatter Bulma and guide her to reveal the so-called goblin magic technology. Little did they know that Bulma didn't care about it at all. She said: "We have reached cooperation with several human companies in our country. We will develop more and better magic technology and apply it to various fields to benefit mankind, purify the environment, transform the environment, and transform the earth into a better planet."

　　"Good news, good news!" The reporters dug up a lot of information and were all delighted. They had already conceived a lot of good comments in their minds, such as "Magic technology changes the world!" "The road to the future is led by magic technology!" and so on.

　　From the magic technology that Bulma talked about, everyone realized that a new era of magic technology was about to arrive...

　　Chapter 369 Development

　　It was a clear morning and there were not many pedestrians in the center of Reykjavik, but there were many citizens entering and leaving the Temple of the Sacred Truth.

　　Sharna was covered in a faint golden light, which was the unique spiritual light of the Holy Spirit. Behind her, the light of the Holy Spirit vaguely gathered into two milky white wings. This had never existed before. Sharna was quite moved by this. She could already feel that her own domain was about to be formed.

　　Turning around the back hall and arriving at the hall, they saw that the hall was magnificent and many believers had already started sitting on the long benches and praying silently. Sharna could hear their voices because those voices were being amplified by the temple and lingering over the hall of the temple, as if someone was whispering softly.

　　The Holy Temple of Truth in Reykjavik is the largest temple of Truth in the city. It covers a large area, like a small garden. The temple includes a large garden, a front hall, a main hall, an rear hall and two side halls. Tourists visit it every day, but non-clergymen are prohibited from entering the rear hall.

　　Sharna looked up at the statue of the Lord of Holy Truth in the hall and felt that the aura on the statue was becoming increasingly brighter. This was because there were more and more believers.

　　On both sides of the hall, there are statues of heroes. One is the Holy Spirit of Sharna, another is Little Jupiter, and the rest are the most famous heroes in Valhalla. They all have names and are displayed on both sides of the hall.

　　The statues of heroes also emit a faint holy light, corresponding to the statues of gods, making the temple hall full of a sacred and solemn atmosphere. As long as mortals enter the temple hall, they will be unconsciously affected by the sacred and solemn atmosphere and feel solemn awe.

　　"Sister, my heroic spirit is becoming stronger, and your holy spirit is also condensing. We are living a good life now!" Little Jupiter came to Sharna's side, and behind the two siblings were a dozen heroic spirits.

　　"The church is getting bigger and bigger. I counted the number of registered believers in this temple yesterday. It has exceeded 30,000. Ninety-nine percent of them are residents of this city. I heard that the actual number of registered believers in the church has exceeded 10 million..."

　　"Sister, Iceland's population is still too small. Should we expand outward?" Little Jupiter said.

　　"Outward development?"

　　"Yes, I heard from Sister Wen Wan that the church wants to build more than 30 temples in the coastal and riverside cities of Eastern China. You also know that the population of China is much larger than that of Iceland. The population of just one city there is much larger than the population of Iceland as a whole. It will be great to develop there!"

　　"But the religious foundation there is far worse than that in Europe, and we don't know much about the character of the Chinese people in the East, and we don't know if building a temple there will attract believers!"

　　“…”

　　While Sharna and her brother were discussing, a gorgeously dressed couple walked over with a little girl. They were taking their daughter to look at the murals in the hall.

　　"Dad, it's Holy Spirit Sharna and Little Prince Jupiter..." The little girl suddenly stretched out her cute fingers and pointed at Sharna and Little Jupiter.

　　"Don't talk nonsense, where is the person over there?" The little girl's mother looked at where her daughter was pointing her finger, and saw nothing there, so she immediately slapped her daughter's hand away lovingly.

　　"I'm telling the truth, Mom and Dad. It's really Holy Spirit Sharna and Little Prince Jupiter. I'm not lying..." the little girl said aggrievedly.

　　The little girl's father shook his head and smiled, "Well, our baby saw the Holy Spirit and the Heroic Spirit. This is very good. It shows that the baby's heart is very pure, because only people with pure hearts can see what others cannot see!"

　　Sharna was also startled. She walked up to the little girl and asked in surprise: "Can you see me?"

　　"I can see it!" The little girl was about ten years old. Her voice was loud and clear. Her little face was very pretty, her eyes were big and round, full of spirit. In her hand, she held a red apple.

　　Sharna looked at the little girl carefully, and suddenly saw a circle of light golden pupils in the depths of the little girl's eyes. She thought she was seeing things, so she rubbed her eyes and looked carefully for a while, and she was surprised to find that there was indeed a circle of light golden pupils in the little girl's eyes.

　　"This little sister is so smart, no wonder she can see us!" Little Jupiter came over.

　　"Well, the most important thing is that this little girl has noble blood, and the power of her blood has naturally awakened..." Sharna said happily.

　　"That's rare!" Little Jupiter was surprised. There was only one person among thousands who could naturally awaken the power of blood like the little girl.

　　"What's your name?"

　　"Angela!"

　　"Well, Angela, are you willing to become my disciple?"

　　"If I become your disciple, can I become a holy spirit in the future? I also want to have wings like an angel!" Angela pointed at the wings behind Sharna, feeling very envious.

　　"Of course you can. If you become my disciple, I will teach you how to practice magic. In the future, you will be able to condense angel wings, fly into the sky and hide in the ground, and have abilities that ordinary people do not have!"

　　"I do!"

　　Angela said excitedly. Her parents saw that Angela was talking to herself strangely, and they couldn't help but come up and hold her hand and said, "Angela, who are you talking to?"

　　"I'm talking to Holy Spirit Sharna!" Angela said to her mother seriously.

　　“Haha, nonsense, how can you talk to the Holy Spirit…” Angela’s mother laughed, not realizing that what her daughter said was true.

　　"Shh..." Sharna made a gesture to Angela to keep quiet, and Angela nodded obediently. Sharna put her hands on Angela's little shoulders and softly recited two spells. Angela and Sharna immediately separated their consciousnesses and passed through a light gate, and came to the square of the Supreme Temple. They saw many people on the square making pilgrimages.

　　"Ah... where is this place?" Angela felt extremely fresh, as if she was doing two things at once. Most of her consciousness was still in reality, but a strand of it had run to an unfamiliar place. Angela just felt curious, but not afraid.

　　"This is the Supreme Temple of the Holy Truth Church!" Sharna took little Angela's hand and led them into the temple hall. After admiring Lu Fei's spiritual will, she led little Angela into the back hall, stopped in a quiet room, and began to teach little Angela something!

　　In reality, Angela's mother took little Angela to visit the temple. She didn't notice anything different about Angela. After the temple visit, Angela stubbornly held her parents' hands and said, "I want to buy a picture from the clergy!"

　　"Okay, let's just buy something as a souvenir!"

　　Just like that, a picture with a magic circle printed on it was bought. The clergy of the temple were very happy every time someone wanted to buy a magic circle picture, because it meant that their church had one more believer. However, they didn't know that the believer this time was a disciple seen by the Holy Spirit Sharna.

　　"Sister, you are very lucky. You have already accepted quite a few disciples, right?" Little Jupiter joked.

　　"You are the same, aren't you? Haha, you are lucky to be guided into the church by us. I have decided to go to the East. I heard that Shanghai is a good place with a larger population than Iceland. If we build a few temples there, it should be very promising!"

　　"We are willing to follow the commander!" The heroic spirits behind him expressed their opinions.

　　"Haha, sure. The church is in a period of rapid development and lacks people who can get things done. So don't worry about not having a place to use your skills. I will talk to His Majesty Lu Fei and try to assign everyone out. It would be best if everyone could take charge of a temple!"

　　"No problem!" Lu Fei laughed loudly and walked into the hall. He had just returned to Reykjavik from Washington, the United States, and the first thing he did was to inspect the Great Temple.

　　Lu Fei has always been very busy, running around everywhere. As soon as he entered the Great Temple, he heard the plan of Holy Spirit Sharna.

　　This is a great thing, and Lu Fei will definitely give his full support. Since the Holy Truth Church absorbed the "peripheral organization" of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society through the platform of the Supreme Temple, the number of church believers has grown explosively. Now is the time to vigorously expand the territory, especially in China in the East, which accounts for a quarter of the world's population. According to God, there are many "lost lambs" and there are many sentient beings in the East who need to be shepherded.

　　Since God has now become an illusion, Lu Fei decided to take on God's mission, shepherd all living beings on God's behalf, and reap the fruits of faith in the future...

　　…

　　Chapter 370 Inspection

　　The Reykjavik City Square in the early morning seems to be full of vitality, which is completely different from the previous economic depression.

　　Originally, Reykjavik was a Nordic city with a very high standard of living. People had a moderate pace of life, good job benefits and high welfare. Now the economy has not only recovered but has moved to a higher level, especially the financial industry has begun to flourish again.

　　The situation in Greece is the same as that in Iceland. Lu Fei uses various means to control these two countries at the economic level. Not only the economy, but also religion. The Holy Truth Church is developing rapidly in Greece and Iceland.

　　Take Iceland for example. The local Lutherans in Iceland feel quite a bit of pressure, but they have no choice. Under the conditions of fair competition in a society ruled by law, Lutherans have no ability to resist the Church of Divine Truth.

　　The same is true of the Parthenon in Greece. Economy determines politics, politics influences religion. Under the management of the demon Nubis and the former priestess of the god of love, the Church of the Holy Truth, the Parthenon dared not even make a sound.

　　Lu Fei didn't know what means Nubis and Severa used, but in short, Nubis and Severa destroyed the seminary of the Parthenon. All the boys and girls studying in the seminary were forcibly disbanded, and the Parthenon was forced to sign a humiliating treaty with the Holy Truth Church.

　　After receiving the signed treaty, Lu Fei just nodded without making any expression. In the religious field, mutual infighting is still a light punishment. Nubis and Severa have already given him face by not "destroying" the Parthenon.

　　With two major bases in Greece and Iceland, the Holy Truth Church's outward expansion speed has obviously increased a lot. While wandering in the square, Lu Fei was thinking about the church's development strategy in China.

　　China is our motherland and our roots. It would be difficult to develop religion in China. First of all, it must conform to national conditions. Like in Greece and Iceland, the Holy Truth Church uses huge funds as a backing and various welfare benefits to develop believers, with good results. However, in China, a multi-pronged approach is needed.

　　Sharna, Jupiter and a team of heroic spirits followed Lu Fei. Ordinary people could not see them, so they did not cause any commotion. However, some local believers had actually learned the basic principles of cultivation. Anyone who saw Sharna and the group of heroic spirits would bow to them reverently.

　　Lu Fei walked all the way from one end of the square to the other. There were already more than a dozen believers who saluted him. Two of them even prostrated themselves on the ground. This was a great salute performed by fanatics. Performing such a salute in a public place would almost cause a riot.

　　Lu Fei actually enjoyed the feeling of being respected. He walked to a geothermal power generation device at the edge of the square and turned around and asked, "Are geothermal power generation devices already spread all over the island?"

　　Little Jupiter knew something about this situation, and he replied, "It seems so. Now the electricity price has dropped to a historical low. Many citizens choose to use electrical appliances and have stopped using gas. The gas company can no longer survive in Iceland!"

　　"Well, you don't have to follow me, I'm going to the group headquarters to take a look!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and all the heroic spirits dispersed, leaving only Sharna and Little Jupiter with him. Lu Fei then moved into the United Gold Reserve Bank.

　　When Kang Shenghua heard that Lu Fei was coming, he hurriedly led the senior staff to greet him.

　　"Boss, you finally come to inspect. We employees have been looking forward to it for a long time!" Kang Shenghua waved his hand, and everyone hurried up to greet him.

　　"They all look in good spirits!" Lu Fei looked at the bank employees one by one. It was the first time he met some of them, while he had met some of them many times. Each of them looked energetic, and it was obvious that everyone was very excited about his visit. In addition to Kang Shenghua, Lu Fei was most familiar with Shen Hua.

　　Shen Hua is Su Tongtong's classmate and Lu Fei's schoolmate. Now she is the vice president of the group, holding a high position of power, second only to Kang Shenghua.

　　After entering the office and sitting down, Lu Fei asked everyone to leave, leaving only Kang Shenghua and Shen Hua.

　　"How's the situation in the group now?" Lu Fei asked after taking a sip of tea.

　　"Let me report!" Kang Shenghua stood up, holding a Spark tablet, and a holographic image was projected to form a relationship diagram.

　　Kang Shenghua introduced: "We now have two major groups, one is the original Century Group, and the other is the current Yili Consortium. The Century Group has grown to 37 subsidiaries, and the Yili Consortium is even more powerful, with more than 130 large and small companies, and total assets exceeding 700 billion United Gold Yuan, among which the United Gold Reserve Bank is the largest..."

　　Kang Shenghua introduced them one by one, and finally said: "The geothermal energy group has developed rapidly recently. We are already in urgent consultation with Japan, South Korea, Singapore, Malaysia, Greece, Taiwan, Canada, the United States, Germany, Denmark and the United Kingdom to introduce geothermal power generation equipment. It is expected to make a profit of 100 billion euros within half a year to a year..."

　　"Hehe, monopoly really does bring huge profits!" Lu Fei finally understood. He never thought that he would become a monopoly oligarch one day.

　　"Didn't they say that the Spark Processor and Super Magic Matrix Battery would be released soon? Why is there no movement yet?" Lu Fei said.

　　Speaking of these two projects, Kang Shenghua and Shen Hua became excited, and Shen Hua rushed to say: "I am in charge of these two projects, I will report!"

　　"Haha, well, go ahead!"

　　"Both projects are ready. I have established two companies, one called Spark Technology and the other called Super Magic Matrix Technology. Spark Technology produces four products: Spark processors, holographic imaging, tablet computers and mobile phones. Currently, the factories under Spark Technology are running at full capacity to produce holographic imaging core components, the first generation Spark tablet computers and the Spark core super smartphones!"

　　"Not bad, what about the super magic matrix technology?"

　　"The factories under the Super Magic Matrix Technology Company have also begun mass production of 67 different types of batteries, ranging from watch batteries, mobile phone batteries to car batteries. They are currently working on marketing plans and product launch conference plans!"

　　"Great, great! Let's hold a product launch conference right away. I still have a little time now. If the conference is held in the next two days, I will still have time to attend!"

　　"These two days... have passed too fast?" Shen Hua widened his eyes.

　　"Why, is it not possible?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"It's not impossible, it's just that the marketing plan has not been finalized yet..."

　　"Haha...just work on the marketing plan, but the day after tomorrow at noon I have to attend the product launch conference for the Spark Processor, Holographic Imager, Spark Tablet, Spark Core Super Smartphone, and Super Magic Matrix Battery. If you're any later, I won't have time to pay attention!"

　　"Do you want to hold all the product launches together?" Kang Shenghua said.

　　"Yeah, why hold so many press conferences? Just hold one. Do we need a sales plan for our products? As long as we release them and use advertising to boost them, people all over the world will know what it means to compare yourself with others and you will die, and to compare goods and you will throw them away!"

　　Shen Hua broke out in a cold sweat. She picked up the phone, called her secretary, and said, "Let the marketing department hold a meeting immediately and bring all the conference plans that are being worked on to the meeting. Quick..."

　　"Time is running out and we need to finalize the plan soon. Boss, do you want to join us?"

　　Lu Fei looked at his watch and said, "Okay, since we're here, we can take a look now!"

　　In the large conference room, the senior executives of Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology, as well as the marketing staff, were all present. Fortunately, these two departments were in Reykjavik, otherwise Lu Fei would have to wait for a long time.

　　All forty-six seats at the round table in the conference room were occupied, and there was another row of seats under the wall outside the round table that was also almost full. Lu Fei sat in the chief position in the conference room, while Kang Shenghua and Shen Hua could only sit at the side. This made everyone attending the meeting very nervous, because everyone realized that the legendary boss had actually arrived.

　　It was the first time for most people to see Lu Fei, the real big boss, and the atmosphere was solemn from the beginning of the meeting.

　　"Bring over the plan you're working on. I want to see it no matter whether it's finished or not!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Yes... yes!" Shen Hua's secretary became nervous. She quickly collected several press conference plans from the marketing department and carefully placed them on Lu Fei's desk.

　　Lu Fei opened the books one by one at a very fast speed, almost reading one page at a time. The entire conference hall fell silent, with only the sound of Lu Fei turning the pages.

　　Three minutes and forty-eight seconds later, Lu Fei turned to the last page.

　　"All the plans are good. Let's use this one. Has this plan been discussed?" Lu Fei pulled out one of the plans. Shen Hua took a look and breathed a sigh of relief. He said, "Yes, this is the launch conference of the Super Magic Matrix Battery. We have discussed and approved it. It was originally scheduled to be released in San Francisco, USA, at the end of the month!"

　　"No need to be so troublesome. We can just release it in the lobby of the Geothermal Energy Group headquarters. There are quite a few reporters gathered at the Geothermal Energy Group headquarters right now. Is there any problem in making a holographic image of the product to be released?" Lu Fei turned to Shen Hua and said.

　　"No... no problem!" Shen Hua agreed, and the others broke out in cold sweats. Some of them were already secretly groaning in their hearts, thinking, isn't it obvious that they will be exhausted like dogs in the next two days?

　　…

　　Chapter 371 Release (Part 1)

　　After two days of working like a dog, the joint product launch conference of Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology will finally be held as scheduled. The conference will be held in the lobby of the headquarters building of the geothermal energy group that has recently attracted global attention.

　　Journalists, media organizations and companies in related industries from various countries who received the invitation all sent representatives to participate. It is accurate to say "rushed" because the invitations were mostly sent out by email, and the timing was not only sudden but also quite tight, with only one and a half days.

　　Some of the participants from all over the world traveled a long distance and took several flights before arriving in Reykjavik, but they had no time to rest and went directly to the venue.

　　After receiving the invitation letter from the Geothermal Energy Group, China Central Television did not pay much attention to it, and the director did not hold a meeting to discuss it. Because there were too many things going on in the station recently and all the well-known reporters were busy, the director made a dictatorial decision and sent Qian Xiaoning, a newcomer who had just joined the station a few months ago, to that snowy Nordic country.

　　Qian Xiaoning came to Iceland "alone" with cameraman Lao Xu. In fact, he was still full of ambitions. According to his private understanding, there are Chinese people behind the Geothermal Energy Group, and there were two unfamiliar companies at the press conference, one was Spark Technology and the other was Super Magic Matrix Technology. It is very intriguing what the relationship between these two companies and the Geothermal Energy Group is.

　　"Old Xu, hurry up, the press conference will start in half an hour, we can't be late!" Qian Xiaoning got out of the taxi and immediately urged Old Xu who was carrying the camera.

　　"No hurry, no hurry. There's still time. We've come all the way here without even having time to catch our breath or drink water. We're being rushed like dogs. This Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology are really abominable. Couldn't they have sent us an invitation a few days in advance? We were unprepared for this sudden move..." Old Xu shook his head and complained.

　　Qian Xiaoning smiled bitterly, thinking that if the invitation was sent out a few days in advance, it might not be his turn.

　　"Is this the headquarters building of the Geothermal Energy Group?" Qian Xiaoning looked up at a building next to the square and was a little disappointed. Buildings in Iceland are generally not tall, and this building is the same.

　　There were colorful flags flying in front of the building, but there were not many, only two hydrogen balloons, one red and one yellow, and a few banners. It was even more shabby than the scene of a small supermarket opening. It was probably because the organizing company was not prepared. Many reporters and visitors, like Qian Xiaoning, were rushing to the building.

　　"Xiao Qian, let's go in. We are here with a mission. I hope our work will not be in vain this time!" Old Xu comforted.

　　Qian Xiaoning and Lao Xu immediately walked quickly into the building. After registering in front of the gate and receiving their passes and seat numbers, they entered the lobby smoothly. They saw that the spacious lobby was already overcrowded and noisy.

　　Qian Xiaoning felt like he had walked into a movie theater. Rows of seats had been neatly arranged around the hall in a circle, with only a one-meter-high small round table left in the center.

　　"What's going on? There's no big screen. Are they not prepared?" Qian Xiaoning was stunned. Even Apple needs a huge screen when releasing a new product, otherwise it would be difficult to introduce its products. What's going on now? There's nothing in the hall except the seats. Even for watching movies, there must be a screen, right?

　　Old Xu didn't care about all this. He looked at other people in the hall. Some had already set up their cameras, while others were still watching. He was slightly stunned, but finally he obediently set up his dining utensils aside and started to adjust the camera.

　　"What kind of rubbish press conference is this? How come there is no preparation at all? This is just a joke. Damn it, it's really too abominable. I've participated in hundreds of world-renowned large-scale product launches, and I've never seen such a shabby press conference!"

　　Some reporters and conference attendees complained loudly, while others shook their heads and told their staff to pack their bags and leave. But many people were just watching, and some were looking at their watches. There were still 25 minutes until the announcement, but so far, no one from the organizer had been seen.

　　"Old Xu, do you know what's going on? Did we go to the wrong place? The press conference is about to start, but why haven't we seen anyone from the organizer? It's ok that Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology are missing, but are there any people from the Geothermal Energy Group?"

　　Old Xu shook his head, but his experience told him that this was the right place. "Xiao Qian, be patient. You young people should be calm and don't be impatient like those foreigners. Now that you are here, you should make the best of it!"

　　"That's right!" Qian Xiaoning sat down and began to check the microphone and laptop. At the same time, he began to search and log in to the official websites of Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology.

　　"Hey, there's movement?"

　　There are two official websites on the laptop. One is Spark Technology. The website has a flame as its image and the narration is in eye-catching red English: "Spark Technology, adhering to the latest technology, brings you a truly intelligent experience. Spark Technology, intelligence creates the future!"

　　There is also a website called Super Magic Matrix, with a completely black background and several lightning bolts streaking across the screen. A bright voice-over reads: "Super Magic Matrix, creating a brand new power application solution for you! Super Magic Matrix, changing people's lives!"

　　The two website animations ended and a video window appeared. I clicked Start and the picture that appeared in the window was actually the press conference scene.

　　"It's actually live broadcast on the Internet?" Qian Xiaoning was surprised. This method is quite new, but it is technically possible. However, Pyrotech is not well-known now, and it is estimated that the number of people watching the live broadcast is limited.

　　"Here they come, here they come, damn it, the organizer is here!" After a long while, the venue finally became noisy.

　　The first person to appear was Shen Hua, who was wearing a light blue professional shirt suit, looking very charming, and completely the image of a successful white-collar professional. Behind Shen Hua were two rows of models, both men and women, dressed fashionably, and they were holding a tray covered with a cloth in their hands.

　　Shen Hua walked to the center of the hall. The small round table was covered with a red cloth. She placed a Spark tablet flat on the table, pressed the switch, and the computer started up. The holographic projector in front of the screen emitted a bright but not dazzling blue light.

　　The blue light quickly condensed into a huge egg, like an ostrich egg, hanging two meters above the round platform in the hall, as if it was suspended in the air. Everyone was instantly attracted by this scene.

　　Shen Hua looked around and said, "Dear journalists and guests, please take a seat. The joint product launch conference of Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology has begun. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Wang Hua, and I am the person in charge of Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology. Now I will introduce the relationship between these two technology companies and the Geothermal Energy Group Corporation!"

　　After Shen Hua said this, the venue immediately became quiet. Everyone sat down quickly, and the cameramen began to film on the spot. The light in the venue gradually dimmed.

　　Shen Hua was very satisfied with the result. She continued, "Spark Technology, Super Magic Matrix Technology and Geothermal Energy Group are all holding companies under the Yili Consortium, so today's Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology product launch conference was held here. Thank you to all the journalists and friends in the industry for attending the conference!"

　　"It turns out that they are all subsidiaries of the Yili Group!" Everyone was shocked. This was shocking news. The Yili Group was a famous large conglomerate in the world, and its news attracted widespread attention from all over the world.

　　There were sparse sounds of applause. Some people were too lazy to applaud because they had opinions, and some colleagues were even laughing at the joke. According to the information revealed in the invitation letter, the technological products to be released by the two technology companies are CPU chips, holographic projections, tablets, smart phones and batteries. There were many representatives sent by several major technology monopoly giants in the world who came to watch the press conference.

　　"I won't waste any more time. I will introduce five products to you one by one!" Shen Hua didn't care. He turned to the large egg floating in the air and said, "Spark Intelligent Core, please hatch it!"

　　Click, click, click…

　　The big egg cracked open, and a water-blue water elemental elf was hatched. This was certainly not a real water elemental elf, but a holographic image.

　　The water elemental elf is very cute, just like a cartoon in a cartoon. It giggles and somersaults in the air, looking very naughty.

　　"What a cute little thing! What is this? Is it a hologram?" Some female reporters have already shouted in surprise. Everyone is very interested. Some feel that the trip is worthwhile because they finally got something unexpected, so they began to look forward to the press conference.

　　"Old Xu, take good photos. I have a feeling this press conference will be different from the previous ones. Maybe we will be taken seriously when we return to the station!" Qian Xiaoning said.

　　"Xiao Qian, don't worry, I know!" Old Xu said with a smile.

　　Just when everyone was interested in the cartoon elf that hatched from the eggshell, Shen Hua did not introduce the cartoon elf, but smiled at the cartoon elf and said, "You have just been born. How about I give you a name, Deep Blue Baby?"

　　"Oh, Deep Blue Baby is a good name, thank you master!" Deep Blue Baby flew to Shen Hua's shoulder, sat on her fragrant shoulder, and did all kinds of naughty actions like a child.

　　Shen Hua shook his head helplessly, stretched out his hand and said, "Don't be naughty, come up!" The deep blue baby jumped obediently into the palm of Shen Hua's hand.

　　"Baby Deep Blue, today is a press conference. The people present here are all journalists and guests from all over the world. Please don't be naughty. Please introduce our first product to everyone first!"

　　"Oh, I see!" Deep Blue Baby's aggrieved expression quickly turned into a happy one. It said in a childish voice, "Then let me introduce the first product. This product is called the Spark Generation Core Processor, codenamed Zuanmu..."

　　Another beam of light shot out from the holographic imager and condensed into an image of the spark processor. This holographic image was very large, as big as an octagonal table, and people around could see it clearly.

　　The Spark Processor slowly rotates, presenting a 980-degree all-round stereoscopic image.

　　…

　　Chapter 372 Release (Part 2)

　　With the introduction of Deep Blue Baby, various parameters of the Spark generation core processor were revealed. Deep Blue Baby introduced the architecture, and the holographic image showed the architecture. It introduced the GPU integrated in it, and the holographic image showed the GPU and its parameters.

　　There were many IT industry experts attending the press conference. They immediately saw the superiority of the Spark Generation 1 processor. After DeepBlue Baby gave a brief introduction to the Spark Generation 1, Shen Hua added: "The Spark Generation 1 core processor has begun mass production. The product line ranges from mobile phone core processors to microcomputer processors. The company has even produced large-scale computer core processors, covering multiple product lines. It is suitable for home appliances, mobile phones, computers and other fields. It is a truly intelligent core processor!"

　　"Intelligent core processor? It's still pseudo-intelligent. What's the gimmick?" Someone shouted, mocking Shen Hua.

　　"Haha, you don't believe it? Well, let's do an experiment on the spot to prove it! Whoever can contribute a laptop, we want to use his laptop..." Shen Hua said with a smile.

　　"Use mine. This laptop is made by Dell and I keep it as a backup!" An American stood up and handed over a laptop.

　　"May I ask who you are and where do you work?" Shen Hua asked as he took the notebook.

　　"My name is Jones, and I'm a senior computer engineer at Dell headquarters!" the man said proudly.

　　"Okay, it turns out you are a senior computer engineer from Dell. There should be no problem with this laptop. Let's take a look!" Shen Hua opened the laptop and the hardware configuration page and asked the nearby participants to check it.

　　"No problem, no problem. This is a Dell Inspiron series laptop. It sells quite well. I have one!" People who came to see it expressed their opinions one after another.

　　Shen Hua waved his hand, and a model came over and took out an object from the tray. Shen Hua opened it and said, "This is an external device for the Spark Processor made by Spark Technology Company. It is a bit like an external optical drive or memory, but it is very small, only slightly larger than the core processor, about the same size as an ordinary mobile phone battery. Now I will take it and plug it into the USB port of the laptop to achieve docking!"

　　"Okay, restart!"

　　Shen Hua restarted the Dell laptop, the Win7 interface disappeared, replaced by the Spark smart interface, and an egg appeared on the laptop screen.

　　"Mr. Jones, could you please come up and cooperate with us?" Shen Hua said.

　　"I'm happy to help!" Jones stepped forward, and in front of everyone, he said to the egg on the laptop screen: "Hatch!"

　　"Crack, crack, crack..." The pill on the screen cracked, and a fiery red cartoon elf hatched.

　　"I am the intelligence of the Spark's core processor. Please give me a nice name, Master!" the cartoon elf chuckled.

　　"Call me Fire Baby!" Jones said an English phrase.

　　"Oh... I have a name..." The fire doll jumped proudly on the screen for a few times, and then said: "The fire doll is waiting for the master's instructions. What does the master need to do?"

　　Jones was stunned for a moment after hearing what Fire Doll said. He turned to Shen Hua and asked in surprise: "Can we have face-to-face human-computer interaction?"

　　"Of course, the Spark processor is a truly intelligent processor. It is not simulated intelligence, but truly intelligent. This core processor has just been born, and its intelligence is equivalent to that of a five or six-year-old human child. As users use it, its IQ will be cultivated and improved, just like raising a child!" Shen Hua said.

　　The entire venue was in an uproar!

　　"Is this true?"

　　"If it's really that magical, then Intel and AMD's processors are garbage..."

　　"Oh my god, has technology now been able to create a truly intelligent core processor? Aren't truly intelligent things only something that exists in science fiction movies?"

　　Everyone was talking about it, and the whole venue was in commotion.

　　"Quiet, quiet down, because time is tight and we have four more products to release, so everyone please don't make any noise, Mr. Jones, hurry up and experience it!" Shen Hua said loudly.

　　"Okay, Fire Doll, can you open my work diary?" Jones said.

　　"At your service..." The Fire Doll jumped to the side of the screen, and the computer immediately opened an office software with a work diary on it.

　　Jones was stunned. He suppressed his excitement and said, "Open your email and write me an email right now. The content of the email is as follows: Dear Mr. Robert, I have arrived at the joint product launch conference of Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology today. Now I am writing to you in an incredible way, signing my name Jones and the date is today!"

　　As Jones spoke, a real-time typing effect immediately appeared on the mailbox interface. The email was completed and signed with Jones' name and today's date.

　　"Okay, do you need to send it to Mr. Robert? I have found Mr. Robert's mailbox address in the master's mailbox!" said the Fire Doll.

　　"Oh, yes, I'll send it right away!"

　　"Okay, as you wish!" Fire Baby said with a smile, and the sending interface immediately appeared on the screen. Within a second, a message indicating successful sending appeared.

　　"Wow... this is possible? Human-computer interaction is a revolutionary innovation. With intelligence, the role of the mouse and keyboard will be greatly reduced!"

　　Someone was already yelling, and Jones was stunned with excitement.

　　"Fire Baby, can you remotely log into my desktop computer at home?"

　　"Okay, do you need to log in now?"

　　"Okay, log in and copy the image file called polar bear from drive D!"

　　"Copying completed, do you need to open it?"

　　"Open!"

　　A picture appeared on the laptop screen. It showed a vast ice field with several polar bears running!

　　"Okay, okay... Fire Doll, can you get into my neighbor Ms. Emma's computer? Search for her private photos and copy them!" Jones jumped up immediately, waving his fists and shouting.

　　"In theory, yes, but this has already violated other people's privacy rights. I need the owner's authorization. I declare that I will not bear any legal responsibility for doing so!"

　　"Oh, God, as long as I can get the private photos of the goddess in my heart, I will accept it even if I face detention or prosecution. I authorize you, just do it!"

　　"Okay!" Fire Baby shrugged helplessly. After a few seconds, a folder appeared on the desktop.

　　"Open, open, let me see..." Jones shouted hurriedly.

　　The folder was opened, and pictures appeared one by one, all of which were lazy and sexy selfies, including a few naked pictures.

　　“Oh oh oh oh, my God, please forgive me…” Jones quickly blocked the notebook and shouted, “Close it quickly, close it quickly, don’t let others see it. How can I let others desecrate the goddess in my heart?”

　　"Okay, it's turned off!" The fire doll giggled, very proud.

　　"Oh, fortunately, fortunately, no one saw me naked, thank goodness!" Jones breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. The whole place burst into laughter. No one expected that Jones, an American, was so funny. He couldn't help but let Fire Baby act as a hacker on the spot.

　　Everyone has now realized how powerful the Fire Doll is. As for the hacker Jones, as long as the hacked Ms. Emma does not sue, no one will have a hard time with Jones. On the contrary, everyone will just laugh it off.

　　…

　　The names in the previous chapter were wrong and have been corrected.

　　Chapter 373 Release (Part 2)

　　"Okay, that's it. Thank you Mr. Jones for the wonderful experience. This core processor has been branded with Mr. Jones's mark. Now it belongs to Mr. Jones!" Shen Hua handed the notebook and the core processor to Jones.

　　"Give it to me?" Jones was ecstatic. This kind of intelligent processor has not yet been on the market. It is such an honor for him to be able to get it in advance.

　　"Yes, this is a gift for you. Please go back to your seat. We are about to release the second product!" Shen Hua said.

　　Jones was overjoyed as if he had found a treasure, and went down happily. The others were envious and jealous, wondering why they hadn't gotten there first? It was unknown when this kind of intelligent core would be available on the market, and even more unknown how much it would sell for...

　　"Now let's release our second product - the holographic projector!"

　　Shen Hua looked at the Deep Blue Baby, and a beam of light condensed onto a projection device, and began to analyze the device from all angles.

　　"Holographic projectors, also called holographic imagers, are products developed using the latest holographic imaging technology developed by Spark Technology. They can be applied to imaging equipment, such as professional projection equipment, computers, mobile phones, and many other fields... The Deep Blue Baby you see now is the effect of this device embedded in a tablet computer!"

　　"Oh, really, I should have realized it a long time ago. This is the new holographic imaging technology!" some guests shouted.

　　"Okay, the second product is relatively simple. Now let me introduce the third product, the Super Magic Matrix battery. This is a product developed by Super Magic Matrix Technology!" As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen holographic images of batteries of various sizes floated in the air, slowly rotating.

　　"As you can see, these are all products developed using the Super Magic Matrix technology. They are targeted at micro batteries, mobile phone batteries, mobile computer batteries, car batteries and other fields. These batteries are rechargeable and recyclable ultra-high-energy batteries. They are safe and pollution-free..."

　　Shen Hua began to introduce the characteristics, materials, structure and technology of the Super Magic Matrix battery. The models began to walk into the guest room, and the trays contained standard mobile phone batteries.

　　"We have prepared 100 standard models of super-magic matrix mobile phone batteries. Anyone who wants to experience it can take down their own mobile phone battery and replace it with our super-magic matrix battery. The current standard capacity of this battery is 106,000 mAh, which is 100 times the capacity of ordinary mobile phone batteries on the market..."

　　"God, a cell phone battery with a hundred times the capacity?"

　　"Hasn't battery technology always been a shortcoming of mobile devices? Spark Technology actually came up with a successful solution?!" Everyone was stunned.

　　"Ah... don't grab it, I want one piece, I want one piece!!"

　　Everyone started scrambling for the tickets, and the venue was suddenly in chaos. Unfortunately, there were only a hundred tickets available, and with more than four or five hundred people in attendance, there were not enough to go around. Those who didn't get one sighed in despair, while those who did excitedly flipped open their phones, replaced the batteries, and set the phone's auto-sleep time to the maximum value!

　　"Haha, we don't need those energy-saving measures anymore!" some people announced happily.

　　"Okay, now let's release the next product, the Elegant P1 smartphone produced by Spark Technology..." In the center of the venue, light condensed into beautiful streamlined rays, and various lights eventually formed an elegant and fashionable holographic image of a mobile phone.

　　"Concept phone..." When everyone saw the appearance of this phone, the three words "concept phone" flashed through their minds. Yes, the design concept of the phone now on display is very avant-garde, elegant and fashionable.

　　The Deep Blue Baby starts to operate very cutely. Of course, all the operations are presented in holographic images, which are easy to understand like cartoons.

　　The smart core and holographic projection are the highlights of this phone. These two highlights alone are enough to subvert the application methods of traditional mobile phones. For example, human-computer interaction is absolutely the most powerful and top-level, and there is no obstacle at all in human-computer communication.

　　Shen Hua picked up the tablet computer on the round table and said with a smile, "This is the fifth product, the Spark Generation 1 tablet computer independently developed by Spark Technology. Its biggest feature is the built-in Spark Generation 1 intelligent core processor and holographic projector. It is the same as a mobile phone, but the performance of the tablet computer is more powerful."

　　“…”

　　"Send out the product brochures and pricing sheets!" Shen Hua finally waved his hand, and the models who had been prepared long ago hurriedly handed out beautiful albums, which recorded all the products of this press conference, as well as the price list.

　　When everyone saw the price list, some of them took a deep breath. It was not because the products were cheap. On the contrary, the prices of the products were extremely expensive, especially the mobile phones and Tinder tablets. The prices were not affordable for the working class. Perhaps only wealthy people were willing to spend a lot of money to buy them.

　　The reason why it is sold at such a high price is actually to avoid impacting the traditional product market as much as possible. You must know that the launch of magic products is destined to be very popular and will eventually "wipe out" traditional similar products.

　　"Ms. Shen, can I buy your Elegant P1 phone now?" A reporter stood up and asked. He had just looked at the price of the phone, which was very high, exceeding the three thousand US dollar mark. Although the price was very expensive, he was still willing to pay for it.

　　"Sales channels are being rolled out, and all products will begin to be shipped in twenty days. Please stay tuned!" Shen Hua waved his hand, and the lights in the conference hall lit up.

　　Just when Shen Hua finished introducing all the products, the faces of several guests in the conference hall who had been silent all the time had already turned pale. The products released in this press conference can be said to be good news for many people, but also a nightmare for some corporate giants, such as Intel, AMD, Apple, Dell and other IT giants.

　　"Boss, what should we do? Our business will be eliminated soon!" A guest whispered in his boss's ear.

　　The boss with a sullen face is a small shareholder of Apple named Dan Tony. He seems to have seen the coming storm of the IT industry, and traditional enterprises will be overturned in the storm...

　　"No, I absolutely cannot be eliminated like this. Damn it, it's really too damned!" Anthony roared and smashed the chair under him to the ground. The whole scene suddenly fell silent, and everyone's eyes fell on this well-dressed but ferocious middle-aged man.

　　"Sir, what are you going to do?" Shen Hua was not afraid at all. She walked forward and confronted the other party.

　　"Hahahaha..." Anthony laughed wildly. He looked back at everyone, pointed his finger at Shen Hua and shouted hysterically, "Everyone, don't be deceived by this woman. The Super Magic Matrix Battery is simply a time bomb. In the future, the mobile phones and computers you use will explode if you are not careful. Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology are simply creating a public threat!"

　　"How dare you talk nonsense!" Shen Hua's face turned pale.

　　"Haha, I'm not talking nonsense. I will make an explanation to the National Computer Industry Standards Association. We in the United States must absolutely ban a product that endangers public safety from being put on the market!"

　　"Someone, get this desperate American out!" Shen Hua was furious. Several security guards immediately pounced on him like wolves and tigers, picked up Anthony and dragged him out the door.

　　"You can't do this, you barbarians. I'm a shareholder of Apple. If you dare to treat me like this, I will sue you!"

　　"Whatever!" Shen Hua sneered and waved his hand.

　　The struggling Anthony was dragged out of the door by several security guards. With a strong push, the nasty American fell out and landed on his face.

　　"Snap, snap, snap..." Someone has already picked up the phone to take pictures.

　　"As you all have seen, the launch of these epoch-making products has immediately made our competitors furious. However, I still want to advise such competitors that the general trend is like a rolling torrent and is irreversible. If they want to survive, they should engage in technological research and development and seek cooperation, rather than throwing a tantrum..." Shen Hua's voice spread throughout the hall through the loudspeaker.

　　"Well, well said. The technological research and development of Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology is worthy of admiration. Your research and development will benefit hundreds of millions of consumers..."

　　Qian Xiaoning clapped vigorously, and behind him, Old Xu also started clapping. As a result, the people nearby also started clapping, and the applause soon became one and spread throughout the entire hall, lasting for a long time!

　　…

　　Chapter 374 Response

　　Twelve hours after the successful joint product launch of Spark Technology and Super Magic Matrix Technology, that is, just half a day later, the whole world was in an uproar!

　　Various media outlets promoted the five products crazily, and they seemed to be "crying wolf", which caused a heated response from the whole world.

　　"Yili Group has added two new technology subsidiaries!"

　　"The Yili Group is entering the IT industry in an all-out way!"

　　“Spark Technology opens up the era of intelligence, and the world will undergo profound changes!”

　　"Intelligent core processors are about to hit the market, and existing CPUs will become garbage!"

　　"With the emergence of the intelligent core, intelligent robots will be able to be successfully developed!"

　　“The fourth technological revolution—the era of intelligence is coming!”

　　At Xiling Villa in Reykjavik, Lu Fei put down the newspaper in his hand and said with a smile to Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong and others: "The response is even more enthusiastic than expected. Now multimedia and newspapers all over the world are bragging about the intelligent core. Haha, what kind of changes can the collision of two planes and two civilizations bring to our world? It's really exciting..."

　　Sharna picked up the newspaper and saw the headline on the front page: The Fourth Technological Revolution, the Intelligent Era is Coming!

　　The article points out that the first scientific and technological revolution was the steam age, the second was the electrical age, and the third was the information age. The emergence of intelligent core processors will usher in the fourth scientific and technological revolution - the intelligent age. The entire society will enter the intelligent age in the near future. Intelligence will penetrate all levels and fields of food, clothing, housing and transportation, and will profoundly affect the lifestyles of all mankind in the world.

　　For example, in housing, every house can be intelligent, people can talk to the house, turn on and off lights, open and close doors, turn on and off TV, etc. All can be handled intelligently. In terms of "travel", all means of transportation, from space shuttles, large passenger planes, fighter jets to various cars, can be intelligent, human-computer interaction, the smoothest and most barrier-free communication, automatic navigation, automatic driving, and even automatic avoidance of danger, without human driving, just using the intelligent core...

　　"What is the current situation of the two companies?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"The phone has been blown away by the calls. We have already added 30 emergency service desks for the two companies. We don't even need to advertise. Our orders are already scheduled until the end of next year..." Lu Wenwan smiled.

　　"No way, it's so popular? Aren't the prices of our products high enough?" Lu Fei frowned. It seemed that he underestimated the consumption potential of smart products.

　　"Have you increased production capacity?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Don't worry, I have already informed the factory and the Goblin City. Within one and a half months, the production capacity of all products will increase tenfold. I have also spread the word that there are too many orders and limited production capacity, so the order prices will all be increased by 70 percentage points!" Lu Wenwan said proudly.

　　"Isn't it too cruel?" Lu Fei was stunned. He had never thought that his sister would one day fall into the trap of money.

　　"How can it not be cruel? We decided to raise the price only after investigation and discussion by our think tank. You don't know that most of the orders now are from governments of various countries, and the quantities are very large. However, we will limit the quantity of each shipment and will not accept large orders. All individuals or groups can only place small orders..."

　　"Well, this strategy is correct. It prevents the government from monopolizing or becoming a scalper!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　Dell headquarters in the United States. Jones' computer has been confiscated, and the core processor has been disassembled by Dell engineers, but the research has yielded nothing, and the research report is blank.

　　"Garbage, gabbles, all gabbles..." Dell's president and a group of major shareholders were so angry that they cursed.

　　"The core processor's process and internal components contain many unknown graphics. We have no idea how those graphics work. What's even more despairing is that the intelligent core processor is made of a special material that we have never seen before, and we are currently unable to produce such a material. Intelligent technology is a technology we have never seen before, and we don't have the slightest theoretical basis, so we have no idea where to start researching..." the engineer said embarrassedly.

　　"Have you found their patent? I don't care what means you use, whether it's robbery or bribery, just find a way to copy the patent technology documents to me. We must study the principles of the intelligent core at all costs..."

　　"But……"

　　"But what? Tell me now!" President Dell was already impatient.

　　"The other party has not applied for any patent at all!"

　　"What?" Dell's president could not help but be stunned. The other party did not apply for a patent. What did this mean? It meant that the other party was sure that no one in the world could plagiarize and imitate their core intelligent technology, so they were so relieved and not afraid of someone applying for the same patent!

　　"It's so despicable and shameless that they didn't even apply for a patent. This is simply a damn murderer!" Dell's shareholders cursed.

　　"At this point, let's contact Intel and Apple. We can't come up with anything, and they are probably at a loss. In order to protect our interests, we must ask Congress for protection. Otherwise, if our giant companies go bankrupt, the entire federation will experience an economic tsunami, and the federation will be in turmoil. For our own interests, we must personally promote the introduction of new trade protection policies!"

　　…

　　Coincidentally, Intel was also in a panic, and various emergency meetings had been going on for a day, but there was still no solution. These once high-ranking and powerful figures now showed a look of grief, and soon, their own company would be hit by the ruthless market and fall into the abyss.

　　"Should we submit a bill to Congress immediately to impose economic sanctions on Iceland, or ask Iceland's Standalone Group to release its core intelligent technology for the benefit of human society?"

　　"Do you think it's possible that the other party will surrender?"

　　“…”

　　"President, the president of Dell is calling..." The secretary beside him handed over the phone.

　　An hour later, several helicopters landed on the tarmac of a private estate, and the bosses of several major IT companies such as Intel, Dell, Apple, and HP held a secret meeting in the estate. Three days later, a proposal on "Federal High Tariff Strategy for Smart Products in the United States" was jointly signed by several members of Congress and placed on the president's desk in the White House.

　　"The US government is going to protect their large domestic companies through trade policies!" Lu Wenwan put down the newspaper, which reported on the discussion meeting of several proposals held by the US Congress this morning. One of the proposals was to adopt a high tariff policy on smart products entering the United States in order to protect the country's related industries and reduce the impact.

　　"This is a normal method!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"But the United States is too shameless. If it does this, few Americans will be able to afford our products, and our interests will suffer greatly..."

　　"Haha, it doesn't matter. Just like what the newspaper said, the intelligent era is the general trend. No national borders can stop it. The United States is just holding on!"

　　"We can't just let this go!" Su Tongtong said angrily.

　　"So what do you want to do? Do you want to make a public statement to condemn it, or ban the sale of our smart products to the United States?" Lu Fei smiled.

　　"Is this okay?" Su Tongtong swallowed her saliva. She was indeed tempted. This was a good idea.

　　"Okay, tell me what you think!" Lu Fei rubbed his temple.

　　"My idea is simple. Isn't the US government negotiating with us about the geothermal power generation project? We might as well not talk to them. If we drag our feet, we won't sell our smart products to the US. We can buy our products from them first and drag it out for a year or two. With smart core processors, the technology of various countries will advance by leaps and bounds. Without smart products, the US technology will be severely restricted. We won't be the ones who are anxious. By then, the US will cry and ask us to sell their products!"

　　"You are challenging the United States, never mind... so be it. I also want to see how long the United States can remain tough. Having missed the opportunity in the intelligent era, it will be difficult for the United States to maintain its dominant position!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"So they can't afford to waste time with us. At most, we will just have to stop entering the American market for a year or two, but what they will lose is their advantage and position in leading global technology..." Su Tongtong laughed.

　　“…”

　　Chapter 375 Recruiting Soldiers

　　It’s been a while since I asked for red tickets for collection, and my collection has dropped a lot. I beg everyone to collect them, thank you!

　　---

　　Langge Icefield Goblin City.

　　Lu Fei visited the alchemy factory in the Goblin City. This factory is now mass-producing the Spark Intelligent Core Processor, not only the first generation, but also the second generation.

　　After visiting the alchemy factory, Lu Fei felt relieved. The goblin's magic technology can only be described as incredible. Those large-scale magic machines are more intelligent and efficient than human technology. The intelligent cores are fully mass-produced, and hundreds of thousands of intelligent core products are produced every day.

　　Accompanying Lu Fei were Elder Los, the great sage Tommy, and of course Lu Fei's "eternal bodyguard" Gris.

　　"Sir, are you going back to Terran again?" Tommy asked.

　　Lu Fei nodded: "I have to go back. I have been delayed here for some time. I think the fight over there should have started. If I don't go back, I'm afraid it will delay things!"

　　After hearing what Lu Fei said, Elder Tommy and Elder Ross felt embarrassed. Their faces turned slightly red due to shame. They thought that Lu Fei, an outsider, was so concerned about the survival of the Terran continent. In contrast, they were somewhat out of the picture.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, this time you can bring another 30,000 goblin warriors to support the southern front. Our Goblin Elder Council has passed a resolution to send an additional 100 god-killing warships. This is the greatest strength that our goblins can provide. After you arrive in Cortes City, you can directly dispatch troops!" Elder Los sighed.

　　"That's great! This time I will organize the barbarian warriors to go to the southern front and we must protect the Terran continent from the harm of demons!" Lu Fei was extremely happy, thinking that he had finally gained a lot from this trip.

　　The original site of the Dawn City on the Terran continent is a scene of bustling activity. The hot spring valley destroyed by the demon has been restored to almost its original state. After the priests cast their spells, a brand new Dawn City is being rebuilt. Vegetation and crops have also grown in the valley again and it is no longer desolate.

　　More than a million barbarians are rebuilding Dawn City on the site of the original Dawn City. What would it be like when a million people start building a city together?

　　Lu Fei was also shocked when he returned to the Hot Spring Valley from the Lang Glacier. On the Earth plane, there has never been such a large-scale construction activity. Even the construction of the Dubai Tower was not as shocking as the scene of the construction of Dawn City before his eyes.

　　All the diviners were mobilized. They were good at building structures. As long as their divine power was strong enough, even building skyscrapers would be no problem.

　　As soon as Lu Fei landed in the new city, he immediately caused a commotion. All the barbarians, whether women or children, old or young, surrounded him and asked with concern: "Mr. Speaker, you are finally back. Since Dawn City was destroyed by the Demon God, we have not heard from you. Now, you are safe and sound!"

　　Lu Fei was immediately moved to see everyone's care and concern. Thinking of the battle in Dawn City at that time, tears almost fell from his eyes.

　　"I'm fine. I got away with it!"

　　"Where has the Speaker been these days? Why doesn't he come back to Dawn City? We have rebuilt Dawn City!"

　　"I first went to the Frost Dragon City, followed the dragons to summon the dragon army, and then went to the southern front together. Some time ago, I went to Cortes City to persuade the goblin army to go to the southern front for support. Look, I just returned to our Dawn City..." Lu Fei said embarrassedly.

　　"Get out of the way, get out of the way!" Several strong barbarians pushed through the crowd and came to Lu Fei, kneeling on one knee and saluting: "Mr. Speaker, are you going to return to our Dawn City to gather warriors? If so, that would be great. We are willing to become a great warrior and go to the south to kill demons!"

　　"Yes, I am willing to do so too. I will kill all the demons! Including us, we are all the bravest barbarian warriors!"

　　“…”

　　More and more barbarian warriors knelt down on one knee to express their opinions to Lu Fei. Among these warriors there were both men and women, all of them were outstanding warriors. Lu Fei was once again deeply moved, thinking that this was a barbarian warrior, who always possessed the most valuable qualities!

　　"Well, well, well, everyone has done a great job. The warriors of our Dawn City are the best warriors in the Terran continent. I promise you that if I go to the south to fight the demons, I will definitely bring you brave and fearless warriors with me!"

　　Lu Fei quickly broke away. The increasing number of barbarian warriors surrounding him were not a joke. As soon as he entered the inner city, he saw Priest Prague and a group of subordinates hurriedly coming towards him.

　　"My Lord, you are finally back. We were so worried!" Priest Prague was extremely happy. It was a great blessing that Lu Fei was safe and sound. He had nothing else to ask for.

　　"Haha, I made everyone worried!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"After the City of Dawn was destroyed, we were all so worried that we couldn't sleep. Fortunately, there was a well-informed priest who said that the master was safe and sound, and he followed the dragon army to the south..."

　　"So you also know my situation, but I have left the southern front and gone to the city of Cortes. What is the situation in the south now?" Lu Fei asked hurriedly.

　　"I heard that they have fought with the demon army several times and are still in a standoff!" said Prague.

　　"That's good!" Lu Fei breathed a sigh of relief: "Take me to see Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze, I have important matters to discuss with them!"

　　"Understood, sir, please come this way..." The Prague priest also knew that Lu Fei must have something important to discuss, so he did not dare to neglect him and took Lu Fei to a huge tower building that had been rebuilt.

　　Lu Fei looked up at the building and said with a smile: "This must be the new Alliance Parliament. I didn't expect it to be more magnificent than the original one!"

　　"Of course, it's a new city after all, so the Supreme Council must make it grand!"

　　Before entering the parliament hall, Priest Sauron and Chief Lei Ze had already come out with a group of parliamentarians to greet them. Everyone seemed very happy to see Lu Fei.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, you're finally back. We were all very worried!" The parliamentarians came forward to greet him.

　　"Thank you all for your concern!" Lu Fei was embarrassed. He had said this sentence many times along the way.

　　"Come on, Speaker Lu Fei, please enter the parliament hall. I guess you have come back to summon our barbarian warriors to go to the southern front to fight against the demons!" Priest Sauron said with a smile.

　　"Oh, so everyone knows about it?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"This is an easy guess. We have all received the news that the Speaker has led an army of dragons and goblins to the southern front for support. We were still complaining that the Speaker had forgotten about us barbarians. We have been discussing sending troops to support them these days!" Chief Lei Ze laughed.

　　"Really? That's great. I was wondering how to tell everyone, so I went to other places to get some food for our Barbarian Alliance!"

　　"Ah... Mr. Speaker brought back a batch of food?" All the congressmen's eyes lit up.

　　"Oh, that's great. Although we have stored food, we have been building New Dawn City day and night for a while, and the food has been almost consumed. We are still hoping to send a group of soldiers to the south, on the one hand to raise food, and on the other hand to reduce food consumption!"

　　"Haha..." Lu Fei laughed loudly: "I knew we were short of food. Now you don't have to worry. I always stockpile food. But we still have to send soldiers. After all, if the southern front fails, not only will the south fall, but the entire north will also suffer. Moreover, if our Barbarian Alliance sends troops this time, we can gain a lot of benefits!"

　　"Of course we have to send troops to the south, and a large army at that. We cannot let the goblins and dragons look down on our Barbarian Alliance!" The parliamentarians expressed their opinions one after another.

　　Lu Fei and everyone else entered the parliament hall. After they sat down, many parliamentarians arrived one after another. They all heard that Lu Fei was back, and immediately rushed to the parliament hall without stopping. Lu Fei was moved. This was the barbarian race, with a cohesion that surpassed other races.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, we are all family, so let's not be pretentious. How much food did you bring back this time? You should know that the population of our Dawn City is more than two million..." said Priest Sauron.

　　"Don't worry, it's enough for everyone to hold on for half a year!" Lu Fei said with a smile. This time on the Earth plane, he returned to Dawn City only after he was fully prepared. Otherwise, how could he have the nerve to drag the barbarians to the south to fight the demon army?

　　…

　　Chapter 376 Camp {Please collect!}

　　Please collect, collect, collect...

　　----

　　"Mobilization order, mobilization order... The Supreme Council has issued a mobilization order, recruiting 300,000 volunteers to go to the southern front to resist the demon army. Each soldier who goes to the battle will be given a magic super titanium crystal special demon-slaying knife made by the goblins, plus 500 kilograms of high-yield wheat seeds!"

　　On the streets of Dawn City, excited barbarian warriors ran around telling each other that the mobilization order from the Supreme Council had just been issued, and the entire Dawn City was already in an uproar.

　　In Dawn City, the barbarian warriors lacked food and weapons the most. Among them, weapons were the most important to the barbarian warriors. A high-quality ordinary alloy weapon would be cherished by the barbarian warriors as if it were their life. However, the barbarians were not good at alchemy, and their craftsmanship in making weapons was not high either.

　　Goblins are different. They are well-known for their alchemy on the continent. The magical super titanium crystal they refine is a superior super alloy. The weapons made of this super alloy are not only tough, but also extremely sharp. They can cut hair with a sharp blade, and are randomly equipped with various magical properties. It is one of the most cherished weapons of the barbarians.

　　Weapons made of magic super titanium crystal are hard to buy even if you have money, and many barbarian warriors can only dream of owning a magic super titanium crystal weapon one day.

　　Now, the mobilization order has been issued, saying that every volunteer soldier can get a magical super-titanium crystal demon-slaying sword, and it is specially made. How can the barbarian warriors not be excited and screaming?

　　For a time, all the barbarians who were building Dawn City stopped work temporarily, and all the barbarians gathered outside Dawn City. There were ten recruitment camps for volunteer soldiers outside the city. Some of the barbarians came to the camps to watch the fun, and some to sign up to be volunteer soldiers.

　　Leonardo is a young man who follows his mother. He is fifteen years old this year. He inherited his father's physique and strength. He is very strong and powerful. Although he is only fifteen years old, he is already an excellent warrior.

　　In the last defense of the City of Dawn, he strangled a lizard-tailed demon with his bare hands, seized a demon weapon, and then killed eighteen extremely vicious demons. Unfortunately, the demon weapons were not suitable for barbarians to use, but he still stuck the unsuitable demon scythe behind his back and carried it with him all the time, cherishing it very much.

　　"Mother, don't worry. This time I'm a volunteer soldier, and I will definitely gain military merit and become a barbarian warrior with a better future than my father!" Leonardo held his mother's hand and comforted her.

　　His mother was indeed a little sad, but she also understood the bigger picture: "Leonardo, you must kill the enemy well and be more careful. I didn't agree with you going to the south at first, but you have grown up and can choose your own path... Mother is very happy!"

　　"Don't worry, mother. I will be fine. Besides, fighting against demons is the unshirkable responsibility of every race and every individual on the surface world. I will definitely accomplish something great. I heard that the Supreme Council has already discussed sending troops. Until Speaker Lu Fei came back, he donated all his demon-killing knives and food. Anyone who volunteers to be a soldier can get a magic super-titanium crystal demon-killing knife and 500 kilograms of high-yield wheat seeds!"

　　"Of course I have heard about this. Speaker Lu Fei is a great benefactor to our barbarians. Since you have decided to join the voluntary warriors, you must kill the enemies well and don't let down the expectations of the congressmen and Speaker Lu Fei!"

　　"I know! Mother, you can keep some of the wheat seeds you get later, and you can also sell some to the parliament. I heard that the parliament will buy back this batch of high-yield wheat seeds at a high price this time, so our family will be more well-off!" Leonardo said with a smile.

　　"Okay, okay, mother knows, let's go..."

　　Leonardo and his mother entered one of the recruiting camps, and saw that the huge camp was crowded with people, not only barbarians, but also many other barbarian warriors such as minotaurs, lion-headed men, etc.

　　Many soldiers who have already signed up walked out of the camp excitedly towards the city with a black crystal magic super titanium crystal special demon-slaying sword hanging around their waists and ten bags of wheat on their shoulders, probably to take the wheat back home or exchange it for Dawn Coins.

　　Leonardo waited in line for a while and finally it was his turn to sign up.

　　"Young man, your name and age!" The recruiting officer took one look at the devil's scythe behind Leonardo and was immediately delighted. There were many good guys like Leonardo among the volunteers who signed up today. They were the most promising warriors among the barbarian warriors.

　　"Leonardo, fifteen!"

　　"Not bad, you have a bright future. Press two handprints, then take the volunteer warrior certificate to the side to receive the demon-killing knife and wheat. Good luck to you, young man!"

　　"Haha, thank you!" Leonardo laughed loudly, pressed his fingerprints on two copies of the volunteer warrior certificate, and went to the item distribution area next to him. Many barbarian warriors surrounded the item distribution area.

　　Leonardo finally squeezed in, and saw that the minor official who was distributing things was holding a space magic bag in his hand. As long as the soldiers who received the things stood well, he would guide out ten bags of wheat and put them on the shoulders of the soldiers who received the food. Another minor official next to him would also put a black crystal demon-slaying knife on the soldier's belt.

　　The warrior was extremely strong, carrying ten bags of wheat with ease. He supported the pile of wheat bags on his shoulders with one hand and held the knife with the other. With a clang, the Demon-Slaying Knife was ejected from its sheath by his thumb. The black and cold blade was 1.39 meters long, and a clear light like frost and snow flowed slowly on the blade. It was extraordinary and agile. On the blade, there were faint snowflake patterns and frost runes...

　　"What a good sword! It is indeed specially made of magical super titanium crystal. It is thick and heavy, and has added frost damage. Haha, it is just right for me. Just this sword is worth risking my life to kill the devil!" The warrior laughed loudly and walked away proudly.

　　Leonardo was eager, he showed the certificate of volunteer soldier, the officer immediately put a demon-killing knife in his hand, and ten bags of wheat fell from his shoulder, steadily!

　　"Great!" Leonardo felt the heavy weight of the magic super titanium crystal special demon-slaying sword in his hand, and he couldn't help but feel inexplicably happy.

　　"Mom, I'm out. I've signed up!" Leonardo strode to his mother carrying wheat.

　　"Thank you for your hard work!" The barbarian mother smiled with satisfaction and patted Leonardo's handsome face.

　　"Let's go, let's exchange all the wheat for Dawn Gold Coins, and then use some of it to buy sweet potatoes, and buy you two pairs of hand guards!" said the mother with a smile.

　　"That won't work. We should keep half of the wheat and exchange the rest for Dawn Coins, right? I don't need gauntlets. I can just seize them on the battlefield!" Leonardo said hastily.

　　"What a filial young warrior!"

　　Lu Fei walked up. He had just been inspecting the recruiting camps. Each of the ten camps was overcrowded. According to the current recruitment situation, the number of soldiers would definitely exceed 300,000. However, Lu Fei had already given orders that they would stop recruiting once the number reached 300,000, because there would not be enough Dragon Slaying Swords and food.

　　"Greetings, Mr. Speaker!" Leonardo quickly put down the food and knelt on one knee to salute.

　　"Well, how old are you this year?" Lu Fei looked at Leonardo. Although this barbarian boy was tall, his face was still a little immature, and he had no beard on his face. As long as he experienced a few brutal wars, such a boy would grow up quickly and become the most outstanding warrior.

　　"In reply to the Speaker, my name is Leonardo Nim, and I am fifteen!"

　　"Is the demon scythe behind you a trophy? How many demons have you killed with your own hands?"

　　"In reply to the Speaker, I have killed nineteen demons with my own hands!"

　　"Haha, nineteen demons... Not bad, your power should be pretty good!"

　　"Can you bring me your Demon-Slaying Sword?" Lu Fei said with a smile, stretching out his hand.

　　"Here!" Leonardo smiled and handed over the Demon Slayer Knife with both hands. Lu Fei took it and flicked his thumb slightly. With a sound of the knife, the Demon Slayer Knife came out of its sheath. The blade was shiny and had a burning and fierce aura. There was a faint flame rune on the blade...

　　"It's a Demon-Slaying Sword with fire attributes, not bad..." Lu Fei stretched out his hand and touched the blade, infusing divine power into the blade. The entire Demon-Slaying Sword immediately let out a low dragon roar, and a silver sacred dragon pattern immediately coiled on the blade. The Demon-Slaying Sword immediately became sacred, noble, and domineering!

　　"Here, this is a gift to commend you for being filial to your parents!" Lu Fei smiled and threw the Demon-Slaying Knife to Leonardo.

　　"Thank... Thank you, Mr. Speaker!" Leonardo took the Demon-Slaying Knife and stared blankly at the extraordinary power emanating from the knife, stunned.

　　"Son, we are lucky. With this knife, you will definitely kill more demons and gain military merit. When you come back from the south, you don't need me to help you find a woman. Just carry this knife and walk around the city, and naturally there will be women who will fall in love with you!"

　　Leonardo's mother was extremely excited. She patted her son on the shoulder and looked at Lu Fei who was walking away. She was filled with gratitude and thought that it was that human from the south who had become the most respected speaker of their barbarian tribe. There was nothing more magical in the world than this.

　　…

　　Chapter 377 Assembly

　　"Get out of the way, get out of the way... We also want to become volunteer soldiers, we also want to go to the southern front to kill demons!" Hundreds of goblins carrying magic guns and cannons walked into the recruiting camp in a heroic and confident manner. The goblin in the lead was none other than Samo.

　　During the defense of Dawn City, the goblins did participate in the city battle and showed unexpected strength, killing many demons with magic cannons and guns, which greatly changed the barbarians' impression of the goblins. However, many barbarians still laughed at the goblins in their hearts, because the goblins were physically weak and relied only on external objects such as magic cannons.

　　In the minds of the barbarians, using these things to kill demons is not considered a skill, it can only be considered as taking advantage of the situation.

　　The goblins entered the recruiting camp, and the barbarians immediately burst into laughter.

　　"Samo, you goblins have to become voluntary warriors too. Don't be ridiculous. We are going to fight against extremely vicious demons. You goblins are so timid. Don't be so scared that you pee your pants when the demons come to kill you..."

　　"Yes, yes, yes, goblins, hurry up and leave. Volunteer soldiers are not suitable for you. You will have to fight a fierce battle in the south!"

　　"The last time we fought the demons, the goblins fired ten shots and were so scared that they pissed and shit. I felt ashamed for you. How dare you go to the battlefield this time?"

　　“…”

　　Various mocking sounds were heard, but the goblins who were once vassals of the dark elves turned a deaf ear to them. They seemed to be born with thick skin and could automatically filter out the mockery.

　　But Samo is an exception. After becoming a leader and experiencing many wars, this goblin has transformed. His heart has become proud, and his bloodiness has been awakened. At least he knows honor and disgrace.

　　Samo's face flushed red. He couldn't stand it any longer, so he jumped up and shouted, "How dare you look down on us goblins? We are the subjects of Chairman Lu Fei. Do you know what subjects mean? It seems that you know... Humph, we goblins are actually the same species as the goblins in Cortez City. They can go to the south to fight against the demons. Are we cowards?"

　　Samo became more and more excited as he spoke. He said loudly, "Look at the demon-killing swords in your hands. Aren't they made by us goblins? How dare you look down on us goblins? Why, why..."

　　"Yes, why? Our goblin magic technology and alchemical civilization are the best in the world. We can manufacture the most sophisticated magic weapons in the entire continent, and we can even make the most powerful magic cannons. We are the smartest race on the continent. Why do you look down on us? Why..." The goblins behind Samo shouted.

　　They lined up neatly and walked in front of the registration officer. Samo said angrily, "We are the subjects of Chairman Lu Fei. We want to become voluntary soldiers. Who dares not to register for us?"

　　The barbarians who were making a fuss suddenly stopped talking. The demon-slaying knives in their hands were indeed made by goblins, and Samo and the others were also the subjects of Speaker Lu Fei. When they thought of this, the barbarians who were making a fuss immediately stopped being so arrogant, and instead felt ashamed.

　　"Chief Samo, you goblins are actually great. I admire your courage!" Leonardo stood up and spoke loudly. He actually admired the goblins very much. First, the goblins' craftsmanship, and second, the goblins' wisdom. Although the goblins are small and short and do not have much strength, as long as they have magic guns in their hands, they are warriors with great threats.

　　"Yes, Chief Samo, I apologize for the ridicule I made just now. In fact, you are all great!" Many barbarians stood up and bravely admitted their mistakes.

　　Lu Fei was stunned when he saw this situation, and he naturally sighed in his heart, this is the character of the barbarians, heroic and honest!

　　"Chief Samo, I approve your joining as a volunteer warrior!" Lu Fei appeared in front of the goblins and barbarians at this appropriate time.

　　"My Lord, do you approve?" Samo jumped up excitedly.

　　"Yes, you are all great. In the city of Cortes, there are 30,000 goblin warriors ready to go. They will soon join our warriors in supporting the southern front!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"What? The goblins in Cortes City still have 30,000 warriors heading south. Didn't a large army already head to the south some time ago?" Samo asked in surprise.

　　"Of course it's the second batch. They will also drive the God-Slaying Ship over there. It's a good opportunity for them to transport our 300,000 troops over there. Then you will be able to see the style of the Cortes goblins!"

　　"Ah... that's great. Samo has always dreamed of meeting Cortes' compatriots. They are the pride of us goblins!" Samo jumped up.

　　"Yes, yes. Can we be accepted by the Cortes goblins? We want to learn magic techniques. I wonder if they will teach us?"

　　"We haven't heard from the great sage Tommy since he returned to Cortes. Could it be that he forgot about us? We also want to return to Cortes and become a true goblin warrior..."

　　The goblin warriors were looking forward to returning to their powerful tribe. The northern continent, that is, the Cortes goblins, was where they dreamed of returning.

　　"Hahahaha... don't worry, when they come you will truly integrate into them, because you are all of the same race, and as the saying goes, blood is thicker than water, and even if your bones are broken, your tendons are still connected. The Carters goblins will accept you!" Lu Fei comforted.

　　"That's great!" Samo turned around and shouted, "Let's go get the Demon Slayer Knife and Wheat. They are good things. Don't waste them!"

　　"Good stuff, good stuff, don't miss it!" The goblins shouted along, as if they were shouting slogans, and their spirits were lifted.

　　Lu Fei was almost shocked. Could it be that these goblins still wanted to covet those little benefits?

　　"Wait..." Lu Fei hurriedly called out to the goblins.

　　"My lord, is there anything else?" Samo turned his head and asked in surprise.

　　Lu Fei rubbed his temples, not knowing what to say. He seemed to be too embarrassed to do this. However, seeing the barbarians around him, Lu Fei still said shamelessly: "It's okay for you to take the Demon Slayer Knife and Wheat, but you won't be able to use the Dragon Slayer Knife much. Can you ask the parliament to buy it back at a high price so that it can be distributed to the warriors who need it more?"

　　"High price for recycling? How many Dawn Coins are needed for a Demon Slayer Sword?" Samo's eyes lit up. He suddenly realized that all those swords belonged to his master, Lu Fei. He felt a little embarrassed, so he stopped asking and said with a wave of his hand: "Then just pay us Dawn Coins. We don't want the Demon Slayer Sword!"

　　"Okay, leave it to us!" The nearby barbarians cheered. Just this one thing greatly changed the barbarians' attitude towards the goblins.

　　Lu Fei finished inspecting the recruiting camp. After a few days of recruiting, he quickly recruited the required number of soldiers.

　　“Woooooooooo… Gather, assemble, everyone assemble!”

　　A huge and loud horn sounded, and the ten recruiting camps were in an uproar. Countless barbarian warriors quickly gathered, with 30,000 people in each camp forming a legion. This time, there were a total of ten legions supporting the south.

　　On the command tower of the first camp, the council of barbarian priests and leaders looked at the fully armed barbarian army and couldn't help but feel unprecedented pride.

　　In the First Legion, every barbarian warrior had a magic super-titanium crystal special demon-slaying knife on his waist, some wore leather armor, and some carried demonic weapons on their backs. Each warrior was full of vigor and vigor. The legions in his camp were just as mighty and majestic as the First Legion.

　　"Haha, every warrior has a demon-slaying sword, and their mental outlook is different. Speaker Lu Fei, your reward method is really effective. But we feel bad to give away so many weapons and food!" Priest Sauron turned and smiled at Lu Fei.

　　The councillors beside him all nodded: "Who said it wasn't true? Only Speaker Lu Fei has such a great spirit. With so many weapons and food thrown down, the morale of the soldiers is high. They are screaming and swearing to kill the demons to the death..."

　　"This is the effect I wanted. It's worth all my efforts!" Lu Fei laughed. He looked up at the dark sky and estimated, "According to the time, they should be here..."

　　The councillors looked at each other, and the chief Lei Ze said, "Chairman Lu Fei, what has arrived? Our ten legions are already ready. Is there anything else to arrive?"

　　"Of course it's the Goblin Legion. This time, not only our Barbarian Legion will be heading to the southern front, but the city of Cortes will also send an additional 30,000 goblins and one hundred giant god-killing warships to the southern front!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Hmm? Here it comes, here it comes, everyone look over there..." The congressmen looked sharply and soon discovered a black spot appeared in the sky.

　　"Haha, we're here as expected. Look everyone, those are hundreds of giant god-killing warships. This time, our barbarian army will all board these giant warships to head to the south. It will only take one day to reach the south, saving us the hardship of traveling thousands of miles!" Lu Fei was extremely excited.

　　…

　　Chapter 378 Takeoff

　　Please collect it, thank you!

　　---

　　The huge and majestic God-Slaying Warship crossed the sky and slowly flew over the Dawn City, obscuring the brilliant stars in the night sky!

　　A God-Slaying Ship was already a behemoth. Even in a magical place like the Terran Continent, huge flying boats were not uncommon, but there were no flying vehicles larger than the God-Slaying Ship. Even if only one ship arrived over Dawn City it would be a shock, let alone a hundred of them.

　　The degree of magnificence was beyond imagination. The whole Dawn City fell silent. All the barbarians, goblins, and elves looked up, all of them stunned.

　　Lu Fei also looked up and saw huge warships floating in the vast sky like mountains. In an instant, under a large fleet of hundreds of ships, even though Lu Fei was now in the legendary realm, no matter how strong his will was, he still couldn't help feeling his own insignificance.

　　The strong ones in the legendary realm couldn't help but feel insignificant, and the weaker warriors felt their own humbleness even more strongly. Facing the goblin's fleet of giant god-killing ships, everyone's eyes were conquered.

　　Most of the barbarian warriors had seen the God-Slaying Ship during the first defense of Dawn City, but they were still not as shocked as what they saw now.

　　Hundreds of giant ships slowly descended, and one by one they stopped on the plains outside the city, hovering three feet above the ground.

　　“Crack, crack, crack…”

　　The rear cabins of the giant ship opened one after another, revealing the spacious storage space inside. The inside of the giant ship was not pitch black, but filled with a soft light.

　　A magic sun boat flew out and stopped in front of the command platform of the first military camp. Elder Los stood on the sun boat and waved to Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei turned around and smiled at the councillors, "Everyone, go and meet him. This is the Great Elder Los of the Goblins. This time, the 30,000 Goblins and the 100 God-Slaying Battleships supporting the southern front are all led by Elder Los himself!"

　　This time, Lu Fei returned to the Terran continent from Iceland, and several goblin elders including Elder Los returned with him. This time they were going to the southern front in person. On the one hand, they were going to comfort the first batch of goblin troops that supported the south, and on the other hand, they were going to negotiate with the two major allies on the southern front.

　　"Go and meet them, don't be disrespectful!" The councillors flew up and landed on the magic sun ship. With hundreds of giant ships in front of them, how could the councillors of the Barbarian Alliance dare to underestimate the goblins? These giant ships were even more powerful than the barbarian army.

　　"Speaker Lu Fei, fellow members of the parliament, Los has fulfilled his mission and has led 30,000 goblin warriors and a hundred giant god-killing warships to join us..." Elder Los laughed and saluted from a distance to Lu Fei and a group of barbarian priests and leaders.

　　"Elder Ross, thank you for your hard work. Let me first introduce you to the members of our Barbarian Alliance..." Lu Fei introduced the members behind him to Elder Ross. There were hundreds of members of the Barbarian Alliance, filling the cabin of the Magic Sun Boat. It was not easy to introduce them one by one, so he could only introduce a few members who would follow the army this time.

　　The commanders who led the army to support the southern front are Lu Fei and Speaker Lei Ze. Of course, twenty to thirty senators must follow. The Barbarian Alliance only has three speakers, and two of them were dispatched this time. Priest Sauron is stationed in Dawn City. It can be seen that the barbarians attach great importance to this southern expedition.

　　After the introduction, everyone had a certain understanding. Elder Los pointed to the ten giant ships still floating in the sky and said, "The ten giant ships above have already carried our 30,000 goblin troops. The remaining 90 giant ships are still empty and can be used to carry the barbarian army. The internal space of the giant ships is very large, which is more than enough to carry 300,000 troops!"

　　"Well, each ship can carry less than 4,000 soldiers!" Lu Fei nodded. The God-Slaying warships were huge, and each ship could carry tens of thousands of people. There was no problem in carrying only 4,000 soldiers.

　　"Should we start now?" Elder Los asked.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei turned his head and glanced at Chief Lei Ze and the councilors who needed to go out to the battle.

　　"Everyone, split up and arrange for the soldiers to enter the giant ship!" Chief Lei Ze waved his hand, and the councilors dispersed to ten recruiting camps and began to arrange for the barbarian army to enter the giant ship of the God-Slaying War.

　　"Hurry, hurry, march, run forward!" A magnificent scene appeared outside the Dawn City. Barbarian warriors lined up five people abreast in a long dragon and filed out of ten camps. Leading them were Chief Lei Ze and other councilors.

　　Every congressman knew how many people should be on board each God-Slaying Ship. When the number was almost the same, they would switch to another ship. In less than two magic hours, all 300,000 barbarian troops were on board the God-Slaying Ship.

　　Dozens of barbarian councilors were also dispersed to the central control cabin of the ninety giant ships. Lu Fei looked for a while and flew onto the No. 1 giant ship. Chief Lei Ze was already waiting in the cabin.

　　Chief Lei Ze stepped on the smooth and solid metal floor, touched the alloy bulkhead inside the giant ship, and said excitedly: "Chairman Lu Fei, I now understand the power of the goblin magic technology. No wonder you were able to bring back their mass-produced sophisticated magic weapons. The goblins are not short of super alloys. Look at this giant ship, it is made entirely of the strongest super alloy. How much alloy material must have been used to make this ship? If it is used to make swords and guns, how many can be produced..."

　　Chief Lei Ze was filled with emotion. He was sincerely amazed at the goblin civilization.

　　Lu Fei naturally understood the mentality of Chief Lei Ze at this moment. Not to mention Chief Lei Ze, even himself, who came from the era of prosperous modern technology on Earth, would be amazed after seeing the goblin civilization. The countless towering ruins of giant cities in the Cortes area alone are breathtaking, not to mention other things.

　　"The goblin civilization was indeed powerful, but it has declined now. Great Chief Lei Ze, these giant ships are called God-Slaying Ships. They were actually built in the ancient goblin civilization era. They are extraordinary and can really kill demigods. It's just that the technology to build God-Slaying Ships has been lost!"

　　“Can it really kill a demigod?!” Chief Lei Ze was dumbfounded.

　　"Yes, in fact, it can contend against demigods. I once commanded a giant ship to kill a half-demon dragon by a sneak attack. Of course, only a sneak attack can succeed in one fell swoop. Otherwise, a demigod will not be killed so easily!"

　　“This is amazing enough!” Chief Lei Ze nodded, shocked in his heart. Demigod is already the strongest level of power that this plane can accommodate. Being able to contend against a demigod represents the highest level of power in this plane. It is no wonder that the goblins can create such an ultimate weapon and they once dominated the world in ancient times and created a glorious era of civilization.

　　It makes sense that the goblins were able to create a great era of civilization, while the barbarians did not have such glory.

　　Lu Fei and Chief Lei Ze were in the central control cabin of one of the giant ships. The flight control was performed by the soul core of each giant ship, and the supervision was carried out by a team of more than a dozen goblins.

　　"Take our ship as the lead ship and inquire about the situations of each giant ship!" Lu Fei said after a while.

　　"Ship No. 1 is in good condition and ready to take off...Ship No. 2 is in good condition and ready to take off...Ship No. 100 is in good condition and ready to take off!"

　　The soul core's voice was ethereal and melodious, echoing in the central control cabin. Lu Fei felt it was pleasing to the ear. Lu Fei turned around and asked the chief Lei Ze what he meant. The latter nodded and said, "Then let's take off!"

　　"Take off!" Lu Fei gave the order.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei orders us to take off..." the goblins said.

　　"The God-Slaying ship is about to take off, the time is counting down, 3...2...1..." The giant ship shook slightly, and the first ship where Lu Fei and the great leader Lei Ze were located slowly took off, followed by the other giant ships that took off one by one.

　　There were huge crowds of people outside the city, and the barbarians who were watching the excitement cheered. They were all barbarians who came to see them off, and most of them were old, young, women and children. Of course, withdrawing 300,000 troops would not hurt the foundation of Dawn City. With all the barbarians being soldiers, there would be no problem even if 1.2 million troops were sent out. However, Dawn City could not afford to send so many troops.

　　On the giant ship, all the barbarian warriors crowded in front of the transparent alloy windows, looking down at their relatives who were seeing them off, their hearts surged with emotion, and then they looked at the Dawn City. This new city was still not completed, but it had already revealed the grand atmosphere of the royal city of the Northern Barbarian Alliance.

　　Seeing the great Dawn City from the sky for the first time, the barbarian warriors on the giant ship were shocked. Their hearts were warmed, and some of them shouted excitedly:

　　"Long live, long live, long live Dawn City!"

　　"We must win, we must win, the Barbarian Warriors must win!!"

　　Hearing these inspiring shouts, Lu Fei and Chief Lei Ze smiled with satisfaction. As long as the soldiers were highly motivated, they would surely burst out with amazing combat power when they reached the southern front, making it more likely that they would win against the demon army!

　　…

　　Chapter 379 Southern Front

　　Please collect!

　　---

　　Hundreds of giant ships flew across the sky to the south, blocking out the stars wherever they passed. Such a huge fleet gave more confidence to the southern countries that were suffering from the shadow of war.

　　In the south, there are many human countries. Some countries are just one or two cities. Such small countries are called city-states. Just like the Vatican, a city is a country.

　　Generally speaking, city-states will only appear on a large scale in a world ruled by theocracy. If there is no absolute rule of theocracy, under the force of monarchy, small countries will often fight and annex each other, just like big fish eat small fish and small fish eat shrimps. Eventually, big countries will be formed, and a balance will be formed between big countries.

　　Under theocracy, in order to meet the needs, countries are generally not very large. If a country is too powerful, the monarchy will be strong, and excessive monarchy will threaten theocracy's rule. Therefore, various temples do not want to see the emergence of a powerful monarchy.

　　It is precisely because of this that the human nations in the southern kingdom formed a unified alliance under the leadership of the temple to jointly resist the demons.

　　On the southern front, in the Principality of Medusa, at the edge of the big forest, a huge stone wall hundreds of miles long formed the so-called "Stone Fort Defense Line". The devil mobilized the army of behemoths, and the super behemoths as big as hills crashed into the Stone Fort Defense Line. The solid stone walls and stone forts on the defense line were broken everywhere. The demon army was fighting fiercely with the human coalition, the elf giant coalition, and the goblin army. The earth and the sky were full of figures of fierce fighting, and the shouts of killing shook the world.

　　The god-killing warships and giant dragons were distributed over the long Stone Fortress front, firmly controlling the dominance of the sky. On the earth, the demon army swept through like a storm, breaking through the defense lines, and a large number of demons killed their way through the defense lines.

　　"Hold on, great giant warrior, you must resist!" The giant's loud voice resounded in all directions.

　　On the battlefield, huge earth demon insects rolled up and down on the ground, some of which appeared out of nowhere and caused large-scale casualties to the demons. The human army, elves and military troops resisted the demons' attacks and entered a stalemate stage of fighting.

　　Hundreds of giant ships approached the defense line of Jianshi Fort. Lu Fei saw the tragic battlefield in the first ship and said hurriedly: "I didn't expect the demons to attack again. The front line needs support. Should we rush over immediately?"

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, let's put the soldiers on the ground first, and then we will gather the giant ships and charge forward together. We will ensure that we can break through the demon army with ease." said Chief Lei Ze.

　　"Okay, order all ships to fly at low altitude, open the hatches, and let the barbarians and goblin warriors rush out!" Lu Fei ordered.

　　Hundreds of giant warships of the gods suddenly lowered their altitude, flew at a slow speed, opened the rear cabins, and the barbarian warriors jumped out of the cabins, falling to the ground like mercury, while thirty thousand goblins rode anti-gravity airships and flew directly out from the ten giant warships, as dense as bees.

　　"Kill..." Three hundred thousand barbarian troops and thirty thousand goblin troops rushed into the raging battlefield.

　　Hundreds of giant god-killing warships rushed towards the raging battlefield. Bang, bang, bang... countless magic cannon beams were fired wildly from the giant warships, accurately hitting the demons one by one. Those huge super beasts were hit by the magic cannons and instantly froze into ice or turned into flames.

　　"Haha... another supporting army has arrived, kill them..." The dragon army, the human coalition, the elves and giants coalition, and the goblin army were all overjoyed. The fleet and army led by Lu Fei were like a huge living force that immediately broke the balance of the battlefield.

　　A hole was suddenly torn in the long battle line. With the hole as the center, the demons began to collapse, and then quickly spread forward and to both sides.

　　The coalition forces gained momentum and began a large-scale counterattack.

　　Several half-demon-level demons far away in the forest looked at the battlefield and shook their heads, saying, "We fell short at the last minute. If the other side hadn't suddenly sent out a large army, we should still have a chance of winning. Now we have lost all chances!"

　　"Lord Bushong, I think we should retreat first. In a few days, Lord Hades will lead a hundred legions to descend. Then we can attack them in one fell swoop and crush them!"

　　"Okay, let's retreat first and accumulate strength!" King Bushong turned around and waved his hand. After a while, a loud retreat horn sounded in the forest, and the demon army finally retreated like a tide.

　　"Retreat to the Stone Fortress defense line, retreat to the defense line!" The human coalition, the elves and the giants quickly gathered behind the long defense line. Some wizards and elves had begun to cast spells to restore and strengthen the destroyed stone walls and stone fortresses.

　　Since the construction of this solid stone fortress defense line, the effect has been immediate, and with the defense line as a support, several large-scale attacks by demons have been repelled.

　　"Hurry, hurry, restore the magic cannon in the stone fort immediately, otherwise the demons will come to attack us again!" The goblins of Cortes City carried the magic cannon that was shot away into the repaired stone fort and began to set up the magic cannon.

　　Humans, elves, giants, goblins and other races seem to have gradually adapted to the rhythm of fighting against the demon army. Once the war stops, they will immediately build defense lines without stopping.

　　Some elves and human wizards searched for the injured warriors and began to treat them. The entire long battle line and the giant city fortress behind the battle line began to operate and began intensive preparations for war.

　　Countless dragons circled in the sky, and some flew to the edge of the forest shrouded by the breath of the abyss to prevent the enemy from counterattacking. The battle line of the Stone Fort was in a mess, with discarded armor and demon corpses everywhere, such as the corpses of super monsters, which were like small hills and were particularly conspicuous.

　　Lu Fei saw the howling wind on the battlefield, countless unwilling demon souls still wandering, and the battlefield was shrouded in resentment. Lu Fei's mind moved slightly, and he flew out of the giant ship and landed on the battlefield. The Holy Dragon Pillar flew out of his body and instantly grew into a giant pillar of hundreds of meters. The pillar roared and flew around the battlefield full of resentment and wind.

　　Wherever it passed, all the demonic aura was swept away, and the invisible demon souls were bound by the divine pillar. The Holy Dragon Pillar flew back, and when Lu Fei first held it, he felt it was as heavy as a mountain. The net woven with divine power on the divine pillar actually bound tens of thousands of demon souls.

　　Before he could take a closer look, the Dragon God Ohmde descended from the sky in front of Lu Fei.

　　"Your Majesty!" Lu Fei was slightly startled and saluted quickly.

　　“Lu Fei, you have done a great job again this time!” Ohmde looked at the newly received 100 giant warships and more than 300,000 troops and said with great satisfaction: “Barbarian warriors are born brave fighters. In the north, they have been fighting against ferocious monsters for years to survive. Their strength is very fierce. You can attract so many warriors. This torrent of power is enough to determine the outcome of this battle!”

　　"This is all thanks to everyone. I dare not take credit for it!" Lu Fei was very respectful. He turned around and winked at Chief Gris and Chief Lei Ze who had caught up with him. The latter quickly saluted and greeted Odum.

　　Among the current forces on the southern front, the dragon is the most powerful. The elves and giants were defeated by the demon army in the forest at the beginning, and only hundreds of thousands of defeated soldiers are left. Although the gods of the elves and giants have also descended, they have consumed a lot of resources.

　　The human coalition is the fresh force to resist the demon army. After all, they are in the human kingdom, and all human nations are mobilized. The number of mobilized human warriors has reached an astonishing seven million. The human coalition is huge in number, which is a huge advantage. The best humans are also demigod-level strongmen, and their strength is no weaker than that of other races. Now leading the human coalition is the god who has descended from the human pantheon. Like Ohm'd, they are all peak demigods.

　　Goblins and barbarian humans are a little worse. Goblins have no gods, only giant god-killing ships, which are equivalent to demigod-level existences with super defensive capabilities. The barbarians are only led by senators and are the weakest of all races. The gods of the barbarians have always been the weakest among the gods and suffered heavy losses in the battle to defend Dawn City.

　　Chief Lei Ze couldn't even stand up straight in front of the gods...

　　Many dragon gods, elves and giant gods also flew over to meet Lu Fei and others one by one. Although Lu Fei was still a mortal, his status was prominent. Lu Fei made an indelible and great contribution in this anti-demon cause. First of all, he summoned the Holy Dragon Legion represented by the ancient Dragon King Ohmde, represented by the Holy Dragon.

　　Secondly, he led the cities of Cortes and Dawn in an unyielding defense war against the demon army that invaded the north, opened up the northern battlefield and successfully eliminated the demon army in the north.

　　Finally, I formed alliances and actively led the goblin warriors and barbarian warriors to travel thousands of miles to the southern front to support and join the entire continent in my fight against demons...

　　Such actions have far exceeded the role that a mortal human can play, and even the gods are concerned.

　　…

　　Chapter 380 Crisis

　　In the magnificent war of the great planes, the power of an individual is never to be feared. In the mighty tide of war, even Odum is just an insignificant wave.

　　Lu Fei has completed his mission. With the power of his legendary domain, he can only kill a few hundred more demons on the battlefield. If he is targeted by a half-demon, he will be ruthlessly crushed into powder in just a few strokes.

　　War is so cruel. There is a huge gap in strength between different levels. Only demigod-level strongmen can maneuver in the magnificent war.

　　As the demon army retreated again, everyone understood that the demon army would return soon.

　　At the southern end of the Southern Forest, there is a half-demon tower hundreds of meters high near the coastline. The breath of the abyss emanates from the tower, causing all the surrounding grasses and trees to decay and die. Even the nearby sea water appears gray and black, and the dead sea fish are corroded into manta rays, which continue to wreak havoc on the nearby coastline.

　　A faint green glow shone from the top floor of the Half-Demon Tower, and balls of green flames were wandering around the hall on the top floor. On the steps of the hall, the demon Bushong was sitting on his throne, dozing off with his head supported by his right hand.

　　A poisonous snake was coiled around his arm, spitting out its tongue. Next to the throne, a demon bear as big as a hill was lying on the ground obediently, snoring in its sleep.

　　King Bushong is a handsome and charming man, ranking 20th among the 72 supreme demons in the underground world. His status and reputation make other lower-level demons in awe.

　　A group of black crows flew in from a distance, and with a clatter, they gathered together and turned into a winged demon.

　　"Sir, the situation has been investigated clearly!"

　　"Oh, what's going on?" Bushong opened his eyes, which were as dark as the abyss, with silver divine light flashing in them. A unique aura of a half-demon god surged out from his body, filling the entire hall. The surrounding walls and stone pillars shook slightly, and fine dust fell down.

　　The winged demon couldn't help but shudder, and quickly knelt on one knee to report devoutly: "The human that the Lord has been asking me to pay attention to, he disappeared for a while and suddenly appeared again, and led 300,000 barbarian warriors from Dawn City and 30,000 goblins to support us, which caught us off guard..."

　　"Give me all the detailed information you have collected recently!" Bushong stood up suddenly, his eyes were deep and flashing with an extremely cunning light.

　　"Okay... okay!" The winged demon trembled with fear. As he flipped his hand, a gem that looked like an eyeball floated up and slowly flew in front of Bushong.

　　The poisonous snake on Bushong's arm licked the gem with its tongue, then retracted its body when it felt bored. Bushong's sharp eyes penetrated the gem, and countless images inside the gem began to flicker, forming a continuous image, just like watching a movie.

　　"Hahahahahahaha..." After a while, Bushong showed a strange look, and then laughed wildly. The black magic fire burst out from his body and spread wildly in all directions. The winged demon, who had been half-kneeling, trembled. Suddenly, two magic fires rushed over, one fell on the gem, and the other fell on the winged demon.

　　"Ah... Your Majesty, please spare my life!" The winged demon screamed and suddenly turned into a ball of fire, and finally disintegrated into a wisp of green smoke.

　　Bushong showed an arrogant and evil smile: "All the demons who can share my secrets must die...Haha, Lu Fei, Lu Fei, you, a humble outsider, are really doing well...You don't know that this king has been paying attention to you for a long time. No matter how perfectly you conceal your secrets, they can't escape my eyes. Haha, a strange, brand new, new plane full of fat sheep will crawl at my feet, and I can take whatever I want..."

　　"Aqiu..." Lu Fei sneezed, and his soul trembled inexplicably.

　　"Sir, can we, the legendary people, also sneeze?" Gris's eyes were full of doubt.

　　"I don't know. I just felt a tremor in my soul, as if I felt that something bad was about to happen, but this feeling was fleeting and I couldn't catch it..."

　　"Sir, don't take it lightly. If you are not cursed, then you have foreseen a bad omen!" said Gris.

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes and used his divine power to search his soul carefully. Fortunately, there was no trace of the curse. "Don't worry, it's not a curse. Maybe I sensed a bad omen!"

　　In the Half-Demon Tower, Bushong jumped onto the back of the demon bear. He paused and the sleeping demon bear woke up immediately.

　　"I have a plan. Let's go... north along the coastline until we reach that port city!" Bushong said with a faint smile.

　　"Ah... As you wish!" The magic bear spoke, and its huge body slowly floated up, rushed out of the tower, and landed on the sea in the distance.

　　The demon bear was moving very fast, and the huge airflow was forced to both sides, making a rumbling sound on the sea surface. The sea water was blasted away all the way, forming a huge water mark.

　　"Haha, Master, it's great. The air on the surface is so fresh. Look at this ocean, it's full of freedom and vitality. I can even catch fish in it!"

　　The magic bear kept muttering, and suddenly it stretched out its claws. The sea surface suddenly exploded, and the sea water splashed everywhere. A giant octopus more than ten meters long was caught by an invisible magic force, and kept struggling in the air. The octopus's huge tentacles kept swaying, which was very disgusting.

　　"Okay, you stupid bear, I'm going to skin you alive for delaying my business!" said the demon god Bushong coldly.

　　"Uh... got it!" The demon bear shuddered and quickly flew north along the coastline.

　　"Wait, King Bushong!" A demon suddenly flew out from another tall tower on the coast and called out to Bushong. This demon was riding a black flaming horse, looking majestic and like a brave warrior, except that this demon wore a crown.

　　"King Simongli, what can I do for you?" Bushong frowned.

　　"Lord Bushong, it looks like you are going to leave far away?"

　　"So what? I'm going to catch a human!"

　　"Capture a human?" Ximengli was surprised. He didn't believe it at all, but Ximengli still reminded him: "The dark king Hades is about to come. If you are not here, how can we unite and destroy those enemies in one fell swoop?"

　　"Don't worry, it won't take this king much time to capture a human. I will naturally come back before King Hades comes, so King Ximengli doesn't have to worry about it!" King Bushong stepped on the ground, and the demon bear flew away.

　　King Ximengli had an ugly expression on his face. He looked at Tuguang with hatred and said with a sinister smile: "Busong, just wait. It's nothing great that you are ranked above me. One day, I will be above you. Then I will make you pay for ignoring me. Hehe, I will make you crawl at my feet and lick my toes!"

　　The demon bear's escape light was extremely fast. It flew over the sea with extraordinary momentum. The sea water was pushed away by a roar, leaving a long water mark. The further north it went, the more fishing boats it could occasionally see. The demon bear was not polite at all and would overturn the boats with a wave of its palm.

　　After flying for most of the day and passing many human ports along the coast, Bushong was indifferent. The magic bear had no choice but to continue heading north until a magnificent city appeared on the distant coastline.

　　"Master, are we going to the seaport ahead?" The magic bear was very lazy and it had been eager to stop and rest.

　　"Yes, that is Vina Harbor. Let's fly directly there and slowly fly around the harbor a few times. Hehe, I want to see the panic-stricken expressions of those mortals!" Bushongxie said with a smile.

　　"Master, you want to see the panicked expressions of humans? Isn't this easy? As long as I capture those humans, or we just destroy the entire harbor..."

　　"No, no, how can I destroy the whole harbor? I need to use it as bait!" Bu Song shook his head. The magic bear was confused. He didn't know what Bu Song was selling, but he didn't dare to ask for the truth. He knew that if he annoyed the cruel and despicable King Bu Song, he would suffer in the end. The magic bear was very smart and loyal and flew slowly around the Weina Harbor.

　　A demon riding a magic bear appeared outside Vina Harbor. This heavy news immediately alarmed the top officials of Vina Harbor, including the nobles who stayed behind on Saint Grace Island and the legendary wizard of the Wizard Tower of Vina Harbor.

　　Only the civilians were unaware that the danger had arrived, but the Mage Tower and Holy Grace Island were already in an uproar.

　　"What should I do, what should I do... Damn it, why did this happen? Princess Vina has already gone to the Principality of Medusa. Who here can resist a demon?" Ofit, who was patrolling on the Demigod Tower on Holy Grace Island, turned pale.

　　…

　　Chapter 381: Fierce Fight (Part 1)

　　At the Stone Fort defense line outside the Thunder City, Lu Fei, Sals and other frost dragons were inspecting the stone fort within 30 kilometers. A low-level wizard hurried over and said, "Sir Lu Fei, it's bad. Her Highness Vina received news that Vina Harbor was targeted by a demon god. She asked me to come and inform you immediately."

　　"Vina Harbor has been targeted by a demon?" Lu Fei frowned. This was not good news. Now all the demons and demon armies in the entire continent were concentrated on the southern front. Everyone knew one fact, that is, whoever broke through the army on the southern front would be the overlord of the entire continent.

　　Therefore, the demons, the demon army, and the elite of the continent are all ready to go on the southern front, in order to make a final decision and decide the ownership of the overlord of the continent. Other strategies are redundant. It's just that at such a critical moment, why is a demon wandering around in Vina Harbor...

　　Sals said: "Sir Lu Fei, this may be a trap. What is the devil doing in our rear city at this time? Is it just to disrupt the rear? The southern front is the key at this time!"

　　"Sir Lu Fei, you'd better go and meet Her Highness Vina as soon as possible. Her Highness Vina is summoning you!" the little wizard said anxiously.

　　"I understand, I'll be right back!"

　　"Sir Lu Fei, there will be no war here in the short term, so I'd better go with you!" Sals said.

　　"Okay, let's see what Princess Vina arranges. I guess we have to return to Vina Harbor..." Lu Fei felt a little worried.

　　Lu Fei and others entered Thunder City and went directly into a high tower to meet Princess Vina. Princess Vina was walking around with her hands behind her back, while Taoist Wangqing and Tristaloni were standing beside her.

　　"Lu Fei, you already know what happened, right? Urgent news came from Vina Harbor, saying that a demon god riding a demon bear appeared and was provoking outside Vina Harbor..."

　　"The demon god riding on a demon bear?" Lu Fei was slightly shocked. He already knew what this demon god was.

　　"If I'm not mistaken, it should be the demon god Bushong!" Sassars said in a deep voice.

　　"Sage, do you know this demon?" asked Princess Vina.

　　"Busong ranks 20th among the 72 supreme demons in the underground world. Why would such a respected demon come to Vina Harbor?" Sagli was puzzled.

　　"Time is running out, Your Highness, we must make a decision!" Tristaloni looked anxious. Vina Harbor is the foundation of their Budamia family, and there can be no mistakes. Where is the time to argue here?

　　"Okay, there is no other way. Let's all go back to Vina Harbor. With our strength, we should be able to protect the harbor!" Her Highness Vina glanced around at everyone. Lu Fei had Gris on his side, and Tristaloni and Wang Qing on his side. If they relied on the Mage Guild Tower at Vina Harbor, they could protect Vina Harbor.

　　"Your Highness Vina, Lu Fei is from our dragon camp. Since Lu Fei is going back to defend Vina Harbor, I should be included in his group. I wonder if we need to find a few more dragons. We in Frost Dragon City can help!"

　　"The southern front is in a tight spot. We must not let Frost Dragon City split its forces!" How could Vina not know the importance of the southern front? She thought that the Demon God's arrival at Vina Harbor might just be a coincidence. She just needed to go back and defend the harbor. She didn't want to kill the enemy. The Demon God would definitely not stay behind the front for a long time, because there was no need. If the large-scale human and ethnic coalition forces on the southern front were not destroyed, the continent would not belong to the Demon God. Therefore, it was actually unnecessary to destroy Vina Harbor.

　　"Then we'll go. My demigod tower has a teleportation array. I can cast a spell to teleport us back!" Vina raised her hands, and divine power surged out of her body, forming a colorful array diagram, and countless array symbols slowly rotated.

　　"Your Highness, wait a moment..." Lu Fei shouted.

　　"Anything else?"

　　"Can we bring a giant god-slaying warship? I'm worried that this time the demon is coveting our Vina Harbor for a big deal!" Lu Fei said hurriedly. As soon as he finished speaking, a huge god-slaying warship slowly flew past the tower and blocked the tower. This god-slaying warship was the first giant ship launched by the city of Cortes. It was called Aslando. After replenishment, its energy reserves were maintained at about 55%.

　　“That’s good. The highest level of power that this plane can withstand is the peak of demigod. Even if the opponent is the Supreme Demon God, his power level is only that of a demigod. There is nothing to be afraid of. It would be even better if we have the God-Slaying Battleship with us!”

　　"Then let's enter the God-Slaying Ship?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Okay, let's go in. I heard that the God-Slaying Ship is the highest achievement of the goblin civilization and can compete with demigods. In the battles these days, the ship has impressed everyone. I'm also very curious about what the interior of such a behemoth looks like!" Vina said with a smile.

　　Lu Fei flew up first and led everyone into the giant God-Slaying Ship.

　　"Oh my, they're all made of super alloys..." Tristaloni entered the giant ship and couldn't help but knock on the wall. The wall was smooth, and countless magic circle symbols could be vaguely seen.

　　"That's it, Miss Tristaloni. This giant ship is called the Aslando...right, Aslando?" Lu Fei first spoke to Tristaloni, and finally looked up at the giant ship and said.

　　"Yes, Captain, welcome aboard the Aslando!" A faint voice echoed inside the giant ship.

　　"It's the same tower spirit as the Mage Tower?" Tristaloni was surprised.

　　"It's almost there. The wizard tower has a tower spirit, and the giant ship naturally has a ship spirit. This is the only way to control the giant ship well. Otherwise, such a huge giant ship would not be able to deal with demons and half-demons so flexibly." Lu Fei led everyone into the central control cabin.

　　Her Highness Vina raised her hands, and a huge divine power surged out, covering the gigantic God-Slaying Battleship. An enormous flowing light magic circle formed outside the entire God-Slaying Battleship.

　　"call out!"

　　After a ray of light, the entire God-Slaying warship disappeared. The next moment, an identical flowing light array appeared above the Demigod Tower on Holy Grace Island. After another huge ray of light, the God-Slaying warship jumped out from above the Demigod Tower.

　　The anxious nobles in the Demigod Tower suddenly felt reassured. Offit was even more pleasantly surprised and said, "Hahahaha, great! Your Highness is back. Only Your Highness can activate the return array!"

　　Ofit and a group of Budamia nobles flew to the outside of the Demigod Tower and stared at the Aslando, the god-killing warship, in amazement. It was the first time for them to see such a huge metal warship, and their shock can be imagined.

　　"Oh my goodness, this is incredible! What the hell is this? Could it be the legendary goblin warship that supports the southern front?" Ophit muttered.

　　"I think this must be a giant warship built by the goblins. No one except the goblins can forge such a huge metal object. You know, the goblins' alchemy is the best in the entire continent!" The servants below praised with great enthusiasm.

　　"Ofit, what's the situation at Vina Harbor?" Vina's mighty voice echoed over the Demigod Tower, extremely majestic.

　　Ofit immediately realized that Vina was inside the giant ship, and said quickly: "The demon is still over Vina Harbor, and he didn't launch an attack. I wonder what conspiracy he has!"

　　"Okay, you guys stay at Saint Grace Island. I will go meet the demon god in person!"

　　As soon as Vina finished her words, the giant God-Slaying warship immediately soared into the sky, and with a loud bang, it broke through the barrier of the small dimension of Saint Grace Island and flew to the vast sea of ​​Vina Harbor.

　　"Master, there is a giant god-killing ship coming this way!" The Demon Bear turned his head to look at the sea, and then looked at the Vina Harbor where the whole city was full of soldiers. He couldn't help but shook his head. He really didn't understand why his master didn't destroy the port with a single blow.

　　At this time in Vina Harbor, a huge magical light was flashing above the tower of the Mage Guild. A dozen or so nearby mage towers were also flashing huge magical light. So many mage towers condensed into a huge light curtain that covered the entire city. Many mages had already flown out of the mage towers and observed Bushong from afar, but no one dared to step forward.

　　"Hehe, it's here as expected!" Bushong smiled evilly.

　　A hint of enlightenment appeared on the stupid face of the demon bear: "So the master is waiting for the people in the giant ship?"

　　"Haha, you are not that stupid. Let's go ahead and smash that huge ship. We need to force the guy inside the tortoise shell out!"

　　“Ah…”

　　The demon bear suddenly flew up, and its body gradually swelled up. After a while, its body, as huge as a mountain, turned into a beam of light and rushed straight towards the giant God-Slaying Ship.

　　"The light of killing gods!" A dazzling light of killing gods shot out from the giant ship at an extremely fast speed.

　　"Get out of the way!" Bushong's face changed slightly, and he couldn't help but roar. The demon bear under his feet suddenly became dazed, and its huge body like a mountain was split into three. The light of killing gods passed through it, and in just a moment, the three demon bears merged into one again.

　　…

　　Chapter 382: Fierce Fight (Part 2)

　　Please collect!

　　----

　　"Oh my, he actually dodged it?" Inside the God-Slaying Ship, Lu Fei and Gris shouted in surprise, and the goblins commanding the ship were extremely annoyed.

　　"As expected of the Supreme Demon God, that mount may look like a stupid bear, but it is actually very cunning. Its magic is also strange. It may be difficult for the giant ship to hit it."

　　"boom!"

　　The bear and the ship collided fiercely. The demon bear was quite huge, even taller than the ship. With a loud roar, the demon bear stretched out its two huge arms and hugged the Aslando.

　　"Haha, good!" Buson laughed.

　　"They were actually hugged?" Lu Fei and others in the giant ship were stunned. The God-Slaying ship shook and the goblins fell to the ground.

　　"Discharge, discharge, discharge quickly!" the goblins shouted.

　　"Crack, crack..." The Aslando suddenly released a high-voltage electric current, and the entire giant ship was covered with dazzling lightning.

　　"Ahhhhhhh... I'll smash you to death!" The demon bear roared, its fur standing on end. A sour and numb feeling spread throughout its body. The demon bear almost foamed at the mouth. It quickly hugged the giant ship and smashed it into the sea.

　　“Boom!”

　　With a loud bang, thousands of huge waves exploded on the sea. The demon bear slapped the water and rushed out of the sea, panting. It turned its head to look at the sea, but there was no trace of the giant God-Slaying warship.

　　"Master, where is that huge ship?" the magic bear asked loudly. Bushong on the magic bear's back was also watching the sea.

　　"Crash..." A ray of god-killing light shot out from an incredible angle under the sea and suddenly hit the demon bear. With a scream, the demon bear's huge body exploded and instantly turned into three giant demon bears. The demon god Bushong on the bear's back also split into three, becoming three demon gods.

　　"Awesome, so awesome. It's worthy of being the mount of the Supreme Demon God. It was not killed by the light of God Killing? What kind of magic is this, so weird?" Everyone looked at each other in shock.

　　The giant God-Slaying warship rushed out from the sea and hovered in the air.

　　"Dance of the poisonous snakes!" Busong laughed and waved his hand violently. The poisonous snake on his arm flew out. It was an absolute magic snake. Its body swelled up when it felt the wind. In an instant, it became a long snake with a diameter of more than ten meters and a length of hundreds of meters. The snake's head split apart with a few bangs. One became two, two became four, four became eight, and eight long snakes flew up.

　　Puff puff puff…

　　Countless magic cannons rushed out from the God-Slaying Ship. The God-Slaying Magic Cannon on the bow of the ship also gathered enough energy and suddenly blasted out a ray of God-Slaying light again.

　　Crash, seven poisonous snakes crushed everything in their path! The last one was not destroyed and entangled itself around the God-Slaying Ship. Countless lightning flashed again, and the snake's body hissed and emitted wisps of green smoke.

　　"Haha, die!" Busong rode the magic bears and rushed over. The three magic bears were actually physical entities and grabbed the entire God-Slaying warship.

　　Bushong laughed wildly and raised his hand. The huge power of the demon gathered in his hand, forming a huge bear claw with dazzling light. Bushong slapped the giant ship with his palm.

　　"boom!"

　　The layers of protective magic array on the giant ship suddenly broke apart, and a huge dent was made on the super alloy on the hull. The entire giant ship flew thousands of meters away and crashed into the coast. The long harbor embankment was instantly destroyed, and one end of the giant ship plunged into the ground, with only half of the hull exposed.

　　The huge waves broke through the dam and poured into the harbor. The mages in the harbor used their magic to resist the waves while casting spells to repair the seawall.

　　The goblins who were knocked unconscious in the giant ship came to their senses and screamed, "Oh no! We were almost blown up. What a powerful guy! Aslando, how are you? Can you still fly?"

　　"Yes, our ship was not seriously damaged, only the hull was dented. We can still continue to fight!" The Aslando once again surfaced circles of protective magic arrays, and the giant ship flew up again. Thousands of magic cannons bombarded the magic bear hanging in the air like missiles.

　　"It's actually fine, it's really tough!" Busong looked at his palm and couldn't help but be amazed. After being hit hard by him with all his strength, even a mountain would have been blown up, but the God-Slaying Ship seemed to be fine.

　　Countless magic rays attacked, and the magic bear waved its giant paws repeatedly to swat them, just like slapping flies. The magic rays were actually slapped away directly. Ice and fire alternated on the magic bear's giant claws, sometimes freezing into ice, and sometimes burning into fireballs, but the magic bear didn't care at all.

　　In the giant warship, Lu Fei was shocked. Although the Supreme Demon God who descended was only a half-demon clone, the weirdness of the demon magic and the powerful and ingenious use of power were simply incredible. Although the God-Slaying Giant Warship was of the same level as the opponent, it could not beat the opponent.

　　Sals and Vina had already shaken their heads. Vina said, "Lu Fei, we can't defeat him with just the giant ship. The Demon God Bushong is very cunning, and his methods are flexible and powerful. The God-Slaying Giant Ship is obviously inferior. We should open the giant ship's door. I want to go out and meet him in person!"

　　A portal opened, and Vina flew out of the God-Slaying Ship and stood in front of it. She said to Bushong on the back of the Demon Bear, "Your Majesty, the battle on the southern front is in full swing now. Whoever can destroy the other side in the south will naturally be the overlord of this rich continent. Even the gods can do nothing about it. It is really puzzling that your Majesty has come to the territory of the Free Trade Alliance!"

　　Bushong's eyes sparkled. He was a man of deep scheming, so how could he possibly tell others his purpose?

　　"Your Highness, there is no need to ask. If I guess correctly, his target is me!" Lu Fei also flew out and rushed behind Her Highness Vina.

　　"You? What's the point of a demon capturing you?" Vina's eyes flickered.

　　"Maybe I've become a hot commodity, right? Judging from the fact that Vina Harbor has not been attacked, he doesn't even bother to attack Vina Harbor. He waited for us to come back before attacking us. It's obvious that he's targeting us. I can't think of anyone else he's targeting besides me..." Lu Fei turned to Bushong and said, "Isn't that right, Your Majesty?"

　　"You are quite self-aware. How about it, Lu Fei, have you found the soul of Solomon that I asked you to help me find last time?" Bushong shrugged, his handsome face showing an evil look.

　　"I'm so sorry, how can I find it? Even the Supreme Demon Gods are powerless to do anything about it, so how can a mere mortal like me possibly find it?"

　　"It's not that we can't find him, but if we find him, you don't want to tell us where he is, right?" Bu Song stared at Lu Fei's eyes. Lu Fei felt scared, but he still said calmly: "That's not the case. If Your Majesty doesn't believe it, there's nothing we can do!"

　　"Hehe, then let me do it myself. I'm going to capture you and use the soul-searching spell to look through your memory. Then everything will be clear!" Bushong laughed, and the poisonous snake on his arm rushed out again, splitting into eight, and spitting extremely poisonous gas towards Lu Fei and others.

　　"Your Majesty, if you want to take me, then just do it. No need to find any excuses!" Lu Fei laughed and stretched out his arms suddenly. The power of the sacred dragon surged out. A sacred dragon roared and flew away. The dragon and the poisonous snake fought fiercely.

　　Vina waved her hand and shot out eight divine spears condensed by divine power. The brilliance of each divine spear contained divinity, far surpassing the divine spears condensed by those in the legendary realm.

　　Puff puff puff…

　　The divine spear pierced the heads of eight poisonous snakes one by one. The snakes whimpered and shook their heads. The divine spear was thrown away and the poisonous snakes retracted into Bushong's arms.

　　"Hehe, it hurts so much!" Bushong touched the venomous snake's head and revealed a creepy and terrifying smile.

　　"The gap is too huge, you should quickly return to the God-Slaying Battleship!" Vina's face changed slightly, and she felt that Bushong was beginning to get angry.

　　"Okay, Your Highness Vina. The opponent is too powerful to be defeated. Let's deal with him and transfer him to the Frost Dragon City in the north!" Lu Fei leaped back to the God-Slaying warship.

　　Vina nodded, and with a shake of her hand, light condensed into a golden magic spear named Purgatory. Dazzling lightning scattered from the tip of the spear, and the space at the tip of the spear was faintly shattered into a black hole the size of a needle tip, which was very terrifying.

　　"Crack..." A loud thunder broke through the sky. Vina shouted and turned into an astonishing stream of light, rushing towards the sky. Then she turned like lightning and passed by Bushong like a flash of lightning.

　　"Um?"

　　Bu Song's face suddenly changed. He no longer cared about the demon bear under his feet. In an instant he turned into a stream of light and flew up. This was the fastest speed of a demigod-level strong man - sub-lightning speed!

　　Those in the legendary realm do not have such speed. Only demigods who have stepped into the threshold of the divine realm can have such incredible speed. Of course, to display such terrifying speed, even the body of a demigod would be under tremendous pressure, so it could not last long.

　　A scream was heard, and a flash of light like lightning flashed by, and the huge head of the demon bear exploded in an instant. The arrogant demon bear was actually shot in the eye by Vina. The light of divine power penetrated its head and exploded the entire head.

　　"Great, so cool!" Tristaloni shouted in the God-Slaying warship, extremely excited. Princess Vina's attack was successful, like thunder and lightning, and she took the lead.

　　…

　　Chapter 383 Guerrilla {Please collect}

　　“Crack…Crack…”

　　Two lightning-like streams of light in the sky collided with each other hundreds of times, and each time they separated immediately after touching each other. Every collision would cause a vibration in the space, and the figures of Bushong and Vina would appear in a brief moment.

　　The rest of the time, the two demigod-level warriors were doing "sub-lightning speed" exercises. This speed is extremely fast, countless times faster than the speed of sound, and has far exceeded the limit of what a mortal body can withstand.

　　On the Aslando, Lu Fei only now realized the charm of a demigod. He was indeed much stronger than those of himself who were in the legendary realm at level 19.

　　"Aslando, lock onto the enemy's movement trajectory, and then launch the divine light..." Lu Fei said in a deep voice.

　　"Got it!" Aslando suddenly shot out a ray of light that could kill gods. Buson, who was moving at high speed, suddenly jumped in the corner of his eyes. Sensing the crisis, he hurriedly stopped his forward momentum. The huge contrast force made his body crackle, which was the sound of bones breaking.

　　A ray of exterminating god-killing light shot past his face, and his eyes were filled with dazzling light. The aftermath of the god-killing light swept across the hair on his forehead, and the hair that was protected by the light of the demon god was annihilated.

　　"Die!" With a light shout, Vina rushed over quickly, and the Purgatory Spear pierced through.

　　"Not good!" Bushong shouted and blocked with his arm. The venomous snake exploded and turned into powder. Bushong felt annoyed for no reason and his body felt as if it was torn apart.

　　"This is too abominable. That giant ship was coveting me from the side, and suddenly fired a cannon at me from behind. No matter how powerful I am, I can't resist the opponent's attack. I have to blow up that giant ship and catch that guy!"

　　Busong's eyes turned and he had made up his mind. He had not originally expected that Vina would actually launch a sub-lightning speed duel. At this speed, the losses on both sides were very large, but Vina had fought with him for hundreds of times, and her combat effectiveness was still strong, with no signs of decline. In addition, the coveted God-Slaying Battleship suddenly attacked, and he was in crisis instead.

　　How could the usually arrogant Demon God Bushong bear it? He roared and pounced towards the giant God-Slaying warship where Lu Fei was.

　　"Fight while retreating to the Frost Dragon City!" The Frost Dragon Sage Sals and Lu Fei shouted together. Who knows how terrifying the angry Demon God Busong would be. It is still the right choice to fight guerrilla warfare. At least Busong should be transferred away from Vina Harbor first, so that he will not take Vina Harbor as an object of venting his anger in anger.

　　The God-Slaying warship was very agile, like a fish swimming in the water. In a few flashes, it had flown hundreds of miles to the north, like a ghost. Hundreds and thousands of magic rays shot out to block Bushong from approaching the giant ship.

　　The demon god Bushong was fast, but his body was injured in the sub-lightning speed movement, and the God-Slaying Warship was like a hedgehog covered with thorns, and it was impossible to get close to it.

　　"Haha, good. As long as the God-Slaying Ship doesn't act recklessly, it still has its merits!" Vina's eyes were filled with admiration. Her figure flashed and she quickly approached Bushong, constantly entangled with the demon god.

　　The half-god on one ship started a guerrilla warfare with the Demon God Bushong in a tacit cooperation. Unfortunately, the clone of the Demon God Bushong who descended was only half-demon god level, not much different from Vina's half-god level. He was like a tiger in plain land and a dragon in shallow water, and could not get what he wanted everywhere.

　　"Damn it, if it weren't for this damn plane law, how could these tiny fish and shrimp possibly fight against a supreme demon god like me who has a respected status? When I catch Lu Fei, I will definitely vent my anger. Hehe, if you anger this demon god, I will make all the creatures in that plane suffer..." Bushong was already furious.

　　The guerrilla battlefield was vast. I don’t know how long it took, but I had already flown across many mountains to the northern border and entered the ancient mountains.

　　"Even if I have to run to the North Pole, I will definitely capture you!" The demon god Bushong has made up his mind to fight with the Aslando.

　　"Quick, we're here at Frost Dragon City. Lu Fei, let the Aslandor fly over there. Frost Dragon City is guarded by a giant dragon, so it should be able to resist the demon!"

　　In the distance, a majestic and huge castle appeared on the icy peak of the ancient mountains. The howling cold wind blew through the Dragon City. Several frost dragons flew out of the Dragon City and circled in the sky. When they saw the God-Slaying Battleship, the Demon God Bushong, and the Demigod Vina flying over, they immediately looked up to the sky and let out earth-shaking dragon roars.

　　The entire Frost Dragon City was immediately alarmed. Countless dragon roars came from the depths of the Dragon City and all over the huge mountains. If you listen carefully, there are no less than a hundred giant dragons.

　　"So you want to find the giant dragon of Frost Dragon City as your backer, thinking that this will make this demon retreat? How naive..." Buson felt the roar of the giant dragon, and although his face changed slightly, he also distinguished the power level of the giant dragon from the roar, and he couldn't help but feel overjoyed.

　　"There are no demigod-level dragons in the Frost Dragon City?" In the giant ship Aslando, Tristaloni and Daozun Wangqing jumped up in surprise, wondering how this could be possible.

　　Lu Fei also had a grim expression on his face. He looked at the Frost Dragon Sage Sals. It was Sals who suggested in the beginning that everyone should lead the Demon God Busong to the Frost Dragon City. Now, at the critical moment, Sals said that there was no demigod dragon in the Frost Dragon City that could compete with the half-demon god?

　　Sals smiled bitterly and said, "There is nothing we can do about this. We only have a few demigod-level frost dragons in Frost Dragon City, but given the importance of the southern front, they have all gone to support the southern front. The ones left behind are some young and old dragons, none of which can reach the demigod level!"

　　"Then what should we do? Can we stop the demon god Bushong?" Lu Fei said with a wry smile.

　　"Yes..." Sals blushed slightly and said, "But I don't think we can hold him off for too long. Now all the demigods on the entire continent have gathered in the south. If we lure Bushong there, he will definitely not do what we want. He will probably destroy Vina Harbor. So I can only ask everyone to lure him to Frost Dragon City. We have a frost protection array in Frost Dragon City, which should be able to withstand the attack of the demigods!"

　　"The other party is a Supreme Demon God who has become angry and humiliated. Although he is only a half-demon God-level clone, only God knows what earth-shattering means he will use to deal with the Frost Dragon City?" Gris shook his head, showing a worried look.

　　"No matter what, there is always a way!" Sals gritted his teeth and let out a dragon roar. The huge dragon roar was transmitted to the Frost Dragon City through the giant ship, and more than one hundred and twenty frost dragons flew out from the Dragon City.

　　"Hurry, hurry, the sage is back, activate the Frost Guardian Array immediately, the demon is chasing the sage!" The leading dragon was old and frail, and it was almost time for him to enter the Dragon Tomb, but as long as he hadn't entered the Dragon Tomb to sleep, he would still contribute his last bit of strength to Dragon City.

　　Loud dragon language quickly emanated from the mouths of hundreds of frost dragons, interweaving into a surging ocean of sound. The sky and the earth suddenly shook violently. Countless elements responded quickly, and all elements were controlled or suppressed. The huge dragon power enveloped the entire Frost Dragon City.

　　“Boom boom boom…”

　　Dazzling frost elemental light pillars shot out from the six corners of the Frost Dragon City. The light pillars were hundreds of meters high, penetrating the void level and reaching the distant dragon level. The surging dragon power was communicated, and the Frost Dragon City immediately condensed a huge frost magic array diagram. Countless magic array symbols flowed and rotated, forming a bowl-like protective shield, which was completely a pure frost element field.

　　The Aslando was moving very fast and almost successfully flew into the protective shield.

　　"How could I let you run into that turtle shell?" The demon god Bushong made a decision immediately, with a cruel sneer on his face. He suddenly straightened his body and suddenly turned into a huge demon god hundreds of meters tall.

　　The body of a demonic bear, the leader of the three poisonous snakes, is as huge as a hill, with very long arms and thick, furry bear claws. It is simply an alien monster that has never been heard of or seen before. It is such a strange monster that has allowed it to cultivate into the supreme demon god in the underground world.

　　"The true body, the true body of the devil... What's going on? Can a clone of the devil also transform into a true body?" Sals was stunned.

　　Lu Fei naturally didn’t know this, and thought, for a Supreme Demon God ranked 20th, what could be impossible?

　　"Not good!" The giant ship Aslando suddenly stopped, and Bushon's two huge furry bear claws actually grabbed the tail end of the ship, and everyone in the ship was shocked.

　　"Ah... die!" Bushong roared suddenly, grabbed the giant ship and smashed it hard against a mountain below. Boom... the mountain collapsed, and the giant ship flipped into the glacier, rolled several times, and smashed into the ice south of Longcheng.

　　"Damn it!" Princess Vina rushed forward and stabbed with gun.

　　"You die too!" The bear clapped its claws, and with a loud bang, the void between the giant claws and the Purgatory Spear exploded. Bushon shook his huge body and laughed strangely.

　　"So powerful!" Vina suddenly spat out a mouthful of golden blood, her face turned pale, and she flew backwards and hit an iceberg. With a loud bang, she caused a large avalanche, and her body was buried in the ice and snow.

　　…

　　Chapter 384 Dragon Tomb {Please collect}

　　"Brute force, brute force, this is the brute force of the great demon..." In the giant ship, Sals' face turned pale. Although the demon Busong, who had transformed into his true form, was still at the half-demon level, his brute force had skyrocketed dozens of times. He slapped the half-god-level Vina away with one slap.

　　"Damn monster..." Vina was furious. She jumped out of the ice and snow and landed on the ground. Although blood was oozing from the corners of her mouth, her eyes were still extremely sharp. The divine power was roaming outside her body, forming an increasingly huge and condensed demigod light.

　　Inside the giant ship, everyone was thrown into confusion by the huge shock. Fortunately, Lu Fei and the others were tough guys. After a quick consideration, they immediately understood the current situation.

　　"The Aslando is damaged and its energy reserves are insufficient!" Aslando's voice rang out. This time, the layers of protective magic array on the giant ship were broken again, and cracks were also smashed into the hull. The current situation was not enough to resist another attack from the demon Buson.

　　"Abandon the ship and enter Frost Dragon City immediately!" Lu Fei said decisively, and everyone quickly escaped from the giant ship. Boom! Bushong clenched his fists, jumped up and hammered the hull of the Aslando. The huge power of the demon god burst out, and the giant ship exploded and turned into fragments.

　　“Ga gaga gaga…” Buson roared arrogantly, and his three huge snake heads looked extremely ferocious.

　　Lu Fei and the others hastily fled the giant ship and plunged into the protective shield of the Frost Dragon City. Tristaloni was still in shock. She patted her chest and said, "That was a close call. Is this the Demon God Bushong? We can't defeat him..."

　　Sals leaped up and turned into a giant frost dragon. One hundred and twenty giant dragons were guarding the Frost Dragon City. A huge dragon force surged out and the frost protection array began to operate rapidly.

　　Vina looked at Bushong with shock on her face. She gritted her teeth and escaped into the Frost Dragon City. She had to admit that she was no longer a match for the Demon God Bushong.

　　"Ha ha, you forced me to use my most powerful magic, I will never forgive you!!" Busong was furious. Using this magic would cause him great harm. He jumped up angrily and pounded the protective shield with his fists.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..."

　　The protective shield was shaking violently, and the entire mountain range where Dragon City was located was trembling, as if it was intimidated by the power of the demon god Bushong.

　　“Hand over that human, then I will show mercy and spare the Frost Dragon City. Hand over that human... otherwise I will flatten the entire Dragon City, hahahaha..." Busong's voice rolled like thunder, and the three snake heads spit out balls of inky black poisonous gas. The glaciers outside the entire Dragon City turned black, emitting a rolling and foul stench.

　　All the dragons roared, but there was nothing they could do. The opponent was too powerful, and without the protection of the frost protection array, the entire Frost Dragon City would be in danger.

　　"Sals, it seems that this demon is not coming for us, but for this little guy!" The old dragon glanced at Lu Fei and thought that this young man Lu Fei had quite a few secrets.

　　Lu Fei was suddenly quite embarrassed. Now everyone was sure that Lu Fei, a legendary figure like him, had somehow offended a demon like Bushong. Was it worth it for a demon to go to such great lengths to capture Lu Fei?

　　No one except Wang Qing Dao Zun knew the reason, but Wang Qing Dao Zun had a bad feeling. She couldn't help but grit her teeth at Lu Fei. She couldn't reveal the reason, not even a little bit. Moreover, she had to ensure that Lu Fei was not caught by Bushong, otherwise it would not be as simple as just herself being in great trouble...

　　The more Daoist Master Wang Qing thought about it, the uglier her expression became. She really wanted to kick Lu Fei to death because Lu Fei had become a big nuisance!

　　"We're not really going to let that demon capture Lu Fei, are we? That's impossible. We dragons have our own pride and self-esteem..." Sals said embarrassedly.

　　The old dragon said, "Of course we won't hand him over. Sals, what do you think of us old guys? Not to mention the people in our dragon camp, even if they are irrelevant, as long as they are under our protection, when have we ever done anything that would damage our self-esteem?"

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but be moved after hearing this, and even Gris and Daozun Wangqing secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"So what do you mean..."

　　"Forget it, Sals, should we immediately recall the demigod dragons on the southern front? If we let that demon keep attacking like this, it won't be long before the frost protection array breaks..." The old dragon looked at the protective shield covering the Frost Dragon City and felt very worried.

　　"The south is very important. Losing a demigod will cause danger. Maybe this is the conspiracy of the gods and demons to lure the tiger away from the mountain, so we still can't easily recall the demigod dragon!"

　　"If Dragon City is breached, then the dragon tomb guarded by our Dragon City will most likely not be spared. This is a crime of desecrating the resting place of our dragons. How are we going to explain to our ancestors at the dragon level then?!" The old dragon shook his head and sighed, his voice full of sorrow.

　　"I have a way!" Sals gritted his teeth and looked at Lu Fei.

　　"What method?" everyone asked curiously.

　　"If we create another demigod, we will be able to resist Bushong. According to past experience, the dragons that have been promoted to demigods in this plane have powers far exceeding those of demigods of other races. Let Lu Fei be promoted to demigod. He is the only one here who possesses the most powerful and unfathomable potential!" Sals said, pointing at Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei was inexplicably surprised.

　　The old frost dragon stared at Lu Fei for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, this is the member of the dragon camp confirmed by His Majesty Odum. The blood of the sky dragon is also stronger than our dragons in the legend. I hope this is true..."

　　"Wait, you want me to ignite the divine fire and become a demigod? Then I will be able to defeat Bushong?" Lu Fei was surprised. He didn't dare to think so. Vina was also a demigod, but she couldn't beat the current Bushong.

　　"If you are lucky, you will have great potential, because the blood of the Heavenly Dragon possesses too many miracles. You should know that the reason why the God Clan with human heads and snake bodies can spread across the endless void plane is not for nothing. With the help of our dragons, your power after becoming a demigod should far exceed our expectations!"

　　The old dragon and Sals looked at each other and said to Lu Fei: "Come with me, we will enter the dragon tomb immediately. For the sake of my Frost Dragon City Plan, there will be a sleeping senior who will help you!"

　　Lu Fei was ecstatic, thinking that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Except for Lu Fei, everyone else was left on the city wall.

　　The old dragon and Sals entered the underground palace of Dragon City and turned into a dark underground passage. Lu Fei followed behind the two dragons, feeling nervous.

　　"Sage Sals, what are we doing in the Dragon Tomb now?" Lu Fei asked curiously.

　　"I've already said it before. If we dragons want to be promoted to demigods, we need dragon souls, and we need more than one. In theory, the more dragon souls we have and the higher the quality of the dragon souls, the stronger the dragon will be after being promoted to demigods. However, dragon souls generally do not exist in dragon tombs, because any dragon that enters a dragon tomb to sleep is a good destination, and the dragon's soul will be reincarnated by the side of the Dragon God. In dragon tombs, there are generally only dragon skeletons and lingering dragon spirits!"

　　"Since I don't have a dragon soul, then I can't be promoted to a demigod smoothly?" Lu Fei was puzzled.

　　"Hehe... you don't know this. Didn't I just say it? Although there is no dragon soul in the dragon tomb, there is still the spirit of our dragon. The Frost Dragon City has existed for a very long time. Almost every hundred years, there will be a dragon entering the dragon tomb to sleep. Over the long years, the dragon tomb has accumulated all kinds of powerful and enduring spiritual wills before the dragon fell asleep. Until now, this spirit has become an immortal existence. This immortal spirit is combined with the elements of the ancient mountain veins to form a mighty ancient dragon soul. This is an existence that transcends our dragon souls. It is incredible. This is also the reason why our Frost Dragon City guards this place!" Sals said proudly.

　　"The dragon veins of the earth..." Lu Fei had a flash of inspiration. In the traditional Chinese culture, the mountains, rivers and streams of the earth can condense dragon veins. In the Terran continent, various natural elements are deposited in the earth and also form various natural spirits... Integrating the spirit of the giant dragon, as majestic and huge as the mountains and rivers, this should be the dragon soul that Sals mentioned.

　　When I reached the end of the passage, the view suddenly opened up. I saw a vast underground space filled with giant dragon skeletons. The ground was all white ice and snow, half-burying the dragon skeletons that stretched as far as I could see. The whistling wind blew by, and I could vaguely hear the roar of a giant dragon.

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but shiver, and his soul couldn't help but tremble. This was not wind at all, it was clearly the spiritual storm of the giant dragon...

　　…

　　Chapter 385 Demigod {Please collect}

　　As expected of the Frost Dragon's tomb, the cemetery was vast and bone-chillingly cold. The dragon's tomb was basically a frost land, with countless dragon skeletons half-buried by ice and snow.

　　There was no grass growing in the dragon tomb, it was very lonely, a mighty spiritual storm blew by, and the roar of the giant dragon could be heard faintly. If an ordinary person came in with such a might, he would be scared to death.

　　Lu Fei followed the old dragon and Sals, feeling the vast and profound spirit in the dragon tomb enveloping him, and couldn't help but tense up physically and mentally. The spirit in the dragon tomb could naturally form a strong spiritual storm, which was incredible in itself, so this dragon tomb became an even more incredible place.

　　In the deepest part of the dragon tomb, in an icy valley, a dragon soul formed entirely of flowing light was crawling. The dragon soul of this giant dragon was like a mountain, standing still. Circles of spiritual storms formed around the dragon soul. A vast, endless, immortal spiritual will was hidden deep in the body made of flowing light, as if it was sleeping.

　　Lu Fei followed the two giant dragons to the edge of the frozen valley, awakening the sleeping ancient dragon soul.

　　"roar……"

　　With a long roar, the entire Frozen Valley trembled. The dragon soul raised its head and looked down at the man and two dragons entering the dragon tomb. Lu Fei looked up and found that this dragon soul was ten times larger than any flesh and blood dragon. If you don't use spiritual observation, you can't see how big the dragon soul is...

　　Wow...

　　Lu Fei shuddered, and he was horrified to find that the spiritual will emanating from the dragon soul in front of him was as surging as the ocean, far greater than that of a demigod, and even surpassed the spiritual will possessed by ordinary gods. Occasionally, a trace of spirit would leak out, which would form a spiritual storm. Lu Fei felt that he could not resist it, and the Holy Dragon Pillar flew out and hovered above his head, suppressing his restless soul and spiritual will. Only then did he feel better.

　　"Senior Ancient Dragon Soul, we come here to ask for a favor..." said the old dragon, looking up at the Dragon Soul.

　　"No need to say more, I already know what you want!" The vast and majestic voice resounded throughout the Dragon Tomb.

　　"Senior is wise. I wonder if you agree?" the old dragon said hurriedly.

　　"The flame of your own life is already like a candle flickering in the wind, and you should care about yourself, not others..." said the Dragon Soul.

　　The old dragon's eyes dimmed, and he shook his head and said, "Senior, I have lived long enough. Life is born and will die. My life journey is about to come to an end, and my soul will return to the kingdom of my Lord. I am not worried about this. My spirit will stay here like my ancestors, and continue to inspire future dragons to inherit my immortal spirit... The only thing I am worried about now is the safety of Frost Dragon City. If even the dragon tomb is desecrated by the devil, I will regret returning to the kingdom of my Lord!"

　　Dragon Soul was silent for a while, then said, "Okay, I understand. If you want my help, you need to pay a corresponding price..."

　　"Thank you!"

　　The old dragon immediately crawled down and closed its eyes. Invisible spiritual will emanated from it, forming thousands of streams of light that poured into the body of the dragon soul. Another dragon soul turned into a stream of light and rushed into the void, disappearing like a meteor. It seemed that it had returned to the level of a dragon and returned to the side of the Dragon God.

　　There was no breath of life left in the old dragon's body; it was dead.

　　"This is..." Lu Fei was stunned. Did a giant dragon die just like that? What a pity!

　　Sals looked at the old and sleeping dragon. There was no sadness in his eyes, but instead an inexplicable yearning. Because in the eyes of the dragon, this was not death, but sleep, which was more sacred and solemn than facing death with equanimity.

　　"Senior, is it okay now? Frost Dragon City is in crisis. I beg you for help!" Sals said, looking up.

　　“I do want to help, but are you sure that this human you brought is really capable? You must know that once I enter his body and something unexpected happens, the consequences will be disastrous…” said the Ancient Dragon Soul.

　　"I can, senior. Tell me, what should we do?" Lu Fei stepped forward and said.

　　The Ancient Dragon Soul shook his head and said, "I feel the blood and power of the Holy Dragon in you. It has indeed reached the pinnacle of the legendary realm, but I don't know whether you can withstand my spiritual will!"

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes, thinking like lightning. After a while, Lu Fei opened his eyes and said affirmatively: "Yes, senior, please don't underestimate me. I will definitely ignite the divine fire. In this way, senior can also get another form of rebirth!"

　　"Okay! I represent the immortal spirits of the sleeping dragons of all generations. I have no life or death, no fear, and no greed, but I also hope that I can pass on all my spirit. It's a pity that the dragons of the entire Frost Dragon City did not pray for my spiritual inheritance, but you, a mortal with dragon blood...Okay, different races don't matter, spirit is the most important, let us create and witness a glorious future together!"

　　After the ancient dragon soul finished speaking, it turned into thousands of streams of light and poured into Lu Fei's body!

　　"Ah..." Lu Fei roared, and a divine sound of clanging came from the sacred Nine Dragon Pillar above his head, which was as magnificent and vast as a bell, able to resist people's hearts and bring peace.

　　How powerful is the spirit of the ancient dragon soul? Lu Fei's face was ferocious, and he seemed to be in great pain. Infinite sacred dragon power surged out, forming a sacred flame outside his body...

　　"Shake the dragon!" Lu Fei roared again.

　　“Crash!”

　　The flames were blazing, wrapping Lu Fei completely. The ice and snow under Lu Fei's feet had melted, and his body was suspended. The surging divine power became more and more powerful. The divine fire crackled and began to condense infinitely. The divine fire became pure, clean and transparent.

　　"Soul cast!"

　　In the blazing sacred flames, Lu Fei roared, and countless souls flew out from the sacred Dragon Pillar above his head. These souls included demons, humans, goblins, giants, and barbarians.

　　Tens of thousands of souls were thrown into the sacred flame, as if hot oil was dropped onto a fire. The flame suddenly surged a hundred times, and a huge dragon roar came from the flame, which was terrifying.

　　"The divine fire is lit!"

　　Lu Fei roared again, and the huge and dazzling sacred flame suddenly converged and condensed into Lu Fei's heart palace, collapsing to form a fist-sized platinum-colored divine fire core.

　　At this moment, Lu Fei felt incredibly wonderful!

　　The countless rule runes in the core of the divine fire were broken into pieces and began to reorganize in a more wonderful, more complex and natural way. Finally, they were reorganized into an extremely complex law - the law of the sacred dragon.

　　"Pah pah pah pah..." The divine fire was completely sublimated into divine light, a light that was pure, immortal, and contained all of Lu Fei's divine power and will.

　　The divine light radiated from the core of the divine fire, penetrating every organ, every inch of flesh and blood, every vein, and every cell in the body. All the flesh and blood cells were transformed and sublimated under the illumination of the divine light.

　　First, the cells became tough and filled with divine light. Every cell actually began to transform into energy. This energy transformation was very wonderful and could not be described in words. Lu Fei felt that his body was cleansed and became a demigod. His various abilities and resistances were greatly improved...

　　Lu Fei's eyes suddenly turned golden and extremely deep. A cold and ruthless light, which was above all mortal beings, shone from his eyes, and the entire dragon tomb was bright.

　　"Boom..." The rolling divine light enveloped Lu Fei, and nine huge projections of sacred dragons formed behind Lu Fei. They were lifelike and vivid, constantly flying and rolling, just like the Eastern Dragon that was turning the world upside down on the Nine Dragon Wall!

　　“Dangdangdang…”

　　The sound from the Sacred Heavenly Dragon Pillar became louder and louder, one after another, as if there was no end. Lu Fei's body trembled slightly, and his eyes regained their humanity, no longer that frighteningly cold and indifferent look.

　　The extremely nervous Frost Dragon Sage Sals finally breathed a sigh of relief. He shouted excitedly, "Great, great, I finally succeeded in igniting the divine fire and becoming a demigod!"

　　Sals looked at Lu Fei, only to see that Lu Fei was bathed in the vast sacred light, with a roaring dragon behind him. The light illuminated the entire dragon tomb. All the dragon skeletons were decomposed by the light and restored to the most primitive and tiny elemental energy. These energies condensed into streams, like dragon shapes, flying into Lu Fei's body.

　　Lu Fei's divine power began to surge. Sals' eyes widened, and he could not help but be shocked: "I have seen the undead. What kind of domain and law is this? It's so overbearing?"

　　…

　　Chapter 386: Showing Power

　　Please collect it!

　　----

　　How many dragon skeletons have been deposited in the cemetery under the Frost Dragon City over the long years? The dragon skeletons have remained indestructible over the years. Although they are just skeletons, they contain a huge amount of dragon energy.

　　The dragon power energy solidified in the bones is the reason why the bones are indestructible. Lu Fei absorbed all the dragon power contained in the bones buried from past generations. How powerful is this power?

　　Even Sals felt his scalp tingling when he thought about this!

　　The Lu Fei in front of him was as powerful and unshakable as Odum. What was even more terrifying was the nine platinum-colored sacred dragons behind him. They were terrifying and ferocious. Although Sals was a giant frost dragon that had survived for thousands of years, he had never seen such a ferocious species like the one behind Lu Fei!

　　“This… is this the celestial dragon? It looks a bit like a giant snake, but it has claws, and its head has long whiskers and antlers… Its aura is more noble, majestic, ferocious, domineering, and violent than that of a giant dragon…” Sals was stunned.

　　"Sage Sals, I think it's time for us to go out. I estimate that the protective magic circle of Frost Dragon City can no longer hold us back!" Lu Fei stepped into the void and landed in front of Sals step by step.

　　"Yes...it's time to go out. The situation in Longcheng is very urgent now!" Sals responded quickly.

　　Lu Fei leaped up and turned into a beam of light to rush out of the dragon tomb. Along the way, more dragon skeletons were decomposed into dragon power and swallowed up. The dragon skeletons were originally a landscape of the dragon tomb, but now this landscape was completely taken away by Lu Fei. Sals shook his head with some regret. He looked at Lu Fei's back and said, "Your Highness Lu Fei, I wonder if you are sure you can deal with Bushong?"

　　"I don't know. We'll know after the fight!" Lu Fei said without turning his head.

　　Sals followed and turned around to see Lu Fei's calm face. It seemed that Lu Fei's face was shining with a sacred light. Sals was slightly stunned and then he deeply felt that Lu Fei was different.

　　In the legendary realm, one is still a mortal, but when one enters the demigod realm, one is no longer a mortal. The difference between mortals and gods is huge. First of all, on the surface, the image and temperament have changed drastically.

　　The divine light will transform a mortal body into that of a demigod. No matter how perfect a mortal's physique is, it still has many flaws. But it is different for a demigod's body. The divine power and divinity will naturally repair and optimize the body, allowing the divine body to reach limits that a mortal body cannot reach.

　　First of all, the mortal body is spotless, without sweat, pores, and energy does not leak. These characteristics of the mortal body are completely eliminated by the demigod body. Secondly, the defects of the mortal body in terms of body shape will be repaired to perfection by the divine body. Lu Fei can now be said to be sweat-free and dirt-free. His skin is like the most gentle jade, without the slightest flaw. His face has also changed slightly, and his height and bone symmetry have reached the most perfect proportion. The third is toughness. The demigod body is tough, plus various resistances, it can be said to be invulnerable to the five elements.

　　This is the body of a demigod, and what it exudes naturally is an aura and bearing that mortals do not possess.

　　"Maybe, maybe I can really deal with the Demon God Bushong!" Sals thought. He could no longer see how powerful Lu Fei was now. In this plane, any dragon that achieved demigod status would be extremely powerful. Lu Fei possessed the magical blood of a celestial dragon, so he must be very strong when he achieved demigod status. This was beyond doubt, but how strong he could be, no one could tell.

　　Lu Fei was very fast and rushed out of the underground palace in a blink of an eye and arrived at Dragon City.

　　“Boom…”

　　The entire Frost Dragon City was shaking. The Frost Guardian Array was almost shattered by the beating of the Demon God Bushong. One hundred and twenty giant dragons were supporting the operation of the array, and each of them looked listless.

　　"Why don't you hand over that human?" The demon god Bushong roared. He felt agitated and uneasy. On the one hand, he had suffered setbacks in his attempt to capture Lu Fei. On the other hand, the longer it took to transform into his true form, the greater the damage this clone would suffer in the future.

　　"You, you actually..." The moment they saw Lu Fei, Daozun Wangqing and Tristaloni widened their eyes and then turned pale. Lu Fei and they had a grudge against each other. Now that Lu Fei has become a demigod, he can crush them to death with one hand. What if Lu Fei has evil intentions?

　　Tristaloni's mood was even more complicated. After all, Lu Fei was her future "husband" and she had once vowed not to marry anyone other than a genius. Now Lu Fei could no longer be described as a genius.

　　Vina was surprised and delighted. She stared at Lu Fei with her beautiful eyes, observing the sacred and solemn divine light on Lu Fei's body. In addition to all kinds of wonderful things, Lu Fei's divine light also has a power that shakes the soul!

　　Gris's face showed ecstasy. Demigod? Lu Fei actually successfully advanced to demigod. This was an incredible thing. He suddenly thought of the Holy Truth Church founded by Lu Fei on Earth. That church was developing at an astonishing speed, and the number of believers gathered was growing explosively.

　　Once Lu Fei returns to the Earth plane, he will have great potential! "It's finally just around the corner!" Gris was ecstatic, and suddenly he felt like he had finally seen the light after waiting for so long.

　　"Very good, very good. You little reptiles actually help a human being like this..." Busong also saw Lu Fei. He couldn't help but get furious and beat the ice protection array even harder.

　　"Boom boom boom..." The light pillars at the six corners of Dragon City began to collapse.

　　"Not good, once the protective formation is broken, Frost Dragon City will be in danger!" Lu Fei immediately flew up and shouted, "Open a passage, I want to get out!"

　　Lu Fei rushed out of the protective magic circle like a meteor, shouted suddenly, spread his arms, and the rolling power and brilliance of the Holy Dragon were mighty. Nine platinum-colored Holy Dragons with bared fangs and claws roared and rushed out, pouncing on Bushong.

　　"I was just waiting for you to come out!"

　　Bushong was furious. He stepped on the protective shield, rushed high up, and pounced on Lu Fei. Pa pa pa... He actually fought with nine heavenly dragons.

　　"Damn it!" Bu Song grabbed the heads of the two dragons with his furry bear claws and smashed them together. The two dragons were not so easy to deal with. They rolled up and immediately entangled Bu Song's body. The other dragons also saw the opportunity and pounced on him. One entangled Bu Song's feet, and another grabbed and bit Bu Song's head...

　　Bushong's venomous snake head was extremely ferocious. It actually fought with Tianlong and spit out balls of black poison. Unfortunately, the sacred light was the nemesis of all filth, and the poison was immediately burned away by the sacred fire.

　　“Shhhhhhhh…”

　　The dragon claws grabbed Bushong, leaving claw marks on his body and sparks flying out.

　　“It hurts!”

　　Bushong was shocked. These dragons were really hard to deal with. How could he not tear them apart? His incarnation had the brute force of a great demon. Bushong understood all of a sudden that two fists could not defeat four hands, not to mention that the claws and entanglement skills of the dragons were powerful!

　　"Magic Shadow Clone Technique!"

　　Bushong shook his body and split into three. The three-headed demon actually fought fiercely with Tianlong.

　　"Good, good, good..." Tristaloni shouted, very excited.

　　"A very powerful monster, this is Tianlong, right? Wangqing, this is much more powerful than your clone!" Vina glanced at Taoist Wangqing.

　　"The demigod level is equivalent to the heavenly realm in our Eastern Taoism, so it's naturally more powerful than my Dharma image!" said the Taoist Master Wangqing, his eyes fixed on Lu Fei's nine sacred dragons. These nine sacred dragons were really powerful, they were actually fighting with the three demon gods Bushong, and for a while they were evenly matched.

　　The dragons breathed a sigh of relief and quickly began to reinforce the foundation of the frost protection array. Sals said to Vina, "Your Highness Vina, we will not summon the demigod dragons back unless it is absolutely necessary. The importance of the southern battlefield is self-evident, so the current battle still requires Your Highness Vina to take action. I think the Demon God Bushong still has a trump card!"

　　"I'm going out too!" Tristaloni was eager to try.

　　"No!" Vina's face turned pale. She knew how powerful Bushong's furry claws were. A level 19 strength was no match for those claws. Don't think that just because Lu Fei's nine dragons were fighting Bushong, Bushong's claws had become weaker.

　　"Ms. Tristaloni, please don't go out. The demon god Bushong is really powerful now. We can't withstand a single claw of his!"

　　Taoist Wang Qing advised. She glanced at Lu Fei, gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and was very unwilling. Lu Fei was a traitor to their Kunlun and should be cut into pieces. But why was the heaven so unfair that he allowed a traitor to become a demigod? That was a celestial being. Without morals and without following the will of heaven, how could he become a demigod?

　　"Okay!" Tristaloni shook her head, very frustrated. She was a legendary person, but she couldn't intervene with such a powerful force. It was really cowardly.

　　Vina no longer paid attention to Tristaloni. She rushed out of the frost protection circle with the Infernal Lance in her hand and pounced on Bushong's back.

　　…

　　Chapter 387: The Law of Demigod

　　But when Vina flew out of the Frost Dragon City, Lu Fei had already been fighting with the demon god Bushong.

　　"The Heavenly Dragon Pillar!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and the Heavenly Dragon Pillar flew out. It grew to seven or eight hundred meters in length when it met the wind, and it was like a pillar of resistance, pressing down fiercely on Bushong's back. Bushong was being surrounded and beaten by nine sacred heavenly dragons, so how could he see Lu Fei's hidden trick?

　　“Bang!”

　　The divine pillar suddenly hit Bushong's back. Bushong screamed, staggered, and spat out a mouthful of black blood.

　　"Good opportunity!" Vina pounced forward at this time, and the Purgatory Spear, which had already accumulated 100% of its power, suddenly stabbed into the back of the clone. Vina's full-strength attack was extraordinary. The tip of the Purgatory Spear formed a big black hole. At the edge of the black hole, nine lightning bolts crackled, almost blowing the air apart.

　　“Puff!”

　　With a crisp sound, the magic spear successfully pierced into the thick skin of Bushong's clone, making a bloody hole. The violent divine power exploded in Bushong's clone's body, and Bushong's heart was immediately affected. The whole heart burst with a snap, and black blood spurted out from the hole like ink.

　　"Ah..." Busong's clone suffered two heavy blows in a row, screamed unwillingly, and fell to the snow with a bang. His huge body instantly turned into a ball of strong demonic energy.

　　"Great, we solved one of them?!" Lu Fei was surprised and delighted. The true body of the demon god Bushong was really too terrifying. It actually used the clone technique, and one became three. If the three clones were as powerful as the true body, what would happen? Now it was confirmed that the clones were far inferior to the original true body.

　　"Ah... Damn it!" Bushong roared. He was furious when one of his three clones was killed. He was one of the seventy-two supreme demon gods, and his status in the underground world was so respected. He never thought that he would be defeated again and again after descending to an ordinary plane. He could not help but roared: "You forced me to do this, don't blame me for being cruel!"

　　The demon god Bushong naturally had many tricks. In a rage, he waved his furry hands, shook off several sacred dragons, stretched out his arms, and roared: "Gate of the Abyss, open it for me!"

　　A door to another dimension was immediately opened. This door was like a black frame in the void, invisible and intangible, but it really existed and was connected to a pitch-black space. The roars of various monsters could be faintly heard from inside. When people heard them, they felt that there was hell inside, with countless demons and devils howling, which was very terrifying.

　　The demon god Bushong stretched out his hand towards the plane door and grabbed the empty space. Immediately, rolling demonic energy from the abyss rushed out from the door, just like a floodgate opening, with a torrent of water rushing out.

　　The demonic energy of the abyss was rolling and as black as ink. Lu Fei immediately smelled the rotten, pungent smell of rotten eggs and sulfur from the demonic energy of the abyss and almost vomited.

　　"Haha, haha..." The demon god Bushong laughed wildly.

　　At this time, Lu Fei had summoned the nine sacred dragons back behind him. He felt it and found that his divine power had been consumed a lot. Vina also dodged to the side with a gun in hand to avoid the abyss demonic energy that was spreading everywhere.

　　The evil energy of the abyss is deadly poisonous to life on the surface. Any plants or animals that come into contact with the evil energy of the abyss will mostly die immediately, and some will have the chance to turn into monsters!

　　"Gurgle..."

　　The demon god Bushong began to chant a mysterious spell in the mysterious demon language, and soon the plane gate began to vibrate. Every time it vibrated, the plane gate grew larger. At the same time, countless demons flew out of the abyss gate. These demons only had heads, and long black demonic energy was dragging behind them...

　　The devil's heads come in all shapes and sizes, most of them have horns, some look like sheep's horns, some look like deer's horns, some look like cow's horns, and some horns look like nothing, they are crooked and very huge.

　　Most of their faces were extremely ferocious, with eyes that were either pitch black, red, dark yellow, or dark green, and their mouths were wide open with sharp fangs visible...

　　All kinds of demons rushed out, howling and screaming, as if the whole world had turned into an abyss of hell...

　　"How could this happen? What on earth is this demon trying to do?" Vina shuddered and hurriedly took a few steps back. She was already shocked by the "evil" methods of the demon Bushong.

　　Lu Fei was also stunned, his heart was chilled, as if he had fallen into an ice cave, the breath Lu Fei exhaled also turned into white steam, and he realized that the temperature had indeed dropped suddenly...

　　"Lu Fei, we can't let him do anything else, otherwise this place will become a projection crack of the abyss purgatory!" Vina shouted. She could see that Bushong was creating an abyss purgatory environment in order to strengthen himself.

　　"Haha... Can you stop this king?" The demon god Bushong laughed loudly, suddenly opened his mouth and sucked. Thousands of demons rushed into Bushong's mouth with long demonic energy. The two Bushongs just opened their mouths and swallowed the demons...

　　“Bang bang…”

　　The two Busons split again, from two to four, and then from four to eight!

　　Lu Fei sucked in a breath of cold air. It turned out that the magic shadow clone technique only produced physical projections, but the power was also dispersed. So he had to fill up and increase the diluted power by devouring the devil from the abyss.

　　"Sacred magic!" Lu Fei shook violently, and condensed several sacred thunder balls in his hands and blasted them towards the demon god Bushong.

　　“Boom…”

　　The dazzling holy light swept over, and the devils screamed one after another. They were illuminated by the holy light and immediately turned into ashes. The eight Bushongs roared, one pounced towards Vina, and the other seven pounced directly towards Lu Fei. His target was always Lu Fei. As for Vina, she had no value at all. It would be enough to just entangle her.

　　"Holy Sky Dragon!"

　　As soon as Lu Fei moved his mind, the nine sacred dragons circling behind him immediately flew out and pounced on the eight demon gods Bushong. Six Bushong came forward and engaged in hand-to-hand combat with the nine sacred dragons. Another demon god Bushong pounced straight at Lu Fei, laughing loudly, obviously proud that he could capture Lu Fei this time, and then grab Lu Fei's soul, look through his memory, and learn all of Lu Fei's secrets.

　　"The Holy Dragon Pillar!" How could Lu Fei be afraid? He raised his hand and pointed at the Holy Dragon Pillar above his head. The pillar immediately grew larger and struck down. Lu Fei's hands glowed with divine light, and he shot out ten sharp blades that could pierce gold and split rocks. They were extremely dazzling and rushed directly towards the Demon God Bushong.

　　Busong raised his hand to block the Sacred Dragon Pillar, grabbed it suddenly and threw it away, only to see Lu Fei rushing over with a knife in hand. Countless sounds of tearing cloth were heard, and Busong's huge body was covered with claw marks, and black blood splattered out.

　　"Ah...what kind of power is this? Why is it so sharp?" Bushong shouted and flew to the side quickly. His skin was very tough. Even Vina's Purgatory Spear could not cut it without using all her strength. But Lu Fei's divine power was too overbearing and he actually scratched himself?

　　"Hehe, let me show you how powerful my Holy Dragon's light is!" Lu Fei laughed. After the Holy Dragon's divine power was sublimated, it formed light. This light was extraordinary, containing all the magical powers of Lu Fei's practice, that is, the power of the law.

　　The black blood spread out, forming balls of boiling abyss demonic energy. These demonic energies did not need Lu Fei to summon them. Under the shining light of the sacred dragon, they all dissolved and formed dragon-shaped power, which penetrated into Lu Fei's body.

　　This is Lu Fei’s first demigod law - all things turn into dragons. Everything in this world is made up of elements. After Lu Fei’s devouring rules were reorganized, such a domineering law was formed.

　　The blades that shot out from Lu Fei's ten fingers were not only condensed with light, but also possessed the semi-god law of transforming all things into dragons. Once cut by the blades, no matter how solid the object was, it would be penetrated and decomposed by the power of the law, and then condensed and transformed into dragon-shaped energy to be swallowed up by itself.

　　In the distant Frost Dragon City, the sage Sals was extremely excited. His eyesight was so sharp that he could see clearly even though they were thousands of miles apart. He had been paying attention to Lu Fei's laws for a long time.

　　"It's really great. Lu Fei has the blood of the Heavenly Dragon. Legend has it that this blood is very magical and powerful. I didn't expect that after Lu Fei became a demigod, he could create such a domineering demigod law from the rules of the domain. Hehe, he can compete with the demigod-level clone of the Demon God Bushong..." Sals was deeply moved.

　　Generally speaking, when demigod-level warriors fight, the first thing they look at is the law. Whoever has the stronger law is more powerful. The second thing they look at is the magic. If both are strong, they will be invincible.

　　At this time, outside the Frost Dragon City, the demigod Vina was fighting a demon god Bushong. The two were evenly matched. Lu Fei was amazing. With the help of nine sacred dragons, he could fight against seven Bushongs.

　　By comparing them in this way, the difference between Lu Fei and Vina becomes clear.

　　…

　　Chapter 388: Dragon Slaying

　　Lu Fei displayed his extraordinary power. In the Frost Dragon City, the dragons were extremely envious, while others were also shaken.

　　Gris naturally admired Lu Fei very much, and this time he was completely convinced. Needless to say, Lu Fei's soul magic was great, and his current demigod laws were even more domineering and incredible.

　　Tristaloni naturally had complicated feelings, feeling both envious and jealous, while Daoist Wangqing's face turned pale. She felt disappointed, thinking that she had caught Lu Fei, the great traitor!

　　Thinking about what happened to him since he was born, he broke through the ice and chased Lu Fei, but he fell into a trap and was brought to the Terran Continent by the other party. He could have captured Lu Fei, but Lu Fei took advantage of the situation and used the power of the Mage Guild to prevent him from catching him...

　　Later, when they arrived at the Island of Holy Grace, he and Tristaloni fought against Lu Fei. It was a real confrontation, but they began to be unable to hold Lu Fei. After he ran away, he could not find any trace of Lu Fei at all. No one knew where Lu Fei had gone on the entire continent. It was as if he had disappeared. It was estimated that Lu Fei ran back to Earth.

　　Until now, when Lu Fei was promoted to the demigod level, Dao Zun Wangqing realized that he could no longer control Lu Fei. This made him feel disappointed...

　　"Sage, do we need to go out and help?" Gris said to Sals.

　　"We can't help... We can't help in a demigod-level fight. As long as we haven't advanced to demigod, we are still mortals. The gap between mortals and demigods is too big! Even if we dragons are stronger than mortals, it won't work!" Sals shook his head: "Besides, the demon god Bushong is heading for Lu Fei. Bushong doesn't take us seriously at all!"

　　Gris naturally understood that the demon god Bushong must have seen through the existence of the Earth plane, so he fought so hard and was determined to capture Lu Fei.

　　"It seems that this form is not working, I have to get the first form!"

　　The demon god Bushong wanted to capture Lu Fei, but seeing that he couldn't do it, he couldn't help but think about it. Now this demon god's true body is actually just his second form, and the human form of Bushong is the third form. No matter the first or the second, neither is his true original form, and his power is still reserved.

　　It's just that the first form is the ultimate form, and it can't be transformed back to human form...

　　"Damn it, damn it, it's so damnable. I didn't expect that in this low-level plane, I would be forced to reveal my first form? Humph, I will never forgive this human. This king must put his soul in the devil's flame and burn it for a thousand or ten thousand years. Only then can I eliminate my anger!" The demon god Bushong has turned from anger to hatred, and he now hates Lu Fei.

　　It is not easy to make a supreme demon god hate someone. Now Lu Fei is fortunate enough to be among them. It is not known whether this is a blessing or a misfortune for Lu Fei.

　　But Vina was fighting fiercely with a demon god, Bushong. She was getting to know the opponent's methods better and was gradually gaining the upper hand. After all, this clone was only one eighth of Bushong, so she could still defeat him.

　　Suddenly, the Bushong in front of him turned into a ball of pitch-black demonic energy with a snap, and suddenly flew up and drilled into the clone that was fighting with Lu Fei. The other six clones also made a few snaps and turned into demonic energy and merged into one.

　　"How did it turn back into one?" Vina was surprised, she saw that all of Buson's clones had merged into one and turned back into one.

　　"Demon God Ultimate Transformation!"

　　The demon god Bushong roared, and the huge demon god's true body immediately shrank and began to transform. The abyss of demonic energy overflowed, and nine sky dragons circled around his body and stopped attacking. Lu Fei was now full of confidence, and he also wanted to see what tricks Bushong would play.

　　“Crack, crack…”

　　The demon god Bushong's body, which was as huge as a mountain, shrank to three meters high, almost the same height as the giants. It was dozens of times smaller than its original appearance, but when Lu Fei saw Bushong's appearance, he couldn't help trembling.

　　The devil Bushong turned into an ordinary demon, with two long curved horns on his head, and extremely sharp ears, three or four centimeters long; his eyes were dark red and extremely deep, revealing a blazing devil fire; his body was tall and straight, the dark brown color unique to the abyss, and behind him he had a pair of black flesh wings like bat wings, which looked very strong.

　　At this time, Busong was naked, his skin was covered with magic patterns, his muscles were extremely developed, his bones and tendons were huge, and he looked very powerful. Black lightning surrounded his strong body, cutting through the air and making crackling sounds.

　　What's even more terrifying is that Bushong's hair turned out to be thousands of black poisonous snakes, swimming around continuously, with their mouths wide open, showing their fangs, and making creepy snake language. This is definitely not Medusa, but the ultimate demon with poisonous snake hair like the Snake-haired Medusa.

　　"Hehehe, you lowly human, you have been promoted to demigod and actually forced me out of my first form. This is enough to make you proud. This is the original form of this demon god. It will be easy for me to crush you to death now!" Bushong looked up at Lu Fei and said grimly and terrifyingly.

　　"Does changing one's appearance make one powerful?" Lu Fei didn't believe it. He pointed with his hand, and two sacred dragons swooped down from the sky, roaring.

　　"Haha, two little loaches, watch me slay the dragon!"

　　Bushong fluttered his flesh wings behind him, and he turned into a black shadow and came in front of the two dragons. Bushong swung his fist and punched one of the sacred dragons on the head.

　　“Boom!” The void shook, and the sacred sky dragon was suddenly smashed away, and its body made crackling sounds, which was actually the sound of dragon scales breaking.

　　The other dragon opened its mouth and roared at the demon god Bushong, casting soul magic and various stunning spells. Bushong's body merely shook, and he was stunned for less than one hundredth of a second.

　　"How can my ultimate form be simple?" Bushong laughed wildly.

　　“Crash…”

　　The demon god Bushong suddenly flashed and approached another sacred dragon. He grabbed the sacred dragon's big mouth with his claws with bulging veins and tore it open violently. The head of the sacred dragon was immediately torn in two. The dragon's body rolled over, and Bushong grabbed and tore it with his big hands.

　　This series of actions was as fast as lightning and could not be seen clearly. Two sacred dragons were slaughtered. This situation was simply horrifying.

　　"Oh no, I see the undead. This power is the real brute force of the great demon god, more violent than any magic of the demon god!" Sals had also seen the violent magic of the barbarian god warriors, but the violent power was much weaker than that of the demon god Bushong in front of him.

　　Lu Fei trembled, not knowing whether he was frightened or really scared. For the first time, Lu Fei felt a chill deep into his bones! The current Demon God Bushong disdained to use magic, and just used his bare hands to tear the two sacred dragons that accompanied him to the demigod level to pieces.

　　What kind of power is this?

　　Lu Fei had never seen such violent physical strength. It was simply unimaginable and terrifying.

　　"Haha, humble man, be afraid, tremble... This demon god was able to stand out from billions of demons and become the 20th-ranked Supreme Demon God. Do you think it was a fluke? Haha, this demon god tells you that the Supreme Demon God has his own unique skills. This demon god's unique skill is the original form of super demon god brute force. This demon god has descended to countless planes, but any plane that allowed me to change into this form has been completely destroyed!"

　　"I am no match!" Lu Fei shook his head. He was extremely desperate in front of the absolute power. His eyes dimmed quickly, but Lu Fei suddenly thought of something. The fire of hope suddenly burned. Lu Fei raised his head and shouted towards the Frost Dragon City: "No one will survive. Sals, summon His Majesty Odum quickly!"

　　After Lu Fei's roar, Sals immediately understood that the current Demon God Bushong was too abnormal and was not something that an ordinary demigod could resist. Only the descended incarnation of an ancient god like Ohm'd could resist or destroy him. After all, Ohm'd was not a vegetarian.

　　"Hurry, hurry, use the Dragon Language Summoning Spell to summon His Majesty Ohmd immediately. He is on the southern front. It only takes one minute, no, it only takes thirty seconds to summon him!" Sals didn't care about the situation on the southern front. He immediately began to chant the Dragon Language Summoning Spell with 120 giant dragons to communicate with His Majesty Ohmd who was far away in the south.

　　"You want to summon that old immortal Ohmde... Will this demon give you a chance?"

　　How could he not know how powerful Ohmde was? The demon god Bushong was indeed shocked. He roared in rage, and actually left Lu Fei behind. He suddenly rushed up, turning into a dazzling black light and rushing towards the Frost Dragon City.

　　"Die!" The arrogant demon god Bushong punched the already strengthened frost protection magic circle.

　　“BOOM!!”

　　The entire protective magic circle collapsed with a loud bang, and a terrible shock wave swept across. Part of the mountains above the entire Frost Dragon City collapsed with a loud bang. The dragons were the main force supporting the operation of the magic circle. When the magic circle collapsed, they immediately suffered unimaginable backlash. One dragon after another screamed, and the ground under their feet collapsed and smashed into the ruins of the underground palace, and they were immediately half-dead.

　　…

　　Please collect, please collect...

　　Chapter 389: Arrival (Part 1)

　　With one punch, Busong blew up the frost protection array, and the dragons were severely damaged. The demon Busong was about to make the final fatal move. Lu Fei saw it from afar and knew that he was in danger.

　　Lu Fei was extremely anxious. There were not only old dragons in Frost Dragon City now, but also a group of young dragons. If he fell into their clutches, he would be dead. However, Lu Fei also knew that even if he went forward, he could not stop this demon.

　　"Busong, if you want to kill the dragon, then go ahead. I won't accompany you. Goodbye!" Lu Fei couldn't help but roar in the emergency, and he flew high into the northwest. To the far west were ancient mountains and wilderness. In the blink of an eye, he had traveled a thousand miles. The only hope Lu Fei had was that the demon god Bushong could catch up with him, so that the crisis of Frost Dragon City could be resolved.

　　When Bu Song turned around, he was stunned! Bu Song hated Lu Fei deeply. All his plans were aimed at Lu Fei. Now Lu Fei wanted to escape. How could that be possible?

　　Bushong no longer cared about attacking the dragons, Vina and others. These ant-like things were not worth giving up Lu Fei's secret and the conquest of a new dimension.

　　"Ah... You want to run? How can I let you do that?"

　　Bushong jumped up instinctively and turned into a black lightning like lightning, flying towards the direction where Lu Fei was flying. He was so fast, like a meteor streaking across the sky. It was a while before the sound of thunder was heard.

　　"They're chasing you?" Lu Fei looked back and couldn't help but feel happy and surprised. He was happy that the Frost Dragon City could be spared from disaster, but he was surprised that the demon god Bushong was so fast and was determined to capture him, and he coveted his secrets and deserved death.

　　"You can't escape, stop right there for this demon god, haha... Anyone who is targeted by this demon god will never have a chance to escape, even if that old immortal Ohmde comes now!" Busong's demon flames roared, and he was arrogant.

　　Lu Fei's heart became increasingly cold and heavy. This was the biggest crisis he had ever faced.

　　"Go!" Lu Fei pointed his hand, and the remaining seven sacred dragons roared and rushed towards Bushong. Lu Fei only hoped to block one or two of them.

　　"court death!!"

　　Bushong was furious, and he could not help but roar. He grabbed with his hands like claws, and the seven sacred dragons were instantly killed and torn apart...

　　When Lu Fei saw this scene, he was instantly scared out of his wits!

　　My god, what kind of power is this? The Holy Heavenly Dragon said that he would kill me if he caught me, and I couldn't resist it even after one or two breaths.

　　"It's over, it's over, there's really no escape!" Lu Fei didn't even have time to use the teleportation portal and could only flee madly. Lu Fei had already exerted the extreme speed of a demigod - sub-lightning speed. He traveled thousands and tens of thousands of miles in an instant and soon crossed the western end of the ancient mountains and entered the real wilderness. He could see the ocean in the west from afar.

　　The demon god Bushong was even faster than Lu Fei, and was getting closer and closer. Lu Fei was sweating profusely and was filled with despair.

　　"Forget it, forget it. We're all going to die, so let's just fight one last time!" Lu Fei waved his hand violently, and the plane door flew out and stood in the void in front of him. Lu Fei rushed into the plane door and arrived at Iceland.

　　"Great, this guy really can't wait and wants to escape through the plane door!!" Bushong was overjoyed. This was the opportunity he had been waiting for for a long time. He didn't expect that Lu Fei would have to use it at the last moment of life and death.

　　"The will of the demon god, plane tracking!" The demon god Bushong's eyebrows pounded, and the huge demon god's spiritual will instantly crossed the space and rushed into the plane door along with Lu Fei's figure.

　　The plane gate contains countless void dimensions, connecting countless levels of the void. If you don’t have specific destination coordinates, you must not dare to enter it, otherwise you may get lost in the vast void level.

　　The void plane is like a sea of ​​stars, so vast and boundless. If you are unlucky, you may not encounter a plane of life for thousands of years, and you may even die in the turbulence of the void and endless dangers.

　　Bushong's spirit entered the plane gate and immediately traveled rapidly along the time and space coordinates. It seemed that a stable stream of light signpost had been built in the plane gate. The spirit passed through the vast void and suddenly rushed into a strange world.

　　Bushong couldn't control his spirit and suddenly lost sight of Lu Fei, but in his mental perception, he saw a glacier, followed by a blue ocean. Schools of fish were swimming in the sea, and a huge ocean-going ship passed by, making a humming sound.

　　“Haha, good, it really is an unfamiliar plane, a plane full of vitality. It’s worth it. All the calculations, all the forbearance and waiting are worth it!!”

　　The demon Bushong rushed to the door of the plane, and the door of the plane disappeared in an instant. It turned out that Lu Fei had closed the door of the plane.

　　"Hehehehe... Do you think you can prevent me from finding it this way? You are too self-righteous!" The demon god Bushong had descended into countless levels and had entered the void level countless times with his clones, blindly searching for the plane of life. Now his spiritual will has penetrated the void and reached that strange plane.

　　"Open it, the door to the plane!" The demon god Bushong also has a door to the plane, but it lacks coordinates. He took out a door to the plane and placed it in the void.

　　The demon god Bushong laughed loudly twice, turned into a beam of light and rushed into the void level, following his own spiritual will, swimming in the endless and vast void level like a fish.

　　It is extremely painful to cross the vast void without coordinate transmission. It is like a person wandering in the sea with only direction but no ship, and there is danger of drowning at any time.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　The body of the demon god had been disintegrating bit by bit in the void energy flow. Every time the demon god's body was disintegrated, the price was the loss of power. For the demon god Bushong's tyrannical body, the disintegration of the body and the loss of power were a terrible disaster, but he didn't care at all and just struggled to hold on.

　　The terrifying body of the demon god Bushong was completely disintegrated, leaving only the most powerful demon god will and a group of extremely strong abyssal demon energy. Without the shackles of the body, the speed of the demon god Bushong reached the limit!

　　"boom……"

　　It was as if I had broken through a space barrier and entered a strange world.

　　8:29 am, London time, December 21, 2012, North Atlantic, waters of the Faroe Islands.

　　A ball of black demonic energy broke out from the void, and the vibrating air formed a strong airflow that pressed the sea surface, forming huge waves as high as more than ten meters.

　　"Woo-woo-woo..." The ocean sirens sounded loudly in the Faroe Islands.

　　The demon god Bushong turned into a ball of black demonic energy and flew slowly over the North Atlantic Ocean. This ball of demonic energy was like a huge, thick black cloud, condensing over the North Atlantic Ocean, dragging a long trail as it flew.

　　"I actually lost the trace of Lu Fei!" Busong looked at his body that had been completely decomposed, and the anger in his heart was almost uncontrollable. He had lost at least half of his demon power after passing through the distant void level from the Terran continent to reach this plane, and because of the offset of the coordinates, Busong lost the trace of Lu Fei.

　　But he saw the ocean surface of the North Atlantic. Under the will of the devil, countless schools of fish were swimming freely in the sea. The devil Bushong had thrown Lu Fei into the sky, and he laughed wildly.

　　"Haha, that's great, this demon god is the greatest and wisest!" The vast demon god's will radiated in all directions, and the sky above the Faroe Islands suddenly became windy and cloudy, the sky and the earth changed color, and large patches of dark clouds gathered from all directions, forming a huge dark cloud. In the dark cloud, there were thunder and lightning.

　　The meteorological satellites of various countries above the earth observed this strange astronomical phenomenon for the first time, and suddenly countless pieces of information were spread back and forth in the earth's space.

　　The demon god Bushong was extremely excited, thinking that he had finally discovered a new dimension!

　　“Hahahahaha… This Demon God declares that this plane belongs to me, Bushong. From today on, all the creatures in this plane will crawl at my feet and be taken at my will. Whoever dares to go against the will of this Demon God will be completely destroyed!”

　　The demon god Bushong flew towards Great Britain, greedily looking at the scenery of this plane. He suddenly felt that the ocean of the force in this plane was so quiet. This situation did not disappoint Bushong, but surprised him.

　　"Hahaha, look what this demon god has discovered... Is this a world without gods?!" When the demon god Buson discovered this situation, he became more and more excited. His will extended more and more around, and the terrifying celestial phenomenon formed over the entire North Atlantic Ocean became more and more massive.

　　A world without gods means that he can do whatever he wants. Every incarnation that descends to the plane is for the purpose of colonizing the plane and gathering faith. In an instant, Bushong planned to turn this plane into a fully colonized plane that he alone would dominate.

　　…

　　Chapter 390: Arrival (Part 2)

　　9:04 London time on that day.

　　A large passenger plane flying from London to Iceland was flying over the North Atlantic Ocean. It was whizzing past and suddenly it began to shake violently. Hundreds of passengers on the plane became uneasy. Some of them looked at the large dark clouds outside the window with a hint of worry.

　　"What the hell! The weather forecast said it would be sunny today, but why is it so cold this early in the morning? It looks like a big storm is coming!"

　　The fat man sitting in seat 78 complained. He grabbed a handful of potato chips and stuffed them into his mouth, chewing and speaking incoherently. Next to him was a beautiful and coquettish blonde. Hearing the fat man's complaints, she grinned and said, "Hey, honey, can't you just be quiet for a while?"

　　"Oh, sorry, I'm just... just a little nervous!" said the fat man blushing.

　　"Yes, yes, I know. I'm a little nervous too. Oops, it's shaking again. Can't this damn plane fly more steadily? It's almost shaking my bra off!"

　　Several young men nearby chuckled. To be honest, it was the greatest injustice in the world that such a beautiful blonde was monopolized by a fat man. To use the Oriental saying, it was like a flower being taken advantage of by a pig!

　　The plane was vibrating more and more violently. The flight attendants panicked and quickly picked up the intercom to ask the pilot.

　　The two pilots in the cockpit were pale. They looked outside and found that the flight route was covered with haze. There were thunder and lightning in the endless dark clouds. An enormous, pitch-black cloud, as thick as water, was moving rapidly.

　　No one had ever seen such completely black clouds, and neither of the two pilots knew it, because it did not seem like a natural thing.

　　"What...what is that? It's coming towards us!"

　　The pilot screamed, and then he heard a horrifying thought rushing into his mind. A huge voice roared in his mind: "Hahahahaha, human flesh and blood, this demon god needs countless flesh and blood to rebuild his demon body. This demon god needs to create infinite terror to dominate the earth. This demon god makes all humble humans fear, scream, despair, and surrender..."

　　"Bang!" The huge glass windows of the passenger plane shattered, and endless demonic energy poured into the plane. Countless screams of terror were heard inside the plane. When everything became quiet, the howling demonic energy poured out of the plane and continued to move towards the British Isles.

　　The passenger plane swayed and finally crashed on an uninhabited island near the Faroe Islands, exploding into countless pieces of debris.

　　The strange astronomical phenomenon and the sudden disappearance of the large passenger plane immediately alarmed the relevant departments in London, England. Several reconnaissance planes took off one after another and headed for the relevant sea areas for reconnaissance.

　　Acropolis of Athens, Greece.

　　"Ah..." With a scream, Saint Padra woke up from her sleep in a sweat. She had been praying to Athena, the goddess of victory of Olympus, all night yesterday. She fell asleep at six o'clock in the morning, but was awakened less than three hours later.

　　"What's wrong, Saint?" A waitress trotted to the side of the Saint. The moment she saw the Saint, she screamed because tears of blood were flowing from the Saint's eyes.

　　"What are you shouting about? Shut up!" Padra growled. She only felt her eyes burning, and darkness spread before her eyes. Countless blood-colored things lingered in front of her eyes and blocked her normal vision.

　　"Yes... yes!" The maid hurried forward and used a handkerchief to wipe the blood flowing from Padre's eyes.

　　"Saint, what's going on? Are you dreaming? Are you having a terrible nightmare?" said the maid.

　　Padra shook his head: "You should know that this is not a dream, but a foresight... I suddenly foresaw endless darkness, killing, blood and wailing. The scene was like the end of the world, and..."

　　"What else?" the maid asked hurriedly. She had seen Padella trembling with fear, her eyes covered with a layer of gray.

　　"And there is a demon. A terrifying demon has come. He will bring endless fear to the whole world..." Padre reached out and grabbed the maid's hand, holding it tightly, very scared.

　　"Saint, Saint, are you okay? You scared me!" The maid was scared and worried.

　　At the headquarters of the Holy Truth Church in Athens, Nubis jumped up as if someone stepped on his tail. His face turned pale. “What’s going on? What on earth is going on? I can actually feel the breath of the 72 Supreme Demon Gods of the Underworld. Could it be that a great demon god has descended on this plane? This is impossible. It’s absolutely impossible!”

　　Nubis is very sensitive to the breath of the devil, because he is a devil himself, but he is nothing compared to the Supreme Demon.

　　"Your Majesty, what's wrong with you? Has some demon descended?" Severa walked in. He heard Nubis talking to himself and couldn't help but become curious.

　　"Didn't you sense it?" Nubis asked with a grim expression.

　　Severa closed his eyes and sensed it for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No, everything is normal in Greece, nothing serious! "

　　"I'm not talking about Greece, but somewhere further away. I sensed a vast abyssal demonic energy expanding and spreading. That breath is too familiar. If I'm not mistaken, it should be the breath of the demon god of the Terran continent..."

　　"Haha, Your Majesty, you must be mistaken. I heard that the Terran continent is separated from our Earth plane by a very distant void layer. How could the demon god descend here? Unless he was brought here by Your Excellency, it is impossible!" Severa laughed.

　　"Did your Excellency bring it here?"

　　Nubis was shocked: "Oh no, oh no, the Lord must have revealed his identity, and the devil is treacherous and cunning, and actually followed us. I have to find the Lord immediately. If it is really the Supreme Devil who has come, we are doomed!" Nubis rushed into the sky like crazy and went towards Iceland. He was not worried that flying into the sky like this would shock the world.

　　“……” Severa was stunned.

　　But when Lu Fei first passed through the Plane Gate and returned to Iceland, he quickly closed the door and put the Plane Gate away, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Lucky, lucky, the demon Bushong didn't chase me!" Lu Fei didn't know that a huge disaster was about to befall him because of him. He was just relieved that he had escaped from the pursuit of the demon Bushong.

　　Before he could even catch his breath, Lu Fei discovered that tens of millions of threads of faith were coming from the void of the plane and entangled with his divine fire. Countless white lights of faith were pouring in from all directions and suddenly penetrated into his body.

　　The total amount of these white lights of faith was so large that Lu Fei was shocked. Lu Fei heard all kinds of noisy sounds, most of which were the prayers of the believers of the Holy Truth Church. These sounds combined together were like the huge noise when a generator was generating electricity, which made people feel upset.

　　Lu Fei was almost going crazy. He could no longer hear any other voices because his mind was completely occupied by the voices of his believers.

　　"Oh my god, so many beliefs have been gathered?!" Lu Fei was not surprised but happy. After being promoted to demigod, he could refine beliefs into divine power. He established the Holy Truth Church on the Earth plane early on, wasn't it just to collect beliefs?

　　Faith is something illusory for mortals, but it is real for demigods. It is what demigods need to become true gods.

　　Only by gathering faith and gaining the belonging of mortal souls can one be called a god.

　　"burn……"

　　Lu Fei's divine power and will moved slightly, and the divine fire immediately burned violently. The white light of faith filled with various prayers was immediately forged, and the voices of prayer gradually disappeared. Lu Fei found that the divine fire had grown stronger, and nine rays of divine power rushed up from behind him and condensed into nine sacred dragons again.

　　"Hahaha, the power of faith is really a good thing. It's worth my effort to prepare for a rainy day!" The moment Lu Fei was promoted to demigod and returned to the Earth plane, the gathered faith from all over the world rushed towards Lu Fei frantically, allowing Lu Fei to quickly recover the power of demigod, and the nine consumed sacred dragons were also re-condensed.

　　…

　　Year of Chaos

　　Chapter 391: The Great Disaster (Part 1)

　　There have been many major events in history that have been remembered by people, such as the year when Jesus was born, which was called the first year of the Common Era, 1840, which was the beginning of the Opium War in modern China, and the September 18th Incident, which was the beginning of the war of aggression against China...

　　However, December 21, 2012 is destined to be remembered by everyone in the world. According to the Mayan prophecy, this day is the end of the world. It is also the day of their great cycle of chronology. From this day on, a new era will begin again.

　　The prophecy may not be accurate, but in a sense this day is the beginning of a new era. From this day on, the world fell into the haze of doomsday panic, and mankind entered a period of hesitation, darkness, confusion, and chaos. Later scholars called this period the Year of Chaos.

　　The Holy Empire, which rose like a comet in the Year of Chaos, is described in the chapter "Chaos Chronicles: The Great Disaster":

　　"On December 21, 2012, a terrifying demon descended from the sky, and the shadow of the end of the world enveloped the whole of Europe. Great Britain was the first to be hit. The entire area north of Glasgow and Edinburgh fell into darkness, and the world was shocked."

　　"The advent of the Great Demon God awakened mankind from the ignorance of atheism. This day is also known as the Great Disaster Day. From this day on, mankind went from peace to a chaotic period of hesitation, darkness, confusion, killing, fear, and hope. Mankind began to bid farewell to the age of atheism and entered the age of miracles. This heralded the beginning of a new era. From this day on, the fate of mankind was destined to either perish in the tyranny of the Demon God or to move towards a new glory in the Great Disaster."

　　"History shows that whenever a great disaster strikes, God will never abandon mankind, because mankind is God's favorite..."

　　"The Great Disaster Day is the beginning of a dark and chaotic year. Although this is the darkest, most chaotic and painful period for mankind in the new century, it is undeniable that mankind's hope and the creation of the empire began here. Therefore, we will always remember the disastrous years that were once unforgettable to the people of the empire."

　　Although history books record this, how can a few paragraphs fully record such a magnificent and great period of time?

　　Let’s get back to the topic.

　　Lu Fei returned to the Earth plane, and the power of faith that surged in was absorbed into the core of the divine fire and forged into divine power. The nine sacred dragons that had been consumed were actually condensed again.

　　Lu Fei took a closer look and found that a small virtual space had condensed deep in the core of the divine fire. This space was created by the faith of the believers, and it was like a sea of ​​light. In the center of the sea of ​​light, a piece of land was suspended, but it was only a few thousand square meters in radius, like a small garden.

　　In the center of the garden is a magnificent temple. In the center of the temple is a pool. A vast white light of faith rises from the water into the sky, penetrating the towering dome and forming a huge and brilliant column of light.

　　The pool was round in shape, with a diameter of no more than three or four meters, and it was filled with glazed white light of divine power and faith. Because the divine power and the white light of faith were so strong, part of the pool had turned into shallow ripples. The ripples overflowed and turned into the white light of divine power and faith that flowed toward the ground of the temple. Just like a body of water, the entire ground of the temple was invaded by divine power and faith.

　　After a flash of white light, a soul appeared in the pond. This was a believer of the Holy Truth Church who died of natural causes. The lapis lazuli-colored divine power and white light of faith wrapped around the soul, immediately allowing it to condense into a lapis lazuli-colored, pure spiritual body, which then appeared in the garden.

　　“I see… The power of faith is far more mysterious than I know. Not only can it be transformed into divine power, it can also shape the kingdom of God!”

　　When Lu Fei saw this virtual kingdom of God, he couldn't help but be overjoyed. It is said to be a virtual kingdom of God, but its essence is illusory and is purely created by the power of faith, and faith is essentially spiritual power.

　　This small virtual kingdom of God is similar in form to the Supreme Temple of Divine Truth. Because it is created by the power of faith, it can only accommodate things that are essentially empty, such as spirits and souls.

　　If I am not mistaken, the center of the small kingdom of God is the temple, and the pool in the center of the temple is the receiving pool. Countless faint threads of faith gather from the void, all entangled with the receiving pool and the pillar of light that rises into the sky. The faith and souls of the believers can be drawn along the threads of faith into the receiving pool of the temple.

　　"Haha, it's really amazing... In Buddhist scriptures, it is said that believers of Amitabha Buddha will be reborn in the pure lotus pond of the paradise after death. The small virtual kingdom of God formed in the core of the divine fire now actually has such a similar reception pond."

　　Lu Fei has already seen that the core of the divine fire is the foundation of God, and this small virtual kingdom of God is the foundation of the core of the divine fire, because all the threads of faith are stretched into the central temple of the kingdom of God and entangled with the light column of the receiving pool. This is the fundamental reason for the formation of the light column of faith. As long as he still has believers, the brilliance of the light column of faith will never dim and never disappear.

　　“When I am officially deified and become a god, this small virtual kingdom of God will also be transformed into a kingdom of sacred truth!” Lu Fei suddenly had an epiphany.

　　“Boom…”

　　Suddenly, there was a faint sound of thunder in the sky. Lu Fei came back to his senses from his joy and looked up at the sky. He saw that the distant sky was filled with wind and clouds and a gloomy haze.

　　"Oh no, that's the breath of the demon god Bushong. This is impossible. How could he come to the Earth plane? Didn't I close the door to the plane?" Lu Fei felt the arrogant breath of the demon god Bushong, and his face changed drastically. At this moment, Lu Fei was sweating profusely, his mind went blank, and his body seemed to have fallen into an ice cave and frozen. For a long time, Lu Fei even wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide to thank the world.

　　No matter how the Demon God Bushong came to the Earth plane, it was a catastrophe. Lu Fei did not expect the Demon God Bushong not to practice terrorism against the Earth.

　　"Forget it. The demon is powerful. We should plan before we act. Otherwise, the whole world will be doomed!" Lu Fei gritted his teeth, turned into a beam of light and flew towards the Goblin City on the Lange Ice Field.

　　The light of escape was very fast, and Lu Fei landed directly on the Elders' Council of the Goblin City. The Elders' Council was also in chaos, and many goblins shouted: "Oh no, the devil has come to the earth!"

　　"It's the end of the world!" Some of the little goblins turned pale, while others rolled on the ground holding their heads, obviously heartbroken.

　　"How did the news spread so fast?" Lu Fei rushed in and couldn't help but be secretly shocked when he saw this situation. He turned and entered the meeting hall of the Council of Elders, only to see that all the goblin elders had gathered together. In the sky above the hall, a holographic image showed the situation near the Faroe Islands over the North Atlantic.

　　"It turns out that the traces of the demon god Bushong were observed using satellites in space!" Lu Fei suddenly realized, and saw that the holographic image was a horrifying celestial phenomenon over the Atlantic Ocean.

　　The rolling and vast dark clouds have violated the natural meteorological principles. Large patches of dark clouds are moving towards Great Britain at a very fast speed. The dark clouds are like a huge whirlpool, and in the center of the whirlpool is a group of inky black abyss demonic energy.

　　Lu Fei saw it clearly at a glance. It was the evil aura of the demon god Bushong, which he was very familiar with.

　　"Chairman Lu Fei, you're here?" When the great sage Tommy saw Lu Fei, he couldn't help but come over. He smiled bitterly and said, "Your Excellency has seen it too, right? This strange celestial phenomenon and the huge and oppressive aura of the devil. We are sure that a devil has descended over the North Atlantic Ocean, not far from Iceland. We don't know if it's coming for us goblins!"

　　Another goblin elder came over and said worriedly, "We are probably the only ones who know this bad news. The human government probably doesn't know that the Earth is about to face a disaster. The demons are not easy to deal with, especially this demon. The demonic energy covers the sky and seems to be very huge. We think it will be difficult for humans to resist..."

　　"It's me who has harmed everyone. It's me who has plunged the Earth into disaster!" Lu Fei's face was ashen. He shook his head and sighed. He had made up his mind to die. He thought that even if he died, he would drag Bushong away from the Earth!

　　"What does this have to do with you, sir?" asked the great sage Tommy in surprise.

　　Lu Fei was too embarrassed to hide anything, so he told the whole story. The goblin elders in the Elders' Council were silent. Great Sage Tommy comforted them, "Sir, we can't blame you for everything. No one expected the Demon God Bushong to be so cunning. Besides, you saved the Frost Dragon City, and I believe we will be fine!"

　　"You don't need to comfort me. I know how powerful the Demon God Bushong is!" Lu Fei shook his head.

　　"Sir, we are not here to comfort you, but things are not hopeless yet!" Great Sage Tommy stared at the holographic image, thoughtfully.

　　…

　　Chapter 392: The Great Disaster (Part 2)

　　"What do you mean?" Lu Fei's mind moved slightly.

　　The great sage Tommy said, "According to what you said, the demon god Bushong followed you here, but why didn't he chase you to Iceland, but went to England instead?"

　　"This... maybe we lost it?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Well, this possibility is very high. The Lord said that he definitely did not come from the plane gate. Does that mean he traveled directly through the void ocean without a ship? I heard that traveling through planes without coordinates is extremely dangerous. Even true gods would be afraid of it, let alone the peak of the half-demon god level?"

　　"You mean he has lost most of the demon's power?" Lu Fei's eyes lit up.

　　"Yes, sir, look at that ball of abyss demonic energy. He didn't look like this originally, right?" said the great sage Tommy with a smile.

　　"No!" Lu Fei repeated the demon god Bushong's terrifying ultimate transformation.

　　"That makes sense. If my guess is correct, the Demon God Bushong now doesn't even have a demon body. You know, it is very difficult to travel through the vast void with a physical body. Only the spiritual form or energy form can do it... That's why we can see that the Demon God Bushong is now a huge ball of abyss demonic energy!" said the great sage Tommy affirmatively.

　　yes……

　　Lu Fei suddenly understood. He had been confused at the beginning and had not thought of this part. Now that Tommy had guessed it, Lu Fei immediately checked one by one and found that it was indeed the case.

　　"Haha, the Demon God Bushong's strength has been greatly reduced, while my strength has greatly increased. With my strength decreasing, I don't believe I can't defeat him!" Lu Fei immediately became full of heroic spirit and wanted to kill the Demon God Bushong right away.

　　"Let's wait a moment. We are just guessing now. Let's wait and see the truth. The lord is our last hope now. We must not put everything on the line. We must find out the truth before we take action. Otherwise, if we are not careful, the lord will be finished, and we will be finished too, and the entire Earth plane will be finished!" The great sage Tommy immediately grabbed Lu Fei.

　　"Okay, what you said makes sense. I'll wait and see!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　"My lord, don't you want to rule the Earth? Since the demon god Bushong has come, we might as well make use of this incident. Isn't today the end of the world that people on Earth are talking about? It just so happens that as luck would have it, my lord can simply appear as a god, be the savior, and rally the hearts of the people of the world. Isn't this killing two birds with one stone?" said the great sage Tommy with a smile.

　　"What a wise man who is good at planning for the country!"

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but admire that the great sage of the goblins was indeed a great sage. His brain worked faster than others, even faster than that of a demigod like himself.

　　After the great sage Tommy's reminder, Lu Fei knew what to do, so he took out his mobile phone and made several calls in a row, one to Nubis, one to his sister Lu Wenwan, one to Su Tongtong, and another to the headquarters of the Yili Group.

　　As soon as Nubis arrived over Austria, the phone in his pocket rang. Nubis picked up the phone and saw that it was Lu Fei calling. He answered the call immediately and said, "Sir, do you have any instructions?"

　　The person on the other end of the phone said, "In half an hour, we will have a meeting at the headquarters of the Yili Consortium. We need to make a big plan!"

　　Nubis put down the phone and muttered, "Mobile phones are so convenient!" Nubis suddenly felt something and turned around quickly. A white light flew over and soon, Severa landed in front of Nubis, panting.

　　"You've come just in time. I just received a notice from the master, asking us to have a meeting at the headquarters building of the Yili Group within half an hour!" said Nubis.

　　"Well, is this a big event of the Devil's coming?"

　　"Probably..." Nubis waved his hand, and the power of the underworld swept up Severa and flew towards Iceland at a high speed.

　　Lu Fei discussed with the great sage Tommy for a while, and then went to the headquarters building of the Standstill Foundation. The headquarters of the Standstill Foundation is now located in Reykjavik, the capital of Iceland. When they entered the conference room on the 13th floor of the building, everyone was already there.

　　All those who attended the meeting were our own people, including Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong and her brother and sister, Shen Hua, Kang Shenghua, Nubis, and Sevilla.

　　"What's so urgent? I'm organizing basic training in divine arts for the members of the secret society. You forced me to postpone my schedule and rush over here!" Lu Wenwan complained as soon as she saw Lu Fei.

　　"Okay, something big has happened. You all need to put aside the work on hand. We need to start making overall arrangements and carry out a big operation!" Lu Fei said seriously.

　　"Uh...what happened?" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Everyone, take a look!" Lu Fei took out a Spark tablet and operated it for a few times. A holographic image of the observing demon god Bushong appeared. The screen showed the horrifying celestial phenomenon over the North Atlantic. Now the abnormal celestial phenomenon was approaching Great Britain and was about to enter northern England.

　　Everyone's eyes widened. Severa said, "My Lord, what is that? It doesn't seem to be a weather phenomenon that can be formed in nature..."

　　"Yes, I've seen satellite weather cloud maps, and they're not so strange. Why is the eye of the storm so dark..." The speaker was Kang Shenghua, and he was the only one who couldn't see the consequences.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Don't guess blindly. I tell you, this is the incarnation of the Demon God Bushong. He is now over the North Atlantic Ocean and is heading towards the British mainland. Now you know, a demon god has descended, and he is not a good person. The Demon God Bushong is one of the 72 supreme demon gods in the underground world. Although it is just an incarnation, it is also the peak of a half-demon god..."

　　"Demon God?" Everyone's eyes widened. Severa quickly asked, "Sir, does this mean he is more powerful than His Majesty and you?"

　　"Yes, much more powerful!" Lu Fei nodded. Thinking of the methods of the demon god Bushong, he felt scared.

　　"Boss, there really is a devil. What is he going to do..." Kang Shenghua asked curiously.

　　"I'm afraid he wants to conquer the world and create global terror!" Lu Fei became serious.

　　"Ah...what should I do?" Kang Shenghua was stunned.

　　"Don't worry, I will deal with him, but before that, I have to find out more about his situation. As you can see, within half an hour, the whole world will know about the existence of the devil. By then, the whole world will fall into panic, especially Britain. I'm afraid Britain will be in chaos!"

　　Lu Fei paused, turned to look at Lu Wenwan and Sevilla, and said, "See if there are any members of our church or secret society in the UK, and notify them to evacuate immediately, right away!"

　　Severa immediately jumped up nervously, took out her phone and made a call. Her words were harsh, like an emergency mobilization order for the church, ordering all clergy to take action.

　　"Well, in such a short time, we have to do our best and leave the rest to fate. We can only try our best to notify them, but I guess there will be many believers who will not avoid disaster!" Severa sighed.

　　Lu Wenwan closed her eyes and in an instant she had entered the Supreme Temple of Divine Truth. The daily flow of visitors to the entire Supreme Temple of Divine Truth was as high as 2.7 to 2.8 million. When Lu Wenwan entered the temple, everyone in the Supreme Temple was excited.

　　After a while, Lu Wenwan opened her eyes and said happily, "Fortunately, the Supreme Temple has now become a place for zero-barrier communication for all church clergy, believers and the entire secret society. I notified them of the coming of the devil and the great disaster in Britain, and many members responded immediately, and many of them are local residents of Britain..."

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Very good. The Supreme Temple of Holy Truth has become a place of pilgrimage for believers around the world. Through the Supreme Temple, the news has probably spread like crazy around the world. No matter what, we have to start a big operation now!"

　　"Sir, what big operation is it?" Severa said.

　　"When the devil comes, the whole world will fall into panic. The devil's shadow will sweep across the world today. There is no need to wait until tomorrow. News about the devil will be everywhere. So someone must stand up and take up the banner of fighting the devil!"

　　"So our church is going to show its face?"

　　"We, the Holy Truth Church, should take this opportunity to show our faces. Of course, I will personally come out to fight the demon god Bushong, but before that, the prophecy of the church's "Holy Truth Charter" will also come true. I will come to the world as a god and show unprecedented miracles, and take justice into my hands!"

　　"Ah...we have to go to the front of the stage. Brother Lu Fei, are you going to descend from the sky?" Su Shun shouted excitedly. Su Tongtong immediately glared at him fiercely, signaling him not to get carried away.

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled, "Yes, I am now a demigod, and I can compete with the Demon God Bushong. That's why I urgently summoned everyone here today to ask everyone to come up with a plan. How to arrange the ceremony of the descent of the gods, how to arrange the miracles, how to do media publicity, all of these must be planned. Within three to seven days at the latest, I will have a decisive battle with the Demon God Bushong, otherwise something might happen!"

　　“Time is too tight!”

　　"Of course it's tight, but we can do it. We can make all the employees of our companies and all the resources that can be mobilized focus on this. I only have one request, that is, the descent of God and the miracles preached by our Holy Truth Church must appear within seven days and shock the world and become the only hope for all mankind under the terror of the devil. This is not difficult, right?"

　　"Don't worry, there is nothing that our Yili Foundation and the Church cannot accomplish!"

　　…

　　Please give me a red ticket! Thank you!

　　Chapter 393: The Great Disaster (Part 2)

　　Please vote for me! If you have any more votes, please vote for me, thank you!

　　----

　　Alarms rang at military bases in the north of the UK. Ground crews shouted and ran. Fully armed special operations teams were nervously boarding weapons transport helicopters. On the airport runway farther away, dozens of Typhoon fighter jets roared into the sky like sharp swords, flying towards the strange celestial phenomenon approaching the UK coast in the distance.

　　In the base command center a hundred meters below the surface of the base, various communications were very busy. The base commander, General Loren, looked solemnly at the large screen in front of him, which displayed various information.

　　"Report to the general, the prime minister has just sent an urgent order, asking us to immediately dispatch the third, fourth, and fifth detachments to the target area!" a staff officer stepped forward and said.

　　"What? Are the Prime Minister and the President making a big fuss about nothing? Isn't it just a large passenger plane and some reconnaissance planes that are missing? Do we really need to dispatch four detachments of armed forces?"

　　General Loren frowned. He did not comment. He looked at the screen and said, "Where is the leading fighter formation?"

　　"Report to the headquarters, report to the headquarters, our Typhoon No. 1 detachment has arrived at the target area, has arrived at the target area!" The pilot's voice came, and at the same time the screen also cut out the picture observed on the plane. The target area was seen to be a large area of ​​terrifying dark clouds.

　　The clouds were hanging low, and in the center of the clouds was an abyss of demonic energy as dark as ink. No one could see what was inside, but it felt extremely terrifying. Dozens of Typhoon fighter jets roared through the clouds and flew above the clouds.

　　At this time, a staff officer came over and said with a strange look on his face: "General, I received news that many families in several cities in the north are urgently migrating to the south. Those wealthy businessmen have even used helicopters or yachts to flee the northern cities!"

　　"Well, what's going on?" General Loren frowned. This news didn't seem to have anything to do with his northern base, but what was the staff officer's intention?

　　"General, those who fled are all believers of the Holy Truth Church. My sister just called and said that their church has issued an emergency notice, saying that a major disaster may occur in the northern part of our country, and called on believers to evacuate quickly!"

　　"Damn it, what are you talking about? Everything is fine in our North, how can these religious elements spread rumors like this? Aren't they afraid that they will be banned by the government?" General Loren was furious.

　　The staff officer hesitated before finally sighing and saying, "General, those church members also said that the strange celestial phenomena approaching the northern region are not natural weather, but the arrival of a terrifying demon!"

　　"It's ridiculous, it's really ridiculous. Which idiot said this? What era is it now? Is there anyone who would believe such a ridiculous rumor?" General Loren refuted with a sneer.

　　"Yes, yes... My sister is a believer of the Holy Truth Church. I heard that she received a notice and that's what the church people told her..." After the staff officer finished speaking, he secretly broke into a sweat.

　　"Okay, okay, let them all go to hell. We soldiers have no right to interfere in these matters!" General Loren shook his head.

　　"Report to the headquarters, report to the headquarters, Typhoon No. 1 report, Typhoon No. 1 report, there is something strange in the target area, there is something strange in the target area, we are hit by a hurricane, we are hit by a hurricane, ah..."

　　"Report, report, we have lost the captain and the other three fighters. Our radio communication is normal. We suspect that the captain and the other three fighters have crashed!"

　　Urgent sounds were transmitted to the base, and the last sound was a scream. Then there was no more information from the other side, and several fighter jets disappeared at the same time.

　　The soldiers in the entire base command center were all on edge when they heard the screams. General Loren's face turned pale. He roared, "Other combatants of Typhoon No. 1, check what's going on immediately!"

　　"Received, received!" The Typhoon No. 1 formation responded immediately.

　　General Loren turned around and shouted, "Order the 3rd, 4th, and 5th flight squadrons to move out immediately. Order the aircraft carrier formations along the northern coast to be on standby. I want to see what this hurricane is up to. Why are our planes disappearing one after another?!"

　　"Report, abnormality has been discovered, we are being attacked by a hurricane, the situation is urgent, the situation is urgent, requesting authorization to launch missiles, requesting authorization to launch missiles!" Another emergency call came from the Typhoon No. 1 formation.

　　"You can launch missiles, quickly send back the video footage!" General Loren shouted, and the picture on the screen changed, showing an extremely strange scene. The dark cloud in the center of the hurricane suddenly extended black evil spirits, which stretched out in all directions like octopus tentacles to capture fighter planes.

　　"Ah..." Another scream, a fighter plane was caught by the evil spirit and was immediately corroded by it. The fighter plane decayed in an instant, and the originally silver-gray fighter plane turned into scrap copper and iron, whistling down from the sky and landed on the sea.

　　"Launch the missiles, launch the missiles quickly, target the black cloud!" Immediately, dozens of whistling missiles rushed towards the black cloud.

　　“Boom…”

　　A huge explosion was heard, and the headquarters cheered. However, the black cloud on the screen did not disappear, but expanded tenfold and dozens of times in an instant. Thousands of black evil spirits stretched out in all directions, just like something out of a horror science fiction movie...

　　A few more screams were heard, and all the video windows on the command center’s screen disappeared.

　　"God, what the hell is that? Is that black cloud a living, intelligent thing?" The entire base command center was in an uproar.

　　"Report to the general, the entire Typhoon No. 1 fleet is missing. I suspect they are all killed!" The staff officer reported to the general with a pale face.

　　"Asshole, I'm not blind, I've seen the situation!" General Loren angrily slapped the railing in front of him and roared, "Order the third, fourth, and fifth flight detachments to enter combat status, reach the target area, and immediately attack with all your strength to destroy that dark cloud!"

　　General Loren was still not satisfied, and issued another order: "Attention, fleets along the northern coast. If a target enters the coastal area, launch missiles immediately. I don't care if it is a weather cloud or some kind of demon, I must blow it up. I don't believe that moth is more powerful than our missiles..."

　　"Yes!" The command center began to get busy.

　　General Loren seemed to have aged a year. He looked at the staff officer beside him and said, "Put the Prime Minister through to me immediately. I want to report the situation to him personally..."

　　The military bases in the north of the UK were under high tension, and countless military forces were rapidly gathering along the northern coast of the UK.

　　However, the demon god Bushong devoured some human flesh and blood. Deep in the abyss of demonic energy, a mass of disgusting, terrifying and weird flesh and blood rolled around, and gradually condensed into a pitch-black demon heart, which began to beat violently.

　　"No, human flesh and blood are too fragile. This demon god needs more flesh and blood to recover his body. Humph... those stupid humans are here to harass me again. I will devour you all!" Busong was very dissatisfied when he saw that he could only barely condense a demon heart. He immediately pounced on the fighter group flying in the distance, and the black demonic energy suddenly covered the sky...

　　"Missile fire...ah, fire all the missiles!"

　　The second wave of aircraft was three times the size of the first wave, and they were well prepared. When they saw the evil spirit coming, all the aircraft immediately launched powerful missiles. In the sky, hundreds of missiles with long tails of flames bombarded the evil spirit.

　　“Boom…”

　　Countless fireworks seemed to bloom in the sky, and huge vibrations and roars spread in all directions. The demonic energy in the abyss was very tough, and although it was blown apart, it condensed again in the blink of an eye, seemingly without any damage.

　　The terrifying evil energy was waving in the shape of tentacles. The fighter plane was swept by the evil energy, the cabin was shattered, the evil energy invaded, and the pilot immediately turned into a rotten mummy in fear. His flesh, blood, essence, and soul were all swallowed up by the evil energy of the abyss.

　　The evil energy in the abyss became more and more terrifying after it obtained human souls. Lines of evil energy were howling, and human figures could be seen faintly in it. Terrifying howls could be heard, which was very creepy.

　　“Clatter…”

　　Hundreds of long-range missiles attacked from coastal warships. The demon god Bushong rolled up his magic energy, and all the missiles were shot down by a long magic energy. There was a rumbling explosion, and the sea surface immediately turned into a huge wave. Huge waves more than ten meters high rushed along the coastline...

　　The demon god Bushong laughed loudly: "This plane world is mine, I want to rule the entire plane world, I want to become the terrifying master of this plane!"

　　The Demon God Busong unleashed a huge amount of abyssal demonic energy and attacked the fleet along the coast. That fleet had at least thirty or forty warships of all sizes, with at least several thousand people. It was barely an appetizer. The Demon God Busong had already seen that there was a densely populated city in the bay, and he was planning to devour all the people in that city in a short while...

　　"It's over, it's all over. Our North Atlantic aircraft carrier fleet was completely wiped out?"

　　The northern military base was in a panic. All personnel had stopped all work at hand. They stared blankly at the satellite images on the screen. Everyone showed fear. Everyone knew that the British Empire's North Atlantic aircraft carrier fleet was finished, so Inverness, the northernmost city in the UK, was in danger. The population of Inverness reached 50,000...

　　Thinking of the 50,000 people in the Inverness area, General Loren's face turned pale. He swayed and almost fell. Fortunately, the staff officer beside him supported him.

　　"General, are you okay?"

　　Loren said in a mournful tone, "Take the president's plane. I will personally explain to the president the seriousness of the situation. The north of the British Empire is finished. I will suggest that the president issue the highest level of war mobilization order. I will also resign. Someone must take responsibility for the series of failures of the North Atlantic aircraft carrier formation and our base..."

　　"General..." The staff officer choked up.

　　"Don't try to persuade me, just follow the order!" Loren waved his hands, his face pale, and murmured, "This is really the greatest disaster that has ever happened to my British Empire... God, where are you? Is this really the arrival of the devil? Or is today really the end of the world?"

　　…

　　Chapter 394: Ruins

　　Inverness, the northernmost city in the UK.

　　"The devil is coming, a great disaster is about to befall Scotland, everyone let's get out of Inverness!" Thomas rode a bicycle along the street shouting. He shouted to everyone he met, and everyone laughed along the way.

　　The phone rang, and someone asked when he would leave. Thomas refused, "Inverness is my home. There are so many people here. I won't leave until I persuade them to leave!"

　　"That would be dangerous!"

　　"Danger? I don't consider the danger. I am willing to sacrifice my life to save more people's lives!" Thomas' face showed a determined look. He looked at the people coming and going on the street, and suddenly a huge sadness surged in his heart.

　　"A disaster is coming, everyone leave!" Thomas shouted desperately, and the people nearby laughed: "Another lunatic!"

　　Thomas is a member of the secret society and also a believer of the Holy Truth Church. He has been to the Supreme Temple of Holy Truth and witnessed Lu Fei's will in the temple hall. Today, that will is even more powerful.

　　Before joining the secret society, Thomas was an atheist, but after joining the secret society and entering the Supreme Temple of Divine Truth, Thomas became a devout believer of the Divine Truth. People like him are everywhere in the church.

　　Thomas was stunned when he heard from the hall of the Supreme Temple that the devil was coming and a catastrophe might befall northern England. Through various clues, he learned about the situation over the North Atlantic, so Thomas determined to persuade more citizens to leave. Unfortunately, no one was willing to listen to him when he shouted on the street.

　　Thomas was extremely anxious. He looked up towards the direction of the bay. The sky above the bay was covered with dark clouds, and it seemed that it was going to rain. However, Thomas knew that it was not a storm at all, but a precursor to a disaster that was about to come.

　　"No, I will never leave. I'm going to the TV station and persuade the citizens to leave!" Thomas turned his bicycle around and started to speed towards the city TV station.

　　"A great disaster is about to befall our city. Let's all leave Inverness and go to the southern cities!" Thomas shouted all the way and rode his bicycle into the city TV station at full speed. The two security guards guarding the door were caught off guard and let Thomas break in.

　　Thomas was extremely fast and was an expert on riding a bicycle. At the critical moment, he rushed into the elevator with his bicycle, and the elevator door just closed.

　　Arriving at the eleventh floor, Thomas rode his bicycle through many halls. Finally, he saw a live news program. Thomas' eyes lit up and he immediately rushed over on his bicycle. Thomas' sudden appearance scared everyone. To everyone's astonishment, Thomas knocked down the star host who was in front of the camera.

　　"Oh oh oh... God, what is going on?" The whole scene was in a commotion.

　　Thomas grabbed the microphone and quickly stood in front of the camera, shouting urgently: "Dear viewers, dear citizens, and friends across the country, I am Thomas, a believer in the Holy Truth Church. I urgently advise everyone that the devil has arrived and is about to land in the bay. Inverness is in danger. Citizens of this city who are watching the show, please flee Inverness immediately... quickly..."

　　“Stop, stop, stop…” The TV station staff yelled at the cameraman, and at the same time shouted, “What’s going on? We actually let a lunatic disrupt our live news broadcast!”

　　Thomas was immediately caught by several TV crews, but with red eyes, he yelled at the cameraman, "Don't stop. You must present my words to the national audience. I, Thomas, am willing to be a martyr for the great cause of preserving human life!"

　　“…” The photographer was stunned, but he still didn’t turn off the camera.

　　"Take this lunatic away, then call the police station and have them take him away. We are going to sue him. It seems this lunatic is completely hopeless. He thinks today is really the end of the world..." The celebrity host who was knocked down complained loudly. He straightened his clothes and felt extremely angry. He inadvertently opened the curtains a little, and when he looked out through the glass window, he was immediately stunned.

　　I saw the sky was filled with wind and clouds, and dark clouds were hanging low. Ink-black demonic energy was rolling in from the direction of the bay. The demonic energy was like an octopus, stretching out huge tentacles, as if it wanted to wrap up the sky.

　　"What a psycho..." The audience who were watching the live news at home suddenly saw Thomas's declaration, and couldn't help but curse, and then began to complain that the TV station was not professional enough for making such a joke.

　　The streets were bustling with people and traffic, and suddenly everyone felt extremely depressed and nervous. When they were wondering, the sky suddenly became cloudy, and large patches of dark clouds covered the entire sky. The rolling black air swooped down on the entire city like an octopus.

　　It was as if the world was ending, and the entire sky fell into darkness for no apparent reason.

　　"Oh my god... It's the end of the world..." The streets of Inverness were suddenly in chaos, with shouts, screams, and car horns echoing throughout the city.

　　The demon god Bushong pounced towards the entire city, and the towns and villages surrounding the city were all suddenly shrouded in the abyss demonic energy. If you look down from a height of ten thousand meters, you will find that the covered area is like a large black starfish.

　　The whole city fell into silence. Half an hour later, the evil energy from the abyss rose up and immediately flew away from Inverness, rushing towards the nearby towns and Elgin.

　　The silent Inverness has completely decayed. The houses and the ground are full of potholes. After being eroded by the evil energy of the abyss, gray-black marks are left behind, as if they were burnt, and the smell of rotten eggs is everywhere.

　　On the street, the motor vehicles seemed to have been corroded by sulfuric acid for a hundred years. They were all scrapped. Shriveled corpses lay on the street. When the wind blew, the shriveled skin cracked, revealing the gray-black rotten bones inside.

　　In the basement of the city TV station, Thomas sat on the floor with the formation diagrams of the secret society and the Holy Truth Church spread out in front of him. A small candle was lit in the middle of the formation diagram, and the formation diagram emitted a faint stream of light, which drove away the abyss demonic energy that poured into the basement.

　　Thomas stared blankly at the basement door decaying and collapsing, and at the ground and walls rotting. Thomas curled up in fear, his body shaking.

　　I don't know how long it took, it seemed like a minute, and it seemed like a month, the evil energy of the abyss actually retreated. Thomas put away the formation diagram and walked out of the basement. The whole building was corroded, and many corpses and skeletons were lying on the ground, leaving only rotten bones.

　　Thomas was terrified to the extreme. He stumbled out of the TV station building and came to the street. His eyes fell on the once prosperous city. He was completely stunned!

　　"Ah...no..." Thomas screamed miserably, kneeling down on his knees, holding his head in his hands, the devastated ruins of the city reflected in his pupils.

　　There are no bustling cities.

　　There was only a huge city ruins, no human traces, no plants, no life, only grayness and dead silence...

　　Chapter 395 Rescue

　　At 10:42 London time on December 21, 2012, the northern English city of Inverness was reduced to ruins, and approximately 40,000 people were killed in the city and surrounding towns.

　　In the city of Inverness, Thomas walked on the street with a pale face. He picked up his mobile phone and started taking pictures of the ruins of the city, and then uploaded them to the Internet via satellite.

　　"Hey... help me, is there anyone outside..." A call was heard, and at the same time, there was a bang bang bang sound from a wall. It was obvious that someone inside was desperately hitting the wall.

　　"Are there any survivors?" Thomas ran over and shouted at the wall, "Hey, smash it harder, the wall will collapse soon..."

　　Thomas looked around, then quickly picked up a corroded iron pipe and smashed it against the wall. The wall had been corroded by the evil energy of the abyss and was full of holes. With the effects of both inside and outside working at the same time, a large section of the wall collapsed with a loud crash.

　　A beautiful blonde girl coughed as she crawled out from the wall in the dust. Thomas was pleasantly surprised and quickly helped her out. He saw that there was a cold storage room inside the wall with the door closed.

　　"How are you, are you okay?"

　　"fine……"

　　The girl was still in shock when she suddenly saw the ruined street. She opened her mouth in shock. She turned her head and saw a rotten and dry skeleton against the wall. She couldn't help but scream and hid behind Thomas.

　　Thomas moved his lips, sighed, and said, "It was the devil. The devil destroyed the entire Inverness. Everyone was killed. But you don't have to be afraid. The devil has gone somewhere else. We are safe for the time being!"

　　"Does the devil really exist? Oh my god, is everything on TV true?" The girl suddenly looked at Thomas and said in surprise, "You...you are the lunatic who disrupted the live broadcast on TV?"

　　"Haha, you also saw the live news? Yes, it was me, but unfortunately no one listened to me!" Thomas sighed.

　　"My name is Levi, what's your name?" the girl asked.

　　"Thomas!"

　　"How did you escape?"

　　"Me? Haha, the security guards pulled me to the underground parking lot, but the devil came and the evil spirit was everywhere, so I hid in an underground warehouse. I took out the magic array diagram of the Holy Truth Church that I carried with me and lit a candle. I didn't expect that the magic array diagram could dispel the evil spirit, so I escaped!" Thomas unfolded the magic array diagram, and saw a six-star array made of tiny salt crystal particles, with many mysterious symbols on it.

　　"You still have this thing and the candle with you?" Levi was surprised.

　　"Haha, I'm used to it. I'm a believer of the Holy Truth Church, so I brought these two gadgets with me. I didn't expect to escape a disaster. How about you? How are you okay?"

　　"I was smart and hid in the cold storage room because the cold storage room in our store has been modified and is well sealed!"

　　"So that's how it is..."

　　"Although today is the predicted end of the world, how do you know that the devil is coming?" Levi asked in surprise.

　　"Our Holy Truth Church is a religion with a true God. We can go to the Supreme Temple of Holy Truth in spirit. This news was told by a messenger of God. She said that the devil is called Bushong. Soon after the devil came, our church began to try its best to evacuate the residents in northern England. I heard that many believers and rich people evacuated in advance, but I shouted all the way on the street, but people didn't believe me, so I had to rush into the TV station and persuade people through the TV. I didn't expect that it was too late. It's all my fault. I'm useless..." Thomas sighed.

　　Levi bit her lip. She saw it on TV in the store at the time and she didn't believe it at first. But she had to believe it after it happened.

　　"Thomas, this is none of your business. You've done your best..." Levi comforted him.

　　"I also know that there is no point in feeling regretful now. I am doing everything I can..." Thomas picked up his mobile phone and took a photo of Levi, then uploaded the photo to the forum with the title: The first surviving girl I found in Inverness.

　　"I'll do it too. At least we're all fine now. I hope more people will know about our situation as soon as possible. I also hope people can pay attention to the demon and be more vigilant. I hope the government can eliminate the demon as soon as possible!"

　　Revy touched her jeans and pulled out her phone, taking a picture of Thomas and a few pictures of the restaurant where she worked, which also showed the decaying skeletons of several employees.

　　She sent the photos to all her friends and her own Renren community. The caption for the photo of Thomas was: "Thomas, the hero who saved me during the Demonic Disaster!" The captions for the other photos were: "After the Inverness disaster, the restaurant where I worked was completely destroyed. I hate the Demonic!"

　　"This girl is interesting!" Thomas glanced at the title Levi typed.

　　Hundreds of photos of city ruins were uploaded to the largest news forum in the UK, which immediately set off a sensation throughout the United Kingdom. Hundreds of photos of city ruins were reposted crazily, attracting attention from the whole of Europe and the world.

　　It can be said that the photos of Thomas and Levi were the earliest messages after Inverness lost all news. After the Demon God Buson left Inverness, Thomas and Levi could be said to be the first people to send information to the Internet.

　　In today's world, the Internet transmits information at the fastest speed. It only takes a few seconds for a piece of information to spread around the world, especially explosive news.

　　Thomas naturally knew that uploading information to the Internet in real time would inevitably attract attention. He just wanted to draw people's attention and prevent the tragedy in Inverness from happening again.

　　Three beams of light flew in from the sky, circled over Inverness, and then landed on a street. The visitors were two men and one woman, Lu Fei, Gris, and Lu Wenwan. They came to check on the demon god Bushong, but they did not expect to see survivors in the ruins of the city.

　　Thomas and Levi were stunned, and Thomas rubbed his eyes. When he looked again, he recognized Lu Wenwan, but he did not recognize Lu Fei and Gris.

　　"God's Messenger,...Thomas greets the Lord God's Messenger!" Thomas trotted to Lu Wenwan and said respectfully. He was originally a member of the secret society, and later became a believer of the Holy Truth Church. He admired Lu Wenwan very much. Of course, he had also seen Lu Wenwan in the Supreme Temple. Of course, he had also seen high-ranking officials of the church such as Nubis and Severa from afar. He did not expect to see the God's Messenger at such a close distance now. He couldn't help but get so excited that his voice trembled a little.

　　Lu Fei looked at Thomas and immediately discovered that the thread of faith on his body had been entangled with the pillar of faith in the central temple of his virtual kingdom of God.

　　"Haha, I didn't expect that you are my believer!" Lu Fei was naturally relieved. Lu Wenwan waved her hand and smiled: "So you are a member of the secret society, that's great!"

　　"What are you doing here, Lord God's Messenger? It's very dangerous here!" Thomas warned cautiously.

　　"There is indeed still danger, but we come here to investigate the devil's background. If we are sure that we can destroy the devil, then we will do our best!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"That's great. With God's messenger to deal with the devil, the whole world will be saved!" Thomas became excited.

　　"You overestimate me. My power is far beyond that of the Devil God. However, the Lord of the Church will soon descend. By then, I will be able to destroy the Devil God and become the savior!"

　　"My God is coming to the world?" Thomas' eyes were already sparkling with stars.

　　"Of course. The Charter of Divine Truth makes it very clear. Have you not read it?"

　　"I have read it, I have read it, I can even recite it..." Thomas said hurriedly, fearing that Lu Wenwan, the messenger of God, would look down on him.

　　At this moment, the sound of helicopters came from the sky. Three military helicopters flew over the building and headed towards the street. Lu Wenwan glanced at Lu Fei, and Lu Fei smiled at Thomas and Levi and said, "You should leave here soon. It's still very dangerous here. We'll leave first!"

　　Lu Fei paused and flew up towards the direction of the demon god Bushong. Lu Wenwan and Gris followed closely behind him.

　　Levi was stunned. She said in disbelief: "Thomas, who are they? Can they fly in the sky?"

　　"Well, that woman is the messenger of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society. I don't know the other two people yet. I think they should be high-ranking officials of the Holy Truth Church..."

　　"Ah... your Holy Truth Church is so powerful?"

　　"Of course. Our Holy Truth Church is a church founded by God. You just heard that the God we believe in will come soon!"

　　"Uh...how can I join the church? I want to join your church, too!" Levi said hurriedly. After the catastrophe, he had realized that the Holy Truth Church was different from the religions she knew. At least there were no people in the Catholic Church who could fly (actually, there were people who could fly, but outsiders just didn't know about it).

　　"You want to join the Holy Truth Church? Sure. First you have to be a believer. This is the Holy Truth Charter of our church. Take a look at it. You can log in to the church's official website and register as a believer. It would be even better if you go to the temple in person. You can also buy a magic circle map. As long as you are pious, you can go to the Supreme Temple. It is a miracle..." Thomas took out a copy of the Holy Truth Charter and handed it to Levi. Then he talked to Levi briefly about the Supreme Temple.

　　Levi was shocked!

　　"Down below, down below, right down below, there are two survivors, helicopters land quickly!" Three helicopters landed quickly, and the strong wind made Thomas and Levi unable to open their eyes.

　　The helicopter door opened and two special forces soldiers armed with guns ran down.

　　"You two, get on the helicopter immediately. We are going to take you away. It's still very dangerous here!" said the special forces soldier. Without giving Thomas and Levi a chance to explain, he directly hijacked the two of them onto another helicopter.

　　After getting on the helicopter, Thomas discovered that there were two other people in the cabin, one was a star reporter from the national television station, and the other was a photographer. Thomas immediately realized that he was going to be interviewed by the national television station.

　　…

　　Chapter 396 Buying Pictures {Seeking Red Tickets for Collection}

　　Sure enough, the national television station's star reporter immediately began the interview.

　　"What are your names? Please introduce yourselves!"

　　"My name is Thomas, this is Levi, she used to work in a restaurant!"

　　"Thomas...Levi? Uh...so you are the ones who posted the photos online in Inverness?" The reporter opened his notebook and turned to Thomas and Levi. The photos sent by Thomas appeared on the notebook screen.

　　"My name is Smith. You should know me. I am a news anchor for the national television station. Of course, first of all, I am a senior reporter!" said Smith.

　　"Yes, Mr. Smith, I personally like watching the news you host!" Levi said with a blushing face. The reason is that Smith is too handsome. He is the killer of all British women.

　　"Well, this is a live broadcast, so why don't you two tell us how you escaped the disaster? Audiences across the country will be interested, because now the entire Inverness has become a ruin, and almost everyone has died..."

　　"Uh... okay, let me tell you first!" Levi quickly recounted how she hid in the cold storage room and how she broke open the wall.

　　"Ms. Levi, you are really lucky! I hope we can find more survivors here!" Smith said casually, and then handed the microphone to Thomas' chin. The photographer also pointed the camera at Thomas for a close-up. This close-up immediately made all Europeans remember the handsome face of this lucky guy.

　　Afterwards, Thomas's face was called: "The most handsome face in Britain!"

　　Thomas knew it was time to perform, so he moistened his throat and began to talk, starting from how he rode his bicycle along the street shouting that a disaster was coming, and then he broke into the city TV station and bravely interrupted the live news broadcast to remind the citizens, all the way to how he blocked the erosion of the abyss demonic energy in the underground warehouse, and finally talked about how he saved Levi.

　　Thomas is an excellent speaker. He was a debater in school. Now in front of the camera, he speaks eloquently and describes the course of events in a fascinating and fascinating way. Even a reporter as knowledgeable as Smith would be stunned.

　　Smith swallowed and confirmed again: "Thomas, are you sure such a diagram can resist the invasion of evil spirits?" Smith pointed at the magic circle diagram that Thomas took out, with an incredible look on his face.

　　Thomas said, "Of course. This is the magic circle of the Holy Truth Church. Put it on the ground, light a candle in the middle of the circle, and then pray. This will block the invasion of evil spirits. I am a living witness, otherwise I would not have escaped!"

　　"Uh... okay! Where can I buy this kind of magic circle diagram? I want to buy one too!" Smith said humorously.

　　"Buy it online. Of course, it is also sold in the Holy Temple of Truth everywhere!" Thomas said quickly. He was very happy. He didn't expect that he was so lucky. He actually did a crazy advertisement for the church in front of the whole British people. He just didn't know how effective it would be.

　　It was later confirmed that Thomas's advertisement triggered a craze for people all over the world to buy magic circle diagrams, and a large number of scalpers made a fortune from it.

　　The helicopter circled over the city three times and found no survivors, then headed towards London.

　　However, an unprecedented disaster occurred in Inverness, and the whole world was shocked. The effect of this sensation far exceeded any natural disaster or man-made disaster.

　　Originally, any movement of the British military would be known to all the major powers in the world, because there are military satellites everywhere in the Earth's orbit. Not to mention the destruction of a city, even the movement of an army can be captured by satellites.

　　At the same time as Thomas was being interviewed, television stations across the UK were broadcasting the national television interview program as soon as possible, and Thomas's incredibly handsome face appeared in front of all British citizens.

　　The ruins of Inverness were breathtaking. As early as when the helicopter arrived in Inverness, the camera had already broadcast the disaster area live, which really shocked the entire British people. Then came the interview with Thomas.

　　Many people are watching TV at this time. In an ordinary villa in London, England, Kate and her family are sitting in front of the TV.

　　"Mom, are we members of the Holy Truth Church?" Kate asked.

　　Facing his lovely six-year-old daughter, Kate's father shook his head and said, "Dear, I'm very sorry, our family is not a member of the Holy Truth Church. We believe in Catholicism and we believe in Jesus Christ!"

　　"Oh, that's not good, Dad. Thomas said that the map of the Holy Truth Church can block evil spirits. The devil has come to Britain. With that map, we can stop the devil's harm..." Kate said.

　　Kate's mother glanced at her husband and said worriedly, "Why don't we go buy a map too? There's a Holy Truth Temple being built over there in the community, and there are maps like this for sale. I heard that several of my friends have joined the Holy Truth Church. The map is a prop. With it, you can enter a holy place spiritually..."

　　Kate's father looked at his daughter's expectant eyes, nodded and said, "Okay, okay, for our Kate, go buy a picture!"

　　When Kate's mother heard that her husband agreed, she couldn't help but show a look of joy. She suddenly heard a noise outside the house and hurried to the window sill. She saw someone running on the road outside and her neighbor David also ran over nervously.

　　"Hey, David, what happened? Are people in the neighborhood going crazy?" Kate's mother shouted.

　　David shook his head and said, "They are not crazy, but they are all running to the Temple of Holy Truth to buy that magical picture... Hey, you don't know, people are crazy now, and those pictures will definitely be sold out soon, so I have to run to the temple to buy one right away..."

　　David ran away.

　　Kate's mother quickly turned around and said, "Dear, did you hear that? People are going crazy now. I'm afraid that magical picture will be sold out soon!"

　　"Is there such a thing?" Kate's father came over and frowned when he saw the pedestrians on the road.

　　"Dear, for Kate's sake, you should also go and take a look. You must run to the temple and don't delay. You must buy a picture and bring it back. Do you understand?"

　　"Okay, okay, I'll go and take a look!" Kate's father hurried out. He was a football coach at the community school. He ran very fast, and soon he arrived at the Holy Temple of Truth in the community.

　　This temple is still under construction. I heard that it is one of the thirty-six temples in London. The front of the temple is already crowded with people, most of whom are residents of nearby communities.

　　"We want the magic map, we want the magic map..." some people shouted as they crowded in front of the temple.

　　"Quiet, quiet, you have to queue, queue up immediately, limit to one ticket per person, and only three pounds each!" the clergy said loudly. They had already sent people to move out more than a dozen cartons filled with summoning array diagrams.

　　Kate's father lined up and couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. He saw the line getting longer and longer, extending to an invisible place. Some people were holding mobile phones or tablets in their hands, talking about the coming of the devil. The whole community was in chaos, as if everyone was discussing the coming of the devil.

　　The series of events triggered by the Devil's arrival were so shocking that the whole world was paying attention to it. A young man next to Kate's father said, "I heard that the Ministry of National Defense has already started a war with the Devil. I heard that they are preparing to use nuclear weapons to destroy the ancient town of Elgin. It is said that the Devil is entrenched in the ancient town of Elgin!"

　　When Kate's father heard the word "nuclear weapons", he shuddered immediately and listened attentively.

　　"No way! Using nuclear weapons on our soil would cause great harm!"

　　"Hehe, who said it wasn't? But the Ministry of National Defense is at its wits' end. I heard that the Ministry of National Defense has deployed a large number of ground-to-ground missiles, long-range missiles, and even intercontinental missiles, but it still hasn't destroyed the demon!"

　　"Will that demon come to London?"

　　"Who knows? I've booked a flight to Germany at 7 tonight. I'll leave tonight to avoid any accidents!"

　　“Then I’ll book a flight too!”

　　"Hey, why are you booking a flight now? It's too late. There are definitely no tickets available now. They must be all full!"

　　Kate's father's face turned pale. Only then did he realize the danger was coming. He looked at the clergy who were selling magic circle diagrams and couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. He thought that as long as these clergy were still there, his community should be safe, right?

　　However, the clergy who were selling the magic circles were extremely happy, because they all knew that the spring of the Holy Truth Church was coming. At this moment, probably everyone in the world wanted to buy a magic circle diagram!

　　Chapter 397: Fall

　　In the ancient town of Elgin in England, a huge abyss of evil energy shrouds the land and all life is forbidden. Ever since the demon Bushong came to Elgin from Inverness, he destroyed several towns along the way and finally stopped in the Elgin area.

　　Because it had obtained enough flesh and blood, human souls, as well as endless fear, hostility and resentment, the demonic energy of the abyss became increasingly intense. In the cathedral of the ancient town of Elgin, a mass of flesh and blood was wriggling madly, gradually forming a black and bloody demonic body. This demonic body was the first form of the demon god Bushong, and it had apparently been almost shaped, except for the head which had not yet been completely formed.

　　The British army and naval fleet surrounded the Elgin area, and the situation was on the verge of breaking out.

　　At the northern military base, General Loren stared at the big screen. He hadn't closed his eyes for a minute in the past 24 hours, and now his head was confused and painful.

　　"General, are we going to launch a second round of attack?" the staff officer asked as he saluted Loren.

　　"Are the army, navy and air force ready?" Loren said.

　　"We are ready and waiting for the final order from the base!"

　　"Okay, pass on my order and attack immediately!" General Loren waved his hand, thinking that this was already the second round of all-round attack. If it didn't work, he would have to launch a nuclear attack.

　　In the Elgin area, nearly a hundred fighter jets roared through the sky, launching missiles almost simultaneously. At the same time, on the coastline outside the ancient town, another fleet that was urgently mobilized also launched waves of missiles. On land, the troops outside Elgin launched various long-range missiles at almost the same time. Tens of thousands of whistling missiles flew from afar, covering the entire target area.

　　Such intensive missile strikes are unprecedented in British history. Even in World War II, there was no such decisive firepower coverage.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..."

　　A huge roar was heard throughout the Elgin area, and the ground was shaking. The abyssal demonic energy that covered the entire Elgin was exploded, and the demonic energy spread everywhere...

　　However, within a mile radius of the ancient town of Elgin, a ball of pitch-black abyss demonic energy remained motionless. Countless missiles fell and huge explosions resounded in all directions, but they could not blow up the ball of abyss demonic energy.

　　Through satellite observation, the staff immediately concluded that the demon was not damaged at all!

　　"General, the General Staff has determined that the demon is not harmed at all!"

　　"What?!" General Loren's face turned pale. He looked up at the screen of the base and found that the entire Elgin area was filled with demonic energy again, as if the second wave of attacks just now was completely useless.

　　He walked to the command platform and solemnly dialed a phone. When the call was connected, he said, "Prime Minister, the second wave of attack has failed. I request to execute the final Death Plan!"

　　The other party was silent for a while, then said: "Okay, allow the Death Plan to be carried out!" This was a man's voice, full of determination.

　　General Loren's eyes gleamed with brilliance. He put down the phone, turned around and ordered the headquarters staff, "Now I order you to execute the Death Plan!"

　　"Execute the Death Plan!" All the personnel in the command center were excited.

　　The door of the secret warehouse No. X in the northern military base suddenly opened, and a new type of strategic bomber that had been secretly developed slowly drove out from the door.

　　This fighter has an avant-garde design and a silver-gray body. It is the latest stealth strategic bomber secretly developed by the United Kingdom. In its ammunition bay, it carries two hydrogen bombs that exceed the standard rated equivalent.

　　“Huff, huff, huff…”

　　The strategic bomber began to accelerate along the runway, and soon pierced the sky like a sharp arrow and went straight into the clouds. Twenty minutes later, the bomber arrived over Elgin.

　　"Already reached over the target, requesting to launch Reaper One, requesting to launch Reaper One!" the pilot made his final request.

　　"Permission to launch Reaper One, permission to launch Reaper One!"

　　The pilot received the feedback command, he began to lock the target, holding the controller and pressing the yellow button, and a fat white missile immediately extended from under the bomber. This was the Reaper No. 1. Seeing that it was ready, he pressed the red button.

　　"Swoosh..." Death No. 1 drew a long trajectory and shot into the ancient town of Elgin filled with evil spirit.

　　"boom……"

　　A super huge mushroom cloud rose up in the entire Elgin area, eclipsing the sky and the earth.

　　The dense abyssal demonic energy surrounding the ancient town's cathedral was devastating, and the cathedral was immediately reduced to dust. The demon god Bushong hiding inside the cathedral was directly affected by the fission energy and radioactive particles that swept in. His body, which had almost condensed, was once again shattered by the extremely powerful destructive force, and a large amount of radioactive energy contaminated all his flesh and blood.

　　“Ah…what is this?!”

　　The demon god Bushong let out an earth-shaking roar. He was simply mad. The human souls that had been demonized in the demonic energy were completely destroyed. The strength that had been restored since his arrival was dispersed again. Not only was the strength reduced to its original form, but his flesh and blood and demonic energy were also polluted.

　　"You lowly mortals, I want you all to die!" The furious demon Bushon rushed up, and a large ball of dark rolling abyss demonic energy flew up from the ruins of the ancient town of Elgin. The British army surrounding Elgin was suddenly in chaos.

　　"Fire, fire with all your strength...ah, that devil is coming!" Several missile units were in a panic, and all kinds of missiles rushed towards Buson who was flying over.

　　"Boom..." The demonic energy scattered, but condensed again in the blink of an eye. The demonic energy from the abyss pounced, and wherever it passed, the blood, energy, and souls of all the soldiers were devoured, and the missiles and armors were all decayed.

　　"The ship over there must not be spared!" Demon God Bushong became furious and rushed to the coast. One ship after another began to sink.

　　"Base Command, requesting the launch of Reaper II, requesting the launch of Reaper II towards my fleet!!" A desperate voice came from the last destroyer of the fleet.

　　"Order, launch Reaper II at the target!" Inside the northern military base, General Loren slammed the table angrily, and the entire command center fell silent.

　　"Boom..." Another mushroom cloud rose up in the fleet on the coast. The demon Bushong screamed, and some of his demonic energy was dispersed. He roared and rushed towards the new strategic bomber flying high in the sky. After the demonic energy passed, the fighter plane turned into rotten metal and fell to the ground with a roar.

　　The sky was filled with demonic energy, but Busong was still furious. Since his arrival, he had been attacked by two nuclear bombs in a row, and the nuclear pollution had injured him twice. The demon Busong discovered that his demonic power was not running smoothly, and this was caused by the damn pollution.

　　“I will never forgive you!” The demon god Bushong roared angrily, releasing all the demonic energy from the abyss, transforming it into a huge demonic cloud with a radius of hundreds of miles, rushing along Elgin towards Fraserburgh and Peterhead, then Aberdeen, Montrose, Dundee, Buck Black Line Messier, and finally towards Edinburgh and Glasgow.

　　Wherever he went, life was forbidden.

　　Wherever it passed, the evil spirit would become several times larger, and then it would rush to the two big cities of Edinburgh and Glasgow. The evil spirit was already so vast that it directly enveloped the vast areas to the north of Edinburgh and Glasgow. The sky was covered with dark clouds, and the entire northern part of England fell into deathly silence and endless darkness, and the satellites in the sky became blind.

　　At the Prime Minister's official residence on Downing Street in London, when Prime Minister David Mellon received the report, he suddenly felt dizzy, his heart disease and high blood pressure suddenly flared up, he fell to the ground and lost consciousness, scaring the officials around him to shout.

　　Inside Buckingham Palace, Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom also received a report. An hour ago, most members of the royal family had evacuated London to go on "vacation" around the world, but the queen was the only one who did not leave. At this moment when the country was in trouble, she felt extremely scared and sad.

　　"Your Majesty, let's go. The special plane is ready at any time. What if... what if that devil attacks London, we will be in danger!" The Queen's entourage advised.

　　"Where can we go?" Queen Elizabeth II shook her head. Her husband, Prince Philip, came up, took the Queen's hand and sighed softly, "Let's go to Greece first!"

　　"Greece?" Queen Elizabeth II looked up at her husband.

　　"Yes, dear, let's go to Greece first!" Prince Philip nodded.

　　"Okay, let's go to Greece. We haven't been to Greece for a long time!" Queen Elizabeth II showed a nostalgic look. How could she forget that her husband Prince Philip was once a Greek prince and she had very fond memories in Greece. She didn't expect that as a queen of a country, she still needed to rely on reminiscing about the past to muster hope in life at the twilight of her life.

　　The Queen walked out of Buckingham Palace surrounded by her entourage. When she turned around for the last time and looked at the fallen North, she couldn't help but shed tears. Seeing this scene, several guardian knights guarding Buckingham Palace burst into tears.

　　…

　　Chapter 398 Plan

　　"The end is coming!"

　　"Britain suffered the greatest national tragedy in history. The entire area north of Edinburgh and Glasgow fell! Some religions claim that this was done by the devil Bushong!"

　　"Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom takes refuge in Greece!"

　　"British people are panicking and starting to flee the country in large numbers!"

　　"The British Prime Minister has issued an urgent note, calling on the governments of Europe and the world to discuss ways to eliminate the demon god Bushong!"

　　"The devil is rampant, Europe is in a state of panic, and more and more Europeans are fleeing Europe to seek refuge in Asia!"

　　"When the devil of Europe dies, where is God?"

　　"Pope Benedict XVI said that the original sin that ravaged Britain was the unforgivable devil Buson. The Vatican will send its most powerful warriors to destroy the devil!"

　　"The Holy Truth Church announced in Greece that it will respond to the call of the Queen of England and resist the invasion of the devil!"

　　"The Holy Truth Church said that the Lord of Holy Truth will come to save the world!"

　　"Holy Truth followers began assembling and marching on the main avenues of Greece and Iceland today, asking the Lord of Holy Truth to come and save the world!"

　　“…”

　　The news appeared in major newspapers and media, with the whole of Europe at the center of public opinion and countries around the world paying attention to the development of the situation in Europe.

　　The disastrous defeat of the British army frightened European countries and caused great concern to countries around the world, especially the United States. Although separated by the Atlantic Ocean, the power of the devil Bushong seemed to have flown to the North American coast with the Atlantic breeze. The United States also entered a state of emergency because God did not know whether Bushong would suddenly cross the Atlantic and head straight for North America.

　　A large number of British residents fled Great Britain, which became the mainstream. Based on Britain's previous experience, European countries have realized that conventional weapons cannot cause harm to the demon Bushong, and only nuclear weapons can cause harm to the demon, so European countries began to adjust their strategic nuclear weapons to prevent further development of the situation.

　　Villa West Ridge, Iceland.

　　Kang Shenghua walked in, quickly handed over a gold-stamped invitation letter, and said, "Boss, this is personally sent by an official from the Executive Yuan. It is said that the invitation letter is from the Vatican!"

　　Lu Fei's eyebrows jumped slightly. He took the invitation letter. It had a gold-stamped thorn lace border and the pages were printed with exquisite patterns and a silver cross. When he opened it, he saw a handwritten invitation letter signed by Pope Benedict XVI.

　　"How about it, boss? It's sent from the Vatican, right?" Kang Shenghua said with a smile.

　　"No, this is a gold-embossed invitation letter signed by Pope Benedict XVI of the Catholic Church, inviting our Holy Truth Pope Nubis to participate in a consultation meeting on how to jointly respond to the coming of the devil!" Lu Fei handed the invitation letter to Su Tongtong beside him.

　　After reading it, Su Tongtong sneered and said, "Should we participate? Hehe, this consultation meeting is just a decoration. It would be a miracle if they can negotiate a solution!"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "You don't have to be so arbitrary. In addition to our Holy Truth Church, there are still some organizations in this world that have the ability to resist the Demon God Bushong, such as the Vatican, the Parthenon in Greece, Kunlun in China, and the Rune Secret Society in Iceland... Of course, the nuclear weapons of various governments can also harm the Demon God Bushong, which surprised me a little!"

　　"It's harm, but it's impossible to eliminate it!" Su Tongtong pouted.

　　Lu Fei turned to Kang Shenghua and said, "Have you found out? Who will attend this consultation meeting?"

　　Kang Shenghua said quickly: "I have asked the Icelandic government. They heard that Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom has publicly announced her visit to the Vatican. This time, Pope Benedict XVI has invited politicians from several major European developed countries and members of the U.S. Senate. Of course, there are also representatives from the Chinese government, representatives from the Greek Parthenon, and so on..."

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled: "Well, that makes sense. It seems that the Vatican wants to show off this time!"

　　"If the Vatican wants to show off, let them do so. Let's not get involved. We'll wait until they're humiliated and then come out to clean up the mess. Hehe, this is in our interest!" Su Tongtong laughed.

　　"That's true, but this consultation meeting is a great opportunity to get to know the dignitaries and religious leaders of various countries. I guess even Kunlun will participate, right?"

　　"Isn't this possible? Eastern and Western religions have always been isolated from each other..."

　　"That's not necessarily true..."

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "It's decided. The consultation meeting will be held at St. Peter's Basilica in the Vatican tomorrow at noon. I have decided to go there in person. The influence of our Holy Truth Church is growing day by day. It would be unreasonable not to go there!"

　　"Then I'll go too!" Su Tongtong said unwillingly.

　　"Okay, call Nubis, Severa, and Wen Wan as well, and we'll go and join in the fun!"

　　"Do you want to make a scene in the Vatican?" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"Let's see how the situation goes!" Lu Fei rubbed his temple.

　　"What situation? Do we still need to see the situation? If you ask me, the consultation meeting is our cup of tea. Aren't we going to perform some miracle to make you, the god, come down? This is a perfect opportunity. If it were me, I would come to the Vatican in the attention of the whole world and directly trample the Vatican and the dignitaries of various countries under my feet. The statue of Jesus Christ would be knocked down. Also, if Kunlun dares to send people over, we would also get rid of them. In this way, we can shock the world's eyes. I don't believe that our Holy Truth Church can't become the focus of attention of the whole world. This is such a rare opportunity. It would be even more impressive if we could kill the Pope..." Su Tongtong was talking nonsense, and she became more and more excited. In the end, she even said that she would kill Pope Benedict XVI of the Vatican.

　　Lu Fei glanced at Su Tongtong and said, "There are many Catholics in the world. If I could really win their hearts by killing them, I would have killed them long ago! Killing only brings reverence and rebellion, not faith!"

　　"Then what should we do? Does our Holy Truth Church still fear the resistance of the world?" Su Tongtong was quite unconvinced.

　　Lu Fei turned to Kang Shenghua and said, "Modify the plan of God's descent. It will be held on the day of the consultation meeting in the Vatican City!"

　　Kang Shenghua's eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly, saying, "Plans cannot keep up with changes. Let's hold the descent of God in the Vatican. Haha, the Vatican is the holy place in the hearts of all Catholics. The gods of our Holy Truth Church are going to descend in their Catholic holy place. This is simply ruining the place. This is tantamount to slapping Jesus Christ and the Pope in the face..."

　　Su Tongtong was extremely proud. She stood up, rubbed her hands and said with a smile: "Lu Fei, I didn't expect that I would come up with such a constructive suggestion for us..."

　　"You are quite clever!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"How can it be just cleverness? This is wisdom, genuine wisdom!"

　　"That's a great wisdom. I will immediately hype up the meeting in which the Vatican will convene dignitaries from various countries and leaders of major religions to discuss how to solve the problem of the devil. As long as it becomes big news, reporters from all over the world will be present to broadcast it live. That's when the world will really pay attention to it!" Kang Shenghua became excited. He quickly said goodbye to Lu Fei and began to arrange everything.

　　"Haha, it will be a good show to watch then!" Su Tongtong laughed.

　　"Something good is about to happen!" Lu Fei nodded and said, "After the descent of God, there will be miracles. Personnel arrangements must be made in advance. Miracles can win people's hearts and faith, so I will take action against the demon god Bushong after the miracle!" Lu Fei's eyes lit up. According to the viciousness of the demon god Bushong, Lu Fei could no longer wait, otherwise he would miss the opportunity.

　　"Lu Fei, are you sure?"

　　"Don't worry. After careful observation over the past few days, I have already figured out Bushong's background. He has indeed suffered a trauma that is difficult to recover from. As long as I collect another round of faith, my power will surge, and then our time will come!"

　　Su Tongtong breathed a sigh of relief: "That's good, we will fully cooperate with you, you only need to be responsible for killing the demon god Bushong, and leave the rest to us!"

　　Su Tongtong discussed some matters with Lu Fei and then left in a hurry. She also had to take care of all aspects of the matter.

　　Lu Fei opened the door, walked out of the villa, and looked up at the sky. He saw that the sky was clean and clear...

　　Chapter 399 Darkness

　　In Glasgow, England, a thick abyss of demonic energy enveloped the entire city. Under the city where no one could see, the howling of devils resounded throughout the vast space split open by magic. This space was dozens of miles in radius. Streams of demonic energy were whistling, filling the entire space, and devil's heads were wandering everywhere.

　　This time, the demon Bushong learned his lesson. The stratum above the space had been solidified by the magic and was completely solid, as unbreakable as gold and iron. Even a nuclear bomb attack would not break it.

　　In the center of the huge space, a pitch-black cocoon with a scarlet blood glow was beating constantly, like an enormous heart.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　Cracks began to appear in the giant cocoon, and the red and black light of the demon god shone through the cracks. The light of the demon god was very pure and transparent, and like the light of the demigod, it possessed the quality of immortality.

　　With a snap, the giant cocoon broke open, and the demon Bushong walked out. He had restored his first form of body, about three meters tall, with curved horns, red eyes, black body, strong muscles, huge bones and tendons, sharp and powerful fingers, countless mysterious magic patterns on his skin, and a pair of black flesh wings behind him. Countless demon light shone through his body, causing the air around him to distort, forming countless spiral airflows.

　　The demon god Bushong clenched his fists, and the demon god's light gathered on his hands, instantly turning into tiny thunder and lightning. This was a sign that his power had been condensed to the limit.

　　"Damn it, although my physical body has been restored, its strength, flexibility, and the demonic power it can exert are far less than my original body..." The demon Busong felt that this body was not even one twentieth as strong as his original one, and his own demonic power had not recovered to less than 60%.

　　Not only that, the Force ocean of the entire plane is extremely dull, and it faintly rejects and suppresses its own demon power. This is different from the Terran continent, not to mention the endless levels of the underground world.

　　All factors added together, the resistance of the British army, especially the two nuclear weapons strikes, have made it impossible for his current body to completely eliminate the damn pollution. Thinking of these demons, Bushong felt very unhappy.

　　"I must give all humans a clear understanding, otherwise how can I show the power of this demon god?"

　　The devil Bushong sneered evilly, chanted a few spells, and waved his hand. A plane door immediately stood up in the void. It was pitch black inside the door. The rolling devil energy from the abyss poured out of it. The devil energy overflowed and rushed to the sky above the entire city, forming a black curtain that covered the sky and the sun. The black curtain rose higher and higher, extending in all directions, and soon covered the whole Europe.

　　A huge black curtain swept across the earth. First, the whole of Great Britain fell into darkness, followed by the whole of Europe, the North Atlantic, and even the entire Western Hemisphere. All were plunged into darkness. This was not over yet. The black curtain was still expanding, sweeping across the entire Eastern Hemisphere. The Pacific Ocean, Asia, Africa, and Oceania were all gradually plunged into eternal night.

　　This situation is surprisingly similar to the one on the Terran continent where the sun was covered!

　　The sky was covered in darkness. It was daytime originally, but suddenly it fell into night. People looked up in horror and found that the sky was covered with evil energy. There were no stars, no moon, and even no sun. Some people took out their mobile phones, but there was no even satellite signal.

　　Wherever the darkness passed, London, Berlin, Paris, Greece, Rome, Egypt, New York, Los Angeles, Tokyo, Hawaii, Canberra... the whole world fell into darkness, and people in the cities looked up at the sky with expressions of horror.

　　Immediately afterwards, all cities around the world fell into panic and chaos, especially densely populated cities such as London, New York, Tokyo, Shanghai, etc. The first thing that happened was traffic chaos and paralysis.

　　If people all over the world were only paying attention to the situation in Britain and Europe before, and had not deeply felt the horror of the coming of the devil, now they have thoroughly felt it. The devil's methods are so bizarre that he has plunged the entire earth into eternal night. All satellites in the sky have lost their signals, and all communications relying on satellite positioning have failed.

　　Huge panic has spread to every corner of the world. Frightened people screamed, shouting that the end of the world is coming, and began to run wildly in the streets. Some gangsters showed hideous faces and began to smash, loot and burn...

　　Almost every city experienced varying degrees of chaos. Due to the influence of evil spirits, desperate people began to behave abnormally and evilly.

　　After the earth fell into darkness, the governments of almost all European countries took the same measures and immediately made national televised speeches to stabilize national order.

　　It took only half an hour. Some countries, such as Germany, held a national televised speech within twelve minutes of the country falling into darkness. German Chancellor Merkel delivered a speech entitled "A Letter to the People of the Nation", calling on all Germans not to panic but to be brave. At the same time, the government has taken measures to ensure the order of the country and society...

　　In Glasgow, England, the demon god Bushong has walked out from underground. He looked at the dark earth and laughed loudly: "Humble mortals, tremble and cry. When fear and killing sweep across the entire plane, surrender will come!"

　　The devil Bushong was extremely arrogant. Countless howling devils suddenly flew out from his body. They were called devils, but in fact they were human souls that had been demonized. These souls had lost their memories and had been transformed into devils.

　　Devils have always been puppets in the hands of the devil. They are souls entangled in the evil energy of the abyss. They condense heads, drag long black air, and howl and wander around in the sky.

　　"Demons are coming to the world, hehe, this is just the beginning!"

　　The devil Buson spread his arms, and his will passed through hundreds of thousands of devils. In Glasgow, the devils roared into the city's human corpses that had long since decayed to the point where only skin and bones were left. The corpses began to swell up, with demonic energy lingering around them. Screams could be heard from the corpses' mouths.

　　"Pah, pah, pah..." The corpses began to transform into demons. Some grew fangs, some grew demon scales, some grew demon tails, some stretched out demon wings, and some fingers turned into sharp blades. One by one, the corpses turned into demons with only the will to kill.

　　The entire Greater Glasgow area has a population of over 1.7 million people. In just a few hours, 1.7 million demons were born in Glasgow.

　　European countries that had been paying close attention and infiltrated the Glasgow area through various high-tech means observed this situation through secretly installed video equipment. Almost at the same time, the intelligence security departments and presidential residences of various countries were all in an uproar!

　　It would be fine if the whole world fell into darkness and chaos, but misfortunes never come singly and the demons possessed the corpses and turned them into demons. What should we do?

　　"Humanity has reached a moment of life and death. We should not hesitate. We must resolutely strike Glasgow with nuclear bombs and completely eliminate the devil..."

　　The major member states of the European Union urgently held an Internet video conference, where the prime ministers, premiers or kings of the major member states all gathered together for discussions.

　　Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom delivered her words to the video: "Dear EU member states, we have no time. If we do not immediately launch a devastating attack, not only Britain, but also the whole of Europe and the world will fall. For the survival of mankind, please vote!"

　　"I agree to launch a devastating nuclear strike immediately to eliminate the demonic disaster in England!!"

　　"agree!"

　　"Agreed, launch a nuclear strike immediately!"

　　“…”

　　The heads of EU member states were surprisingly united and immediately passed a resolution to launch a nuclear strike. Five minutes later, long-range nuclear missiles were launched from the territories of Britain, France and Italy, targeting the Glasgow area of ​​the UK.

　　There are a total of twenty-three hydrogen bombs. Once these twenty-three hydrogen bombs fall into the Glasgow area, they will be enough to completely destroy the area and turn it into wasteland.

　　The demon god Buson looked up and saw dozens of missiles streaking down towards Glasgow. His eyes gleamed with brilliance and he laughed angrily, "Okay, okay, it's those powerful bombs again. Humble humans can actually make such things like the goblins... But these are dead objects. No matter how powerful they are, what's the use if they can't hit the target? Watch me disintegrate you all. Disintegration..."

　　The demon god Bushong stretched out his hand and grabbed into the void. A faint demon god light crossed the void and hit all the nuclear bombs. Without any sound, all the nuclear bombs decomposed in an instant and turned into the smallest elemental power.

　　“What… the missile has disappeared and the strike has failed?!!” The nuclear missile attack that was powerful enough to turn a large area into wasteland was silently eliminated. When the news came back, the heads of state of EU countries all turned pale and their bodies trembled, not knowing whether from fear or despair.

　　"Shit, if you attack me again, launch all the nuclear weapons and strike me hard. It doesn't matter even if you turn the whole of England into a wasteland. I don't believe it!" The iron-blooded Prime Minister roared.

　　…

　　Chapter 400 Nuclear Disaster {Please vote for collection}

　　Another round of large-scale attacks began, with thousands of long-range missiles mixed with strategic nuclear missiles flying towards Glasgow.

　　"Are you still not giving up? Well, I'll let you know what the devil's methods are!" The devil Busong looked at the countless missiles falling from the sky. Millions of demons looked up at the sky, and some demons had already flown up and rushed towards the missiles.

　　The demon god Bushong didn't care about the actions of those demons. He stretched out his hand into the void, and the demon god's light immediately condensed into big hands in the sky, grabbing all the missiles.

　　Thousands of missiles suddenly changed direction and flew towards European cities.

　　"Detonate, detonate... Oh my God, how did the missiles lose control?" All the military bases that were always monitoring the missile situation were in an uproar.

　　“Boom…”

　　Huge mushroom clouds rose in London, Paris, Berlin, and other regions. During an emergency Internet video conference of major EU member states, several prime ministers suddenly screamed. The video showed a devastating destruction. The cities where these prime ministers were located had been destroyed, and they were also destroyed...

　　"It's over, it's over... Europe is finished!!" The surviving leaders were dumbfounded. In front of the devil, mankind's most powerful strategic nuclear weapons had lost their effect. What other power could deal with the devil?

　　No, there is no power that can fight against the devil except God!

　　"Yes, we humans are God's favorites. How could God abandon us? Only the Vatican, only God can save all of humanity!" murmured Queen Elizabeth II, who was already in Rome.

　　Behind her, Prince Philip shook his head and said, "Maybe, but who has seen God? Even Jesus Christ, we haven't seen him!"

　　The numerous nuclear missile explosions in Europe caused panic again among everyone in the world, and all kinds of media information flooded everyone's visual and auditory nerves.

　　Although the whole world was plunged into darkness, there was still electricity, the cities were still bright, and people's lives were not as bad as imagined. However, the panic caused by the nuclear bomb in Europe was like a fierce storm with unparalleled influence. It seemed to directly destroy the greatest hope in everyone's heart.

　　"The end of the world is coming, and the devil will destroy the world!"

　　"At 4:20 pm local time in London, nuclear bombs exploded in dozens of cities and regions in Europe, with an estimated death toll of over 30 million!"

　　"When mankind's most powerful weapons are no longer able to resist the devil, what else can stop the devil?"

　　"To hell with atheism! Mankind has awakened from the ignorance of atheism, but where is God?"

　　"Humanity needs a savior!"

　　"Madness in the doomsday, fragile people commit suicide by shooting themselves!"

　　"Leaders from various countries have issued statements expressing deep regret for the nuclear explosion in Europe!"

　　"The International Red Cross has issued a statement that it has organized rescue workers to go to the nuclear disaster area to provide humanitarian assistance!"

　　"Countries have expressed their willingness to organize personnel to go to the nuclear disaster area for humanitarian assistance!"

　　"A new round of public opinion storm has once again swept the world. The heads of several major EU member states gathered in Rome, the capital of Italy, to hold an emergency press conference on the European nuclear bomb explosion."

　　There was a huge crowd in front of the Roman Holiday Hotel, and reporters from all over the world flocked to the hotel. The press conference officially began at 8 pm local time. The heads of major EU member states, led by Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom, collectively bowed their heads and apologized to the European people!

　　Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom personally revealed the truth of the incident to the world.

　　Queen Elizabeth II said: "The demon god Buson has occupied Glasgow and all life is forbidden. The next afternoon, the secret camera equipment we installed in Glasgow sent a terrifying picture!"

　　The big screen at the press conference showed images of Glasgow, the laughing devil Bushong, the howling devils, the demonized corpses turning into demons... These real images were so horrifying that the entire press conference was in an uproar, and people all over the world who were watching the live broadcast were in an uproar!

　　"We discovered that the demon god Buson was actually creating demons. The whole world will be occupied by demons. In order to kill all the demons in the Glasgow area, the leaders of several major EU member states immediately held an Internet video conference to urgently discuss solutions. In the end, they unanimously decided to destroy Glasgow at all costs to save the people of the world. So dozens of strategic nuclear missiles mixed with thousands of long-range conventional missiles launched a devastating attack on Glasgow!"

　　Queen Elizabeth II took a deep breath and continued, "Unfortunately, the Devil's methods were incredible. When they reached the sky above Glasgow, all the missiles lost control and turned around and fell on several major EU territories, causing a great tragedy..."

　　"The heads of several of our major European member states have already tendered their resignations..." the British Prime Minister added.

　　"We express our regret for the tragedy that caused the nuclear disaster in Europe, and we publicly apologize and make amends to the people of the world. At the same time, we call on all people in the world to unite and resist the invasion of the devil together, otherwise mankind will be completely extinct!"

　　The heads of several major member states, led by Queen Elizabeth II, once again joined hands to bow and apologize to the world!

　　After seeing this, everyone in the world knew the truth. Some people cursed, some remained silent, and some were in despair. When nuclear weapons become paper tigers, what else can make people feel safe?

　　When everyone retreated in dismay, a reporter who had already been stunned suddenly jumped up and shouted, "Damn it, even nuclear weapons can't kill the devil. Now the only hope is Catholicism. Only our God can save the world. The devil has come, will God come? Let's go and ask His Holiness the Pope!"

　　After being reminded of this, the reporters all suddenly realized what was going on. They all said, "Yes, since we are already in Rome, why don't we go to the Vatican and ask the Pope of the Catholic Church?"

　　"Now I guess only God can destroy the devil, save the earth, and save mankind!"

　　"I heard that a meeting of politicians and religious leaders from various countries will be held in St. Peter's Basilica in the Vatican soon to discuss ways to resist the devil. This time we must ask the Catholic Church what methods they have to save mankind!"

　　The reporters started to make a fuss and began to drive to the Vatican City in groups.

　　In a palace in Vatican City.

　　"What? Reporters from all over the world want to see me?" Pope Benedict XVI stood up and waved his hand impatiently, "No, no, I don't have time to meet these reporters!"

　　"Your Majesty, what should we do? Those reporters are very difficult to deal with. If Your Majesty doesn't see them, I'm afraid they will just stay outside!"

　　“No, no!” Pope Ben XVI said angrily. He was in a state of panic now. The appearance of the devil Buson was a huge challenge to the Catholic theocracy. The devil had come, but what about the God he believed in? Why didn’t he come?

　　As Pope Ben XVI, he knew clearly in his heart that there was no real God in this world, and of course there was no real Holy Spirit, let alone a real Jesus.

　　Since there is none, how can we deal with the demon god Bushong? Only God can answer this question, how can mortals know it?

　　"How is the Divine Punishment Corps being assembled? How many divine magicians are willing to go to Britain to deal with the demon god Bushong?" Ben XVI asked the cardinal beside him.

　　The cardinal hesitated for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, "Your Majesty, originally 37 divine magicians agreed to go to the UK to eliminate the Demon God Bushong, but after watching the live broadcast of the press conference just now, no one dared to go to the UK anymore. They... they all said that the Demon God Bushong's magic-making methods and nuclear weapons cannot match his power, which is beyond the reach of mortals. Even if they go, they will die..."

　　"Assholes, a bunch of cowards. Are they still divine magicians? None of them can be relied upon when it comes to the critical moment. Do we really have to rely on God to come?" His Holiness the Pope was so angry that his face turned red and his neck became thick.

　　…

　　Chapter 401: Killing (Part 1)

　　The Catholic Pope was furious that no one went to Glasgow to encircle and suppress the Demon Lord Buson, and after Glasgow withstood a series of missile attacks, the Demon Lord Buson began to show his power.

　　The devil Buson stood on top of the tallest building in Glasgow, looking down at the demons wandering around the city and nearby towns and laughed, "See, little ones? This world is a big cake. Eat as much as you can. Let those powerless mortals scream, fear, and despair. When everyone is desperate and surrenders, we will establish a kingdom of demons. Haha, go, go to all parts of the world, as long as there are humans, go kill and conquer..."

　　The voice of the Demon God Bushong was magnificent and vast, echoing throughout the entire city. All the demons heard it. When the Demon God Bushong finished speaking, the demons howled to the sky. Countless winged and wingless demons flew up and began to fly in all directions like locusts.

　　Some headed towards London, France and Germany, some went towards Norway and Sweden, some flew towards Spain, Portugal and Egypt, and some crossed the North Atlantic to North America.

　　Amsterdam, Netherlands.

　　Two large oil tankers that had just entered the port had just approached the harbor when a swarm of demons like locusts flew in from the sky. With a loud bang, the two large oil tankers were instantly broken into two pieces, and thick black oil immediately poured into the sea.

　　Anthony is a security guard at the warehouse in Area D at the east end of the harbor. His daily task is to patrol and ensure the security of the warehouse. When the two oil tankers were blown into two pieces, he was patrolling at the port.

　　The Palembang in Amsterdam is brightly lit. Due to the coming of the devil, the whole world has fallen into darkness. The Palembang in Amsterdam can only operate under the bright lights 24 hours a day.

　　The Netherlands urgently introduced ten geothermal power generation devices from Iceland, and together with the existing power plants, it finally ensured a 24-hour electricity supply throughout the country.

　　Anthony was holding a telescope and he saw a dark mass of demons, dragging with them wisps of black evil energy. It was as if a large dark cloud was rushing towards the harbor, and the demons were falling into the harbor like raindrops.

　　“Ahhh…”

　　Countless screams were heard. The workers who were working at the port were caught and killed by the demons that pounced on them. Some had their heads bitten off, some had their hearts dug out, some were cut in half, and some were completely melted by the demonic energy, leaving no bones behind.

　　Just as Anthony was shocked, a little devil over one meter tall fell from the sky in front of him. This little devil had a child's head, but with horns on his head and dark eyes. It was obviously a devil transformed from a child.

　　Anthony pulled out his pistol and fired at the little devil more than ten times until the bullets were used up. The little devil howled and was forced to retreat again and again by the bullets.

　　"Ah... the devil is not afraid of bullets?" Anthony found that the bullets were useless. It was just the huge impact that prevented the little devil from pounceing on him in time. When the bullets were used up, the little devil immediately pounced on him.

　　"Ah... No, I don't want to die!" Antonio shuddered and peed his pants out of fear. At the critical moment, he picked up the high-voltage electric baton at his waist and stabbed it into the mouth of the little devil who pounced on him.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　The high voltage current instantly spread throughout the little devil's body. The little devil screamed, emitting countless black air and a disgusting burnt smell. The little devil stood and convulsed as if he had epilepsy.

　　"Oh no, I can't kill it!" Anthony came to his senses when he saw this situation. He knew that the electric baton could only shock the devil but definitely could not kill it. He couldn't help but feel infinite fear in his heart. He screamed and turned around and ran.

　　Anthony was very fat, especially his waist circumference, which was quite amazing. His fat body made it difficult for him to run fast, but luckily, this was the area he patrolled every day, and the door of a warehouse was very close. He ran into the door, slammed it shut, and then entered the warehouse.

　　"Bang..." There was a sound of an iron door being broken behind him, and a demon rushed in. Anthony was almost scared to death.

　　"Ah... high-voltage electric cage, we're saved!!" Anthony was overjoyed when he saw a large mesh cage in the warehouse. This was a high-voltage electric cage with a very advanced design. It was not known which large enterprise had ordered it, but it had just arrived at the warehouse the day before yesterday.

　　Anthony ran to the electric cage panting, picked up a remote control, and quickly ran into the cage. The devil pounced on him and grabbed Anthony's butt. His pants were torn open immediately, and his crotch felt cold. Fortunately, only his pants were cut and he was not injured. Even so, Anthony almost fainted from fright.

　　"Bang, bang, bang..." The little devil slapped the huge electric cage with his hands and let out all kinds of terrifying howls from his mouth.

　　"I'll let you chase me and give you a taste of high voltage electricity!" Anthony calmed down, took the remote control and pressed the control switch on the electric cage.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　The electric cage was suddenly connected to an unknown number of tens of thousands of volts of high voltage electricity, and the little devil who was holding onto the steel net was immediately electrocuted. The little devil screamed and let out an earth-shaking howl. Countless electric currents surrounded his body, and a hissing sound was heard. Countless black air was burned.

　　"Ah..." A child's hideous head rushed out from the demon's body, dragging a long trail of black smoke. This was a devil, and the devil actually escaped from the body. Losing the devil's demonization, a wind-dried corpse fell to the ground without any breath. The corpse exploded all of a sudden, and the gray-black rotten bones rolled all over the ground, and the head was broken in half.

　　The devil flew around in the warehouse, whistling, as if it was very afraid of the high voltage electricity in the electric cage. The devil howled, and the devil energy rushed out of the warehouse.

　　Anthony breathed a sigh of relief. Outside the warehouse came the howling of countless demons and the screams of people before their tragic deaths...

　　"Oh my God, this is so terrible, the demons have come to the Netherlands?" Anthony collapsed in fear, he held his head and lay in the electric cage, his huge buttocks raised high, his whole fat body trembling, his fat hands tightly covered his ears, his eyes closed, he was so scared that he could only use this method of covering his ears and stealing the bell to drive away his fear.

　　Anthony felt like the days passed by like years. He didn't know how much time had passed. It seemed like a few minutes, or a whole day. When the howling of the demons outside faded away, the whole world became quiet...

　　Anthony then sat up. He looked at the watch on his wrist and found that only fifteen minutes had passed. His face turned pale. "Fifteen minutes, a long fifteen minutes. Have those damn demons left?"

　　Anthony could not hear any sound outside the warehouse; the howling of the demons had faded away.

　　"Well, let's go out and take a look!"

　　Anthony stood up nervously, replaced the magazine on his pistol, then holding the stun baton in his left hand, he walked out of the warehouse carefully step by step. When he saw everything outside, Anthony was stunned. The world-famous seaport of Amsterdam in front of him was no longer the prosperous seaport. Instead, it was a hell after a crazy killing!

　　There was blood everywhere, dead bodies everywhere, and broken limbs everywhere. The demons had long disappeared, but the howling of demons could be heard from the distant sky.

　　Anthony's face turned pale as he suddenly realized that the demons first came across the channel from Britain, killed in Amsterdam for fifteen minutes, and then swarmed towards the interior of Europe like locusts.

　　"Oh my god... Demonic disaster, demonic disaster, is the end of the world really coming? These abominable demons are actually attacking other areas. God, this is simply a catastrophe for mankind..."

　　Anthony murmured, and suddenly he saw a number of people cautiously walking out of other warehouses. It turned out that these people were hiding and escaped by luck.

　　Anthony hurried over and asked, "Are you okay?"

　　"It's okay, it's okay... We are fine, but there are still a few injured people in the warehouse and we need to call an ambulance!" said a middle-aged man. Anthony recognized him. He was a warehouse keeper in a nearby warehouse, but he didn't know his name.

　　Anthony quickly took out his phone and checked it. He realized that there was no signal. He was immediately disappointed and said, "I think the city has been attacked by demons. I'm afraid the nearby communication tower has been destroyed!"

　　"What should we do then?"

　　"I remember there are medicines in the warehouse, but I don't know how to use them!"

　　"We don't know how to use it..." For a long moment, everyone looked at each other.

　　"What should we do then?"

　　"I have a way... I can enter the Supreme Temple of Divine Truth. There must be a doctor there. I can ask him to teach me..." the warehouse keeper said immediately.

　　"Well, no matter what it is, everyone come in and get out one or two boxes of usable medicines. In any case, the harbor is safe now. I don't think the demons will turn around. They are probably going to wreak havoc on other cities!" said Anthony.

　　The warehouse keeper nodded and said, "That's right. I'm afraid that the demons will fly to every corner of the world to harm us humans. That devil will destroy us humans..." Hearing this, everyone's face turned pale!

　　…

　　Chapter 402: Killing (Part 2)

　　All satellites in the Earth's orbit have become blind, but people can still infer the general movement trends of the demons from the place and time when the demons appear.

　　The evil spirits spread from the northern English city of Glasgow to the entire earth. Not only Amsterdam in the Netherlands, but the entire west coast of Europe also suffered from the evil spirit disaster at almost the same time.

　　The demons did not stay for long, just a dozen minutes, and then rushed to the next city in large numbers. At least one percent of people survived without being killed. The key to survival was hiding. As long as they hid, the demons could not find them and they could be spared from being slaughtered.

　　The entire city of Reykjavik, the capital of Iceland, and its surroundings are brightly lit. Due to the large-scale construction of geothermal power generation facilities, the entire Iceland has a 24-hour power supply. Even some remote areas have emergency power lines and electric lights. In Iceland, as long as there are people living in the city, they are all brightly lit, comparable to daytime.

　　Iceland is the country with the largest number of Holy Truth believers. When large numbers of demons flew to Iceland from Great Britain, the Icelandic government mobilized the entire country.

　　Tens of thousands of goblin warriors in the Goblin City rode anti-gravity boats across the snow and stood ready on the ring road on the south coast of Iceland. The goblins were armed to the teeth, wearing alloy armor, riding anti-gravity boats that could fly flexibly, and holding magic guns. In contrast, the Icelandic army was equipped with light machine guns, helmets, rocket launchers, armored vehicles, tanks, missiles, airplanes, etc.

　　The exposure of the Goblin City some time ago made the whole world know about the existence of goblins and Goblin City. Under pressure from the Standing Consortium and the United Gold Reserve Bank, the Executive Government introduced the bill "The freedom, equality and legitimate rights of the Samiker people are protected by Icelandic law". The existence of goblins was quickly legalized, and those countries that introduced geothermal power generation equipment from Iceland were also forced to recognize the legal existence of goblins.

　　Icelandic soldiers and goblin warriors gathered urgently on the ring road on the south coast of Iceland. From afar, they saw a black cloud approaching from the sky. It was a scene of demons carrying the rolling abyss of evil spirits. Compared with the demon army, the entire ring road was brightly lit.

　　"Here we go, get ready, attack!"

　　At the command, long-range missiles broke through the air first, and fighter jets also crossed the sea and fired missiles directly. Countless missiles flew towards the demons with long tails of flames.

　　“Boom boom boom boom…”

　　It was like fireworks blooming, with a loud roar in the sky, countless missiles exploding, and the sea level was forced to rise into huge waves. Many demons were killed or maimed and fell into the sea, and some were directly turned into ashes by missiles.

　　The more powerful demons opened their mouths and spit out streams of abyssal demonic energy. They were as powerful as bombs and collided with the oncoming missiles.

　　"Good... hit!" The Icelandic soldiers shouted, and then they were overjoyed. Before the smoke from the explosion had dispersed, countless demons had bypassed the smoke and rushed over from the sky and the sea.

　　"The demons have not been completely defeated yet. Attention, attention, prepare to attack freely..." The highest commander of the Icelandic army immediately issued an order. The commander of the goblin warriors who were also guarding the road around the island also shouted: "All teams of goblin warriors, prepare, attack!!"

　　Hulala...

　　The overwhelming magic rays were fired at the demons from the ring road. The magic guns of the goblin warriors were extremely powerful. The fire magic balls exploded as soon as they flew far away, turning into a sea of ​​fire in the sky. The frost rays were more concentrated, freezing the demons into ice crystals immediately after hitting them. There were also thunder rays, which were domineering and swift. When they hit the demons, they were immediately blasted into slag!

　　Thus, the two armies faced each other, and an astonishing scene appeared on the entire battlefield: the demons that rushed over suffered heavy casualties and fell down one after another, while the human army next to the goblins attacked with rocket launchers, submachine guns, and armored guns, but the effect was far less effective than the goblins' magical guns and cannons.

　　"God, I never thought that the magic weapons of these Samikel people are so powerful. They are simply the nemesis of demons!" The human soldiers had widened their eyes, revealing envy and jealousy. They looked at the automatic rifles in their hands and felt embarrassed.

　　"Damn it, the military should introduce a batch of magical weapons to the Goblin City!" The commander of the Icelandic army was extremely annoyed.

　　Seeing that most of the demons had been destroyed, the goblin warriors shouted, "Fellow warriors, charge out... crush them in one fell swoop. All the demons that dare to invade our homeland must be destroyed!"

　　Tens of thousands of goblin warriors immediately roared, flew out on their anti-gravity boats, and confronted the demons face to face...

　　The goblins of Cortes City are different from the goblins of the vassal tribes. They are very brave. They were originally able to fight the real demons in the underground world of the Terran continent independently, which shows how powerful these goblins are. Now they have to deal with only some demons transformed from human corpses. These demons certainly cannot defeat the goblin warriors.

　　Suddenly, the sky was filled with anti-gravity boats flying around everywhere. The boats were extremely agile, and they were chasing a demon in groups of two or three to kill it!

　　Without anti-gravity boats, human warriors who could not fly had been excluded from the battlefield. Several army commanders' faces turned red, they were extremely ashamed and angry. Most human warriors looked at the goblin warriors who were fighting the demons in the sky, and they all showed expressions of envy.

　　"Commander, when will we have those small boats that can fly flexibly in the sky?" a soldier asked the army commander.

　　"Uh... yes, there will be, don't worry. After this battle, I will submit a report to the military immediately. Even if I have to sell everything I have, I will import a batch of magic guns and anti-gravity boats from the Goblin City. Then we won't be afraid of demons anymore!!" The commander's face turned red.

　　"We'll go too!" Su Tongtong's three siblings, Lu Wenwan, two female high elves, and the Heroic Spirits of the Hall of Valor led by Sharna rushed into the battlefield in a mighty force. Among these people, Holy Spirit Sharna was the most powerful. Almost no demons could withstand the attack of this Holy Spirit...

　　This happened on the battlefield in Iceland. Because of the presence of heroes, goblins, and arcanists, the demons were destined not to wreak havoc in Iceland. However, in Europe, France, the Netherlands, Sweden, Spain, Poland, Ukraine, Romania, and Russia were all invaded by demons. Bullets could not cause any harm to the demons, and even missiles could not destroy the more powerful demons among them.

　　The demons were very fast, and the invasion quickly spread to Russia and Central Asia. Some demons even flew directly over Central Asia into East Asia, into China, India, and Southeast Asia...

　　The east coast of the United States was also invaded by a large number of demons. In New York, a large number of troops entered New York City and built a strong line of defense on the city's coastline.

　　On the coastline outside New York City, the Atlantic aircraft carrier fleet has been completely wiped out, and the carrier-based fighter jets have been driven into the sea by the demons. The aircraft carriers and several warships are emitting thick abyssal demonic energy and gradually sinking into the sea. Above the sunken aircraft carriers, tens of thousands of demons are soaring in the sky.

　　"Missile troops, attack!"

　　Thousands of missiles flew out from the coastline, leaving long trajectories and exploding one after another over the sinking aircraft carrier. The huge shock waves blew away many demons, and the entire sky was filled with howling devils and black abyss demonic energy.

　　The President of the United States issued an emergency mobilization order, and the entire country entered a state of extreme war preparedness. All residents on the east coast of the United States were urgently evacuated inland, and all the country's military forces were tilted towards the east coast of the United States.

　　The demonic disaster and panic spread to the entire world in just one day...

　　…

　　Chapter 403: Arms

　　It's Monday, I'm begging for your support in the form of red votes, thank you!

　　----

　　"The demonic disaster is sweeping the world!"

　　"It is estimated that yesterday alone, the death toll worldwide exceeded 70 million..."

　　"Iceland has successfully eliminated all invading demons and has become the only European country not to suffer from demonic disasters!"

　　“Europe’s wealthy are taking refuge in Iceland with their families!”

　　"The Samikal people invented magic guns and cannons, which became the first choice for killing demons!"

　　"Satellite has no signal, traditional mobile phones are no longer available worldwide, and Spark smartphones have become the new favorite!"

　　"The Spark smartphone transmits signals through the earth's ubiquitous magnetic field, enabling global communication!"

　　“Tinder smartphone shipments exceed 90 million units!”

　　“…”

　　Various news spread, and Iceland became a refuge for Europeans. During the disaster, there was no satellite signal. Except for the smartphones of Spark Technology, the only mobile phones that could achieve global communication had more or less restrictions on calling areas. Of course, the Internet could also cover the world with information.

　　New York City was in chaos. In fact, the entire East Coast of the United States was in chaos. A large-scale battle against demons was still going on. American people across the East Coast began to respond to the call of the Executive Government and began to evacuate inland areas.

　　Rich people tried every means to go to Iceland. The news that Iceland successfully prevented the invasion of demons spread through various channels and became the focus of attention of various countries. Even the magic guns and cannons invented by the Samikel people became arms that European and American countries competed for.

　　In Reykjavik, Iceland, housing prices are skyrocketing. In the suburbs, rapidly built townhouses are springing up. The number of people living in tents is increasing every moment, and only a small number of people can move into the townhouses in time.

　　The lobby of the Spark Technology Building was already crowded. Most of the people there were generals and dignitaries from various countries in military uniforms, as well as dozens of Arab princes in white robes.

　　As soon as Shen Hua appeared with several managers from Spark Technology, everyone immediately surrounded them.

　　"Ms. Shen, I am Admiral Archer of the U.S. Department of Defense. I am purchasing magic guns and Spark smart products on behalf of the U.S. Department of Defense. No matter what model of magic guns, mobile phones or tablets, we will take as many as you can..."

　　"I am the representative of the British royal family. We are eager to obtain magic guns and various fire intelligent products. I have brought all the property under the name of the British royal family!"

　　"I am the representative of the German Junker Consortium. I am here on behalf of the German government to discuss the purchase of magic guns and fire intelligent products. I have brought all the capital of the three major German banks!"

　　"No, no, no, God... I am a prince of Saudi Arabia. I am using 10% of my country's total oil exports for the past decade as collateral to purchase one million magic guns and two million Spark smartphones!" The Saudi prince in a white robe squeezed in front of Shen Hua. His big beard made Shen Hua frown.

　　The representative of the British royal family shouted: "Oil? To hell with oil, who cares about oil now? Electricity is the energy source now... Damn oil will soon be as cheap as seawater!"

　　The Saudi prince's face flushed red. He waved the gold card in his hand and shouted, "Ms. Shen Hua, we don't need oil. We still have a lot of US dollars. How about US dollars? If US dollars don't work, we still have beautiful women and beautiful men. All of them can be used as slaves!"

　　"Get lost!"

　　The general of the U.S. Department of Defense pushed the wretched prince to the ground and stomped on him twice. He squeezed in front of Shen Hua, his face flushed with anxiety and said, "We in the United States are willing to spend 10% of our fiscal revenue in the next ten years to buy three million magic guns and ten million Spark smartphones!"

　　"Damn it, we are also willing to use one-fifth of our fiscal revenue to pay for it..." Everyone was shouting anxiously. What time is it now? Their country and people are in dire straits and may be destroyed at any time. The most important thing now is to have weapons to destroy the devil. As for fiscal revenue, what is that? Let it go to hell!"

　　"Quiet, quiet!" Shen Hua raised his hand.

　　Everyone in the hall fell silent. Shen Hua was very satisfied. These people were all high-ranking officials or important figures from various governments. Now they all came to him for help. Shen Hua was naturally very proud. Now everyone knew that the magic technology of the Samikal people was the most advanced technology on earth. Other military companies, as well as Intel and Apple, were nothing compared to magic technology products...

　　Shen Hua looked at everyone's expectant eyes and said, "Everyone, I know that you are all here for the magic guns and our Spark Technology products. The Yili Group has more than just these. We also have batteries from Super Magic Matrix Technology and geothermal power generation equipment from Geothermal Energy Company. These products can be ordered directly from any subsidiary of the Yili Group. However, now that the devil has descended and demons are rampant, in order to ensure that all countries can resist the demons, our Yili Group and all its companies have tried their best to produce products at full capacity, but the demand still cannot meet the supply..."

　　"What should we do?" shouted the representative of the British royal family. He was extremely anxious. If they couldn't get the things today, then Britain might be finished. You know, Britain was the country that suffered the most disaster. Now there were only a few military regions and cities resisting the devil. Other citizens fled or died. The former British Empire has reached a critical moment of life and death.

　　Shen Hua waved her hand, signaling everyone not to interrupt. She took a sip of water and continued, "Based on the disaster situation in each country, we have divided the regions into Europe, the Middle East, North America, and the Far East... We will give priority to supplying magic guns and cannons to the most severely affected countries in Europe, such as Britain, France, Germany, Denmark, Poland, Spain, and Italy. Each country will receive 200,000 magic guns and cannons, and a number of other Spark Smart products..."

　　"It's not fair, this is not fair. We in the United States have also been severely affected by the disaster. We need more magic guns!" The admiral of the U.S. Department of Defense immediately protested.

　　"Well, the United States is large in area and has a large population. If the disaster situation is serious, we should also give priority to providing 200,000 magic guns and a batch of Spark smartphones. As everyone knows, the Spark smartphones we produce can replace satellites for various communications..."

　　“We Arab countries need it too!!”

　　“…”

　　"Arab countries were less affected by the disaster. We can only provide 3,000 to 30,000 magic guns and cannons to each country. After all, our production capacity is very limited, and we can't provide more!"

　　"What conditions are needed?" someone asked. The most important thing now is the conditions.

　　Shen Hua smiled like a successful profiteer, "The conditions are simple. It is to mortgage the country's fiscal revenue for the next ten years at a certain ratio. As for the ratio, it still needs to be discussed..."

　　Shen Hua waved his hand, and a giant God-Slaying warship flew over from the sky. People in the hall could see it through the floor-to-ceiling glass windows. The huge size of the God-Slaying warship was shocking, and everyone swallowed their saliva when they saw it.

　　"Ms. Shen Hua, is that an airship?" someone asked.

　　"It's not an airship, but a giant ship that the Samikel people built with super magic technology. It can fly across the sky, even into space. No demon can be its opponent. It is the most powerful protector of our Iceland. As long as the giant ship is there, Iceland will be the safest place on earth!"

　　Shen Hua paused, and then said: "Also, for those who have signed a contract with us today, we will use this giant ship to transport goods for you. We guarantee that you can receive the goods within two to three hours. This is door-to-door delivery, and the inventory in the warehouse is limited. If you want to sign a contract quickly, if there is no stock in the end, those who have not signed the contract can only cry..."

　　"Ah... I'll sign, I'll sign. I'm a prince, I can be a representative, no matter what the conditions are, I agree to them!" The Saudi Arabian prince immediately raised his hand and shouted.

　　"Okay, so you are His Royal Highness the Prince of the Arab region. Well, please go to the VIP room upstairs. As long as you sign the contract, I will send the God-Slaying Ship off immediately. It will only take one hour for the goods to be delivered to the Middle East!" Shen Hua said with a smile.

　　"Okay, okay..." The Saudi Arabian prince jumped up and went upstairs quickly under the leadership of a manager. Several other Arab princes also followed.

　　"I want to sign it right away, too, right away!" The representative of the British royal family also jumped up and quickly followed the Arab prince. Britain is in a miserable situation now. If it can't get magic guns and cannons, it will probably be destroyed.

　　"Ah, we want to sign too, sign now, immediately, instantly!" Representatives from several countries shouted and trotted to catch up with the prince of the Arab country who was going upstairs.

　　…

　　Chapter 404 Factory

　　Seeing that someone was about to sign a contract, the others could no longer sit still. They took out their mobile phones, all of which were Spark smartphones. Some even took out Spark tablets and made emergency contacts with the leaders of their country who were in charge.

　　The lobby of the Spark Technology Building suddenly became a vegetable market. After a while, all countries agreed to sign the contract. Only a few Asian countries such as China and South Korea shook their heads and left. Such harsh conditions were tantamount to selling out their country for personal gain. This was not something that could be decided by one or two people. If the contract was signed, it would be tantamount to selling out the country. At that time, they would be traitors and would be scolded to death by their own people.

　　In the Goblin City, the magic solar boat Bulma slowly descended. Lu Fei, Gris, Kang Shenghua, Su Tongtong, and Bulma got off the solar boat. It was Su Tongtong's first time to ride on the magic solar boat, and she felt it was very novel.

　　"Bulma, do you have any magic sun boats? If you do, can you help me get one?" Su Tongtong pulled Bulma over and whispered.

　　"No, we have very few magic solar boats now, but we can still make one, it just takes time!"

　　"Well, if you have time, you must build me one. It must be the same as this one, authentic. In my opinion, the fact that this ship can fight in the sky is secondary. The most important thing is that it is very beautiful. Every inch of it is painted with exquisite patterns. It is simply a treasure of art. The value in it is simply enormous..."

　　Bulma understood and said, "I understand, Sister Tongtong, just like some people in this world like to collect super luxury sports cars, our goblin magic solar boat is still the main force of air combat. Of course, in addition to the God-Slaying Battleship, owning a magic solar boat is what many goblins dream of. Sister Tongtong, if you have a magic solar boat and put it in a place where humans gather, it will definitely be a symbol of status!"

　　"You still know us very well..." Su Tongtong smiled. Wanting a magic solar boat is just to show off treasures and show off your power. Who doesn't know that goblin magic technology is the most fashionable and popular now?

　　"Of course I know you humans very well. After all, we have been here for a while. Now many goblins in our Goblin City like Earth civilization very much. Some are even obsessed with it and can't extricate themselves. I don't know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing. I heard some goblins say that they don't want to go back to the Terran continent and want to stay here!"

　　"Uh... no way?" Su Tongtong was a little unbelievable. Logically speaking, the Terran continent should be much better than the Earth. But Su Tongtong thought about it and realized that it was true. The way people on Earth eat, drink and have fun was definitely not comparable to that of the Terran continent.

　　"Let's go, let's follow them. This time Lu Fei came to Goblin City to inspect our joint venture factory. Now all countries are relying on the products produced by our factory to resist the devil!" Su Tongtong pulled Bulma and quickly caught up with the team.

　　After entering a heavily guarded building in the Goblin City, everyone entered a large elevator under the leadership of the Great Sage Tommy and several goblin elders.

　　This elevator is twelve meters long, wide and eighteen meters high, and can carry very heavy and large items.

　　The elevator descended at a constant speed underground, three hundred meters below the ground. This was the first level of the goblin dungeon, covering an area of ​​about one square kilometer.

　　It has to be said that the goblins are a race that is very keen on building dungeons. They have plenty of ways to open up huge spaces underground with complex geological conditions, and use alloys to build super-solid dungeons. From the first day the goblin city was built, they started building the dungeons at the same time.

　　The first level of the underground city is in the stratum 300 meters underground, and then it was built downwards step by step. It is a bit like a honeycomb and is built very grandly. So far, 30 floors have been built downwards, and it is still being expanded and constructed.

　　"Sir, we are now speeding up the construction of the underground city. It only takes ten days to build one floor. We plan to build a hundred floors before we stop!"

　　"Build so many underground cities, can you live in all of them?" Su Tongtong asked in surprise.

　　"Well... Miss Tongtong, we build an underground city just like you build a skyscraper. It's not a question of whether there is enough space to live in. We build so many floors. It's a matter of face and preference!" said the great sage Tommy with a smile.

　　"Let's go and take a look at the newly added production lines first. The whole world and our future are counting on these newly added production lines!" Lu Fei interrupted.

　　"OK!"

　　Everyone stopped on the first floor and walked along the automatic corridor for a while before arriving at a large factory area. Inside the large factory, they saw sixty or seventy fully automatic assembly lines producing magic guns and cannons.

　　There is not a single link that uses manpower. Most of the links involve magical machines, and a small number of links involve intelligent and agile constructs carrying out the final inspection. Magic guns and cannons are rolled off the production line without stopping, and then delivered directly to the warehouse via tracks!

　　Su Tongtong was stunned. She couldn't keep up with what she saw. Nearly a hundred magic guns and cannons went offline almost every second.

　　"How many magic guns can be produced in an hour?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"We are now in full production, about 20,000 per hour!" said the great sage Tommy.

　　"Twenty thousand..." Lu Fei nodded. Twenty thousand per hour means four hundred and eighty thousand magic guns can be produced in one day.

　　“How much is left in the warehouse?”

　　"We have already produced and stockpiled in advance, so the stock in the warehouse is sufficient. Even if the first round of orders comes in, it will only consume half of the inventory!"

　　"Then are the alloy materials and magic gems enough?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"It's still enough for now. It's estimated to be enough to produce 100 million magic guns!"

　　"That's good, let's go check out the Tinder smartphones and tablets!"

　　"The mobile phone factory is this way..." A goblin elder hurriedly led everyone to the next factory, where they saw that the mobile phone factory had thirty super-efficient production lines. Each production line was equipped with forty magical machines and six anthropomorphic constructs. All of them were produced using high-precision fully automatic assembly lines. One goblin could watch over thirty assembly lines.

　　The mobile phones that come off the production line are directly packed into a metal box, which falls onto the tracks like running water and is sent directly to the warehouse.

　　Lu Fei picked up a mobile phone box and pressed a button lightly. The box opened slowly with a click, looking very high-tech. Inside the box was a completely white mobile phone with a black screen of 4.3 inches, which was the most popular size at the moment.

　　"Is there electricity already?"

　　"Got it, the built-in battery is fully charged! Just insert the SIM card and you can use it right away!" Lu Fei nodded, took out his own mobile phone, took out the SIM card and replaced it with the new phone, then pressed the power button and the phone turned on successfully.

　　Mobile phones also have holograms, but the range of the hologram is limited, not as large as that of tablets. A small intelligent hologram of the water element elf appears above the mobile phone screen. People can talk to it directly. Just tell it what they want to do. It is very user-friendly.

　　Lu Fei pressed the green button, and two flexible metal straps immediately extended from both sides of the phone, buckling the phone on his wrist.

　　“It actually has a buckle function?”

　　"Yes, it's the latest function added! This function allows me to design all these newly configured production lines to produce this type of mobile phone!" said Bulma.

　　Su Tongtong was delighted and quickly threw away her mobile phone and replaced it with this smart phone with a strap function. The strap can be unfolded to tie the phone to the wrist, making it easy to carry without a pocket or bag. It is very user-friendly.

　　"The Internet says that the shipment volume of our Spark smartphones has reached 90 million units? Is that so exaggerated?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Bulma replied, "That's not an exaggeration. In fact, our inventory has reached 97 million units, but they have all been picked up by dealers all over the world. Now the warehouse is empty. Even these in front of us will be picked up by merchants stationed in our Goblin City as soon as they leave this factory. They will never be accumulated in the warehouse for a second longer!"

　　"Is it the same for tablet computers?" Lu Fei asked in surprise.

　　“Same!”

　　"What about the price? It won't be too profitable, right?"

　　"Of course we make a lot of profit. For us, mass production of mobile phones and tablets is a very simple matter. The key is that we have exclusive ownership of all technologies, which outsiders do not have. This is a monopoly. The factory price of this type of mobile phone is only 300 United Gold Yuan, so it is selling very well throughout Europe and America, and the supply cannot meet the demand! I heard that even the CEO of Apple is using our Spark smartphone!"

　　"Haha..." Everyone laughed triumphantly.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "With the advent of eternal night, all satellites in the sky have become decorations, so traditional mobile phones are not selling well, which makes our mobile phones become street machines! Keep working hard, and once I destroy the demon god Bushong, the era of magic technology will truly arrive!"

　　…

　　Chapter 405 Rome

　　Please collect the red ticket!

　　----

　　After Lu Fei and others finished visiting the factory in the Goblin City, a giant ship of the gods and twelve magic sun boats were already waiting in the air.

　　The great sage Tommy looked up at the newly formed fleet and nodded in admiration, "Sir, the Vatican Conference is about to be held, and almost all heads of state and religion have been invited. This shows that the Vatican has great influence and ambition. However, in today's world, order has collapsed. European and American countries are no longer the high and mighty inviolable countries they once were, and Catholicism is no longer the awe-inspiring and inviolable religion. Under the tyranny of the devil, all countries and religions are like candles in the wind, swaying and about to go out..."

　　Everyone nodded after hearing this. The words of the great sage Tommy were very insightful and described the current situation of the entire world.

　　"So, it's time for us to stand up, sir. Although we had the strength in the past, people's hearts were not mature enough. Now under the tyranny of the devil, people's hearts are desperate and fearful, and they need to be appeased urgently. Whoever can rise up like thunder can appease the desperate and fearful hearts and gain the support of the world! The reason why the Vatican took the lead in convening this meeting is nothing more than to unite people's hearts!"

　　"Great Sage Tommy, you are right!" Su Tongtong agreed and said with a smile: "So, we go to this meeting just to show off. In addition to a giant god-killing ship, this fleet also has twelve magic sun ships. This lineup is extremely cool. Haha, if we show up in the Vatican like this, I'm afraid everyone will be shocked!"

　　"That's the effect we need. Otherwise, how can we accomplish anything?" Lu Fei smiled and turned to ask, "Tongtong, are you ready?"

　　Su Tongtong nodded and said, "Don't worry, we are all ready, just waiting for the show to begin!"

　　"Why haven't Nubis and Severa arrived yet?" Lu Fei asked puzzledly.

　　"Sir, we're here!" The voice came from afar, and two rays of light fell from the sky. They were Nubis and Severa who came from Greece.

　　"Well, you are very punctual!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"There are too many things going on in Greece. In order to ensure that Greece, like Iceland, can eliminate the invading demons, we must not only mobilize all believers, but also prepare magical guns and cannons for the government army..."

　　"What about the believers?" Lu Fei asked quickly.

　　"Haha, don't worry, sir. You will know when you arrive at the Vatican. Let me keep it a secret for now!" Nubis laughed.

　　"That's good. This trip to the Vatican is destined to shock the whole world! I just hope that the devil Bushong will not come to cause trouble at that time, otherwise I really don't know how it will end!" Lu Fei said.

　　Great Sage Tommy shook his head and said, "That's hard to say. There has been no news about the Demon God Bushong in the past two days. He just sent those demons to kill everywhere, causing panic and fear in the whole world. I guess he is observing this world and looking for you, my lord!"

　　Lu Fei nodded. He also felt that this should be the case. The Demon God Bushong knew his own strength. He had been on Earth for quite a few days. The reason why he had not become completely unscrupulous and had not hunted him all over the world could only mean that he was afraid of his existence.

　　"Come on, let's get on board!"

　　Lu Fei looked at the large group of people gathered around him. In addition to Su Tongtong and her two siblings, there were also Lu Wenwan, Gris, Nubis, Severa, Sharna, Little Jupiter and other heroes. Such a lineup was extremely large.

　　Speaking of Gris and Holy Spirit Sharna, these two are powerful people in the legendary realm. In this world, they have few rivals, and he is a demigod who has stepped half a foot into the realm of God. Finally, let's talk about Nubis. As a dark demon who signed a soul contract with Lu Fei, Nubis has recovered most of his strength and is already a half-demon god. However, Nubis has always been low-key. Except for Lu Fei and Gris, no one knows the true details of Nubis.

　　It can be said that Lu Fei had been planning to attend the Vatican Conference for a long time, and of course he was well prepared.

　　Everyone boarded the God-Slaying ship one by one. On the twelve magic sun ships, in addition to the goblins serving as drivers, there were also employee representatives of the Standing Foundation, totaling more than a hundred people.

　　People are naturally excited to be able to board the solar boat and watch the sea of ​​clouds on it. The solar boat is the main warship of the goblin civilization, and it has a protective cover on the outside. Even if it flies fast, the hurricane will not blow people away. When the boat slows down and the protective cover can be removed, people can reach out and catch the white clouds. This is completely different from taking a plane.

　　The fleet set out from Iceland, flew across the sea, reached the interior of Europe, flew through the airspace of several countries, and finally arrived over Rome, Italy. Because the whole world is now plunged into eternal night and the fleet is brightly lit, it will attract the attention and photo-taking of people from European countries wherever it passes.

　　In the ancient city of Rome, Italy, the entire lights are on. Italy has also urgently introduced dozens of geothermal power generation devices from Iceland. Eight geothermal power generation devices have been built in Rome alone. Together with the existing power stations, they can guarantee 24-hour power supply.

　　There are now many troops armed with magical guns and cannons stationed throughout the city of Rome. As long as the demon god Buson does not come in person, it is enough to ensure the safety of the city of Rome.

　　If you look up in Rome, you can see Vatican City. At this time, Vatican City is much brighter than Rome. Originally, with the scale of Vatican City, only one geothermal power generation device was enough, but Vatican City built three geothermal power generation devices in one go and urgently installed hundreds of thousands of street lights and landscape lights. There is no need to worry about wasting electricity. Almost all places where electric lights can be installed have been installed. There is no place in the entire Vatican City that is shrouded in darkness.

　　Vatican City has also become a real city of light.

　　Because of the convening of the Vatican Conference, dignitaries from various countries and heads of major religions have arrived in Rome, Italy in advance. There are no hotels in the Vatican, so they can only stay in Rome and wait for the Vatican Conference which is about to begin.

　　The giant god-killing ship and the twelve magic sun boats flew slowly past and stopped over the city of Rome, facing the Vatican City in the distance. It was extremely cool.

　　The whole city of Rome was immediately in an uproar when it saw such a majestic fleet, and the members of the Holy Truth Church who came from all over the world cheered. They all knew that the leaders of the Holy Truth Church were in this extremely cool fleet.

　　The main roads of Rome were packed with people, and it was even more lively than when the Olympics were held! Many Catholics came to Rome from all over the world, followed by believers of the Holy Truth Church, of course, believers of the Parthenon, and some small-scale cult members also came out to join in the fun.

　　Hundreds of hotels in Rome were fully booked. Some tourists had to stay in residential areas, while others openly set up tents in parks, green spaces, green belts and other places. Finally, there was a shortage of tents in Rome, and the price of a tent soared thirteen times.

　　"We have arrived in Rome!"

　　Lu Fei and others filed out and came onto a magic sun boat. The other magic sun boats carrying the consortium representatives had slowly landed on the ground. The representatives began to go to the streets. Some called to book a hotel, but when they asked, they found out that all the hotels in the city were fully booked.

　　The representatives of the Yili Group suddenly looked unhappy. Although they were employees of the world's largest group, they couldn't bully others, right? In the end, everyone could only live on the magic sun ship.

　　The Magic Sun Boat was big enough, and after tidying it up, it could free up enough guest rooms. We would have to stay there for the duration of the meeting.

　　Lu Fei and others were high up on the magic sun boat, overlooking the entire city of Rome, and they could also see the Vatican City from afar. The entire Vatican City seemed to be right at hand.

　　"Haha, look, those people in white robes are all believers of our Holy Truth Church. How about that? There are a lot of them, right? We have mobilized a lot of believers to gather in Rome. This must have surprised those Catholics..." Su Tongtong laughed, pointing at the white crowds gathered everywhere in Rome.

　　Lu Fei also saw that the people in white robes were relatively concentrated, accounting for a large proportion. In some cases, a whole team of people in white robes formed a team and walked through the street, openly reading the sacred quotations of the Sacred Charter of Truth in the surprised eyes of the people.

　　The original residents of Rome were stunned. The residents of Rome were all loyal Catholics. They had never seen foreign Christians shouting foreign slogans so loudly and openly on the streets of Rome.

　　What is Rome? What is the Vatican? Did the Holy Truth Church occupy the streets of Rome?

　　This unprecedented scene really made the Romans unable to react, but the police who were maintaining law and order on the streets completely turned a blind eye and deaf ear to it, as if it was none of their business. Some devout Catholics couldn't stand it anymore, so they approached the patrolling police and stopped them, saying:

　　"I think you should expel these pagans instead of letting them spread foreign religious doctrines so openly at the foot of the Vatican City! Listen, listen, what kind of doctrine is this? Their God is about to come to the world and become the savior? Haha, this is nonsense? Their God is about to come, don’t they know that this is God’s territory? Where God’s light shines, other evil gods will come..."

　　All the police officers who were stopped scratched their heads, saying that they could do nothing about it. Some police officers said, "Under normal circumstances, we could have given them a warning, but now is a special period. All the police officers in Rome are out to maintain law and order. It's fine as long as they don't fight. If we expel them, it will immediately become a diplomatic incident. If the higher-ups blame us, do we still have to wear helmets?"

　　"Alas..." The Catholics were helpless. There were too many of these foreign believers of the Holy Truth, and they seemed to be well organized and disciplined, very united, and they could be seen in every street and alley. In Rome, a city full of Catholics, they had become the most eye-catching scenery.

　　…

　　Chapter 406: Square

　　Please collect it, thank you!

　　----

　　In St. Peter's Square in the Vatican, members of the Holy Truth Church wearing white robes are particularly conspicuous. Because of the convening of the Vatican Conference, the entire St. Peter's Square was gathered with people from all over the world. They were wearing different costumes, but only members of the Holy Truth Church wore white robes with mysterious golden runes embroidered on the collars and chests, which made them look sacred.

　　Most of the people in the square are believers, some are Catholics, some are believers of the Holy Truth Church, and a small number are believers of other small religions. Of course, there are also non-believers. Non-believers are generally entourage or family members who come with dignitaries from various countries.

　　The sudden increase in the number of visitors to Rome and the Vatican startled both the Italian government and the Pope. In order to maintain order, both governments were on high alert, fearing that a major incident might occur.

　　Originally, the Vatican did not plan to open St. Peter's Square on the day of the meeting, but it was met with unanimous protests from tourists and believers from all over the world. Some tourists even threw eggs at the Vatican. As a last resort, the Vatican decided to open the square to allow tourists, believers of various religions and reporters from various countries to enter the square.

　　The Vatican Knight Guard was urgently mobilized to take on the security of the square and St. Peter's Basilica together with the Italian police who were temporarily transferred over.

　　Cameras were set up outside St. Peter's Basilica, and reporters from various countries gathered in front of the cathedral, keeping a close eye on the dignitaries from various countries and heads of several religions who began to enter the cathedral.

　　In front of St. Peter's Basilica, a solemn red carpet extends from inside the church all the way to the square. It is hundreds of meters long, a bit like the red carpet that stars walk on at the annual Hollywood Academy Awards ceremony. There are also countless cameras and video cameras clicking non-stop.

　　Qian Xiaoning, a star reporter of China Central Television, squeezed to the front of the red carpet with great difficulty. He signaled to the photographer Lao Xu to start the live broadcast quickly because some heavyweight heads of state had already entered the cathedral and they had missed several filming opportunities.

　　Old Xu's face turned red. Just now, in order to grab this position, the hat that had been with him for several years was squeezed out, and he still didn't know which damn guy stepped on him. Thinking of this, Old Xu looked unhappy.

　　"Okay, Xiao Qian, the camera is about to start!"

　　"Okay, that's enough!" Qian Xiaoning adjusted his clothes.

　　"Good afternoon, dear audience friends. It is now 12:30 p.m. local time in Vatican City. I am now broadcasting live for you in front of St. Peter's Basilica. As you all know, the Vatican Conference will soon be held in St. Peter's Basilica behind me. Now dignitaries from various countries and heads of several major religions are entering the venue!"

　　"First of all, I want to explain to everyone that there are huge crowds of people in front of St. Peter's Square right now. There are many Catholics and members of the Holy Truth Church from all over the world. In addition to these two religions, there are also representatives from Judaism, Islam, the Parthenon in Athens, Greece, Indian polytheism, Sikhism, Japanese Shintoism, Iranian Baha'i, Icelandic Runeism, and Tibetan Bon. It is said that representatives from the mysterious Kunlun Dao sect of China are also here. It can be said that this conference is the largest religious conference in the world!"

　　Qian Xiaoning paused, and then said, "This is also a political meeting. It is reported that nearly a hundred countries will send representatives to participate. The topic of discussion is how to fight against the invasion of demons and devils!"

　　Qian Xiaoning turned around and saw, wow, this is incredible!

　　I saw a group of people coming from the other side of the red carpet, led by a graceful queen, who was Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom who has been in the spotlight very frequently in recent times. Behind her were Prince Philip and two entourage members. As soon as the Queen and her entourage arrived at the door of the cathedral, countless flashes began to flash.

　　The reporters were stopped by the Knight Guards and could not go forward. Some reporters could only shout to the Queen from a distance of two meters: "Your Majesty, what is your goal in attending this meeting?"

　　When Elizabeth heard this question, she stopped and walked up to the reporter and said, "The goal is simple. We hope to expel or eliminate the demons entrenched in Great Britain!"

　　The reporters wanted to ask more questions, but the Queen had already walked into the cathedral and ignored the excited reporters.

　　Waves of heads of state or representatives from various countries entered the cathedral one after another. Qian Xiaoning suddenly saw four yellow-skinned and black-haired Chinese men, all dressed as Taoists. Leading the way was Kunlun's head, Xu Chenzi, with a dustpan in his hand. Behind him were Shi Jizi and Gu Lingxian, and behind Gu Lingxian was Lu Qingwei.

　　"Wait, wait, are you representatives of Kunlun Taoist Sect? I am a reporter from China Central Television. Can you say a few words to the national audience?" Qian Xiaoning hurriedly shouted to the Kunlun Taoist sect, and then he stretched out the microphone as far as he could.

　　"Get lost!" Gu Lingxian sneered, not giving any face to the people of China at all.

　　"Why is this so..."

　　Qian Xiaoning was extremely embarrassed. He could only laugh at himself in front of the camera lens: "It seems that the fellow Taoists of Kunlun Sect are not in a good mood, so they don't accept the interview. This is understandable. I just hope that they can cherish the opportunity of this meeting and strive for more benefits for our China!"

　　After a while, Nubis, Severa, Lu Wenwan and others entered the cathedral, where seats had been arranged for representatives from various countries.

　　Lu Fei is hiding in a magic solar boat near the Vatican, and now is not the time for him to show up.

　　In St. Peter's Square, members of the Holy Truth Church had already gathered in groups of two or three. Some of them sat cross-legged around a small magic circle with a candle lit in the center. Members of other religions looked surprised, but based on their freedom of belief, they would not come forward to disturb them.

　　But some atheists are curious. They often walk up to the believers of the Holy Truth Church who are praying quietly and listen to what they are reading. Then people can faintly hear the quotations from the Holy Truth Charter, which is said to be the words of God.

　　"When the gods of the old generation fall, new gods will be reborn after the Ragnarok and usher in the Dawn of the Gods!"

　　"God said... I am the newborn god of this world, and I hold the sacred truth in my hands!"

　　"Faith is the only way to reach me. Those who believe in me know that I am your light, your truth, and the source of your immortality!"

　　"Those who serve me devoutly will receive the authority I grant them, walk in the world, and bring my grace..."

　　“Blessed is he who loves me, believes in me, and follows my teaching, for I will love him.”

　　"In front of me, all who believe in me are equal, without distinction. Those who believe, no matter where you come from, are all brothers and sisters. You must unite with one another and love one another, because this is my will!"

　　"I have made a covenant with all living beings. Those who believe in me and practice my teachings, I will entertain them in the kingdom of God and share eternal life with them!"

　　The devout believers of the sacred truth began to whisper, and their prayers passed through the whistling wind and reached Lu Fei's heart. A little bit of milky white light of faith followed the invisible and intangible thread of faith through his own divine fire core and was cast into the pillar of faith of the virtual kingdom of God, making the pillar of light bigger and brighter.

　　Lu Fei sat quietly on a gilded high-back chair, his chin supported by his hand, and his eyes closed, dozing off. His divine will was always paying attention to the situation of the believers below and all changes in his own virtual kingdom of God.

　　Ever since the believers came to Vatican City, Lu Fei felt that the believers were becoming more and more devout. When they prayed, the faith they generated had doubled, causing new changes in his virtual kingdom of God.

　　The "territory" of the Kingdom of God is getting wider, and the flowers, plants and trees on the territory are becoming more and more vivid and full of vitality. The Kingdom of God has reincarnated the souls of hundreds of believers. These are all petitioners, the first batch of existences in the virtual Kingdom of God. These are all remarkable changes. Lu Fei knows that if he succeeds in becoming a god, the virtual Kingdom of God will turn from illusion into reality...

　　Please give me a red ticket! Thank you!

　　Chapter 407: Bickering

　　Two hours into the meeting, the conference hall was like a vegetable market, with leaders from various countries making speeches.

　　"I think our EU army should unite and fight a planned and unified war. First, we should concentrate all our superior forces to attack the demons on the British mainland. That is the source of all evil. Only by destroying that place can we win the victory of destroying the demons!" said Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom.

　　Representatives from various countries sneered, and some said sarcastically: "Britain has become the devil's nest. I think attacking the devil's nest will definitely result in heavy losses, so it is not advisable. We should adopt the policy of clearing out the remnants and then clearing out the nest!"

　　"I think all the armies in Eurasia should be planned and led by the European Union so that they can be commanded and operated in a unified way!"

　　"No, no, absolutely not. You, the European Union, will definitely let us Arab fighters die. You Europeans are all cunning guys. We absolutely do not agree to this and will not compromise!"

　　"All your plans are wrong. We, the United States, are the country with the most powerful military in the world, so the United States should be the leader in the world's resistance to evil. The military commanders of all countries in the world should lean towards our American combat plan! We must first protect North America and Europe. Other places have suffered relatively less damage, so other places should send out troops to assist the United States and Europe in fighting!" the US Secretary of State shouted shamelessly.

　　"We, the Great Japanese Nation, agree with the US plan!" The Prime Minister of Japan immediately expressed his opinion.

　　“We in Korea agree too!”

　　"Let Korea and Japan agree. Anyway, they are all running dogs of American hegemony. We in China will never compromise!"

　　"We Arab countries also disagree!" Several Arab princes stood up and said angrily: "We only fight for our own beliefs, and we also respect our Islamic prophet Muhammad.

　　"We need to seek religious opinions... Haha, they have no army, no guns, only a group of unarmed civilians who only know how to believe in something. Do we need to seek their opinions? This is simply unbelievable. I think it is totally unnecessary. The entire world is decided by the governments of various countries. Religion is a lie, so we don't need to consider religion at all. We only need to consider the opinions of our governments!" The Japanese Prime Minister shouted with a red face.

　　"Yes, yes, yes... We came to the Vatican for a meeting because of the needs of various governments. The Vatican is also a sovereign state. We are not here for any religion!"

　　The politicians of some countries stood up and started to bicker. In the end, the whole meeting became chaotic and turned into a bickering meeting among the politicians of various countries. The heads of religions were completely excluded from the political circle.

　　In fact, this is to be expected. Governments have guns and armies, so who would really take religion seriously? Compared with theocracy, the latter is simply a ridiculous joke.

　　The reason why representatives from various governments gathered here is indeed just the "needs" of the governments, not the needs of religion. Isn't it the invitation of the Vatican that allows those messy religions to come and participate?

　　As soon as the politicians from various countries started the meeting, speeches escalated into discussions, and finally got out of control into outrageous speeches. The governments of various countries were dissatisfied with each other and attacked each other, and in the end, no consensus could be reached.

　　From the beginning to the end, all religions, big and small, were excluded and even had no say. In the end, all religions, big and small, became decorations and gimmicks. As a sovereign state with a combination of politics and religion, the Vatican has an army, so the opinions it puts forward still have some effect. Other religions are completely sad.

　　"Baga... Our Shintoism in Great Japan is the greatest religion in the world. Our Shinto gods can destroy the devil Bushong. All of you mortals are dead..." The representative of Japanese Shintoism slammed the table in anger and walked out of the church hall in agitation. He absolutely could not tolerate such disregard and insult.

　　Other religions such as Judaism, Islam, India's Sikhism, Iran's Baha'i Faith, and Tibet's Bon were all booed, and some even shook their heads and left. They were completely disheartened by the arrogance of government officials from various countries.

　　"Hmph! These politicians are all a bunch of arrogant and ignorant people!" A warrior god from the Greek Parthenon complained, and then whispered to the prophet Padra: "My Lord Prophet, should we leave too? This meeting seems to be just a farce!"

　　"Wait... the meeting was originally a farce, but I have a feeling that something big is going to happen. Let's wait and see!" Padra closed his eyes, sat still, and did not move his lips, but his voice had already been reflected in the hearts of the divine warriors beside him.

　　"Got it!" The divine warrior muttered to himself, not knowing what big thing would happen. However, the prophet Padra's foresight was very effective, so he had to be patient.

　　Gu Lingxian of Kunlun Taoist sect could no longer tolerate this. She was an aloof and arrogant person and had always looked down upon weak mortals.

　　"It's all nonsense, shut up!" Gu Lingxian stood up, and her voice, which contained magical power, exploded in everyone's ears like thunder. What is thunderous? Those politicians fully understood it. Their eardrums were roaring and their heads were buzzing. For a moment, they couldn't make any sound or hear any sound.

　　Swish, swish, swish... Everyone's eyes fell on Gu Lingxian, they were shocked and panicked. For example, Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom fainted, and the Prime Minister of Japan had a ruptured eardrum and bled directly.

　　"Baga...you witch, you dare to use witchcraft on us openly, you deserve to be burned to death!" The Japanese Prime Minister shouted angrily.

　　"Hehehe..." Gu Lingxian gave the Japanese Prime Minister a cold look. The old man immediately shuddered, his heart filled with infinite fear. Then his eyes rolled back and he fainted on the ground.

　　"What's going on?" The politicians began to get restless.

　　Gu Lingxian sneered, "What a great meeting! So this is how they argue. Now I finally understand that politics is the dirtiest thing. Do you think you can deal with the Demon God Bushong with your army? It's ridiculous. You can't even deal with the demons created by the Demon God Bushong, let alone the Demon God Bushong himself. It seems that all of you don't understand the situation. Do you still think you are the leaders of this world?!"

　　"You're talking nonsense!" The Chinese representative stood up with a dark face.

　　Gu Lingxian didn't give him any face at all and laughed at him, "The devil has come, the era of miracles has arrived, and human technology has come to an end, even nuclear weapons are useless. Mortals with guns and cannons are nothing but chickens and dogs in the eyes of the devil. What else can the government boast about? I tell you honestly, in this era, we still need to rely on Kunlun, not you useless people!"

　　Gu Lingxian was blatantly slapping people in the face. Yes, it was a direct slap to all the governments in the face!

　　"Rebellion, rebellion..." The representative of China's face turned red, revealing the attitude of an official who was angry and embarrassed.

　　Shi Jizi stood up and smiled. She was very pleased with Gu Lingxian's attitude. She ignored all the politicians and looked directly at Pope Benedict XVI of the Catholic Church.

　　"Catholics, everyone says that Catholicism is the world's largest religion, but we in the Eastern Kunlun have always disdained the so-called number one. Does having more people mean more power? Humph... Although we in Kunlun and you Catholics have always kept our distance from each other, now that the devil has appeared, we have a common enemy. This is why we came to participate in this nonsense meeting. I won't waste any more words. Old Ben Yin of the Catholic Church, how many divine warriors can you Catholics produce? It would be best if our two major religions in the East and the West could form an elite force to directly strangle the devil Bushong. As long as the devil Bushong is dead, all the devilish atmosphere will disappear!"

　　Ben XVI stood up and shook his head, saying, "There is no other way now. We have seen clearly the power of the Demon God Bushong. Although we in the Vatican have many divine warriors, we are no match for him even if we put them together. So we disbanded the team and will no longer go to die. If you, Kunlun, think you can strangle the Demon God, you have seriously underestimated his power..."

　　"So, the earth is going to perish, and humanity is going to perish?" Shi Jizi opened her eyes wide, and a sharp light flashed in her beautiful eyes. The entire cathedral was illuminated, and everyone trembled when they saw Shi Jizi's gaze, with unspeakable fear.

　　…

　　Chapter 408 Prayer (Please collect the red ticket)

　　Thank you to Tian Shang Lao Mao and I Ai Feng Feng for your support, that’s so awesome!

　　---

　　In the conference hall of East Peter's Cathedral, Nubis, Severa and others watched in silence from beginning to end, until Shi Jizi of Kunlun Dao Sect sighed. Only then did Nubis stand up and said, "The farce is over. Now it's our turn!"

　　Nubis and his group stood up silently and walked out of the church without looking back. Sevilla, Su Tongtong, Su Shun, Su Wanran, Lu Wenwan and others were all a little excited. They had completely ignored all the politicians from various countries who were arguing. Of course, they also ignored all religions, including the Catholic Pope, a group of cardinals and traditional Chinese Taoism represented by the Kunlun Taoist sect.

　　When a religion is no longer able to save this precarious world, then no matter how glorious it once was, it will be washed away by the wind and rain. This is a historical inevitability. Now should be the era of the Holy Truth Church!

　　At the entrance of the cathedral, various flash lights were flashing non-stop, and the reporters and believers were in an uproar, because just now, the religious leaders who had left the meeting in anger and shame were interviewed by the reporters.

　　In particular, representatives of Japan's Shinto religion shouted, "This is a dirty meeting. The politicians of various countries can only argue and cannot reach any agreement. As for religion, those politicians simply ignore the power of all religions. This is an insult to our religious community. Therefore, this is a completely failed meeting. It will not be of any practical help in resisting the devil. Those who are lucky should see the situation clearly and not be deceived by the ugly faces of politicians!"

　　Many religious representatives left disappointed, which cast a shadow over the entire conference and the hearts of reporters and believers who were guarding outside the cathedral. People around the world who were watching the live broadcast were also shocked.

　　"Dirty politics, are those politicians still bickering with each other for their own interests? Oh my God, humanity has reached a moment of life and death, can't we put aside our prejudices and selfish interests and unite?"

　　"Damn those politicians, they all deserve to be sent to the gallows!"

　　"We should have woken up to the dirty politics long ago!"

　　Reporters and believers began to discuss loudly. The success of the meeting was not only related to their own interests, but also to the life and death of the entire human race. If at this time, people still had to ignore the overall situation and calculate against each other for some trivial interests, then what hope was there for mankind?

　　As a result, reporters and believers became excited. Some cursed the government for being corrupt, while others cursed the leader as an idiot...

　　When Nubis and others came out, the atmosphere in front of the cathedral had reached a climax.

　　"The Saint is out, our Majesty and the Saint are out!"

　　"Your Majesty, Saint..." The believers of the Holy Truth Church have already crowded up.

　　"Quiet, quiet!" Severa looked around at the reporters and believers who were surrounding him. The Vatican's Knight Guards had already stopped the reporters and believers tightly, preventing them from rushing to the representatives of the meeting. As soon as Severa's words came out, he had already used a powerful persuasive power. In an instant, the whole noisy cathedral immediately became quiet. Everyone, no matter what religion they were believers or non-believers, looked at Severa.

　　The former priestess of the god of love now completely controlled everyone's attention and emotions. She felt very satisfied. Countless flashes lit up continuously, and almost all TV stations' cameras turned their lenses to the saint of this new religion.

　　Severa became famous with the rise of the Holy Truth Church. Almost everyone in the world knew that the Holy Truth Church had such a stunningly beautiful saint. Even many European teenagers were called devout believers of the Holy Truth Church because of this saint. It can be said that Severa's appeal was even far greater than that of the Holy Truth Church's Pope Nubis.

　　Severa is praised by believers as "a beautiful woman who can listen to the voice of God and is closest to God!"

　　"Today, we of the Holy Truth Church have come here with full of hope, to this Catholic holy land to attend this conference, in order to discuss a way to save the entire world and save our humanity. However, our hopes have been completely shattered here!" Severa said sadly.

　　“Wow…”

　　It was as if a bomb had exploded in front of the entire East Peter's Basilica. The entire crowd was in an uproar and the sound of angry curses was endless.

　　"Quiet, please listen to me!" Severa's magical voice sounded again, miraculously suppressing all the sounds, and the already excited crowd began to be controlled again.

　　"In the church right in front of us, politicians are still engaged in meaningless wrangling. They are only concerned about the interests of their own countries and have even started to attack and insult each other. Such a meeting obviously cannot reach any agreement that is beneficial to the situation, and our religions have been excluded by those politicians!"

　　"It's so sad. The coming of the devil shows the existence of the devil and proves the existence of God. We should be more respectful of religion, but politicians can't see this. They can't see the power of religion, and they can't see the power of faith..."

　　"So, I walked out of this meeting that was destined to be a farce, but I didn't give up hope, because I represent the Holy Truth Church. Our Holy Truth Church is a religion with hope, and our God is real, because we are not just talking nonsense. We can prove ourselves. Our God told me that as long as his believers can call on him devoutly, he can break through the distant boundaries of time and space and come down to save this world full of disasters, save this world where people's hearts are barren and their beliefs are impure!"

　　“Now, everyone who is paying attention to this meeting, please open your eyes and see the current situation clearly. Don’t have any luck with dirty politics and incompetent governments. Even nuclear bombs are powerless against evil, so how can the government army save us? Now only we can save ourselves, so we must call on God to come!”

　　"Now please obey my call, believers of the Holy Truth Church, are you ready? Summon our gods, our hope with the most pious attitude!" Severa said with her arms spread out. Her body slowly floated up, and a holy white light surged from her body. Then she took steps and stepped into the void step by step, as if there were steps in the air, allowing this saint to climb up step by step.

　　The wind blew, and Severa's white dress fluttered, her long hair also fluttered, her face was solemn and dignified, at this moment, she seemed like a holy goddess who could not be desecrated...

　　"Impossible!" Everyone was shocked. Everyone opened their eyes and mouths wide. Their gazes were all attracted to Severa and could no longer be diverted.

　　Severa came to the void four or five meters above the ground and stood above the crowd. Everyone unconsciously made way for her. Severa slowly knelt down on her knees, clasped her hands together, raised her head slightly, and prayed devoutly to the sky, like an Aquarius girl praying to God.

　　For a moment, the entire St. Peter's Square fell silent, and a sacred and vast voice seemed to be faintly heard in the void. It was the divine song of the Holy Constitution of the Holy Truth Church, solemn and dignified, which made people feel reverence and peace... All cameras turned to Sevilla, and the cameramen were afraid that they could not capture this magical scene.

　　"The believer Severa prays devoutly to our Lord. Only our Lord is the true God who saves the world, and only our Lord is the sacred truth..."

　　Severa's pure and clean voice was ethereal and reverberating throughout the Vatican. Everyone heard this voice that sounded like a young girl's whisper, as if the voice of her heart was amplified, full of mystery, peace of mind, and piety...

　　In St. Peter's Square, all the white-robed members of the Holy Truth Church seemed to have found a backbone. They knelt down devoutly and prayed humbly. They felt an unprecedented sacred solemnity. In such an atmosphere, it was hard not to be pious...

　　This was a large gathering of the Holy Truth Church. Almost all the most devout believers came to the Vatican Square because they had been preparing for many days. At least 70% of the people in East Peter's Square were believers of the Holy Truth Church, while there were only about 20% Catholic believers. The remaining 10% were reporters, other believers, non-believers, etc.

　　Severa's vast voice led the believers' devout prayers, which seemed to sublimate into the sky, interweaving together to form an ocean of sound, reflecting faint streams of light. That was the stream of sound, which was extremely magical.

　　The politicians who were arguing in the cathedral were also startled by the sound. They could no longer continue arguing and curiously followed the sound out of East Peter's Basilica. When they saw the pious silence in the entire square and the astonishingly unanimous prayers of large numbers of white-robed believers, they were all shocked.

　　Yes, shocked!

　　This is an unprecedented scene. Even non-believers can easily feel the power of piety. Faith, solemnity, sincerity, cohesion, and grandeur directly and powerfully shake everyone's heart...

　　…

　　Chapter 409 I Will Descend

　　"What's going on? That woman is actually in mid-air. Is this a magic trick, or can we humans also fly in the sky like those demons?"

　　"Yeah, what is that woman doing? Is she leading those members of the Holy Truth Church in prayer?"

　　While the politicians were shocked, they began to think. They had all learned about the Divine Truth Charter privately. It was a religious classic as pure as the Bible. The first chapter talked about the Lord of Divine Truth coming to the world.

　　This is different from all the religious scriptures in the world, because the Divine Truth Scriptures are too affirmative and clear about God's coming to earth, which obviously does not meet the requirements of a religious ruling class to fool and deceive believers. However, the Divine Truth Charter declares so openly that their God is coming, which is somewhat incredible.

　　Politicians, non-Holy Truth Church believers, and non-believers saw this shocking scene, and they all naturally knew that Severa and the Holy Truth Church believers were actually praying for the coming of God?

　　How crazy!

　　In the holy land of Catholicism, a pagan actually prayed for the coming of their god so openly? Apart from the coming of the devil, is there anything else so crazy in this world? If the god does not come, then will the reputation of this religion still exist?

　　"Holiness is the great power of the world, truth is the true meaning of the world, my God listens, I call..."

　　"The devil has come to the world, and the world has been in trouble ever since. We need a savior. My god, please listen, and we will call..."

　　"Darkness has enveloped the world, and the human world has lost its light. We need our God to descend upon the world. Please listen, God, and we will call..."

　　"All living things are in distress and must be saved. God who holds the sacred sword and the chapter of truth, we call upon..."

　　“…”

　　More and more vast and solemn prayers resounded throughout the Vatican, gathering into a sea of ​​sound. An immense and powerful force gradually condensed in everyone's hearts and in the void.

　　The reporters finally came to their senses and woke up. They finally remembered their sacred duties and professional ethics as journalists, which is to record the facts of the incident and report it to the public in a timely manner.

　　"Dear viewers, this is CBS TV reporting live from the United States. This is East Peter's Square in the Vatican. Just now, the Saint of the Holy Truth Church said that this Vatican Conference was a complete failure. She called on everyone to rely on themselves and the God of Holy Truth. What you are seeing now is the believers of the Holy Truth Church praying devoutly for the deity they believe in to come!"

　　"This is CCTV. I'm Qian Xiaoning. I'm reporting for you live as the believers of the Holy Truth Church pray for the arrival of gods in St. Peter's Square. You can see that the saint of the Holy Truth Church has demonstrated miraculous powers. She walked into the air and prayed devoutly to the sky, hoping that the gods they believe in will come. So, will the gods they believe in come? We will wait and see..." Qian Xiaoning knew that at this moment, at least hundreds of millions of Chinese people were watching the live broadcast, and that was enough. As long as he was popular enough, his career would reach a new peak.

　　In St. Peter's Square, hundreds of TV reporters from all over the world were reporting the progress of the Vatican Conference to people all over the world in different ways. Such a large gathering where the believers of the Holy Truth Church prayed for the arrival of their gods would naturally become the focus of reporters' scramble for on-site coverage.

　　These TV stations include the three major commercial broadcasting companies in the United States, the BBC in the United Kingdom, and the most influential TV stations in France, Germany, China, Russia, etc. This is definitely a moment that will attract worldwide attention. Even the Olympics do not have such a huge audience rating.

　　Why? Because the Vatican Conference is the hope of everyone in the world in the face of the devil's disaster, so it naturally attracts the attention of everyone in the world. When it comes to their own life and death and other vital interests, the attention to the Vatican Conference has reached an unprecedented level.

　　Although there were reporters from various TV stations reporting on the event, all other voices were drowned out by the increasingly vast and majestic prayers. A mysterious and solemn will enveloped the entire square.

　　"This... this will belongs to our God. Our God has heard our prayers!" The believers of the Holy Truth Church are very familiar with this will. It is exactly the same as Lu Fei's will in the Supreme Temple of Holy Truth.

　　In St. Peter's Square, a little white light of faith rose up and cast towards the magic sun boat where the darkness was.

　　More white lights of faith flew across the void from all over the world and entered Lu Fei's divine fire core. At this moment, Lu Fei not only felt the prayers of countless believers in Vatican City, but also the prayers of tens of thousands of believers around the world. Those prayers melted in the white light of faith and were transmitted to his own soul.

　　In the dark cabin, Lu Fei sat on the throne, supporting his chin with his right hand. He looked elegant and handsome. A platinum-colored glow emanated from his body. The faint singing of his soul was contained in the glow of divine power. The sound was vast, like the vast sea of ​​stars.

　　That is the sound formed by the will of God, and also the song of the soul. It is vast and ethereal, great and vast, and can easily penetrate and shake the human soul. This is the effect of the soul magic and Lu Fei's practice of various magics.

　　"It's time..."

　　Lu Fei suddenly opened his eyes, his eyelids were filled with golden divine light. Lu Fei stood up and leaped, and he had already arrived above the Vatican City.

　　The night was shrouded in darkness and the wind was howling, making Lu Fei's clothes rustle. He was wearing a golden cloak with divine power intertwined and gathered into a silver-white sacred dragon pattern, showing his divine power.

　　"I will come..."

　　As soon as Lu Fei opened his mouth, his majestic and vast voice resounded through the sky, like thunder rolling and shaking all directions. Lu Fei's body suddenly radiated circles of divine power, like water waves. The huge divine dragon light covered the entire Vatican City like a huge cover, until it spread to the entire city of Rome.

　　In the glory of divine power, divine will is vast, and the song of the soul fills the entire city of Rome, including Vatican City.

　　The entire city of Rome below, including the Vatican City, provided that people looked up and could see a vast and majestic sound like thunder suddenly sounding out in the dark sky, and then a vast divine light poured down and enveloped the entire earth!

　　The divine power is bright, clean, pure and transparent, and it exudes a vast song, solemn and far-reaching...

　　Everyone gathered in St. Peter's Square in Vatican City was stunned. Countless cameras were immediately pointed at the sky, capturing the moment Lu Fei appeared.

　　Boom!

　　A beam of light shone obliquely from the sky and landed on Severa.

　　Lu Fei walked down from the light column step by step and came in front of Severa. The sacred dragon power emanated from Lu Fei's body, forming waves of light. The vast singing filled the entire Vatican City. This power was so huge, as vast as the sea and the starry sky, deep and unfathomable.

　　"This is not a mortal... This is a god, a true god..."

　　Everyone was stunned, most of them were trembling, their souls were shaking, and they didn't know whether they were afraid, terrified, or excited. The believers of the Holy Truth Church were naturally overjoyed, while those foreign believers and non-believers were naturally stunned.

　　All those who had not yet knelt down knelt down unconsciously, whether they were willing or not, whether they were Catholics or people of other religions, or even atheists, they were all influenced by the tremendous power and will of God and bent their knees. The knees of mortals could not resist the will of God.

　　The Kunlun Taoist sect's head master Xu Chenzi, Shi Jizi and Gu Lingxian all turned pale as the enormous divine might pressed down upon them. Their souls trembled and they were terrified, as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting apart. The three of them were still mortals after all, and could not withstand the pressure that exceeded the limits of mortals. They knelt down, opened their mouths and spat out blood.

　　"Good, good, what a domineering power!" Xu Chenzi, Shi Jizi and Gu Lingxian were all angry and shocked, but there was nothing they could do. Behind them, Lu Qingwei had already prostrated herself on the ground like everyone else, and her body was still trembling slightly.

　　Lu Qingwei was shocked beyond words. She had already seen that it was Lu Fei who had descended, but the power emanating from Lu Fei was incomparable and simply unbelievable. The scene when she first saw Lu Fei in her home was still vivid in her mind. But now everything was different. Lu Fei had actually become a god?

　　This is unbelievable!

　　When Lu Fei descended, the difference between gods and mortals was so huge that one could tell at a glance what a god was and what a human was! Like Lu Fei, who exuded a mighty and endless divine power, and whose soul song swept across the entire city of Rome, the power of God had reached an extreme, and no one dared to question Lu Fei's identity as a god.

　　Severa trembled slightly. Under Lu Fei's divine power, any mortal would feel a great pressure. She was excited and moved. She did not dare to neglect it and bowed respectfully, saying, "Severa welcomes my Lord!"

　　"Welcome our Lord!" the believers of the Holy Truth Church said in unison.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said in a vast voice: "Now that I have come, I will rule the world and save all living things. All living beings in the world should set up my statue and believe in me, and only then will they be blessed!"

　　"Severa will remember this!" Severa bowed again.

　　"Well, Severa, your piety has become a model for the followers of my Holy Truth Church. I will anoint you in front of all living beings and bless you. Let the world know my grace!"

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hand, and Severa immediately floated up. Brilliant divine power surged out from Lu Fei's hand and penetrated into Severa's body. Severa's white clothes and hair fluttered, and the divine power condensed into a small sacred dragon surrounding her body. Suddenly, a dragon roared, and the dragon penetrated into Severa's brows. A silver mark of God was immediately stamped on Severa's forehead!

　　On Severa's clothes, countless divine powers intertwined to form a sacred dragon pattern, full of sacred and solemn brilliance, pure and spotless. Severa felt her divine power surge, and her divine arts level broke through, reaching level 18 before stopping.

　　"Thank God!" Severa was surprised and happy. This was God's grace, and it was indeed extraordinary.

　　…

　　Chapter 410: Divine Grace

　　"A god has truly descended... this world is saved!"

　　Countless viewers in front of the TV were stunned. Although the arrival of a demon god in this world had overturned everyone's beliefs, the arrival of a god still shocked everyone, and then they were filled with great joy.

　　In front of St. Peter's Basilica, Pope Ben XVI almost fainted, but he was a divine magician with decent attainments, and his strong spiritual will did not allow him to faint. However, in this sacred Catholic holy place, other gods actually descended openly. How could he feel about this? How could the Catholic believers feel about this?

　　Lu Fei looked around. The huge divine power and will had already taken control of the entire scene, and even the entire city of Rome. Now every blade of grass, every person and every object in the entire city of Rome was in his heart.

　　Everyone could not help but tremble as Lu Fei looked at them. It was an uncontrollable tremor. After all, it was not easy to make an advent, and everyone had suffered. Lu Fei had no choice but to show mercy again.

　　"Today, all believers who pray for my coming in this square will also receive my blessing. I promise that all your diseases will be cured and your faces will remain young. This will let the world know about my grace!"

　　Lu Fei spread out his hands, and countless divine lights flew from his hands in all directions, landing on all the believers of the Holy Truth Church one by one. All the believers trembled instantly, and light surged from their bodies, leaving a little platinum mark on their foreheads. Some of the old believers aged and faded away, and miraculously turned back to the youthful and vigorous appearance of middle-aged people...

　　All the believers' appearances changed, becoming younger, and the young people looked even more radiant. Some believers with illnesses felt their pains disappear, replaced by comfort and strength.

　　"Ah...it's really God's grace..." People who saw this scene screamed.

　　"This... this true God, I also want to receive God's grace, but I don't know what to do?" Queen Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom, who had fainted during the meeting, had already woken up. When she saw Lu Fei's great mercy and God's grace, she couldn't help but get excited, and hurried forward to pray for God's grace.

　　Lu Fei looked at Elizabeth II, shook his head and refused: "Although you are the Queen of England, you are not my believer. God is not merciful, and will not easily grant grace. Only those who are pious to me and make contributions will I be generous with my grace!"

　　"I am willing to become a believer of God. Please have mercy on me and bestow my grace upon me!" Elizabeth said hastily. She neither knelt nor bowed, and even needed someone to support her, like an old lady.

　　"In God's eyes, there are only believers and non-believers. If you want to receive my grace, you must be like them. Not only must you worship me devoutly, but you must also always keep me in your heart and offer me sacrifices. If you can do this, I will also be generous with your grace!" Lu Fei raised his hand and pointed at a group of believers of the Holy Truth Church in white robes. The believers were also worshiping Lu Fei with a devout attitude...

　　Queen Elizabeth II was suddenly embarrassed and speechless. She was a Catholic and believed in God, but how could she bring herself to abandon God and believe in Lu Fei and worship him devoutly?

　　Lu Fei no longer paid attention to the queen with extravagant hopes. He looked around and said, "It turns out that this is a holy place for Catholics. They believe in God Jehovah. But as far as I know, this god, like countless gods on earth, has fallen into eternal sleep in the Ragnarok. How can a god who has been sleeping forever protect the world? Now that I have arrived, my glory will shine on the whole world. Those false gods who no longer exist in the world should be blown away by the wind and rain..."

　　As soon as Lu Fei finished speaking, all the images and statues of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit in the entire Vatican City decayed into ashes in an instant.

　　Everyone was immediately shocked. Why did this happen? Just one word and the images and statues of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit in the entire Vatican City decayed. Countless cameras recorded this incredible scene.

　　"Oh my God, how could this happen? Why has the statue of Christ decayed... This is impossible, this is a statue of God..." All the Catholic clergy were shocked, as if their hearts were dug out, and they were in excruciating pain.

　　Lu Fei raised his hand, and the ground shook slightly. A huge golden statue rose from the ground. The statue was nearly two hundred meters high and huge. It was exactly the appearance of Lu Fei. The statue was lifelike and glowed with a faint light. Everyone looked up and could only look up.

　　The originally gloomy and dark sky seemed to have a big hole poked in it because of the coming of God. Light shone through the hole, and with the blessing of various divine powers, the statues were shining brightly, like living giants.

　　Upon seeing this scene, Ben Ben XVI suddenly vomited blood and fell to the ground, beating his chest and stamping his feet, saying: "It's over, it's over, Catholicism is over, my God, where are you, why don't you come?" The cardinals nearby, who were like bereaved parents, were so frightened that they all supported Ben Ben XVI.

　　"Great, really great! Old Xu, have you filmed everything? You can't just sit there in a daze, okay?" Qian Xiaoning ordered Old Xu to point the camera at Lu Fei and the rising huge statue. The current situation is so amazing that perhaps only the power of God can do it!

　　"Don't worry, everything has been filmed and nothing will be missed. There is no doubt that this time you will become the number one reporter of our station!" Old Xu said with a smile.

　　"Haha, the No. 1 reporter? This title is great. I would have loved it before, but now I realize that in addition to doing my job as a reporter, I should also believe in the Lord of Holy Truth, a real god in the world. If I am pious, I can also gain an ageless face and be free from the torture of disease..."

　　Thinking of this, Qian Xiaoning immediately knelt down in front of Lu Fei in front of the camera and said devoutly: "Disciple Qian Xiaoning swears here that I will sincerely convert to the Lord of Holy Truth and from now on I will believe in the Lord of Holy Truth as my unchanging faith for the rest of my life!"

　　After Qian Xiaoning finished speaking, he actually started to kowtow in the Eastern way, performing a profound ceremony of prostrating himself on the ground, just like Tibetan believers doing pilgrimage, very pious.

　　Old Xu adjusted the camera lens, ran out quickly, and followed suit by performing the great salute. He solemnly and seriously swore to establish faith and worship the Lord of Holy Truth!

　　Those non-Holy Truth Church believers who saw Lu Fei display divine grace also abandoned their Catholic beliefs and turned to believe in Lu Fei. They began to worship Lu Fei. Some of them sincerely found spiritual sustenance, some did so out of fear, because the power of God was too terrifying, and some just followed others and did what others did, just for the sake of momentary hope.

　　“Boom…”

　　The sky was pierced by Lu Fei's divine power, and bursts of huge thunder sounded. The whole sky fell into darkness again. Rolling demonic energy rushed towards the sky above the Vatican from all directions. Huge and terrifying lightning pierced through the sky and earth, shocking people's hearts with fear.

　　"The Demon God Bushong actually comes here in person to cause trouble?" Lu Fei raised his head, his eyes shining brightly, instantly piercing through layers of darkness, and his gaze was instantly locked on the rapidly approaching escaping light, which was none other than the aggressive Demon God Bushong.

　　…

　　Chapter 411: War Begins

　　Lu Fei had just arrived for less than ten minutes and hadn't said a few words yet. He had just bestowed some divine grace, but the whole world was already in an uproar.

　　How advanced is communication now? Everything in the Vatican is broadcast to the whole world in real time. In the square, not to mention the TV stations, many people took out their mobile phones and small cameras to record the scene directly, and then transmitted it to websites in various countries and regions around the world through advanced communication technology.

　　The headlines of major news websites around the world are all about Vatican videos, and they are played in real time.

　　The arrival of the gods indeed shocked the whole world, but what was even more shocking was that the devil Buson immediately headed for the Vatican.

　　Lu Fei's aura was so powerful that he almost released the aura of a demigod, causing the whole of Europe to tremble. The demon god Bushong could find Lu Fei without any effort.

　　In the eyes of the demon god Bushong, Lu Fei has always been his biggest threat and the biggest obstacle to the Earth plane. If he wants to completely conquer the Earth plane and make it his colony, the first person he has to eliminate is Lu Fei.

　　"What you worry about will come true..." Nubis and Gris were both worried. It was still unknown whether Lu Fei could defeat the demon god Bushong. They looked up at the sky and saw the demonic energy rolling in the abyss, thunder and lightning piercing through the sky and earth. It was really like the end of the world.

　　"Nubis, you guys protect Rome, I'll go meet the enemy!"

　　Lu Fei changed from his previous cautious attitude to a heroic one. He gave the order and immediately soared into the sky. Lu Fei had no time to hesitate at this time. But it was also good this way. He let the world see his thundering methods. Otherwise, how could he win the hearts of the people?

　　"Yes, we will follow your orders, sir!" Nubis, Severa, and Gris flew into the air one after another. Holy Spirit Sharna and many heroes from Valhalla also showed up, and the entire Vatican was immediately protected.

　　"Ah... Is that the heroic spirit of the Holy Truth Church?" People in the Vatican shouted, and the camera faithfully recorded the whole scene.

　　Lu Fei rushed into the sky, and the sacred dragon's divine power began to radiate. The rolling abyss demonic energy was immediately cleared away, and the area above Rome in the dark sky suddenly saw the long-lost daylight. A group of thick abyss demonic energy gathered, and the demon god Bushong revealed his form, confronting Lu Fei in the sky.

　　"Ha ha ha ha... Lu Fei, I didn't expect you to play such a trick. Well, I will kill you completely today and become the master of this plane. Haha, this demon god is really grateful to you. Thank you for bringing this demon god to this plane!" The demon god Bushong smiled proudly.

　　"Hehe, it's still unknown who will win. Your Majesty, let's have a good fight to see who is the master of this plane!"

　　Lu Fei's body shook and he rushed towards the demon god Bushong, with the holy shield, holy spear and holy armor bestowed by Ohmd appearing on his body. These three dragon weapons were a golden dragon shield, a golden spear wrapped with the power of the sacred dragon and a golden dragon armor. At the same time, divine power surged from behind Lu Fei and nine sacred dragons appeared.

　　“Here!”

　　Lu Fei thrust his spear forward, aiming at the heart of the demon god Bushong. This strike had condensed all of his divine power. The divine power condensed on the spear shaft and the tip, faintly forming a dragon in the sky. A huge dragon roar came from the tip of the spear, directly shocking the soul. If a person's strength was one level lower, the dragon roar would immediately shatter his soul.

　　The Demon God Bushong trembled slightly, his face suddenly changed, his soul was affected, and his body suddenly froze. Although it was only for a moment, it was enough for Lu Fei to gain the upper hand. The Demon God Bushong struggled violently and avoided the vital part of the heart at the critical moment. Lu Fei's preemptive shot actually succeeded and pierced the Demon God Bushong's shoulder.

　　"Bang..."

　　The surging sacred dragon power burst out, and the entire shoulder of the Demon God Bushong suddenly exploded. It was completely penetrated and transformed by the Dragon Transformation Law, turning into dragon-shaped energy that wrapped around Lu Fei's body, strengthening Lu Fei's strength.

　　All things turn into dragons. This is Lu Fei's most domineering demigod law. It can not only defeat the enemy, but also make the fighters more courageous. This is an extremely domineering demigod law.

　　"Haha, good!" Lu Fei was delighted. He could see in an instant that the Demon God Bushong in front of him was much worse than his original peak period. When the Demon God Bushong had just transformed into his ultimate form, he was simply invincible, and that horrible body was simply unmatched. But now not only was his soul power weakened a lot, but his body was also much weaker, and he was actually defeated by his own attack.

　　“Ah…Go to hell!”

　　The demon god Bushong was furious. He roared and instinctively grabbed Lu Fei's golden spear with one hand, and clawed at Lu Fei with the other hand.

　　The demon god Bushong's claws are black and sharp, and his fingertips are all covered with shiny black spikes. If you are caught by them, you will be torn into pieces.

　　“Here!”

　　Lu Fei roared again, the golden spear shook, the sacred dragon power burst out, and nine sacred dragons emerged from behind him and pounced towards the demon god Bushong.

　　"Looking for death!" The demon god Bushong quickly changed his tactics. He quickly grabbed the head of a dragon that was swooping down, pressed his hands against the upper and lower jaws of the dragon, and tore the head off with a whoosh.

　　The dragon screamed suddenly, and its mouth was torn apart, but it was only seriously injured and did not completely lose its strength. Instead, it was provoked to launch a violent counterattack.

　　The sacred dragon was in great pain, and immediately wrapped its body around the demon god Bushong. Its claws scratched and tore at Bushong's body. "Squeak, squeak, squeak..." Scars were immediately left on the demon god Bushong's body, and gurgling black blood immediately splashed out.

　　The other eight sacred dragons pounced one after another, grabbing and biting the demon god Bushong, they were extremely ferocious!

　　"ah……"

　　The keratinous black scales on the demon god Bushong's body fell off, revealing wounds. Some of the wounds penetrated deep into the bones. His stomach was torn by the dragon's claws, revealing a large pool of black internal organs.

　　Lu Fei took the opportunity to jump away and threw the golden spear in his hand fiercely, suddenly piercing one of the arms of the demon god Bushong. Then he waved his hands repeatedly, and dozens of dragon spears condensed by the power of the sacred dragon flew out like lightning, piercing the demon god Bushong and immediately piercing him through.

　　"The Holy Dragon Pillar!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and the sacred dragon pillar rushed out. It swelled with the wind and crashed down, hitting the horns of the demon god Bushong, breaking one of the horns. The pillar spun violently, and dozens of sacred dragon powers flew out, condensing into nine huge golden bells that could calm the soul and capture the spirit. They surrounded the demon god Bushong and struck him with a clang. The huge sound waves almost annihilated the air, and countless tiny ripples appeared in the space, and it was about to collapse.

　　You can tell whether it is effective or not as soon as you make a move. Lu Fei took the initiative, took the lead in one move, and took the lead everywhere. Lu Fei's methods were dazzling, and he never stopped for a moment. In the blink of an eye, he bombarded the demon god Bushong wildly!

　　The demon god Bushong roared continuously, and demonic energy continued to overflow, but when it was impacted by Lu Fei's divine power, it immediately turned into strands of dragon-shaped energy that were absorbed and penetrated into Lu Fei's body, becoming his own power.

　　This scene was too fierce, too tragic, and too spectacular. The whole sky was radiating divine power, and the various attack methods were gorgeous and varied. The sky was full of light, shadow, sound, and color, shaking all directions. The arrogant demon god Bushong was completely suppressed. The people watching below were already stunned. Not to mention mortals, even Nubis, Gris, and Sharna were shocked.

　　"Great, so your strength has made another huge leap!" The happiest person was Gris, who could see at once that Lu Fei's strength had undergone a series of transformations and leaps. The first leap was when he returned to the Earth plane, and the power of faith gathered in the entire plane converged on Lu Fei, making Lu Fei's divine fire flourish, and a virtual kingdom of God appeared.

　　The second flyby must have been just now, a grand appearance under the attention of the whole world, the so-called "descent".

　　Anyone who knows the truth knows that it is not a descent at all. Lu Fei is a demigod in this world, and at best it can only be regarded as his first appearance as a god. But people don't know, and really think that Lu Fei, the god, has descended from the distant place where the gods of the void live through a distant time and space.

　　The effect of the advent was enormous. Not only did the believers in the Vatican at that time gather their faith for Lu Fei, but in the Vatican alone, there were many people like Qian Xiaoning and Lao Xu who converted to Lu Fei on the spot. God knows how many people around the world converted at the same time and took Lu Fei, the god who came to the earth, as their lifelong belief?

　　Outsiders did not know the exact number. The only one who knew was Lu Fei himself. He was of course shocked at the time, because every belief was a force. Although each force was very weak, when millions of forces gathered together, it would become a mighty torrent of power...

　　Why did Lu Fei go to such great lengths to create the "Advent", and why did he have the confidence to challenge the demon god Bushong? It was because of faith. As long as the faith is huge, the power will be vast and endless!

　　The devil Bushong? If I don't beat him into a pig's head, who will?

　　…

　　Chapter 412 Gossip

　　"Dear viewers and friends, did you see that? What is being broadcasted now is the fight between the newly descended god and the demon god Bushong. The scene is truly astonishing. The newly descended god is the true God of the Holy Truth Church, the Lord of Holy Truth. Now the Lord of Holy Truth is so powerful that he beat the demon god Bushong with one move and left him powerless to fight back!"

　　"Dear audience friends, our Earth is saved, and the one who saved us turned out to be a true God!"

　　"It is unimaginable that there really is a god in this world. I have converted to this god. I am willing to keep our savior in my heart at all times and worship him!"

　　"Dear audience, let's cheer. Today is a day worth celebrating. Today is a day that will be remembered by history. The true God has come and the world has entered the age of God. Our beliefs will change from illusion to reality. Our concepts will undergo earth-shaking changes. We can even have an unchanged appearance and a life span of more than a hundred years. The existence of God indicates that humans can have the long-desired immortality..."

　　"My dear audience, I am so excited that I cannot express my feelings in words. Just now, at least tens of thousands of devout believers of the Holy Truth in East Peter's Square have received divine grace. I have inquired about it, and divine grace means curing illness and maintaining an ageless appearance. Curing illness means that people will never get sick throughout their lives, and an ageless appearance is even more miraculous. It is said that it can keep people young until they die!"

　　Qian Xiaoning was very conscientious. He introduced the story to the shocked audience in front of the screen. He spoke very quickly and gave people a lot of information.

　　At this time, a fat man weighing more than 200 pounds suddenly squeezed over. Like Qian Xiaoning, he was holding a microphone in his hand, but the mark on the microphone was NBC, which is the abbreviation of the National Broadcasting Company of the United States. It was founded in 1926 and is headquartered in New York. Since its establishment, it has been famous for its bold innovations.

　　Qian Xiaoning was startled. He was broadcasting live, and suddenly a big meatball jumped out to mess up. What was going on? To put it more seriously, it was an "accident", which could have a great destructive effect on his career.

　　The fat man seemed to have no idea that this would cause Qian Xiaoning an "accident". He actually drooled over Qian Xiaoning's chubby face, put his arm around Qian Xiaoning's shoulders and smiled at his camera:

　　"Everyone, I'm Benjamin, a reporter from NBC in the United States. Many people are broadcasting live now. Next to me is a Chinese reporter friend. Oh my god, did you see that? The one who is fighting the devil in the sky right now is the descended god, the Lord of Divine Truth. No one knows the true name of the god yet, but I think this god has the face of an oriental Chinese. Maybe he is an oriental god..."

　　Qian Xiaoning almost wanted to slap the fat man in the face. He actually interrupted his report. This was simply unforgivable. However, he was graceful. He quickly signaled Lao Xu to point the camera at the sky...

　　"Hello, man, nice to meet you. My name is Benjamin, what's your name?" The fat man happily stretched out his hand and wanted to shake hands with Qian Xiaoning. It was a kind of fate that the two of them met each other.

　　"Qian Xiaoning!" Qian Xiaoning had to shake hands with the other party.

　　"Oh, then how about I call you Qian? This name seems like a good one?" Benjamin said excitedly.

　　"Call me by my full name, Qian Xiaoning or Mr. Qian. Don't call me Qian. I'm not Qian!" Qian Xiaoning was a little unhappy at the moment. As a cultural worker, it was really disgusting to be called "Qian" all the time.

　　"Okay, okay, let me tell you, man..." Benjamin wanted to come forward and get close to him.

　　"Stop... I still have a report to do, Mr. Benjamin, could you please stop disturbing me?" Qian Xiaoning said directly. He really wanted to beat this fat guy up, but it seemed that he could not beat him.

　　"Hey, man, don't be like this. I'm one of the earliest believers who joined the Holy Truth Church. I know everything about the inside story of the church. Are you a believer of the Holy Truth Church?" Benjamin came up and asked curiously.

　　Qian Xiaoning thought for a moment and said, "So what?"

　　"Then do you know the Eternal Sleep Secret Society of Tianjing University, and do you know the secret society's envoy Miss Lu Wenwan?" Benjamin asked immediately and eagerly.

　　"Why are you asking this?" Qian Xiaoning was immediately confused.

　　"Didn't you see? The messenger of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society is Miss Lu Wenwan, and members of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society and believers of the Holy Truth Church can all enter and exit the Holy Truth Supreme Temple. Isn't the relationship between this secret society and the Holy Truth Church obvious?"

　　"you mean?"

　　Benjamin looked around and carefully leaned close to Qian Xiaoning's ear and said, "I speculate that the Lord of Divine Truth is from you Chinese, and the messenger Lu Wenwan is the evidence!" Benjamin pointed to Lu Wenwan in the sky who was protecting the entire Vatican.

　　Qian Xiaoning was startled. He looked carefully and realized that the person was indeed Lu Wenwan. The Eternal Sleep Secret Society had once become the focus of media attention. Qian Xiaoning had checked the information of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society and knew that the messenger of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society was a female student at Tianjing University.

　　But later Lu Wenwan dropped out of school and disappeared. This information made Qian Xiaoning feel incredible for a long time, because at that time the Eternal Sleep Secret Society had swept across Europe, America, Japan and South Korea, becoming a very influential new youth society. Up to now, it is believed that the Eternal Sleep Secret Society is even more influential.

　　"Old Xu, give a close-up of those people. They should be the Pope Nubis and Saint Severa of the Holy Truth Church. Lu Wenwan is a dropout from our Tianjing University. It is really unbelievable that she is with them!" Qian Xiaoning ordered immediately.

　　"Oh... I get it!" Old Xu immediately turned the camera lens to several people floating in the air. First, it was the Pope and the Saint of the Holy Truth Church, then a number of heroic spirits without physical bodies but only energy forms, and finally it fell on Lu Wenwan. He pushed the lens up, focused and zoomed in, giving Lu Wenwan a close-up.

　　Suddenly, Lu Wenwan seemed to know that someone was taking pictures of her. She turned her head and looked over here. There were a few light "snaps" sounds, and a layer of frost immediately formed outside the camera.

　　Old Xu was immediately startled. His face turned pale and he said, "Xiao Qian, this person is powerful. You can't take pictures. She won't let you take pictures!"

　　"Huh? Why don't we allow taking pictures? We can just take pictures, how would she know?" Qian Xiaoning frowned.

　　Old Xu’s face turned pale and he said, “She knows. Xiao Qian, look here…” Old Xu pointed at the camera lens.

　　"Why is it frozen? It's not snowing here. How strange!" Qian Xiaoning frowned.

　　"She did this. I pushed the camera close to her just now, but I didn't expect her to know. She turned around and smiled at me, and the camera froze immediately. It's amazing! They are all members of the Holy Truth Church and have incredible religious power!" Old Xu said immediately.

　　Qian Xiaoning was stunned. They would never believe such a thing, but now they don't think so. Benjamin was even more funny. He covered his mouth with his chubby hands, his eyes wide open, and then he actually imitated the etiquette of the ancient Chinese people, clasping his fists and bowing to Lu Wenwan in the air in the distance:

　　"Miss Wen Wan, I didn't mean to spy on you, I just admire you... Please be magnanimous, don't be offended! After all, it was because of you that I joined the Holy Truth Church and became a devout and great believer. I am blessed by the gods, please don't punish me!"

　　"Blessed by the gods?" Qian Xiaoning was stunned. He looked carefully and saw clearly that there was a small silver dragon-shaped mark faintly on Benjamin's forehead.

　　Qian Xiaoning immediately stopped looking down on Benjamin and said enviously, "Benjamin, you really have the blessing of the gods, right?"

　　"Of course, it's genuine. Look at my forehead, it was hit by my Lord using divine power!" Benjamin had a proud look on his face. He looked at Lu Fei who was fighting fiercely with the demon god Bushong in the sky, and revealed an unprecedented pious expression.

　　"How does it feel to be blessed by the gods?"

　　"How do I feel? Of course I feel great. First of all, all my obesity symptoms have disappeared. I used to have high blood pressure, hypoglycemia, mild hepatitis, coronary heart disease, asthma... Now I feel great, and all these ailments are gone. But I plan to go to the hospital for a thorough check-up when I have time to feel at ease!" Benjamin stretched out his hand and broke off his fingers one by one, looking very proud.

　　"Haha...you...you are really lucky. I guess you had one foot in the coffin before?" Qian Xiaoning said sourly. He couldn't help but accept it. Others just have such good luck. People will die if they compare themselves with others, and goods will be thrown away if they are compared with others.

　　"Haha, that's right. My attending physician told me that if I don't pay attention to my diet, he can't guarantee that I can live to 50 in good health. But now I am confident that I can live to 100 years old, and when I am in my seventies or eighties, I will still look so young and plump!" Benjamin stroked his face proudly. He was so happy that he couldn't stop smiling when he thought that he would be "young" forever.

　　…

　　Chapter 413: Expulsion

　　It is said that Lu Fei and the demon god Bushong were fighting fiercely in the sky, and the people below were fascinated. Originally, the demon god Bushong was extremely terrifying, but as one strengthened, the other weakened, and Lu Fei actually defeated the demon god Bushong.

　　"Damn it, Lu Fei, how dare you challenge our Demon God? Aren't you afraid that we will destroy the entire Earth plane?" Bushong was furious.

　　"The end of the kidnapping..." Lu Fei condensed an astonishing sacred dragon thunder ball in his hand and threw it at the demon god Bushong. Nine big golden bells around him rang frantically. Boom, the space where the demon god Bushong was located collapsed completely.

　　"Ah..." The demon god Bushong's body exploded completely, turning into a ball of dense abyssal demonic energy. Lu Fei actually forcibly beat him back to his bodyless form. The nine sacred dragons immediately drilled into the dense abyssal demonic energy and began to churn, with the momentum of turning the world upside down and stirring up a storm. The light of the sacred dragons radiated from the dragons, and the abyssal demonic energy hissed and began to melt.

　　"If you dare to kill me, this demon god will not forgive you!"

　　The demon god Bushong was both shocked and angry. He didn't expect that Lu Fei had become so much stronger. After a fight, he was beaten back to the form when he first came to the Earth. Without that fragile body, he was no match for Lu Fei.

　　The demon god Bushong was so regretful. Why was he so arrogant at that time and came to the Earth plane without hesitation? Now, not only was his strength greatly reduced, but the entire plane's force ocean was rejecting him. There was also a native demigod master like Lu Fei. Isn't he just tying himself up in knots?

　　"You're about to be wiped out, and you're still talking nonsense!"

　　Lu Fei did not give the Demon God Bushong any chance to breathe. Nine sacred dragons and nine big golden bells surrounded the Demon God Bushong and "ganged up on him", while he himself was madly dealing damage on the side, constantly throwing thunder balls or dragon spears condensed from the sacred dragon's divine power to Bushong.

　　"I can't do anything to you, but can't I do anything to the mortals below?" The demon god Bushong was furious. He now needed more powerful flesh and blood.

　　The rolling demonic energy from the abyss immediately dispersed and transformed into four streams of demonic energy that rushed towards Rome below from all directions. One stream rushed towards the Vatican City, and the other three rushed towards the city of Rome. The demon god Buson wanted to turn the entire Rome into a ghost town.

　　"Oh no, he's going to destroy the entire city of Rome!"

　　Lu Fei shouted and turned into a ray of light to catch up with the farthest abyss demonic energy. Several sacred sky dragons roared and came over. Two of them spun and turned into a huge sacred sky dragon thunder ball. With a loud bang, the thunder ball exploded, and the whole European sky was filled with dazzling light.

　　The abyss demonic energy screamed and was immediately purified. Under the influence of Lu Fei's enormous divine will and demigod laws, the purified abyss demonic energy turned into white dragon-shaped energies that gathered on Lu Fei's body and actually condensed into two sacred sky dragons again.

　　"Haha... the demigod law has such a wonderful use?" Lu Fei was surprised and happy. The assimilation and devouring ability of the demigod law of turning all things into dragons is very strong. As long as the divine power is sufficient, the consumed sacred dragon can be quickly restored.

　　Nubis and others who were protecting Rome and Vatican City became inexplicably nervous when they saw the other three rolling abyss demonic energy swooping down from the sky.

　　"I will intercept one of the evil spirits, and the other two are left to you!" Nubis suddenly turned into a beam of light and flew up, catching up with a beam of evil spirit from the abyss that was falling in the north of the city. He flipped his hand, and the demon book in his hand suddenly opened to the page of the demon god Bushong.

　　"Demon God Bushong..."

　　Nubis activated his divine will, and the Demon Book suddenly emitted a dazzling light, and the abyss demonic energy that rushed down was immediately covered by the light. "No..." Demon God Busong shouted unwillingly, and the rolling abyss demonic energy was actually swallowed up by the Demon Book. That page suddenly clearly showed the ultimate form of Demon God Busong, and he actually roared in the page. Nubis quickly covered the Demon Book, and the vibration of the whole book gradually stopped.

　　Gris also followed closely behind a stream of abyssal demonic energy heading towards the south of the city. He suddenly shouted, and the frozen aurora burst out abruptly. The rolling demonic energy suddenly froze into a long black icicle, which was exactly the shape of the demonic energy. The icicle did not fall down, but was held up by Gris's divine power.

　　Above the Vatican City, the last abyss of demonic energy rushed down, covering the entire Vatican City. Holy Spirit Sharna spread her arms and shouted: "Ice barrier... is indestructible!"

　　The vast divine power immediately radiated out, forming an extremely huge barrier that covered the entire Vatican City. The abyss demonic energy that enveloped the city was immediately blocked outside the Vatican City.

　　"Ah... I'm scared to death!" The people who were terrified suddenly felt relieved. Everyone knew that if they were pounced upon by the evil energy from the abyss, the consequences would be disastrous.

　　"It was the Holy Spirit Sharna, it was Sharna who saved us..." Some believers from Iceland cheered immediately. There are many statues of Sharna in Iceland, so people recognized this holy spirit.

　　Lu Fei also caught up at this time, and two sacred dragons slammed into the abyss of demonic energy, transforming into dazzling sacred dragon light and exploding. The demon god Bushong screamed again and was completely purified.

　　"Pah pah pah pah..." The abyss demonic energy that was frozen by the frozen aurora exploded and actually escaped from the frozen divine power. Although the demon god Bushong's power was much weaker after turning into demonic energy, he was still a demon god with magical demon god glory that could not be completely imprisoned by the power of the domain.

　　"Oh no, he's going to escape?" Gris was horrified. He clenched his fist and hammered again. A surge of frozen aurora surged out, shining for hundreds of miles.

　　The demonic energy of the abyss suddenly condensed and formed the appearance of the demon god Bushong. He shouted angrily: "Don't think you can defeat me. This demon god will come back. Just wait. In three years at least, ten years at most, I will definitely sweep across the entire plane with my demon army. Haha, this plane is destined to be mine..."

　　The voice of the demon god Buson was like thunder. Not only people in the Vatican City, but also people in the entire city of Rome heard it, and everyone who heard it was shocked.

　　An extremely huge plane gate appeared in the sky. It was tangible but intangible, as if embedded in the void, and was composed of regular space laws. The demon god Bushong rushed into the plane gate and disappeared, and then the plane gate also disappeared completely.

　　In East Peter's Square, the Catholic Pope's face turned pale. He grabbed the cardinal beside him and said, "It's over, it's over. Why would the devil Bushong come back?"

　　Lu Fei, who rushed over, sighed and said, "After all, it is the Demon God Bushong. If we can't kill him, he will escape back to the Abyss Underground World or the Terran Continent, and our Earth will be exposed!"

　　"This is like letting a tiger return to the mountains. What if he leads the demons to descend on the earth again? Then we will be..." Gris shuddered.

　　"Is there any other solution?" Lu Fei's face turned pale.

　　"Yes, there is only one way!" Gris said quickly.

　　"Go ahead!"

　　"My Lord, as long as you become the first god of this plane, you will be able to become the master of this plane. By then, even if the demon god Bushong comes back again, we will be able to fight him!"

　　"Master of the plane?"

　　"Yes, it is said that the first god who ascends to the throne has the dominance of the entire plane's ocean of force. He becomes the Son of the Plane and can change the laws of the plane at will. He has supreme power in the entire plane!"

　　"There is such a thing?" Lu Fei was surprised when cheers came from the whole city of Rome, especially the Vatican, where people were shouting: "Long live the sacred truth!" Everyone realized that the devil Buson had been defeated. Although it seemed that he had not been completely destroyed, at least he was safe now.

　　Lu Fei looked at the cheering crowd and smiled to Gris, "Not bad, at least it's a huge victory!"

　　Gris was not as optimistic as Lu Fei. He said solemnly, "Sir, the Earth plane is in danger. The demon god Bushong is not easy to get rid of. He has now mastered the coordinates leading to this world. As long as he wants to come here, he can come here at any time. If he sends all kinds of demon gods here, then won't we just sit and wait for death?"

　　"Well, okay, I'll seal off this space!" Lu Fei clasped his hands together, and the power of the Holy God Dragon surged out. A huge magic circle appeared in the air, sealing off the space where the plane door was just located.

　　Gris sighed, "This is the only way for now, but this array can't stop the Devil from coming again. My Lord, please become a god as soon as possible!"

　　"It's not that easy to be deified. I still need to think clearly about what to do about this matter!" Lu Fei waved his hand to stop Gris from talking. Now is not the time to talk about this. Although the demon god Bushong has left, there are still many demons created by the demon god Bushong remaining in the world.

　　"Lu Fei, although our plan has been delayed by the demon god Bushong, it is not over yet!" Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan, Sharna, Nubis and Sevilla caught up.

　　"Well, it's indeed not over yet!" Lu Fei said with a smile. This time the descent could be said to be according to the plan, except that the demon god Bushong's coming to make trouble was not in the plan. The original plan was that after the god descended, he would immediately create various miracles to maximize the gathering of people's hearts and faith.

　　…

　　Chapter 414: Miracles

　　In the eastern part of the Sahara Desert in Africa, in Khartoum, the capital of Sudan, hundreds of desert off-road vehicles drove out of the city and headed towards the desert in the west.

　　Duolong was sitting in the front SUV, in the dark, with the lights on, speeding through the yellow sand. He was a university teacher in Khartoum and a member of the Holy Truth Church. He was carrying a camera and fiddling with it. The small TV in the SUV was on, and everyone was staring at it.

　　The live broadcast on TV now shows the battle between Lu Fei and the demon god Bushong in Vatican City, and cheers can be heard from the cars in the group.

　　There are many yellow and white people in the convoy, all of them are believers of the Holy Truth Church. They just flew to the capital of Sudan yesterday and drove to the desert area today. Duolong is the guide and cameraman of this convoy.

　　"Hey, Zaire, will my Lord really come here?" Doron asked again.

　　Zaire, who was driving, said helplessly, "Brother Doron, this is the hundredth time you have asked this stupid question. I once again solemnly tell you that our Lord will come. We are here with a mission. Do you know the Saint of Severa? She ordered us to wait here. When the time comes, our Lord will come here to perform a great miracle. Our mission is to film the miracle performed by our Lord and broadcast it to people all over the world!"

　　"Okay, okay, I got it!" Zaire took out the Spark smartphone, and then carefully took out a small box. Inside the small box were five little bees, and the eyes of the little bees were the most sophisticated cameras.

　　Zaire saw the little bee and said with a smile, "Brother Duolong, you finally took it out? Haha, let me tell you, that is a construct made by the goblins, which is more sophisticated than our technology. We will have to rely on them for filming, and that bulky camera you are fiddling with will be of no use!"

　　Duolong shook his head and said, "That's not necessarily true. I still don't trust the constructs made by the Goblin City. These five gadgets are too small. What if they go on strike? I think I should use my camera as well, so that I can be absolutely sure!"

　　"What a joke, can a little bee be bad?" Zaire looked at the tablet in his hand. They were already in the desert area 70 miles west of the capital Khartoum.

　　"Stop, this is it, everyone, get out of the car and get to work!" The convoy stopped and hundreds of cars gathered around, forming a big circle.

　　Several bags of salt crystals were carried off the car, and people began to pour the salt crystals on the sand, drawing a huge hexagram magic circle with a diameter of ten meters, and then lit a bonfire in the middle of the magic circle.

　　Hundreds of people sat around the campfire waiting, all gathered together in twos and threes, watching the holographic image of the Vatican's descent projected on the tablet computer.

　　"Great, victory!!" Everyone cheered. It turned out that the demon god Bushong was beaten away.

　　"Okay, cheer up, it's time to get to work, pray quickly, our master is coming!" Zaire quickly led everyone around the campfire and began to pray loudly.

　　Soon, a large area of ​​white appeared in the northern sky, which was like the first dawn in the dark night. Lu Fei flew south from Rome. Wherever he passed, the vast divine power of the sacred dragon radiated, clearing away the abyss demonic energy in the sky, and the long-lost daylight appeared in the sky.

　　Cheers were heard from countless cities, and all the mortals looked up to the sky, some even worshipped in the direction where the plane landed.

　　"Here, here, my Lord is coming..." Zaire suddenly shouted, and everyone stopped praying and looked up at the sky. They saw a vast platinum-colored divine light that stretched for thousands of miles spreading from the distant sky. The darkness receded, and light appeared. The sky turned blue...

　　Lu Fei, covered in divine light, had already stopped above the crowd, and the entire city of Khartoum was illuminated again.

　　Zaire patted Duolong's face and shouted, "Don't be dazed, quickly release the five little bees, our Lord is about to perform a miracle..."

　　Duolong finally came to his senses and said quickly, "Okay, okay, I got it!" Duolong said to the phone, "Xiaozhi, release the little bee, fly westward along the Sahara Desert, and record the miracle well. At the same time, forward the recorded footage to the TV stations in Greece and Iceland. Got it?"

　　"Got it. No problem at all. Leave this task to me!" A childish voice came from the cell phone. Then the five little bees in the small box flew up and began to fly westward. The cell phone also projected the observed holographic image, which was a vast desert.

　　With Lu Fei's arrival, the entire North Africa was filled with long-lost daylight. Mortals in many countries and cities cheered and shouted, "Long live the Lord of Holy Truth!"

　　"Go!" Lu Fei pointed to the sky, and the nine sacred dragons behind him roared and rushed in all directions. After a while, the sacred dragons rushed out of the continent and reached the North Atlantic, South Atlantic, Mediterranean, Red Sea and other places. The sacred dragons roared and rushed into the sea. When they soared into the sky again, trillions of tons of sea water evaporated and rose up, forming a huge cloud.

　　The sky above the Sahara was filled with wind and clouds, and clouds from the North Atlantic, South Atlantic, Mediterranean, Red Sea and other places were madly converging towards the Sahara Desert.

　　“Boom…”

　　The entire sky was covered with dark clouds, with clouds surging in all directions. Nine sacred dragons were wrapped in astonishingly large amounts of water vapor, each one growing to a thousand miles long. Their huge and terrifying bodies were turning the tide in the thick clouds. Such a sight was truly shocking.

　　Zaire, Duolong and hundreds of people were stunned. With Lu Fei as the center, infinite divine power and light spread in all directions like water waves.

　　"Crack...Boom..."

　　Huge lightning flashed across the sky and earth, and heavy rain fell from the sky. The entire vast Sahara Desert was experiencing unprecedented heavy rain.

　　"I say, the desert should become a forest!"

　　As Lu Fei spoke, the divine light on his body immediately changed from platinum to lush green. The vast green light radiated and extended towards the west.

　　Wherever the light passed, there was heavy rain. Plant seeds that had been buried for countless years in the soil hundreds or even thousands of meters below the sand were actually turned out of the ground. When illuminated by the divine light, they immediately took root and sprouted, growing into plants at a speed visible to the naked eye. Various shrubs and trees that had become extinct in ancient times were connected into a large area, forming a vast forest.

　　Five little bee constructs flew all the way, chasing the divine light of life emitted by Lu Fei. Wherever the divine light passed, vast forests rose from the desert, all the way from Khartoum to the west, radiating to the entire Sahara Desert. Such a scene was simply incredible.

　　“Boom…”

　　There were thunder and lightning, heavy rain, and the Nile River had surged. Zaire, Doron and others were stunned. Only God could create such a wonder of nature.

　　All around Zaire and the others, ancient tall trees rose from the ground and all kinds of shrubs spread out from under their feet. In just a few breaths, a vast forest had surrounded them. More than a dozen cars in the convoy had been overturned by the trees. Heavy rain fell from the sky, soaking everyone's clothes. The rain seeped into the sand and quickly transformed into fertile soil under the influence of the divine power.

　　Hualala! Rainwater gathered in many places in the Sahara Desert to form lakes. Wherever the divine power passed, the landforms also changed. Rivers were formed, huge lakes gathered, hills rose from the ground, and valleys collapsed...

　　"It's incredible, this is... a miracle!!" Doron held a mobile phone and a holographic image was projected. Everything where the five little bees flew was vivid in his mind. The entire process of the desert turning into a forest was truly recorded. This was the first-hand original data of the Sahara miracle and it was very precious.

　　This record became the most talked-about miracle video in the empire in the future, and became one of the most viewed, widely circulated and quoted videos in the world.

　　…

　　Chapter 415 Miracles (II)

　　There was a power outage today, sorry for being late!

　　----

　　After the Sahara miracle, the whole of Africa and even the whole world looked different. The Sahara Desert, which was very large, has now become a forest.

　　Countries within the Sahara, such as Mauritania, Algeria, Libya, Niger, Chad, Sudan and Egypt, have all become the countries with the largest forest coverage in the world.

　　These countries are all poor. Suddenly the desert turned into forest, which means the expansion of arable land, and this suddenly gave the people of these countries huge amounts of high-quality land resources.

　　The impact of the Sahara miracle is not only that these countries have obtained huge amounts of excellent land and forest resources, but also that the world is shocked by Lu Fei's power. To mortals, Lu Fei, the god, is omnipotent! Of course, Lu Fei is only a demigod, but mortals don't know the difference between a demigod and a real god.

　　After doing all this, Lu Fei still did not stop. He flew directly to the Taklamakan Desert.

　　The Taklimakan Desert is located in the center of the Tarim Basin in Xinjiang, China. It is the largest desert in China, the second largest desert in the world, and the largest mobile desert in the world.

　　The entire desert is about 1,000 kilometers long from east to west and about 400 kilometers wide from north to south, covering an area of ​​330,000 square kilometers. The average annual precipitation does not exceed 100 mm, with the lowest being only 4 or 5 mm; while the average evaporation is as high as 2,500-3,400 mm.

　　To the south of the desert is the snow-capped Kunlun Mountains, to the north is the Tianshan Mountains, and to the west is the Pamir Plateau. The unique climate created this desert.

　　Such a vast desert already occupies one-thirtieth of China's land, which is about the same size as an ordinary province. If these 330,000 square kilometers can be turned into forest, it will be of great significance.

　　As a Chinese, Lu Fei naturally wants to consider China, so his second miracle must be in Taklamakan.

　　Lu Fei flew all the way over the Taklamakan Desert. The night above the desert turned into day. Millions of people in the Hotan area looked up at the sky. The long-lost daylight had finally returned, which made people very excited. Some even speculated that it was the arrival of gods. Nowadays, communications in this world are very developed. Although the Hotan area is on the edge of the desert, it is not backward.

　　In the desert near Hotan City, an off-road vehicle stopped on a sand dune. Zhan Tianqiao and Tirahan looked at the sky which had returned to daytime and couldn't help but smile.

　　"Look, it's really daytime, it seems that our god has really come to our Hotan City!" Tirahan pointed at the desert and smiled. Tirahan is a 19-year-old girl who is currently studying at Tianjing University. She is originally from Moyu County, Hotan.

　　The little girl's name means "Gold Coin Girl". Although her parents named her after gold coins, Tilahan is not materialistic. She is diligent, studious, intelligent and kind. She joined a secret society in Tianjing University and met many people. This time, she volunteered to bring Zhan Tianqiao to the Taklamakan Desert.

　　“Well, our God has arrived, and it looks like the miracle is about to begin!” Zhan Tianqiao held a Spark smartphone and projected a holographic image, which showed the scene after the Sahara miracle.

　　"It would be great if our God could turn the Taklamakan into a forest!" Tirahan said excitedly. She has lived on the edge of the desert since she was a child and knows the pain of living in a desert. If this desert can also be turned into a forest like the Sahara Desert, the more than two million citizens of Hotan will benefit directly.

　　Zhan Tianqiao took out a box with five little bee constructs inside. Zhan Tianqiao gave an order and the five little bees flew towards the depths of the vast desert. One of the little bees flew towards a height of tens of thousands of meters. It was going to take a panoramic view of the Taklamakan Desert.

　　"Amajashi-san, what is that bee? It doesn't look like a real bee..." Although Tirahan is a member of the secret society and a believer of the Holy Truth, she does not understand the goblin magic technology.

　　Zhan Tianqiao smiled and said, "This is a construct, the most sophisticated and compact construct. Wasn't there news about the Samikal people some time ago?"

　　"Are you talking about those Icelanders who look like dwarves and aliens?" Tirahan asked in surprise.

　　"Yes, they are actually goblins. Their magic technology is very advanced. These constructs and the Spark smartphone I am using now are all made by them!"

　　“Ah…isn’t the Tinder smartphone made by Tinder Technologies in Iceland?”

　　"Yes, although Spark Technology is a human enterprise, they are cooperating with Goblin City. Now you know, right? The top leaders of our secret society and the church have very friendly relations with Goblin City!"

　　"oh!"

　　"My mission this time is to record the process of the Taklamakan miracle, so my mentor took these five bee constructs from Saint Severa. They can easily record the process of the miracle!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao is now a devout believer of the Holy Truth Church. He went from being a skeptic to being a deep believer and devout believer now. This is an experience that most secret society members and Holy Truth Church believers have gone through. He is very fortunate to have met a mentor who guided him into the church, making him a theologian now.

　　Zhan Tianqiao laid the phone flat, and the hologram was projected, condensing into six images in front of Tirahan. The largest image was an image of the desert, and the other five were the images observed from the perspective of the little bee construct.

　　"Oh, look, my God is there!" Tirahan suddenly pointed to one of the small pictures. In the picture, Lu Fei was standing on a high sand dune, surrounded by vast desert. The little bees then began to observe Lu Fei.

　　Zhan Tianqiao nodded and said with some concern: "This is an absolute inland area, and there is also the roof of the world blocking it. It will take a huge amount of water to turn the desert into a forest. I don't know if my god can transfer water vapor from the Indian Ocean. Even if we succeed in transferring water here, it still won't fundamentally solve the climate problem here!"

　　Tirahan was a very smart and knowledgeable girl. She nodded and said, "I know this. The warm and humid air currents from the Indian Ocean are blocked by the Himalayas and cannot come in here. The warm and humid air currents can only reach the tail end of the Yarlung Zangbo Grand Canyon. If we want to make the air currents pass through the mountains and enter the Taklamakan Basin, we need to blast open many channels, and human power is sometimes limited..."

　　"I hope our God can find a way!" Zhan Tianqiao nodded. This was exactly what Tirahan said.

　　However, Lu Fei observed the Taklamakan Desert and the surrounding mountains, and naturally understood the nearby terrain. The Taklamakan Desert is too large, and the snow on both the Tianshan Mountains and the Kunlun Mountains is not enough to recreate a forest. The only way is to break through the barrier and allow the warm and humid air currents from the Indian Ocean to enter the basin.

　　"It's really not something that a mortal can do. But for a demigod, it just consumes some divine power. But this time it will consume a lot of divine power!"

　　Lu Fei weighed the pros and cons and finally decided to take action. The demon god Bushong had been temporarily repelled. There was no force in this world that could stop him. In the face of God's will, even the ocean could turn into mulberry fields, not to mention just slightly changing the terrain and opening up a few passages.

　　"Holy Sky Dragon, go..."

　　Lu Fei stretched out his arms, and vast divine power radiated. Nine sacred dragons roared and flew into the vast sky, and one of them rushed towards the Tianshan Mountains in the north.

　　The Tianshan Mountains were covered in snow, with large tracts of glaciers never melting all year round. It was unknown how much snow had accumulated. The Holy Dragon roared as it flew over the mountains. Wherever it passed, the glaciers immediately evaporated into large patches of clouds, which moved southward under the Holy Dragon's command.

　　To the south, there are eight sacred dragons, roaring and rushing towards the Kunlun Mountains and the Himalayas. Wherever they pass, enormous divine light shines down, and the ice and snow between countless mountains and rivers immediately vaporizes and rises, forming enormous weather clouds.

　　Eight sacred dragons were tumbling in the clouds, their bodies growing larger and larger, the earth was shaking, and the enormous dragon force was shaking off the mountains at the roots. Divine power was condensed on the dragon claws of the dragons, and every time they slapped a mountain, the divine power would immediately penetrate the mountain and form a huge and complex anti-gravity magic circle on the broken cross-section.

　　With the anti-gravity magic circle, mountains suddenly rose from the ground and floated in the air.

　　The Holy Dragon roared all the way, and the barrier from the southwest of the basin to Pakistan was completely broken through, forming an extremely huge channel, through which warm and humid air currents could easily reach the Taklamakan region from the Indian Ocean.

　　"Roar..." A sacred dragon roared and rushed across the mountains, entered Pakistan, passed over Islamabad, and finally plunged into the Arabian Sea. Then a large amount of clouds were quickly swept away through the newly opened channel and gathered over the Taklamakan Desert.

　　"Boom..." Clouds coming from all directions covered the entire sky. The sky was gloomy, with dark clouds rolling, and lightning and thunder flashed for a while.

　　“Clatter…”

　　There was heavy rain in the Taklamakan Desert. Part of the huge clouds came from the Tianshan Mountains, part from the Kunlun Mountains, and part from the Arabian Sea.

　　…

　　Chapter 416 Miracles (III)

　　Please give me a red ticket, thank you!

　　----

　　Now that the plateau barrier leading to Pakistan in the southwestern corner of the Taklamakan Basin has been opened up, the humid and hot air currents from the Indian Ocean can easily reach the Taklamakan region.

　　At first, the entire Central Asian region was in a state of panic, and people were worried that a major disaster was about to happen, but fortunately, the terrifying clouds only passed through the sky and soon disappeared.

　　The mountains floating in the sky were also carried by the huge clouds to the sky above the Taklamakan Desert, forming hundreds of large and small hanging peaks.

　　The vast divine power on Lu Fei's body turned into an oily green light and covered the entire desert. Ancient plants buried in the ground were turned out wherever he passed. The underground river channels were also transformed by the divine power, forming huge riverbeds. The heavy rain gathered and flowed into the riverbed, forming a rushing river.

　　Various shrubs and trees sprang up from the sand and soon covered the entire vast desert. The scene was like a replica of the Sahara miracle.

　　"It's exactly the same, it's really exactly the same, I know that the Lord's power is omnipotent!" The huge changes made Zhan Tianqiao and Tirahan excited. The five little bee constructs faithfully recorded the process of the entire Taklimakan region changing from a desert to a forest.

　　In particular, hundreds of large and small mountains suspended in the sky were united together under the influence of divine power, forming a floating island stretching for dozens of kilometers.

　　As divine power radiated, vegetation also grew on the island, with shrubs, trees, and vines covering the entire island.

　　"Miracle, another great miracle!" Zhan Tianqiao was surprised and delighted. Such an incredible miracle was actually unfolding before his eyes. The shock was self-evident. Although he had seen the scene of the Sahara miracle on video before, it was only a video, and it was not as shocking as the scene itself.

　　Zhan Tianqiao suddenly felt a vibration under his feet, and small saplings grew out from the sand and grew rapidly until they grew into towering trees nearly 100 meters tall. The green divine light and the heavy rain merged into the sand, causing the sand to quickly humify and turn into soil.

　　The off-road vehicle nearby was covered with wildly growing vines.

　　Zhan Tianqiao saw a sapling growing out from under Tirahan's feet, then stretching wildly. A branch pressed against Tirahan's butt, and was about to push her to the top of the tree.

　　"Be careful!" Zhan Tianqiao threw her to the ground. The sapling had grown into a towering tree beside him. The two of them rolled around in each other's arms for a few times and finally hugged each other tightly. Their eyes met and Tirahan's face turned red.

　　Zhan Tianqiao couldn't help but kiss Tirahan on the cheek.

　　"You...how could you do this?" Tirahan was filled with shame and indignation, and quickly pushed Zhan Tianqiao away. Before she could get up from the ground, the wildly growing vines immediately crawled all over her body, entangled her hands and feet.

　　"Haha, why not? At worst I can marry you to you." Zhan Tianqiao said with a smile. He got up, pulled out a dagger, and cut the vines that were wrapped around him. Then he jumped to Tirahan and cut the vines that were wrapped around him in a few strokes.

　　"Get up!" Zhan Tianqiao smiled and stretched out his hand.

　　Tiarakhan blushed and asked the other party to pull him up. As soon as Zhan Tianqiao exerted force, Tiarakhan immediately fell into Zhan Tianqiao's arms.

　　"Bad guy!" Tirahan was shy and anxious, her face flushed, very beautiful.

　　"Women don't love bad men. Tirahan, do you have a boyfriend? If not, how about being my girlfriend?" Zhan Tianqiao said with a smile. The latter was immediately at a loss. Zhan Tianqiao felt that this was great and couldn't help laughing out loud.

　　Countries all over the world were originally paying attention to the Vatican Conference, but no one expected that the gods would come down under the attention of people all over the world and then drive away the demon Buson. Then the video of the Sahara miracle went viral on the Internet, and the national television stations of Greece and Iceland also broadcast it in real time and reposted it to the world through various channels.

　　The whole world was shocked!

　　Now a miracle has appeared in the Taklamakan Desert again, and the whole world's attention is focused on Lu Fei. No one has ever received such attention. Even the President of the United States, world movie stars, or Olympic stars have not received as much attention as Lu Fei.

　　In the hearts of people all over the world, Lu Fei is a god, the savior who saves the world, and his every move will attract their attention.

　　The Kunlun Taoist sect had been alarmed long ago. The Kunlun Taoist sect had been located in the middle section of the Kunlun Mountains, in a very hidden mountain and valley. However, the sky was filled with wind and clouds, and the sacred dragon was roaring and flying in all directions. The ice and snow on several snow-capped mountains at the mountain gate were evaporated. All the disciples of the Kunlun Taoist sect were in a panic, fearing that it was a punishment from heaven.

　　Elder Jin Ding's expression changed drastically. He walked out of the hall with his eyes flashing. He saw clouds surging in the distant sky, and a sacred dragon flew across the sky and appeared in the clouds.

　　"What is that thing...is it really a dragon?" Elder Jin Ding looked horrified.

　　"Master, what happened? The sky suddenly changed. Is there a demon causing trouble?" A Taoist child in green walked out from behind Elder Jin Ding. He raised his hand on his forehead and looked far to the north. He saw that the clouds were rapidly gathering towards the north. It seemed that there was a heavy rain over the Taklimakan Desert in the north.

　　"Did you see anything?" asked Elder Jin Ding. His disciple was born with a pair of clairvoyance.

　　"It seems like there is a heavy rainstorm over the Taklamakan Desert! How strange! There has never been a heavy rainstorm in that desert for thousands of years, and there is... a dragon in the sky?" The Taoist boy in green turned pale in an instant. A huge real dragon, turning the clouds and rain, majestic and ferocious, when had he ever seen one?

　　"Look again at where the clouds come from!" Elder Jin Ding said, pointing to the sky in the south.

　　The Taoist boy in green turned his head and looked for a while, then said in surprise, "Strange, how come many peaks have disappeared? A mighty cloud of gas is flowing directly from the outside of the country through the Himalayas and into the Taklamakan Desert...

　　Elder Jin Ding nodded and said with relief: "Well, yes, this situation should be man-made!"

　　"Man-made?" The Taoist boy in green was shocked: "Master, if it is man-made, how much magic power does it require!"

　　Elder Jin Ding's face turned pale, and he said with a hint of hesitation, "It is indeed extremely astonishing. To have such great power, one must be at least above the Heavenly Man Realm. Since the end of the Daoist calamity, there are no more masters of the Heavenly Man Realm in this world. Even our Taoist ancestor Bingfeng is only at the Dharma Realm!"

　　"Master, let's go and take a look. If I don't see it clearly, I won't be able to sleep!" said the boy in green.

　　"Okay, let's go..." Elder Jin Ding waved his sleeves, picked up the green-clothed boy and turned into a beam of light and flew towards the Taklamakan area. Elder Jin Ding's light of light was very fast. They rushed out of the mountains and entered the endless desert. Suddenly, everything in front of them stunned them all.

　　I saw that the endless desert had turned into a vast forest. The forest was in the midst of heavy rain, and all kinds of ancient trees were thriving. At a glance, they were all brand new tall trees.

　　I say brand new because these trees grow quickly and their appearance is different from trees that have grown for many years, so they look very new.

　　"Master, have we taken the wrong path? I remember that this was a big desert. How come it has turned into a forest? What's more, there is even a floating island in the sky!" said the Taoist boy in green.

　　"Let's go and take a look!" Elder Jin Ding took the Taoist boy's hand, turned into a beam of light, flew across the vast forest, and landed on a floating island in the sky.

　　At the highest point of the island, a young man waved his hand, and a section of the river on the ground was immediately cut off. The water of the river rushed down from a cliff on the island in an instant, flowing all the way down the winding mountain, occasionally forming lakes, and finally turned into a river and fell from the edge of the suspended island, rushing into the forest, and still fell back into the original river channel. A section of the original river was cut off.

　　"It's him!" Elder Jin Ding's eyelids jumped when he saw Lu Fei's back.

　　"Haha, Elder Jin Ding, how are you?!" Lu Fei turned around and smiled at the two of them.

　　"Oh no, it's this killer god. Disciple, let's go quickly, be careful of his killing!" Elder Jin Ding's face changed drastically. He grabbed the green-clothed boy and turned into a light and ran back. They returned to the mountain gate in one breath. Elder Jin Ding was panting and didn't breathe a sigh of relief until he entered the main hall.

　　"Master, who is that man? Why are you afraid of him?"

　　"That's a traitor of our sect, his name is Lu Fei!" Elder Jin Ding's face turned red, and he gritted his teeth as if he hated Lu Fei very much.

　　…

　　Chapter 417: Hot

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　----

　　Elder Jin Ding naturally hated Lu Fei very much. Not only did he hate him, he was also very afraid of him. Lu Fei had used some unknown means to control many people from Kunlun Taoist sect. That method was a bit like the puppet technique in witchcraft. He also killed the senior who was frozen in the ice in one fell swoop. There were also seniors in the Dharma Realm who chased Lu Fei and there has been no news of him since then.

　　This had already made the entire Kunlun Taoist sect uneasy. Just imagine that there was no news even from the seniors in the Dharma Realm, and no one knew what had happened. Now seeing Lu Fei appear in the Taklamakan Desert safe and sound, it meant that the seniors in the Dharma Realm who had broken through the ice were probably in great danger.

　　Kunlun Taoist sect is a very traditional sect, even entering and leaving the mountain gate is strictly restricted, so no one in the sect cares about current affairs. This is a sect that has long been out of touch with the world, and is completely closed-door. If the invitation from the Vatican had not been sent directly to the mountain gate, I am afraid that the entire Taoist sect would have no idea that the devil had come.

　　However, Lu Fei turned the Taklamakan Desert into a forest and opened up a passage in the Himalayas, allowing the warm and humid air currents from the Indian Ocean to smoothly enter the Taklamakan region, which completely changed the original desert climate.

　　God’s power is like this, changing the climate and the world with just a thought.

　　The series of miracles made the whole world boil. When God descended, he spread His grace and repelled the demon Bushong. Those were all real. Then there were the Sahara miracle and the Taklamakan miracle. They were both extraordinary. The two deserts were the first and second largest deserts in the world. They had been the forbidden zones for life for thousands of years. Now, with a thought from God, everything was turned upside down. The forbidden zone became a forest. That was the forbidden zone for life turned into a forest that gave birth to life.

　　This kind of change is impossible for mortals to achieve, and only gods have such power.

　　The Holy Truth Church had been prepared for a long time and had sent people to the two deserts in advance. When the miracle happened, they would faithfully record the entire situation and then spread it on various media so that people all over the world would know.

　　Just as Lu Fei turned to leave Taklimakan, several military helicopters had already arrived in the Taklimakan area from the military base in Xinjiang. The investigators were stunned when they saw that the forest of the past had really become a vast forest. Above the forest, the clouds and rain had stopped, but all kinds of clouds were still floating in the sky. These were the warm and humid air currents that gathered from the Indian Ocean.

　　In the Hotan region, people are cheering. Some government agencies have organized relevant units, television stations, and academic groups to observe and conduct academic research on the suddenly emerging forest.

　　In the northwest, research institutions specializing in desert management were completely shocked. Dozens of veteran experts received the call and hurriedly flew to Hotan Airport. Then they entered the Taklimakan Forest for investigation and research, and were determined to establish a research base in the forest and would not come out even if they were killed.

　　The same is true for the Sahara Desert. The forest extends almost all the way east from Morocco to Egypt. The entire northern Africa's former desert has now become forest. The huge forest's oxygen-producing capacity has changed the climate characteristics.

　　The pyramids in the desert have turned into pyramids in the forest. It is not known whether this is a good thing or a bad thing. The most famous Pyramid of Khufu has turned into a forest. Fortunately, no trees and vines have grown on the pyramids. It seems that Lu Fei has taken care of this aspect, otherwise the original appearance of the pyramids would be greatly reduced.

　　Although countries around the world are still in the midst of the demonic disaster, many organizations have heard the news and are heading to the Sahara forest for investigation.

　　Newspapers, television and other most watched media around the world have been broadcasting the various miracles performed by Lu Fei in turn, more frequently than reporting on the World Cup and the Olympic Games. The Holy Truth Church has become the most popular religion in the world, and of course, the religion with the fastest growing number of believers.

　　If a religion really has a god who can bestow grace, what could be more attractive than this?

　　No, there is no comparison between a church with a true God and a church without a true God. In the Terran continent, churches without a true God are all cults. There is no market at all. They can only deceive a small number of people. Such cults will not last long.

　　On the Earth plane, if the church that possesses the true God cannot suppress the cult, then that would be a miracle!

　　With the continuous bombardment of news media around the world, it was hard for the Holy Truth Church not to become famous. At one time, many people who had no faith in the past were all shaken. Those who acted quickly became believers of the Holy Truth Church, and those who acted slowly would sooner or later become believers of the Holy Truth Church...

　　What about Catholicism?

　　In front of the Holy Truth Church, it is a religion without a true God, destined to be unpopular. What is this called? People will die if they compare themselves with others, and goods will be thrown away if they are compared with others. Which religion is worth believing in and which religion is just a passing cloud? Everyone is not stupid and can naturally tell the difference...

　　Pope Ben XVI fell ill in anger, and the cardinals also experienced unprecedented mental stress. Who doesn't want to obtain divine grace, who doesn't want all diseases to be cured, who doesn't want to live forever?

　　This is not a dream. The key is that it requires God's grace to be granted. Therefore, the Vatican held an emergency meeting to discuss whether Catholic believers from all over the world should also gather in the Vatican and pray madly?

　　It had to be done this way. Although the cardinals knew that they could only do their best and leave the rest to fate, they had to do it. Otherwise, Catholicism would be swept into the dustbin of history.

　　In Europe and the United States, and even in China, Japan, South Korea, Singapore and other places, the Holy Truth Church spent huge amounts of money and urgently built many Holy Truth temples early on. Most of them are still under construction, and some have just been completed. These places are often gathered with countless crowds, all clamoring to join the Holy Truth Church and become believers.

　　The believers of the Holy Truth Church are divided into different levels. It is simple to be a general believer without having to register. But how can people be satisfied with being a general believer?

　　At the Constitution Square in Athens, in front of the headquarters building of the Church of the Holy Truth, tens of thousands of Athenian citizens gathered from all directions. A long line started from the building and went all the way to the square. In the end, there were too many people, so the church headquarters changed to issuing numbers to the citizens. After the numbers were issued, the citizens no longer had to queue up, so the citizens waited in the square, and the crowds were surging, and it was very lively.

　　"Wow, haha... I'm so lucky!" Arthur, who had just completed the formalities, walked out of the building with a big laugh. A sincere smile was on his face, and in his hand he held a brand new Spark smartphone and a legendary magic circle diagram that could lead to entering the Supreme Temple of Sacred Truth.

　　The people gathered outside the building looked at this proud young man, all with envy and expectation in their eyes. It really was like with a phone in hand, the world was mine.

　　Arthur was feeling proud when many scalpers came up to him and shouted, "Buy the Tinder phone and magic map at a high price. How about I pay twenty times the price!"

　　"I'll pay twenty-one times..."

　　Many people were waving bills in front of Arthur, hoping that he would agree. These scalpers hoped to buy the Spark phone and magic map from Arthur at a high price, and then sell them at an even higher price. At this time, there are always some people who are willing to buy these things at any price.

　　"Not for sale, not for sale!" Arthur shouted, squeezing out of the crowd. He really hated these scalpers. In a few days, there would probably be no market for scalpers anymore, because the Holy Truth Church had accelerated the pace of accepting believers.

　　Alas... the scalpers dispersed with sighs, thinking that this business was becoming increasingly difficult.

　　Arthur not only registered his name in the Holy Truth Church, but also bought a Fire Phone and a magic circle diagram. He also learned how to use the magic circle diagram. He hurried back home and locked himself in the bedroom.

　　Arthur placed the magic circle diagram on the bed, then sat down and lit a small candle and placed it in the center of the magic circle diagram. He then took out his mobile phone and searched for a video on how to use the magic circle diagram. After watching the video, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it couldn't be wrong.

　　After praying devoutly for a while, Arthur suddenly felt himself in a trance. A wisp of his spirit inexplicably passed through a light gate and appeared in the square outside the Supreme Temple of Holy Truth. Arthur looked up and saw the magnificent Supreme Temple, and countless people in the square. At a glance, there were countless people...

　　"So many people?" Arthur took a breath. Even though there were many people in the square, it did not seem crowded in the vast square. In front of the magnificent Supreme Temple, everything was so small.

　　…

　　Chapter 418 Glory

　　Haha, please give me some red tickets, thank you!

　　---

　　This was Arthur's first time at the Supreme Temple. He always sneered when his classmates talked about the Holy Truth Church, which made him miss the opportunity. It was not until the Vatican Council was held that the live broadcast of the arrival of the gods awakened countless skeptical people. Now, Arthur has finally become a member of the Holy Truth Church.

　　Arthur was completely stunned. He could not describe the grandeur of the Supreme Temple. This was not a building that could be built by mortals, because he could see at a glance many things that did not conform to architectural mechanics. If it were built in the real world, the building must first conform to the mechanical structure, otherwise it would collapse and could not be built.

　　The Supreme Temple is completely different. It has surpassed the scope of traditional architecture, which makes Arthur, a college student who graduated from the School of Architecture and Design, ashamed.

　　"Arthur..." Suddenly a hand patted his shoulder. Arthur was startled and turned around. It turned out to be his classmate Jersey.

　　"It's you, Jersey!" Arthur exhaled. Jersey was the first student to promote the Holy Truth Church at the University of Athens and was known as the "Pioneer of the Holy Truth". When Jersey found Arthur and asked him to join the Holy Truth Church, Arthur refused. Now that he saw Jersey again, Arthur felt a little embarrassed.

　　"Hey, man, you finally get it now. I invited you to join the Holy Truth Church, but you refused. If you had followed me, you would probably be a theurgist now!" Jersey patted Arthur's shoulder.

　　"A diviner?" Arthur asked in confusion.

　　"Yes, it's the person who can cast a magic spell. Look, this is the magic spell..." Jersey spread out his palms, and a flame gradually condensed from his palms, and then turned into a fireball.

　　"You became a wizard?" Arthur was stunned.

　　"Haha, it can be considered magic, but it is a spell passed down by God, called divine magic!" Jersey laughed.

　　"Oops!" Arthur slapped his thigh and said, "Jersey, my old friend, I was wrong. I really regret not believing you at the beginning. You must help me now. I also want to become a divine magician. Oh my God... It's really great. Can I become a great magician one day, just like Harry Potter?"

　　"Okay, buddy, believe me, I will help you too!" Jersey patted Arthur's shoulder sincerely.

　　"Thank you so much, man!" Arthur really felt ashamed to see Jersey.

　　"Come on, this is your first time in the Supreme Temple, I'll show you around first, and then I'll find a way to help you find an outstanding mentor!"

　　"That's great!" Arthur smiled happily. It's really easier to get things done when you have acquaintances.

　　Jersey led Arthur towards the temple. Along the way, he saw many people who were as silly as himself. He knew at a glance that they were newcomers who had just arrived. Of course, there were also many believers who were waiting for their family and friends to come in.

　　"Jersey, there are so many people. It's such a big square. You can't see the end at a glance, right?"

　　"Of course. Let me tell you, the whole square is circular. The current population is probably over five or six million, and the number is still skyrocketing..."

　　"This is amazing! Even the Catholic Church doesn't have such a convenient communication platform. The Supreme Temple alone is beyond the reach of the Catholic Church!"

　　"Haha, you're right. It's said that this temple was opened by our Lord. It exists in the spiritual world and can accommodate the spiritual communication of human beings. This is a magical place. I was also shocked when I first came in. This is simply a miracle. Only those who truly enter the Supreme Temple can truly understand the essence of our Holy Truth Church!"

　　"Essence, what is the essence of our Holy Truth Church?"

　　"Haha, don't you know yet? The essence of our Holy Truth Church is the true God. Our church is a church with the true God. This is more important than any other religion!"

　　"Oh, my Lord, I've seen it, on TV!" said Arthur.

　　"Well, you should have seen the miracle in Vatican City, right? Haha, our Lord has finally come, and the first chapter of our Sacred Charter of Truth has finally become a reality. Next is the second and third chapters of the Sacred Charter of Truth, until we die, our souls will ascend to the Kingdom of God and gain eternal life!" Jersey was full of confidence, he had unspeakable confidence and pride.

　　Arthur has read the Charter of Divine Truth. It is not as long as the Bible, so it is easy to understand. The first chapter of the Charter of Divine Truth is the coming of God; the second chapter is the covenant, which is the agreement between our Lord and mortals; the third chapter is eternal life, which means that after death, the soul will be reincarnated into the kingdom of God, obtain eternal life, and be with God.

　　The first chapter of the Divine Truth Charter became a reality, and believers were reassured. Everyone believed that the third chapter was also true, because God was real. If so, then the world would become a paradise. The spiritual state of believers has undergone profound changes, and their outlook on life, values, and worldview have all undergone profound changes with the advent of God.

　　Arthur's feelings were profound. Just like his friend Jersey, he used to be a relatively silent person, but since becoming a believer in the divine truth, his mind and spirit seemed to have gained the deepest liberation. He became cheerful and open-minded, confident and wise. He seemed to exude the glow of the sun, making people feel warm and close, and there was no barrier at all when they got along with each other.

　　Arthur felt the sincerity in Jersey's heart. He was really curious. What a great power it was that could bring about positive changes in a person's spirit and mind. Faith was really such a great power.

　　The most touching change is that believers are no longer afraid of death, or have let go of their fear of death. Some even look forward to their final destination, and when that day comes, they will happily go to the kingdom of God, be with God, and gain eternal life.

　　The change in attitude towards death from fear to facing death with equanimity is the most profound liberation for mortals, an unprecedented liberation in spirit and thought, and its significance is very significant.

　　When the ability to face death with equanimity becomes something that everyone possesses, then nothing in this world can hinder the complete liberation of the human spirit. From ancient times to the present, people who fear death will live in fear all their lives. In order to escape death, they will have many desires and their minds will become complex and changeable.

　　Once one has the awareness of facing death with equanimity, one will become pure, at least love and hate will always be purer.

　　Arthur had already vaguely felt that he had such an awakening. After establishing the faith in his heart that would never change throughout his life, his mind became calm. It seemed that the color of the whole world had changed, and it was filled with hope like sunshine. Although there was still darkness in this world, the light was always shining in his heart and above his head.

　　"Jersey, you will be in East Peter's Square when our Lord comes, right?" said Arthur.

　　"Well, of course. Look at my forehead!" Jersey pushed aside the flaxen hair on his forehead, revealing a faint silver line on his forehead, which was slightly curved and looked like a small snake. Arthur knew that it was the mark of the sacred dragon.

　　"It's a blessing, my goodness! So you're immune to all diseases and will always look young?" Arthur cried.

　　"Haha, that's right, but don't worry, I believe you will have the opportunity to be blessed in the future, because our Lord is a generous god!" Jersey grinned.

　　"We're here, let's go in!" Jersey and Arthur had arrived in front of a big gate. The gate looked like a triumphal arch, only smaller, and the reliefs on the door were magnificent.

　　"What is that..." Arthur pointed at the wave-like light in the door.

　　"Haha, you'll know once you enter the temple!" Jersey laughed, and entered the temple first. Arthur hurriedly trotted to catch up.

　　This is an extremely huge hall. Because the hall is so big, people seem too small inside it, so a wide circular cloister is formed inside the hall. If the Notre Dame Cathedral in Paris is already magnificent, then every cloister inside the hall is now as magnificent as the interior of Notre Dame de Paris.

　　When all the corridors are combined, the entire hall is so magnificent that it is beyond imagination.

　　A solemn and vast will hung above. Arthur looked up and saw several vast balls of light hanging in the dome like a bright moon. Waves of light as soft as water waves fell down, making the whole hall bright without the need for electric lights.

　　Arthur was surprised as the light spread over his body. He felt a great power flowing through his body. All the cells in his body were baptized. His mind was immediately comforted, becoming peaceful and calm.

　　"Is this the will of my Lord?" Arthur was surprised.

　　"Haha, you also felt it. Yes, this is the will of our Lord! Anyone who enters the temple can feel the will of our Lord. This will is great and vast!" Jersey pointed to the largest ball of sacred light on the dome and said, "That is the will of our Lord. The others are the wills of the followers around our Lord! Haha, isn't it great?"

　　"Well, that's great!" Arthur nodded, amazed.

　　"Saint Severa said that one of us will be lucky enough to appear there and be with God!" Jersey looked up.

　　"Can our will also appear on it?" Arthur was stunned.

　　"Of course, the will of the saint is on it. As long as you feel it carefully, you can find it! Haha, of course our will may also appear on it, but the premise is that we must be powerful diviners and have outstanding contributions and status to the church. So, let's work hard. It won't always be a dream for our will to appear on it..." Jersey patted Arthur's shoulder.

　　"Okay, my will will hang on the dome of the temple, and I, Arthur, will be admired by thousands of people one day..." Arthur clenched his fists and made his first great vow.

　　Jersey smiled and didn't care. In fact, in the temple, there were at least 800,000 people who made the same vow as Arthur.

　　No one would have thought that many years later, Arthur's will would finally hang on the dome of the Supreme Temple and be admired by others. Of course, that was a long, long time later...

　　Chapter 419 Apprentice

　　The hall of the Supreme Temple of Divine Truth is magnificent. The dome of the hall is unattainable, as if it is the dome of the sky. Above the dome there are huge and magnificent murals depicting the epics of God.

　　Of course, no one knows where this epic comes from, but everyone who has been to the Terran continent knows that the murals depict the dragons of the Yanhuang pantheon, the sacred dragons, the Barbarians' City of Dawn, the Goblins' City of Cortes, the God-Slaying Battleship, and so on...

　　These are all the deeds or battles that Lu Fei has participated in. Under the dome is the light of will. Under the light is the corridor of the hall. There are also magnificent murals on the corridor, which is full of mysterious religious atmosphere.

　　After Arthur visited them one by one, Jersey took Arthur to the quiet room behind the hall where many clergymen were practicing.

　　"Jersey, who are you taking me to see?" Arthur asked puzzledly.

　　"This is where the divine practitioners of our church practice. I will take you to see my mentor now. His name is Byrne, and he is the most powerful ascetic in the church!"

　　"You want him to be my mentor too?"

　　"That's right! We are very lucky to have such a powerful mentor. Let me tell you, Mentor Byrne is someone I respect very much. Although he was originally a Catholic ascetic, his power is definitely the best among Catholic diviners!"

　　"Why are Catholic ascetics in our Holy Truth Church?"

　　"I don't know, but it should be a forwarded letter!" Jersey stopped in front of a quiet room, then knocked on the door solemnly and said, "Teacher Byrne, it's me, Jersey, I'm here to see you, and I've brought a friend of mine with me!"

　　"Come in!" An old voice came from the quiet room.

　　"Okay!" Jersey was delighted and quickly invited Arthur into the quiet room, then turned around and closed the door. All the noise outside disappeared. The quiet room was a little dark, but an old priest was sitting cross-legged at the end of the quiet room, and a sacred beam of light fell on him out of nowhere.

　　"Come here!" said the old priest.

　　"Yes!" Jersey pulled Arthur and walked to the old priest. The old priest suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were extremely bright, and the whole dark quiet room was suddenly brightened. Arthur was frightened when he saw the old priest's appearance, and he stepped back three steps and almost fell to the ground.

　　It turns out that this old priest was the ascetic who was petrified when Lu Fei was in the Vatican underground palace. Now he has become a priest of the Holy Truth Church.

　　"Haha...what's wrong, little kid? Are you scared? I'm not a devil. I won't eat you!" said the old priest with a smile.

　　"I'm not afraid, I'm just... Arthur, I'm here to meet you, Master Byrne!" Arthur's face flushed, but he still bowed to him obediently. The priest Byrne in front of him had an old face, white hair and beard, a hunched back, and one side of his face was gray. He was petrified.

　　"Jersey, you little kid just brought someone here. Do you want me to enlighten him?" Father Byrne said.

　　"Haha, that's right, Master, please have some mercy on me. Every divine magician in our church has dozens or even hundreds of apprentices, but you only have me as your disciple, right? That's why I will help you find some outstanding disciples!"

　　"I heard that the number of apprentices of Saint Severa has exceeded three thousand?" Father Byrne asked.

　　"Well, three thousand apprentices means three thousand diviners. I wonder how many outstanding ones will emerge among these three thousand people?" Byrne said with a smile.

　　"I don't know about that, but the Saint and the Pope are very powerful. I believe that many diviners will become great!" Jersey said quickly.

　　Father Byrne nodded. He also knew that the Holy Truth Church was now thriving and growing rapidly. The first batch of theocrats in the church, such as the Pope, Severa, and himself, were the only ones who were relatively low-key and did not accept many disciples.

　　"Okay, Arthur, come here and let me take a look!" said Byrne.

　　Arthur hurried forward, and Father Byrne grabbed his hand. A milky white sacred power was transmitted to Arthur's body. Arthur's face suddenly became blue with veins, and he seemed to be in pain, but he was smart and immediately held it back.

　　"Yes, you have a good will, and you are a good embryo!" Byrne laughed, and seemed to be very appreciative. He asked: "Arthur, are you as loyal to my Holy Truth Church as Jersey is?"

　　"Yes!"

　　"Even if you face a demon, you won't be afraid?"

　　"I'm not afraid because I have a loyal belief!" Arthur gritted his teeth.

　　"Well, accept my wisdom and divine power!" Father Byrne increased his divine power, and waves of divine light immediately surged out of Arthur's body. He immediately felt that there were many indescribable things in his mind.

　　"It's okay!" Father Byrne released his hand, the light disappeared, and Arthur felt warm and full of infinite power.

　　"I... I've become stronger?" Arthur was stunned.

　　"Haha, this is just enlightenment. With enlightenment, you will have the foundation to practice divine arts. This is much better than ordinary people practicing on their own!"

　　"Thank you, mentor!" Arthur hurriedly thanked him.

　　"No, the Holy Truth Church is developing rapidly now, and I have to do my part. Before long, I'm afraid you will have to deal with demons in the future!"

　　"Dealing with the devil?" Arthur was shocked. This was terrible. Now the devil was wreaking havoc on the whole world. How could he deal with the devil now?

　　"Why, are you scared?" Father Bayne asked jokingly.

　　"Teacher, how could I be afraid? With our Lord leading us, I am not afraid of anything. I am only afraid that our power is too small and we can't do anything to the devil!" Arthur said hurriedly.

　　"Well, that's right. Our era is coming. The world is bound to undergo earth-shaking changes, but new crises will also come. Soon it will be an era of heroes. As my disciples, you will always have the opportunity to become heroes of mankind! Don't doubt this, but the most important thing for you now is to practice divine arts!"

　　Father Byrne glanced at Arthur and said, "Come here every Monday morning and I will teach you my magic, okay?" Then he closed his eyes and stopped talking.

　　"Got it, Master!" Jersey quickly pulled Arthur and bowed before leaving the meditation room. Arthur looked back at the meditation room and breathed a sigh of relief. Everything that had just happened seemed like a dream.

　　"Jersey, can I really learn divine arts?"

　　Jersey smiled and said, "Of course, we come here every Monday morning to listen to the teacher's teachings!"

　　"Are there many diviners in the church now?" Arthur asked curiously.

　　"Almost all young and ambitious believers will practice divine arts, but it is hard to say whether they can succeed! Generally, only those like us who have mentors to help us will be good..."

　　The two walked in the corridor for a while, and suddenly Jersey's body shook slightly, and he saw two people walking towards him, one was Lu Fei, and the other was a woman in white. At this time, Lu Fei's glow had faded.

　　"Greetings to my Lord, and to Lady Elesis!" Jersey quickly pulled Arthur and said, "Come and meet my Lord!"

　　Arthur was startled. He was already stunned because the god was standing right in front of him. He felt his mind go blank and the shock came too suddenly.

　　"Ah... Arthur meets my Lord!" Arthur spoke incoherently and fell to his knees.

　　"Stand up, no need to salute!" Lu Fei stretched out his hand to support the other person.

　　"Jersey, you've made progress again!" Lu Fei glanced at Jersey and immediately smiled.

　　"This is all thanks to the blessing of our Lord!" Jersey said hurriedly. The reason why his strength has made great progress now is because Lu Fei's blessing has stimulated his potential.

　　Elesis sneered and said, "You are blessed, but your strength is still so poor. First, your talent is too poor. Second, you must be too lazy. Third, your mentor is not strict enough in teaching you, right?"

　　"..." Jersey was timid and didn't dare to talk back, as if she was very afraid of Elesis. Arthur didn't know Elesis's background, so he asked immediately, "How could our teacher not teach strictly?"

　　"Are you also the disciple of that stubborn old man?" Elesis was surprised.

　　"Of course!"

　　"Hehe, it seems that old man Byrne has finally come to his senses. That's right, even I want to recruit some disciples. Hehe, I'm afraid the whole world will be in chaos in the future. I have to train some disciples. Although your human physique is a little inferior, it's better than nothing..."

　　"..." Arthur was confused and looked at Jersey.

　　Jersey immediately whispered in Arthur's ear: "Don't offend Lady Elesis. She is a complete devil who kills people without blinking an eye. Be careful to be eaten by her!"

　　Arthur turned pale!

　　"Hehe..." Elesis laughed and followed Lu Fei away. Arthur suddenly felt the terrifying breath of the devil and his whole body began to tremble.

　　"Let's go..." Jersey pulled Arthur and ran away immediately.

　　Chapter 420: Floating City

　　In Glasgow, Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong fell from the sky to the top of a building. Below Daxia, strong demonic energy from the abyss emanated and rose directly into the sky, forming a black curtain that covered the sky and the sun. On the road below, some demons rushed over quickly from a distance.

　　"Sister Tongtong, this city is completely destroyed and there are demons everywhere. Our anger will attract all the demons!" Lu Wenwan frowned.

　　"What are you afraid of? These are ordinary people who have become demons after being demonized. Why should we be afraid of them?" Su Tongtong stretched out her hand, and a burning white light condensed on her hand.

　　A roar was heard, and a demon climbed up the building and pounced on them.

　　"Die!" Su Tongtong waved her hand, and a white light hit the demon. The demon screamed and his whole body caught fire and turned into ashes.

　　"Very powerful, Sister Tongtong, your light magic is so similar to the sacred magic..." A whip made of divine power suddenly condensed in Lu Wenwan's hand. With a wave of the whip, thousands of whip shadows were cast. The demons that pounced on her from both ends were swept by the whip shadows and immediately fell to the ground and fell asleep.

　　"Actually, they are all the same. My light is the nemesis of all darkness!" Su Tongtong was very proud. She suddenly shouted and threw out dozens of huge light balls in succession. Countless white lights exploded wherever they could be seen around the building, as if countless lightning bolts were spreading. The sounds of countless demons screaming and dying could be heard all around.

　　"The source of the evil energy seems to be under this building. We must get rid of it as soon as possible!" Su Tongtong suddenly raised her hands, condensed a dazzling thunder ball between her hands, and then threw it towards her feet.

　　“Puff, puff, puff…”

　　A big hole was punched on the top of the building, which went through the ground and led to a huge space underground. With a whoosh, a strong demonic energy rushed out from the ground and rushed straight into the sky.

　　Lu Wenwan's face turned pale, and she quickly stepped aside. The divine power on her body condensed to form a small protective shield, and the huge abyss demonic energy was immediately blocked. Su Tongtong's body glowed white, and the abyss demonic energy was not invaded.

　　"It's right down there!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"What should I do? The demonic energy down there is so strong!" Lu Wenwan frowned.

　　"It can't stop me!" The light in Su Tongtong's hand condensed into a spear of light. She glanced at the deep hole, shouted loudly, and threw the spear of light in her hand down fiercely.

　　The thick demonic energy from the abyss dissipated along the way, and a huge beam of light shot up into the sky from the cave.

　　"Let's go!" Su Tongtong grabbed Lu Wenwan's hand and jumped down the big hole. The two fell all the way down into the ground until they came to a huge space.

　　The spear of light was inserted into the ground as solid as black crystal, emitting a sharp white light. The surrounding space was illuminated, and countless strong demonic energy filled the air. Hundreds of demons roared and made terrifying howls, surrounding a black gate in the air. Black abyss demonic energy poured out of the gate, almost filling the entire space.

　　"I see! It turns out that the root of the eternal night is there!" Lu Wenwan said, pointing to the gate in the air.

　　"See? I'm going to blow it up, you hold off those devils!" The light condensed in Su Tongtong's hand and began to form a spear of light. As the power gathered more and more, the spear of light became more and more dazzling and bright.

　　"Don't worry, but you have to be quick. These demons are very scary. I'm a little scared..." Lu Wenwan waved the whip, forming an area of ​​eternal sleep! All the demons that rushed over with a roar immediately fell to the ground, curled up their heads and fell asleep. The demons' souls could not resist the effect of the eternal sleep power.

　　Lu Wenwan breathed a sigh of relief, threw away the whip, spread out her hands, and the invisible power of eternal sleep radiated out, forming a huge protective shield.

　　The devil was hypnotized, and the devils surrounding the gate of the abyss were instantly alarmed. The devils howled and rushed up one after another. The devils seemed to be afraid of the power of eternal sleep, and they just kept flying outside the big cover, making earth-shaking howls.

　　Lu Wenwan shuddered and became frightened. This damn place made her scalp tingle just looking at those devils.

　　"Sister Tongtong, hurry up!"

　　"Wait a little longer!" Su Tongtong felt that the spear of light in her right hand had not yet condensed to its peak, so she stretched out her hand and began to condense a second spear of light. The strong light made Lu Wenwan dizzy.

　　"Don't look at the light I condense, it will blind your eyes!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Oh, I see!" Lu Wenwan turned her head quickly.

　　After a while, Su Tongtong put her hands together, and the two light spears merged together. Suddenly, the light spears were surrounded by electric light. It was obvious that the power had been condensed to the extreme. Su Tongtong's face turned pale.

　　"Are you ready?"

　　"Okay, close your eyes and don't look, or you will go blind!" Su Tongtong smiled evilly and threw the spear of light towards the gate of the abyss in the air.

　　"boom!"

　　A huge white light engulfed the gate of the abyss, and the entire space was also engulfed by the white light. Those demons screamed and burned, and turned into ashes in an instant.

　　Lu Wenwan closed her eyes, but her eyelids still hurt slightly. She felt her body penetrated by invisible light. After a while, the light dissipated, and the entire space was empty. The abyss gate in the air also disappeared, and the rocks above and below the space turned into transparent crystals like diamonds.

　　"Sister Tongtong, it's so beautiful, isn't this a diamond?" Lu Wenwan stomped her feet. She found that the ground under her feet was black before, but now the evil spirit has dissipated and the ground has turned into a transparent crystal.

　　"This is a crystal stone that the Demon God Bushong melted from soil and rocks. It is very strong, but it is of no use to us. Let's go..." Su Tongtong saw that the source of the evil energy had been completely eliminated, and immediately flew to the ground, and Lu Wenwan hurriedly followed.

　　"Lu Fei, where are you?" Su Tongtong asked while dialing the phone.

　　"Come to the Taklamakan Forest!" Lu Fei's voice came from the phone.

　　"What are you doing over there?"

　　"I thought about it and decided to build a floating city here as a wonder of the world, and then build my temple complex on the floating city. The headquarters of our Holy Truth Church will also be moved here from Greece!"

　　"Oh? That's great, wait for me, I want to help!" Su Tongtong turned to Lu Wenwan and said, "Wenwan, your brother is going to build a wonder of the world for us to live in. Let's go and see it together?"

　　"Okay..." Lu Wenwan nodded repeatedly, and the two of them instantly turned into a beam of light and flew towards Kunlun.

　　Above the Taklamakan Forest, huge mountains once again broke off from the Himalayas and flew up. Nubis displayed his divine power and pulled up dozens of mountains and pushed them above the Taklamakan, merging them with the original floating islands. After being refined by divine power, the floating islands expanded to a radius of 100 miles.

　　The floating island is covered with lush greenery, with mountains, canyons, plains, and lakes. Through the use of the magic circle, the rivers on the land below are intercepted by the space array, flowing down from the heights of the island to form several large rivers, and then cleverly pouring down from the sky and falling into the original rivers.

　　Gris led Andronie and Agnes and spared no effort in using divine power to cast magic to build a magnificent palace complex on a huge plateau.

　　The high elves are natural architects, and the palaces they built truly surpass the pinnacle of human architectural art, approaching or reaching the level of buildings created by the gods.

　　As a Chinese, Lu Fei does not like palaces built of wood. Instead, he prefers the stone buildings of Greek civilization and the magnificent elven buildings of the Terran continent. The buildings of these two civilizations have extremely strong architectural styles, and of course they can also be cleverly unified to form perfect buildings.

　　Under the influence of divine power, a large and orderly group of temples were built. The complex is located at the northern end of the floating island, covering an area of ​​thousands of hectares. It is located between the mountains and valleys and is very quiet.

　　When Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan arrived, the entire palace complex had just been built with divine power. There were a total of thirty-six large halls and one hundred and eight small halls. There were also various magnificent pointed arches everywhere, painted with intricate and beautiful patterns. At a glance, it formed a wonder.

　　"It's still a little short. I want to build the entire floating island into a city. The rest of the undeveloped area will be used as a garden. Stone railings should be built around the edge of the entire floating city!"

　　Lu Fei exerted his divine power, and huge stone Roman columns gathered around the edge of the entire floating island. They were more than ten meters high and could be hugged by three people. There was one column every ten meters. Under the railings was a ten-meter-wide stone path that circled the entire island.

　　With these embellishments, it becomes a floating city, which actually looks realistic from a distance.

　　…

　　Chapter 421: Summoning

　　New York City, USA. The once bustling streets were deserted. The wind blew, and a few old newspapers flew up. Not far away, several armored vehicles drove past quickly, making low mechanical sounds.

　　"Bang..."

　　A huge floor-to-ceiling window was smashed into pieces, and a hideous demon fell to the ground, his body covered with frost, and his original appearance could no longer be seen. The demon howled, and was finally completely frozen and died.

　　Abbott held an ice magic gun in his hand and pointed it at the fallen demon tremblingly. Abbott's hands were still shaking slightly. He couldn't believe that the magic gun he had just replaced was so powerful.

　　The bullets fired from ordinary guns were nothing but tickles to the demons, but the magic gun in his hand was completely different. When a shot was fired, the air became bone-chillingly cold, and anything hit by the freezing ray would be completely frozen, including the demon in front of him.

　　"Haha, Abbott, you did a good job. You killed another demon!" The partner trotted over when he heard the gunshot.

　　Abbott came back to his senses and said excitedly: "Man, I didn't expect the stuff in our hands is so useful. See, I killed a demon with one shot!" Abbott kissed the ice magic gun in his hand excitedly and couldn't help but let it go.

　　"Haha, this batch of guns was urgently imported from Iceland. I heard that there are only 100,000 in total, and our New York Explosion-proof Police only received 400. These are treasures that are hundreds of times better than traditional guns!"

　　"Is this made in Iceland? Can't we in the Federation make it?"

　　"It seems not. As you can see, this gun is a magical technology product that is now widely circulated. Do you know the Spark Technology? I heard that it is the same as the intelligent core processor, and it is also produced by the Samikal people!"

　　"That Samikel is an alien, right?" Abbott looked at his magic gun in surprise. He indeed saw many parts that were different from traditional guns, but with his limited knowledge, he could not recognize any of them.

　　"I'm telling you, this is top secret, don't spread it... The Samikal people are actually goblins. You've heard of goblins, right? Aren't there goblins in those fantasy movies?"

　　"I know, I know. So that's what's going on. What's more, the Samikel people are really similar to the goblins in the movies!" Abbott nodded, suddenly realizing.

　　"Haha, let's go, let's search the nearby buildings carefully. I believe there are still demons lurking in them. If you kill a few more demons, you will probably get a promotion!"

　　"Well, let's see who finds those damn demons first..."

　　Marseille, France. Large numbers of troops armed with magic guns and cannons entered the city and began to conduct a carpet search in every street and every room. More than three thousand demons have been eliminated.

　　The Marseille police department has added fifty telephone hotlines. News of France's comprehensive crackdown on demons has been repeatedly reported on television and in the streets. The fifty hotlines have been operating non-stop since morning. Twelve field special operations teams are on helicopters, rushing to various reported locations for surprise cleanups. They move five or six times an hour, killing one or several vicious demons each time. The team members are like a group of exhausted hounds.

　　The demons were unlucky and were surrounded and killed by humans. Although humans also paid a heavy price, the demons were always eliminated and their numbers became fewer and fewer.

　　Not only the United States and France, in fact, all countries that obtained magical guns and cannons immediately launched a nationwide cleanup operation against the demons, and the number of troops dispatched was unprecedentedly large.

　　Good news came from all over the world. The demon cleansing operation was going well. The people who had suffered such a great disaster were finally coming out of panic and becoming calm.

　　Floating city.

　　A helicopter circled several times and slowly landed in front of the tallest temple. Kang Shenghua and several assistants got off the plane and looked at the scenery around the temple curiously.

　　Kang Shenghua is also a Chinese. He knows that the Taklamakan Desert was originally a vast desert, but now it has turned into a vast forest. Such changes were all caused by his boss Lu Fei. Such power is simply unimaginable.

　　From before Lu Fei descended as a god until now, he had never seen Lu Fei, and could only hear about Lu Fei's great miracles from television and other media.

　　Now the several assistants who were accompanying them had also seen the Taklamakan miracle. Their faces were all flushed and they seemed very excited, because this time they were accompanying Kang Shenghua to meet the gods. When they thought of this, several assistants immediately became short of breath and could not control themselves.

　　Kang Shenghua took a look at the scenery of the floating city and praised it, "Haha, this floating city is really a miraculous place. Look, it's suspended in the air, there are mountains and water in the city, it's simply a paradise, and this group of temples is really spectacular. I've been to the Vatican City and the Forbidden City. Those places are nothing compared to this place.

　　"President, this is where our lord lives after all, so of course it has to be extraordinary!" said a young assistant named Wu.

　　"Well, you're right. This is where the gods live, so it must be extraordinary. Haha, let's go and meet our Lord. Everyone, please be alert and don't be careless. Do you understand?"

　　"Got it!" Several assistants couldn't help but adjust their ties solemnly, revealing inexplicable excitement on their faces.

　　"Okay, let's go!" Everyone walked up the stone steps of the temple and finally arrived at the gate of the temple. The gate, which was painted with golden thorn patterns, was open. Two burly Titans were guarding outside the gate, looking majestic.

　　"Stop, this is a sacred place, no outsiders are welcome!" said a Titan. Both Titans were killing-class constructs created by goblins in ancient times. They were as smart as humans and had very strong combat capabilities. Lu Fei was short of manpower, so it was just right to use them to guard the door.

　　Even Kang Shenghua was frightened. His face turned pale and sweat appeared on his forehead. He quickly wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and said, "I say, guard, we are here to see the gods!"

　　"Tell me your name!"

　　"Uh... my name is Kang Shenghua, and these are my assistants!"

　　The Titan took a close look at Kang Shenghua and nodded, "So you are Kang Shenghua, the CEO of the Yili Consortium?"

　　"Yes, yes, I am Kang Shenghua..." Kang Shenghua was slightly delighted. He did not expect that these two obviously inhuman guys actually knew his name?

　　"Well, all of you come with me. My lord and several adults are waiting!" said a Titan, and then led the way into the temple.

　　After passing through a wide corridor of more than ten meters, we entered the hall. A bright red carpet was laid on the ground all the way to Lu Fei's throne. On both sides of the carpet were silver tiles with painted patterns. There were two steps in front of the throne. Under the steps, Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong, Nubis, Severa, Gris and others were discussing something enthusiastically.

　　Kang Shenghua and the assistants behind him could not help but be amazed when they saw that the walls of the palace were either made of pure gold or pure silver. It was simply too luxurious.

　　Kang Shenghua saw Su Tongtong and others from afar. These people were all old acquaintances. Kang Shenghua's uneasy heart finally calmed down. However, in such a luxurious temple, he had to be cautious, because the temple was solemn and majestic. As for shouting loudly, he dared not even think about it.

　　The Titan brought Kang Shenghua and others in, and the discussion stopped. Everyone looked at Kang Shenghua and nodded to him.

　　When they got to the steps, the Titan said to Lu Fei who was sitting on the throne: "My Lord, Kang Shenghua has been brought here!"

　　"Got it!" Lu Fei waved his hand, turned his gaze to Kang Shenghua and said with a smile: "Boss Kang, you are here, welcome to the floating city!"

　　"No, no, Kang Shenghua greets my lord!" Kang Shenghua quickly knelt on one knee, and several assistants also saluted. What they showed to Lu Fei was the unique Western etiquette of knights kneeling on one knee when they meet the kingdom.

　　When facing the god Lu Fei, there are certain etiquettes. Lu Fei has never advocated the ancient Oriental ritual of three kowtows and nine bows, but bowing sometimes seems not solemn enough, so kneeling on one knee is just right. It shows enough respect to the superior, and naturally does not look cheap to the inferior.

　　"Haha, you are now burdened with an important mission. You were not able to reach the Vatican City when God descended, and you did not receive the blessing. But it is not too late now. I will make up for it to all of you!"

　　Lu Fei waved his sleeves, and several circles of holy light fell on the heads of Kang Shenghua and several assistants. They were blessed immediately. The most obvious change was Kang Shenghua. It seemed that after a few breaths, he became twenty years younger. Kang Shenghua was almost sixty years old, but now he looked only in his thirties, which was a period of great energy.

　　"Thank you, Lord!" Kang Shenghua and the others were overjoyed, especially Kang Shenghua, who choked up. People of his age naturally knew how precious blessing was. Since he had followed Lu Fei in his life, he had already achieved success and fame. What regrets did he have in life? Only aging was regrettable. Lu Fei's blessing naturally made Kang Shenghua cry with joy.

　　…

　　Chapter 422 The Future

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　----------------

　　"Mr. Kang, why are you still like this at such an old age? Aren't you afraid that we will laugh at you?" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"Mr. Su, Kang has lost his composure, lost his composure..." Kang Shenghua laughed, not feeling embarrassed at all. He thought that how could young people know the current state of mind of an old man like himself? Not to mention choking and shedding a few tears, if Kang Shenghua had not tried his best to restrain himself, he would have wanted to cry loudly to vent his joy.

　　"I called you here this time because I want to understand the current financial situation of the entire Yili Group and its subsidiaries!" Lu Fei asked.

　　Kang Shenghua immediately became energetic upon hearing this and said, "Our cooperation with Goblin City has brought us enormous benefits. Among them, Fire Seed Technology, Super Matrix Technology, and Geothermal Energy Technology are the bulk of our profits this year... and the performance of the Gold Reserve United Bank has also increased..."

　　Kang Shenghua talked eloquently, and then took out a tablet computer to explain with holographic images, and finally concluded: "It is expected that the profit this year will reach 700 billion United Dollars, of which the arms orders and geothermal power generation equipment orders placed by various countries are the biggest!"

　　"So many?" Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan and others widened their eyes.

　　Kang Shenghua said proudly: "Yes, everyone has definitely underestimated the profitability of magic guns and geothermal power generation devices. We have already achieved a monopoly. So many countries in the world are trying their best to place orders with us. We earn money from the government. Secondly, even if Spark Technology's products are hot-selling, we earn money from people all over the world and the profit is very considerable. On the contrary, other subsidiaries have lower profits. Some have even suffered losses due to damage from demons, but it's not too serious!"

　　"There are still demons rampant now. Should we take action to eliminate them?" Lu Wenwan said.

　　Kang Shenghua shook his head and said, "I don't think we need to take action. Let's just take a look!" Kang Shenghua used the Spark tablet to search for information on the eradication of demons all over the world. Vigorous encirclement and suppression operations were being carried out all over the world, and the demons became the rats crossing the street that everyone wanted to kill.

　　"The damage caused by this great demonic disaster was too severe. Many cities around the world were destroyed. More importantly, many people died in the disaster. According to incomplete statistics, at least 70 to 80 million people died in the disaster. Some regions and cities were completely destroyed and became empty cities. This is terrible. This has also caused the economies of various countries to be depressed or regressed to varying degrees... Of course, this is not a bad thing. It is also an opportunity for us!"

　　"What do you mean?"

　　"Haha, just look at how crowded the Temple of Holy Truth is every day. Isn't this the arrival of our spring?" Kang Shenghua said with a smile.

　　"Haha, not bad!" Sevilla laughed.

　　She took out her Spark tablet, called up the current believer growth data and said with a smile: "According to the current growth momentum of believers, within three months, the number of church believers will exceed one billion!"

　　"What?!"

　　Nubis, Gris, Andrea and Agnes were all shocked, and then they began to breathe heavily, as if the faith of those one billion people was an unprecedentedly huge cake, enough to drive them crazy.

　　In the Terran continent, there are many pantheons, and each pantheon has a main god and many subordinate gods. For example, among the barbarian gods, there are only five barbarian gods, one of which is the main god. Even this main god is estimated to have no more than 10 million believers.

　　There is also the human pantheon of the Terran continent. There are many gods, and the human gods with many believers generally have around tens of millions of believers. The most are thirty or forty million, which is already commendable, and the least are one or two million. It is impossible to gather more than one billion believers like Lu Fei.

　　"It's still a long way to go..." Lu Fei shook his head. He had just defeated the Demon God Bushong, but who knew when the Demon God Bushong would come back? In order to ensure the survival of the entire world, he must at all costs ensure that he reaches the top in the shortest possible time and becomes the master of the Earth plane. Otherwise, the next time the Demon God Bushong descends, it will be the end of the Earth plane.

　　Nubis and the others were dumbfounded. What was he talking about? One billion faiths were not enough? Oh my god, only Lu Fei would think it was too little. One billion? In the Terran Continent, even the main god of mankind would never get that number.

　　"How can it be still short? It's not short anymore. We will soon surpass Catholicism and become the largest religion. In the future, not to mention 1 billion, 2 billion is even a possibility!" Severa said.

　　Lu Fei shook his head, his eyes becoming sharper than ever before: "If it was an ordinary religion, it would be fine, but now our Holy Truth Church is different, absolutely different. Just imagine what else in the entire plane can stop us from plundering faith?"

　　"No, there is no longer any force that can stop us from plundering faith, so my request is actually very simple, that is to unify the faith of the world. I want everyone over the age of sixteen to establish faith, otherwise it will violate the divine constitution and be a crime!"

　　Lu Wenwan was stunned, and everyone was stunned!

　　Su Tongtong murmured, "Isn't this tyranny? We know that belief should be free, how can it be interfered with by humans?"

　　"How could I interfere with other people's freedom of belief? Don't you all want to have your own beliefs? People can believe in me, or they can believe in you, or even believe in other gods. I won't interfere with this. But if there is no belief at all, then it is meaningless!"

　　"This won't work. There will definitely be resistance!" Lu Wenwan said hurriedly.

　　"In the era of political power, everyone must abide by the law. This in itself is a shackle imposed on mortals by the state apparatus. But no one has ever thought that this is wrong. Why is that?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"This is different. Although the law regulates people's behavior, it is all good and positive. The existence of the law is only to regulate people's behavior and prevent bad things from happening, so everyone is willing to accept it!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "It's good for me to make people believe, because without faith, I can't guarantee whether humans can survive when the next demon comes! Only faith is the only way to save ourselves. Under such a righteous cause, not believing is the greatest selfishness!"

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong were stunned.

　　"The political era has its own characteristics, and the theocratic era must also have its own characteristics. Don't use the rules and regulations of the political era to measure the laws of the theocratic era. This is inappropriate and out of date. Each era has its own characteristics. The only main theme at this stage and even for a long period of time in the future is to resist the invasion of demons!"

　　"Under this theme, the era of coexistence of various countries is no longer appropriate. The Earth plane needs a stronger and more unified force to lead the theme of this era. This is theocracy. What I want to create is theocracy era!

　　Lu Fei spoke eloquently, and although his tone was flat, everyone could feel the persistence in Lu Fei's heart.

　　"Sir, we swear to follow your path to the death, create a powerful theocracy, resolutely resist the invasion of the devil, and ensure the prosperity and survival of mankind!" Nubis, Gris, Severa and others were very excited and expressed their opinions. Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong had to give in and said, "Okay, although some places are too overbearing, our starting point and end point are the same, that is to resist the devil and ensure the survival of mankind!"

　　Kang Shenghua said with a slight sweat on his forehead: "My Lord, are we going to eliminate the concept of the nation and establish a great federation that combines politics and religion?"

　　"Haha, that's right, that's what I mean. The unity of politics and religion, the supremacy of theocracy, the entire Earth plane of human beings has always been in a state of division. That's because of history, but times have changed, and now a stronger and more brutal public enemy has appeared. In order to gather everyone's strength to fight against the devil as much as possible, unification is necessary and inevitable. This is the trend of the times, no one can stop it, whoever stops it will die!"

　　"Okay, so what should we do?"

　　"The situation is very good now. Let's build the temple first, and then build temples in every corner of the world. Wherever there are human footprints, there must be our sacred temple of truth!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Ah...how many of them do we need to build?" Kang Shenghua was stunned.

　　"What will we use the money for? Mainly, it will be used to build temples. The Yili Consortium now has enough funds to do this big thing. We will first build temples in all the cities in the world, and then we can build them in towns. It will be great if we can achieve this step!"

　　"Okay, then I will build it? I expect to urgently approve the construction of 10,000 temples around the world!" Kang Shenghua said.

　　"Okay, let's build another 10,000 temples. At the same time, our floating city cannot be left behind. This will be the holy place of the Holy Truth Church in the world. So you ask the design elites under the consortium to come up with a design plan for the floating city as soon as possible. Design it into the most magnificent religious holy place in the world. There is no need to consider mechanics and financial resources. Design it to be beautiful, grand, and exquisite. Then we will use divine power to build it!" Lu Fei said.

　　"That's great! If that's the case, the floating city will surely become a miracle in the history of architecture..." Everyone was delighted because Lu Fei's vision was so good and the future would be bright.

　　…

　　Chapter 423 Conflict

　　Since the decision was made to build the temple on a large scale, the giant company, the Standi Group, immediately started to operate. The United Gold Reserve Bank under the Standi Group had already controlled the economic lifeline of Iceland and Greece. Since its establishment, the bank has grown rapidly in a way that shocked everyone...

　　It took half a year to expand from just Greece and Iceland to branches across Europe, America, Asia, and Australia. To this end, the United Gold Reserve Bank has been spending huge amounts of money, completely disregarding the cost, just to extend its tentacles to countries around the world.

　　Whenever it established a branch in a country or successfully acquired a bank, the United Gold Reserve Bank would invest huge sums of money in that country to support factories and enterprises in the fields of industry, transportation, agriculture, medicine, etc. In the eyes of outsiders, the United Gold Reserve Bank was a complete lunatic, completely ignoring profits and losses and intervening in various fields.

　　Thanks to the wealth of the United Gold Reserve Bank, Lu Fei initially transferred a large amount of gold coins from the Terran continent, and then melted them into gold reserves. On the one hand, he manufactured United gold coins with different gold contents, and issued rated gold coins with similar face values ​​and actual equivalence, once again impacting the financial sector.

　　On the other hand, the issuance of the United Gold Dollar was increased to plunder the wealth of the world. At one point, the world gold price fell sharply, but it still did not stop the growth of the United Gold Reserve Bank!

　　With the efforts of a number of companies such as Geothermal Energy Technology, Spark Technology, and Super Matrix Technology, the United Gold Reserve Bank has become the world's largest investment bank.

　　Once the investment plan signed by Kang Shenghua to build 5,000 to 10,000 standard Holy Truth Church temples was announced by the bank through a press conference, the whole world was shocked.

　　Politicians from Europe and the United States have expressed their support for the construction of the Holy Temple of Truth, especially the United Kingdom. The new Prime Minister and Queen Elizabeth II announced that the United Kingdom will build 420 Holy Temples of Truth. In addition to the investment by the United Gold Bank, the British government will sell the land for the construction of the temples free of charge, quickly approve the construction procedures, and call on the general public to donate funds, etc.

　　Believers of the Holy Truth Church went out in force, and a vigorous trend of building Holy Truth temples took place all over the world. Within almost half a month, another 7,000 Holy Truth temples broke ground. The general construction period was shortened to two months, which was quite fast.

　　The design plans of the floating city were passed to the temple one by one. Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong and others studied and modified them for several days, and finally made a decision. A large amount of alloy materials and human building materials were transported to the floating city through the semi-growth plane. Gris, Andrea and Agnes used their divine power to build a complex of buildings in the floating city.

　　Buildings with novel designs were constructed one by one using divine power, which was something that mortals could not imagine. No matter how complex or strange the shape of the building was, as long as it was constructed with divine power and super alloys, there was no building that could not be built.

　　In a quiet villa in Zhongnanhai, China, seven elderly people are sitting around a round table, having a heated discussion.

　　"I say, Lao Xu, we have all read the information. Now the Taklimakan Desert in Xinjiang has turned into a forest. The forest and land resources there have become very popular. Some young people who don't know the immensity of the world are already eyeing it!"

　　"Humph, there used to be a vast desert there, but now it has become a forest. This is a great achievement for China that will be remembered for generations to come. For this alone, we should thank that person!"

　　"Of course we agree with this, and we should thank that person, but the Taklimakan Desert is our government's land. Without our government's approval, no one can mess around with it. This is a matter of principle. Whoever messes around is breaking the law!"

　　"So, we are going to send people to drive them away? Our satellites have been restored, and from satellite observations, that person has already built a city on the floating island. They are building so recklessly without the government's approval. What do you think we should do? Should we come up with a solution?"

　　"So what if he claims to be a god? We Communists have always been staunch materialists and atheists. We don't need to acknowledge those nonsense..."

　　"Yes, let's just move the army into the forest and station them there. If that doesn't work, we can just capture that guy..."

　　"Do you have any brains? How do you catch him? Everyone has seen that he is not an ordinary person. Not to mention that bullets can't deal with him, even if we use nuclear weapons to bombard him, it won't have any effect. Tell me, how do you catch such a person? What will happen if you piss off the other party?"

　　"This won't work, and that won't work either. Are we going to turn a blind eye? Even though it used to be a desert, it's a forest now. There's no reason for us not to control it!"

　　"Well, let's let the Xinjiang Provincial Party Committee or the Military Region go and take a look first. Also, I heard that a few of us useless young people are very envious of that place and are planning to take it over for resource development, including logging, oil mining, and tourism..."

　　"Then let them do it first, and then we'll see..."

　　"Okay, that's what I mean!"

　　Northwest Air Force Base. Several military jeeps passed through the guard posts unimpeded and drove all the way to the secret training ground of the Seventh District Helicopter Brigade. Two extremely arrogant young masters kicked open the door of the jeep and got out.

　　"Mr. Luo, why...why are you here?" A squadron leader walked over.

　　"Stop talking nonsense. We are going to fly a helicopter today. Find a few people immediately, bring a company of heavy firepower, and go with us to Taklamakan!" The young man named Luo sneered.

　　"How can this be possible... We have no right to mobilize the troops without the order from the leader!" The squadron leader looked grim.

　　"Stop playing dumb...Isn't it just a company of troops? Do you know what kind of old man we are from the Luo family? How dare you talk to me..." Young Master Luo laughed.

　　"Don't be angry, Master Luo. Let me do it!" Another young master took out an officer's certificate with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel. He threw the certificate at the squadron leader's face and said with a smile, "Do you know who I am? My name is Liu Wei. My old man is the commander-in-chief of the military region. My grandfather was the former head of the Northwest Theater and the backbone of the Republic. Who gave you the courage to disobey us? Do you believe that I will pass a word to the higher-ups and make things difficult for you for the rest of your life?"

　　The squadron leader turned pale, saluted and shouted, "Yes, Comrade Lieutenant Colonel, I am willing to follow your command. Please give me the order, Comrade Lieutenant Colonel!"

　　The two young masters laughed triumphantly. Liu Wei nodded and said, "Okay, send out a helicopter team immediately, take a company with you, and we'll go to Taklimakan for business!"

　　"Hurry, hurry, hurry..." The fully armed assault soldiers urgently boarded twelve armed helicopters. All members of the fourth squad of the first battalion had boarded, and the two young masters also boarded three helicopters.

　　"Let's go now!" Young Master Luo shouted into the intercom, and twelve armed helicopters took off and flew towards the Taklamakan Forest.

　　Entering the Taklamakan region, Liu Wei was surprised and said, "My God, this place has really become a big forest. Our northwest is going to be prosperous. Look... There are so many towering trees. If we cut down a thousand of them a day, it will be enough for us to eat and drink. And the scenery is amazing! Our Liu family has taken a fancy to this place!"

　　"Bullshit, how can such a good place be without our Luo family? Our Luo family is also the emperor of the northwest. Why should your Liu family take it all for yourself? Besides, can you take it all for yourself?"

　　"Well, if our two families join forces, there won't be any problems with those playboys in Beijing. Is that right?"

　　"That's more like it...but I heard that the one who turned the desert into a forest was some...god from some religion. Can we bypass him?" Liu Wei said.

　　"God? Haha, what a bullshit god. I think it's a charlatan... In the northwest, our Luo and Liu families are the gods, the others are all bullshit!" Luo Honglin laughed.

　　Liu Wei nodded and said, "That's right. The entire northwest belongs to our two families. No matter what god it is, they have to prostrate themselves in front of us. Who are we? We represent the state apparatus. No matter how powerful an individual is, can he be stronger than the state?"

　　"Haha, you're right, we're here, there's a floating island over there!" Luo Honglin turned to the squadron leader and said, "Show me your power first. If you lose face for Master Liu and me, you'll have nothing to do with your life!"

　　"Got it, Lieutenant Colonel Liu!" The squadron leader was also feeling sad. He had no one to back him up, and his words were not taken seriously. He could not afford to offend these two great men, otherwise his life would be over.

　　…

　　Chapter 424: Go to Sleep

　　A flying squadron of twelve armed helicopters circled the floating city and finally landed slowly on the square in front of the temple complex.

　　Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan walked out of the temple and looked at the slowly landing helicopter in surprise.

　　"Hurry, hurry, hurry..." A company of commandos rushed down the cabin in a well-trained manner, holding fully automatic rifles and standing guard. Luo Honglin and Liu Wei walked down, looking at Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan, their eyes narrowed slightly, with a different light surging in their eyes.

　　"Wow, I didn't expect to see two beautiful girls here. Not bad, not bad, and their figures are really good!" Liu Wei smiled frivolously, staring at Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan's faces and breasts unscrupulously.

　　Su Tongtong was annoyed and asked angrily: "Who are you and what do you want to do?"

　　Liu Wei smiled and said, "Hey, what are you doing? We are from the Northwest Military Region. My name is Liu Wei. I want to ask you what you are doing... This is the country's land. Have you applied to the government for building something here?"

　　Luo Honglin smiled obscenely and said, "It must be gone. This is an illegal construction. Call the person in charge here. Your young master has taken a fancy to this place. Please vacate this place. This piece of building is built, and there is no need to demolish it. But since it is an illegal building, I think the government will confiscate it!"

　　"Yes, yes, these buildings are well built. It would be a pity to demolish them as illegal buildings. And you, if you don't want to live in the boarded houses, then behave yourself!" Liu Wei said.

　　Su Tongtong finally understood what was going on. It turned out that she was being blackmailed by a playboy... Lu Wenwan couldn't help but be a little bit unconvinced. Su Tongtong laughed instead of getting angry: "Aren't you just a few lousy soldiers? The government hasn't said anything yet, what does it have to do with you?"

　　Liu Wei was furious and smiled sinisterly: "In this northwest, the government is nothing. Even if the chairman of the autonomous region comes, he has to be respectful to me. My name is Liu Wei. It seems that you don't know the power of our Liu family in the military and political circles of China!"

　　"Liu family? There are many people with the surname Liu in China. Which family is your Liu family? Why have I never heard of it..." Lu Wenwan said.

　　Liu Wei's face flushed red. What he hated most was that others didn't know about his Liu family and how powerful he was. "Listen carefully, my father was the commander of the Northwest Military Region, and my grandfather was..." Liu Wei mentioned the name of a famous old revolutionary.

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong were stunned. After a long while, Su Tongtong said to Lu Wenwan, "Wenwan, we have all heard of the term dandy before. We thought that the old seniors didn't have such useless descendants. I didn't expect that there really are such descendants. It's really unexpected!"

　　"That's right. Those old revolutionaries are indeed awe-inspiring, but no one would have thought that their descendants would rely on the reputation of their predecessors to bully others and even want to extort money from us?" Lu Wenwan said.

　　Liu Wei and Luo Honglin's faces turned red, as ugly as if they had been sprayed with ketchup.

　　"You... you two stinky women, how dare you... not give us face, are you tired of living?"

　　Luo Honglin's temper was even hotter than Liu Wei's. He jumped up first, pulled out a pistol from his waist, and laughed wildly, "Well, well, well, today I, Young Master Luo, have seen something. There are women in the northwest who don't respect me, Young Master Luo. You have guts, you have guts... First company, why don't you arrest them for me?"

　　The squadron leader waved his hand helplessly, and the soldiers of the first company quickly raised their guns and pointed them at Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan, saying, "I'm sorry, but military orders are as strong as mountains. You two should squat down with your heads in your hands!"

　　Su Tongtong was furious and said, "You big-headed ghost, are you still the people's soldiers? Is this how you treat the common people?"

　　The assault soldiers' faces suddenly turned red.

　　"Rebellion, rebellion?" Young Master Luo fired a shot into the air and shouted angrily, "Whoever dares to disobey orders, I will make him recover early when I return!"

　　"Brothers, go ahead and tie up those two women!" the soldiers shouted hurriedly.

　　"Who dares?!" A huge voice came, and two Titan giants rushed over and landed in front of Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan with a bang, blocking a group of soldiers armed with weapons.

　　"An inhuman monster..."

　　The soldiers were shocked. They didn't know who opened fire. Bang, bang, bang... The bullets hit the two Titans, then jumped away. Immediately afterwards, most of the soldiers opened fire.

　　The Titan said in a muffled voice: "What is this? Is it attacking us?" Another Titan shook his head and said: "It doesn't look like a threatening attack. I have never seen such a weak attack. Should we kill all these people?"

　　"Kill them! They are too noisy!" The Titan suddenly moved and was about to pounce on the assault soldier who was shooting.

　　"Wait... don't kill people here. This is the holy place of my Holy Truth Church!" Lu Wenwan was embarrassed and shouted quickly. These two Titans are killing-level constructs. They have killed countless demons. To kill ordinary mortals is as easy as crushing an ant, right?

　　The two Titans suddenly stopped moving. If they were asked to take action, even if they just moved a finger, these mortals in front of them would not be able to withstand and die. Only by not taking action would they avoid killing people.

　　"Monster... Monster..." Luo Honglin was shocked. He suddenly fired a shot and a bullet hit the Titan's face. The Titan didn't notice at all.

　　Liu Wei shouted, "Do you have a rocket launcher? Blast these two monsters to death!"

　　Su Tongtong looked at Luo Honglin and Liu Wei with disdain, then turned and said, "Wen Wan, these two guys are so bold that they actually set their sights on our Holy Truth Church. If we don't teach them a lesson, won't it damage our reputation?"

　　"How do you want to teach him a lesson?" Lu Wenwan asked.

　　"Your method is better. Just let them fall asleep, like a vegetable. Let them sleep forever without our permission. This way they can't do anything bad!"

　　"Isn't this too harsh?" Lu Wenwan shook her head.

　　"How could it be? We are killing the chicken to scare the monkeys. These dandy young men, using the name of elders to stir up trouble everywhere, are simply the black sheep of our China!"

　　"That's good, the death penalty can be avoided but the living punishment cannot be escaped!" Lu Wenwan waved her hand, and two halos of eternal sleep magic fell on the heads of Luo Honglin and Liu Wei, the two playboys, and the two men fell to the ground with a thud.

　　"What's going on?" The squadron leader's face turned pale. He quickly ran to the two young masters, pulled them over, checked their breath, and found that they were still breathing. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Lieutenant Colonel Liu, Lieutenant Colonel Liu...Young Master Luo, Young Master Luo..." The squadron leader hurriedly patted the two men, but no matter how he patted, they could not wake up. The squadron leader's face suddenly turned ugly.

　　"What's going on? Did you do anything to them? Do you know who they are? If something really happens, no one here can take responsibility!" The squadron leader's face turned pale and blue.

　　"You're so nagging. You should go to sleep too!" Lu Wenwan shot another halo of eternal sleep power at the squadron leader, who immediately fell to the ground.

　　"Captain, the captain is asleep, but we can't wake him up... This is too weird!" The commandos looked at each other and finally became terrified.

　　"Go ahead and take the person back. Remember this, if he dares to offend us again... no, if he dares to step into the floating city again, no matter who he is, he will be treated like the three of them!" Su Tongtong sneered.

　　"It's really you who did it...Okay, okay, let's go. Remember this, you have offended the Luo family and the Liu family. In China, if you offend these families of the Republic's founders, no one can save you!" A commando soldier left a harsh remark, then took the three sleeping people onto the helicopter, and whoosh... the helicopter flew away.

　　"Sister Tongtong, there won't be any problem, right? Those two playboys have complicated backgrounds!" Lu Wenwan said worriedly.

　　Su Tongtong sneered, "Hehe, Wen Wan, what are you thinking? Isn't it just that there are a few old guys backing you up? Who has our Holy Truth Church ever been afraid of on Earth? Not to mention mortals, even the demon god Bushong would have been driven away anyway?"

　　"That's right, they are just mortals. Although they have the power of the government, it is still the power of mortals. If they dare to attract our attention, they must be prepared to be dealt with!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Haha, well said, Wen Wan, you did a good job this time! From now on, no matter who it is, if they dare to target us, we will make them pay an unbearable price. We have the ability to do so!" Lu Fei walked out of the temple.

　　"Okay, I understand!" Lu Wenwan nodded.

　　Su Tongtong smiled and said, "I guess there won't be a next time. Our Holy Truth Church is becoming more and more powerful. There are only a few people who are blind..."

　　"Don't worry. If you beat the little one, how can the old one not jump out? I'll take care of it for you next time. Don't report such trivial matters to me. I'm a god who handles big things!"

　　“…” Su Tongtong rolled her eyes, not knowing what to say.

　　Chapter 425 is here

　　Northwest Military Region Hospital.

　　"This rebellious son is lawless on weekdays, but now he has done something like this. Doesn't he know who he can and cannot offend?" A middle-aged man was furious beside Luo Honglin's bed.

　　"Wuwuwuwu... My son..." The woman cried a few times, her eyes flashing with ferocity, and she cursed at the middle-aged man: "I don't care, Lao Luo, you go and catch the two women who harmed our son. I want to peel off their skin and tear their bones apart!"

　　"Ignorance! Do we think we can afford to offend those people?" Lao Luo glared at his wife fiercely. This woman was a woman after all, and she always had a rude and unreasonable temper in her bones.

　　"No matter what, they will not let them have an easy life after making my son like this!" the woman yelled.

　　"Shut your stinky mouth. You've spoiled this rebellious son so much... Loving mothers often spoil their children. How could my Luo family produce such an evil child?!"

　　"You...you old fool, you are now blaming me. If I hadn't given birth to such a son for your Luo family, wouldn't your Luo family have been extinct? You were in the army and didn't have time to take care of us, but I worked so hard to raise our son. I suffered so much and endured so much pain. Now that life is better, you don't like us? I tell you, Luo Xiaojun, you ungrateful thing, ungrateful wolf, Chen Shimei, if anything happens to our son, I will never forgive you..."

　　"Why are you saying all this? It's been so many years..." The middle-aged man suddenly lost his breath.

　　"Chief, the patients need quiet, please stop making noise here!" The old dean walked in wearing a white coat and leading a group of doctors.

　　"Yes, yes, I, Luo Xiaojun, am following the doctor's instructions. Old Dean, how is my son's condition?" Luo Xiaojun greeted the old dean, who was of his father's generation. He was proficient in medicine and had been to Zhongnanhai several times to treat state leaders. He was famous both at home and abroad.

　　The old dean looked at the face of the young man on the bed, sighed, shook his head and said, "Commander, I have been treating patients for more than 60 years and have never seen such a disease. The full body examination has shown that the child is not sick at all, but..."

　　"Just what?" Luo Xiaojun and his wife were very anxious.

　　"Asleep!"

　　"Falling asleep?" Luo Xiaojun and his wife were puzzled.

　　"Yes, they fell asleep. All three of them had exactly the same symptoms. They were indeed asleep and dreaming. The strange thing is that they were in a deep sleep and could not be woken up by external stimuli unless they wanted to wake up themselves!" said the old dean.

　　"How could this happen? Isn't this a joke? How can someone who has fallen asleep not be woken up? Is this a curse?" the woman yelled.

　　The old dean showed a strange expression, pulled Luo Xiaojun aside, and whispered: "Xiao Luo, you know what, your wife is right, it is really a ghost, but it is not an ordinary ghost. Have you heard of the black magic of Southeast Asian sorcerers? It is a bit similar to this evil method, but I have asked those soldiers, and now I deduce that it is not a black magic, but a magic..."

　　"Divine magic?" Luo Xiaojun was stunned.

　　"Haven't you watched TV these days? Who turned the Taklamakan Desert into a forest? Who created the floating island? Are there people from the Holy Truth Church on it? Are the people your son and the kid surnamed Liu colliding with members of the Holy Truth Church?"

　　"Yes, yes, yes...it was the two women from the Holy Truth Church who were offended!" Luo Xiaojun suddenly realized.

　　"So the person who tied the bell must be the one to untie it. If you want to wake the person up, you need to find someone to do it!" suggested the old dean.

　　"..." Luo Xiaojun was speechless. He felt a little helpless. He was one of the two top leaders of the Northwest Military Region. He had not asked anyone for help in many years. Now he had to ask for help and he didn't know how to do it!

　　Seeing Luo Xiaojun in a dilemma, the old dean nodded and said, "Okay, think about it again, but don't worry, the three little guys are in no danger of life in our hospital. I have arranged for people to give them the best care. Even if they lie down and sleep for ten or twenty years, they will be fine!"

　　The old dean patted Luo Xiaojun on the shoulder, sighed, and left.

　　"Lao Luo, what did the dean say? Is our son going to sleep forever and never wake up?" The middle-aged woman came over and asked nervously.

　　"Hmph, it's all your fault. I'll just pretend that there is no such rebellious son!" Luo Xiaojun walked away in anger with a pale face.

　　The middle-aged woman's face became ferocious, and she shouted: "Old Luo, if you don't help our son get revenge, you are not a man!" Luo Xiaojun staggered and almost fell.

　　"Okay, are you guys in the Luo family just going to sit there and wait? I won't wait. I'm going to give those two little girls two slaps in the face no matter what!" The middle-aged woman was furious. She turned to the chief bodyguard and said, "Go, get a military vehicle and a few soldiers. I'll go to the Taklamakan Desert myself. I don't believe it..."

　　The head guard broke out in sweat and said in embarrassment: "But Madam..."

　　"It's nothing but. As the wife of the military district chief, can't I mobilize you?" The middle-aged woman's face turned cold.

　　"No... no, military vehicles can't reach that place. Only helicopters can reach it..." the captain of the guards said hurriedly.

　　"Well, then send a helicopter out. I'm going to settle accounts with those two witches!"

　　"Okay, okay..." The chief guard quickly made a phone call and said, "Madam, it's OK. One helicopter and seven guards!"

　　"Okay, let's go. If your military district chief wants to be a coward, let him be one. I, Yao Shuhua, can't just let this go. I won't forgive them for daring to harm my son!" Yao Shuhua's face became extremely ferocious.

　　“Puff, puff, puff…”

　　The helicopter was flying very fast in the sky. Soon after it entered the sky above the forest, it saw the floating city from afar. At this time, the floating city had magnificent buildings that could be vaguely seen. They did not look like buildings on earth at all, but more like something in a mirage.

　　"Oh my God, how could this island be floating in the air? Who lives here?" Yao Shuhua said in shock.

　　The chief guard said, "Madam, the people living upstairs are from the Holy Truth Church..."

　　"Holy Truth Church?" Yao Shuhua frowned and said, "I've never heard of it..."

　　The captain of the guards' face suddenly turned red. My God, he had forgotten that the chief's wife was just a country girl. She not only didn't care about current affairs, but also only knew how to play cards and rarely watched TV. How could he expect her to understand something?

　　Yao Shuhua hadn't watched TV for ten days or half a month. The Holy Truth Church's descent rally in the Vatican City had only happened a few days ago, and Yao Shuhua didn't understand much about it. Sometimes people are like this, their circle of life can be very narrow, and their horizons can be very limited.

　　"Oh, I remember. One time I saw in the news that this religion donated a lot of money to build Hope Primary Schools..." said Yao Shuhua.

　　Building a Hope Primary School? I'm stunned. When did this happen? The hottest things now are the Vatican's divine descent, the Sahara miracle, and the Taklimakan miracle!

　　The captain of the guards thought that there was too big a generation gap between him and Yao Shuhua and they couldn't communicate.

　　The helicopter stopped in front of the largest temple. Yao Shuhua and the guards got off the helicopter. Su Tongtong happened to be in the square of the temple at this time. Seeing the helicopter flying in as if it was in an empty space, she couldn't help but frowning.

　　"Is it this little girl?" Yao Shuhua pointed at Su Tongtong and asked. A soldier breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Yes, it's her. There is another woman who is not here, and there are two inhuman monsters who seem to be robots and can block bullets, but they are not here either!"

　　"What nonsense are you talking about?" Yao Shuhua muttered and walked up to Su Tongtong.

　　"Who are you and why are you here so late? Let me tell you, this is the place of the Holy Truth Church. Not just anyone can come here!" Su Tongtong shouted.

　　"You...you ignorant little girl, it was you who did something to my son?" Yao Shuhua said angrily.

　　"What's wrong with you, aunt? Who did something to your son? Who is your son? Why would I care?"

　　"You still don't admit it, just yesterday..."

　　"Yesterday?" How could Su Tongtong forget? She immediately laughed and said, "I'm telling you, old lady, those two arrogant and rude dandies are your sons. Haha, I've really learned something new. How come the older ones come after you beat the younger ones?"

　　…

　　Chapter 426 Nightmare (I)

　　Yao Shuhua had never heard such harsh words before and was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. In the Northwest Military Region, and even in Tianjing, everyone was respectful or polite to her. No one was like the little girl in front of her, who spoke so harshly.

　　Obasan? Who is Obasan, damn little girl?

　　"Ah...you little bitch, I let you touch my son, I will pull out all your hair and tear your stinky mouth. Who are your parents? They are so uneducated..." Yao Shuhua suddenly jumped up, grabbed Su Tongtong's hair and started beating her like a shrew. She was also furious and used all her previous fierceness.

　　The guards and soldiers who came with them were immediately dumbfounded. It turned out that they were not here to work, but to watch a show!

　　"You...you crazy woman, what are you doing? Why don't you let go...let go quickly, or I'll show you what's happening!" Su Tongtong originally had a very hot temper. Seeing that Yao Shuhua was powerless, she didn't take her too seriously. She didn't expect that the other party would suddenly launch a sneak attack and use the old woman's trick of grabbing hair to fight.

　　Su Tongtong usually speaks and acts carelessly, and although she has a bit of a hot temper, she has never fought with women, let alone being grabbed by the hair and beaten by an old woman who is old enough to be her mother? Su Tongtong was confused at first, and hurriedly threatened the other party to let go, otherwise she would not be polite.

　　Yao Shuhua was so angry that she screamed, "Haha, good, now you know how powerful I am. You want to beg for mercy, right? I tell you, no way. If you dare to touch my son, I will skin you alive today!" Yao Shuhua couldn't help but vent her verbal abuse. She also pulled Su Tongtong's hair frantically and tried to grab Su Tongtong's face.

　　"hateful!"

　　Su Tongtong quickly came to her senses, a nameless anger surged from her heart, and her magic power suddenly activated. Yao Shuhua's body suddenly stiffened, and the whole person seemed to be fixed by an invisible force, as if she was under a spell.

　　"Ah... Shoot, shoot, this woman is a witch, a witch!" Yao Shuhua screamed, her hands and feet unable to move, her eyes full of fear, her body slowly flew up from the ground, three feet above the ground, posing like a puppet, screaming in vain.

　　Su Tongtong looked ugly, her hair was messy like a mad woman, her clothes were a little messy, and there were scratches on her face. Su Tongtong was really furious. She fixed her hair and said angrily: "I actually became the target of a shrew's fight. Oh my God, what is going on? Why did I meet such a crazy woman? My image as a lady is completely ruined? How can I forgive her? How can I..."

　　Su Tongtong had hired someone to teach aristocratic etiquette at the Weina Harbor in the Terran continent. For a long time, she thought she had mastered it thoroughly and her every move could be described as ladylike. Even in the aristocratic circle of Weina Harbor, she had never been rude, and was praised by many people as an elegant and beautiful business woman, deeply loved by Weina's upper-class aristocrats.

　　But now the image is completely ruined.

　　As an arcane master, Su Tongtong can be very scary once she gets angry, especially in the current situation. Su Tongtong can almost be described as crazy. Her hair is messed up, her clothes are torn, and her face is burning.

　　There was also a woman beside her who was screaming like a puppet, flying and floating in the air, her feet not touching the ground, her limbs and head all crooked, which was very out of place. Such a scene combined with Su Tongtong, Su Tongtong's appearance at this moment was simply the image of a witch.

　　"It's a witch. This woman really knows witchcraft. The lady is under control. Quick, fire, fire..." The guards came to their senses and took a deep breath. They felt as if they had fallen into an ice hole. They were so cold that they thought they could run into evil spirits and dirty things in broad daylight...

　　"Bang, bang, bang, bang..." A soldier fired first, and several bullets stopped in front of Su Tongtong, pausing strangely, as if blocked by an inexplicable force.

　　"Ah... Fire!" Infinite fear surged in the hearts of the soldiers. They roared and started shooting, bang bang bang bang...

　　Hundreds of bullets stopped in front of Su Tongtong. Su Tongtong's eyes shot out a strange light, like a real witch.

　　"Okay, you dare to shoot at me, you want me to die, okay, okay, you want me to die, right? Then I won't be polite, you guys go to die too!" Su Tongtong knew that if she was not an arcanist, she would have been beaten to death by now, and was beaten into a hornet's nest in an ugly way. Thinking of this, Su Tongtong was furious. At the beginning, she never thought of killing him, but now it was different. A deep chill and nameless anger made her extremely annoyed.

　　"Wow..." A dazzling light burst out from Su Tongtong's eyes, like the flash when taking a photo, but this flash was much more terrifying.

　　Hundreds of paused bullets turned into white mist in an instant. All the guards who fired the shots caught fire in an instant and then turned into ashes. The automatic rifles in the soldiers' hands turned into molten iron and fell to the ground, burning the leaves on the ground with a hissing sound.

　　"ah……"

　　Yao Shuhua was stunned by this scene, and she screamed in fear after a while. It was the first time that Su Tongtong angrily used her most powerful arcane technique, but she didn't expect it to be so terrifying. Not to mention people, even steel melted into juice in an instant, but this was also clean. When the wind blew, nothing was left. It was just like the dissociation technique, turning people directly into molecules and atoms.

　　"Damn it, he actually killed someone?"

　　Su Tongtong felt a little regretful after she had calmed down. She also felt a little guilty. Of course, after she saw Yao Shuhua, this little bit of guilt disappeared without a trace, and was replaced by disgust towards this woman.

　　This woman was responsible for all this. His son was the one who caused the trouble, and now it was her turn to cause trouble. She was so bold as to want to occupy the floating city? Who gave them the guts?

　　Su Tongtong became more and more angry as she thought about it. She thought, well, let's just go all out. That playboy surnamed Liu said that his father was the commander of the military region? Then the father of this surnamed Luo must be a high-ranking official, otherwise this woman wouldn't have come here in an armed helicopter with a bunch of soldiers to show off her power...

　　Su Tongtong hated the crazy woman who was pulling her hair. It was she who made her kill someone, which was a huge sin. She brought Yao Shuhua to the edge of the floating city and waved her hand. A vine flew over, one end of which was tied to a Roman column, and the other end was tied to Yao Shuhua's ankles.

　　"You...you witch, what are you going to do?" Chen Shuhua wanted to die. She regretted it so much now. She subconsciously felt what Su Tongtong was going to do, and she couldn't help but panic.

　　"Do what? You'll love it!"

　　Su Tongtong pushed Yao Shuhua and she immediately fell from the edge of the floating city, experiencing the ultimate high-altitude bungee jumping! Yao Shuhua was suspended in the air, with a forest thousands of feet below her. The wind blew over her, penetrating her bones.

　　"Help me... Girl, I was wrong, I was wrong, please forgive me! My husband is Luo Xiaojun, the chief of the Northwest Military Region. If you kill me, you will be finished too!" Yao Shuhua cried and begged for mercy and threatened.

　　Su Tongtong has always had a stubborn temper. She raised her eyebrows and sneered, "Well, just like that playboy surnamed Liu, is it a big deal to have a good father or a good husband? You pissed off my Holy Truth Church, and you'll see what happens next!"

　　Su Tongtong took out the Spark tablet and said to it, "Can you control the computer automation equipment at the Northwest Military Region base?"

　　"Not now, this function is restricted!" said the tablet's intelligent core.

　　"The functions of the computer I'm using are restricted?" Su Tongtong was stunned and said quickly, "You should be different from the Spark computers we sell in bulk. Why are the functions restricted? Who restricted it? How can I open it?"

　　"Uh... it's the great sage Tommy. The Spark Intelligence was created by him. Only he can remove the restrictions, no one else can!" said the Spark Intelligence.

　　"Okay then, contact Tommy right away. I want to talk to him!"

　　"Okay!" The tablet quickly projected the image of the great sage Tomi, and the old man asked, "It turns out to be Master Tongtong, do you have any instructions?"

　　Su Tongtong frowned and said, "Hurry up and limit the permissions of my tablet computer. I need to do something now!"

　　Great Sage Tommy broke out in a cold sweat. He said in embarrassment: "Master Tongtong, you know how powerful our intelligent cores are, right? If you are given full authority, it will be easy to destroy this world..."

　　"Stop talking nonsense. Don't I know? Of course I know my limits. You don't need to remind me. Quickly release all the permissions of this smart core. I mean all the permissions. Don't fool me, or I will go to the Goblin City and teach you a lesson!"

　　“No, no, no…Okay, I’ll authorize you now…Okay, the authorization is complete, but it’s only for one day. Uh, Master Tongtong, the full capabilities of the Spark Intelligence are no joke. You must use them with caution and never mess up the entire world…”

　　"Enough, you nagging mother-in-law. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Do you think I, Su Tongtong, would be so ignorant as to do things in moderation?!" Su Tongtong gave a wink, and the projection disappeared immediately.

　　Su Tongtong asked: "How is it, did you get the permission?"

　　The Fire Seed said intelligently, "Okay, Master Tongtong, what do you want me to do?"

　　"I ask you, can we invade the Northwest Military Region base and control all their computers, including large computers, because I want to control their missile system!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"That's an intranet, but it's not a problem for me. As long as the Earth's magnetic field can cover and penetrate, I can transmit data, load information, and exercise control!"

　　"Okay, let's start. Take control of all controllable systems in the Northern Military Region!" Su Tongtong gave the order.

　　After three minutes, the intelligent core said: "Okay, control is complete!"

　　In a large military region hundreds of miles away, various alarms sounded, a secret underground base exploded, and everyone became like ants on hot pot.

　　"Hey, hey, hey... Commander, this is bad. The entire ground-based Nuwa system has lost control. The restricted-level missile system and the prohibited-level nuclear weapon system have all lost their response..."

　　"What? What are you doing? Check what went wrong quickly. If you make it a bigger problem, I will shoot you!" The leaders were furious.

　　No one expected that this was just the beginning and the nightmare was yet to come.

　　Chapter 427 Nightmare (Part 2)

　　Just as the Northwest Military Region was in chaos, a picture appeared on all the computer screens. Su Tongtong was seen standing on the edge of the floating city, stepping on a green vine, with a woman hanging from one end of the vine. The woman was hanging in the air, screaming in fear and struggling constantly.

　　"Ah... Isn't that Commander Luo's wife?" Everyone was shocked.

　　"Yes, it's Commander Luo's wife. How did she get there? Isn't that island floating in the air in the Taklamakan region?"

　　"The picture appears in the base. Could it be that the hacker who invaded the base is related to this woman?"

　　The people in the Northwest Military Region were in a panic. Everyone with a computer in the entire military region was hacked. Such images appeared on the computer screens, and rumors spread immediately.

　　"Damn it! Hackers captured my wife and hacked into our military district's information system?" Luo Xiaojun was furious when he rushed to the underground bunker base.

　　In the picture, Su Tongtong pointed at Yao Shuhua and said arrogantly: "You rubbish from the Northwest Military Region, listen carefully. I am from the Holy Truth Church. I am now in the floating city. This woman under my feet and her son have come to my Holy Truth Church twice to act like masters. OK, you are from the Northwest Military Region, right? Who gave you the guts to covet the holy land of my Holy Truth Church? This woman's husband, are you listening? If you hear me, come over here and kowtow to me and apologize, otherwise you will bear the consequences!"

　　Everyone who saw this scene was shocked and angry, but some people laughed afterwards: "Hey, you know what, this woman who threatened our Northwest Military Region is really a weirdo!"

　　"Rebellion, rebellion..." Luo Xiaojun was furious at the command center. His face was ashen and his eyes were fixed on the computer screen in front of the table with hatred in them.

　　"This is too much!" Luo Xiaojun grabbed the monitor and threw it against the wall, breaking it. Several staff officers were immediately silent. The person being threatened was Chief Luo's wife, and her anger can be imagined.

　　"Orders, the first, second, third and fifth flight squadrons will move out immediately and destroy that floating island to pieces!" Luo Xiaojun roared.

　　"Commander, the four squadrons have a total of 4,000 fighter jets. The impact of deploying so many fighter jets will be significant!" a staff officer hesitated.

　　"Bullshit, I say go, so we go. I'll take any responsibility. How dare you disobey orders?" Luo Xiaojun was furious.

　　"Resolutely obey the leader's orders!" The staff officers immediately stood up and saluted, not daring to say anything else.

　　The Northwest Military Region is the largest and most complete integrated military base in the northwest region of China. It has ten air force squadrons alone, six of which are fighter squadrons. Now four flying squadrons are dispatched at once, which can be said to be a large-scale deployment.

　　The air force base was busy. Amid the emergency alarm, fighter jets roared into the blue sky and flew towards the floating city.

　　"Okay, you actually sent a plane to deal with me? Do you think I'm easy to mess with?" Su Tongtong was completely annoyed. She thought about it and quickly recited a summoning spell. A light elemental elf was summoned. This elf was a ball of white light, and it seemed to have a nose and eyes, and was very smart.

　　"Hurry up and shoot down all those fighter jets for me!" Su Tongtong ordered.

　　"Got it!" Light elemental elves are extremely rare. She originally bought it from the Toda Chamber of Commerce in Vina Harbor. Although it was only a primary elemental elf, it was already precious. Later, after Su Tongtong's Arcane Tower was built, she kept it in the light element pool for cultivation. Now it has become more powerful.

　　"Swish..." The light elemental elf turned into a light lightning and swept across the sky at an extremely fast speed, at least sub-light speed. The light elemental elf crashed into the fleet of aircraft, snap, snap, snap... The lightning rushed and knocked a hole in the nose of each aircraft. Inside the holes, various circuit equipment were flowing with arcs of electricity.

　　"Report to the headquarters, report to the headquarters, the Sky Falcon was attacked by an unidentified flying object, the Sky Falcon was attacked by an unidentified flying object, the Sky Falcon lost control, the Sky Falcon lost control..."

　　Four thousand fighters lost control, and the pilots ejected from the planes one after another. White parachutes appeared over the Taklimakan Forest. Four thousand fighters were pierced by the light elemental spirits and lost control, crashing into the forest one after another. Fortunately, the forest was still moist and no fire was caused.

　　"It's over, it's over, how could this happen? What kind of magic did this witch use? Why were all the fighter planes destroyed at the same time?" At the command center of the Northwest Military Base, all personnel were pale. The military base lost 4,000 fighter planes in a flash. No one could take the responsibility. Several leaders headed by Luo Shaojun would inevitably be brought to military court.

　　"Northwest Military Region, you've pissed me off. Fine, fine, you dared to send out planes, are you going to bomb our Holy Truth Church's floating city? Well, if you don't reciprocate, I'll bomb the South China Sea!"

　　Su Tongtong's idea was crazy. Women were like this sometimes, totally unreasonable. She asked the intelligence core, "Can we launch missiles to the South China Sea?"

　　"Yes, the Northwest Military Region's long-range missile base can control a total of 350 intercontinental missiles!" said the Spark Intelligent Core.

　　"Well, launch ten intercontinental missiles immediately and hit them directly into the South China Sea. No one will be punished if they are killed. Hehe, if I don't show my power, do they really think I'm a sick cat?" Su Tongtong ordered immediately.

　　At the Northwest Military Command, a red alarm sounded. The operators who were checking various equipment suddenly changed their expressions: "Oh no! The intercontinental missile system has actually started to activate... Ten, ten missiles are entering the 30-second countdown on their own. The target... The target is Tianjing and the South China Sea!"

　　"Ah... Oh my God, what's going on? Stop it immediately!" Luo Xiaojun almost vomited blood. His eyes were red as if he wanted to eat someone.

　　"Report to the commander, the long-range missile system is an intranet system controlled by Nuwa. Nuwa has now been controlled inexplicably, and all manual controls have failed. We have no way to control the long-range missile system now!"

　　"What?" Luo Xiaojun almost vomited blood, his head was spinning and he almost fainted.

　　"Notify the Tianjin Headquarters immediately and have them prepare for evacuation and interception!" Luo Xiaojun gave the order immediately and took out his personal phone and called Tianjin. Suddenly, the situation in Zongnanhai, Tianjin, exploded and the red alarm sounded throughout Zongnanhai.

　　In the sky, three intercontinental missiles streaked across the sky, took off from a secret military base in the northwest, and headed straight for the Tianjing and the South China Sea. It is expected to reach the target area in a few minutes.

　　"Hurry, hurry, help the leader and evacuate within a minute. This place has become a target and it's too dangerous!" The guards helped and dragged a dozen white-haired old men onto a large helicopter, which then quickly took off and left.

　　The elderly people sitting in the cabin looked at each other, while others looked at the panicked ground crew below, their expressions so solemn that they were frightening.

　　"Damn it..." An old man slapped his thigh and started cursing.

　　"What's wrong with Luo Xiaojun? He actually caused such a big mistake in the Northwest. What does he do for a living?!" Leader No. 1 frowned and took out a cigarette and wanted to light it, but his hands were shaking so much that he couldn't light it.

　　An old man at the side turned on the communicator and said, "Comrade Luo Xiaojun, I have already ordered the Tianjing Military Region to intercept these three missiles. But what is the current situation in the Northwest Military Region? Please report to us immediately!"

　　Luo Xiaojun, who was answering the phone, turned pale, because the computer screen in the military area began to show the arrogant picture of Su Tongtong again. She laughed and said, "Who am I? I am Su Tongtong. You dare to provoke me, Su Tongtong. Are you tired of living? Those two old dandies, who gave you the guts to attack the holy land of the Holy Truth Church? I won't say any more nonsense. In ten minutes, all 347 intercontinental missiles will be launched, and the target will still be the South China Sea. Hehe, you dare to attack the Holy Truth Church? It seems that you are crazy. Well, I will make you all sober!"

　　Luo Xiaojun almost fainted. He said to the phone with a pale face: "My dear old leaders, the situation is very bad now. That witch from the Holy Truth Church said that in ten minutes, all 367 missiles will be launched, and the target will not change! If this is the case, no force can intercept so many missiles..."

　　The number one leader's face changed drastically. He stood up suddenly and shouted, "Luo Xiaojun, you did a good job. Negotiate immediately. No matter what the conditions are, you must not let the missiles cover the entire South China Sea..."

　　The other old men also turned pale, like dead faces. If so many intercontinental missiles were to hit them, not to mention the South China Sea, even Tianjin would be affected. At that time, would the government still have face? Would they step down?

　　…

　　Chapter 428: Calm

　　Putting down the communicator, the old men surrounding Chief No. 1 fell silent for a long time. Chief No. 1 sighed and said, "Can the Holy Truth Church be banned?"

　　Several elders all shook their heads and said, "We can't ban it. Everyone has seen how the Northwest Military Region caused a backlash just by making a slight move. If we force a ban, I'm afraid the whole of China will be in chaos!"

　　"The situation is unpredictable. China has always put stability first. We must not allow chaos. The country is too big. If there is chaos, there will be big problems. So we must ensure social stability no matter what!"

　　"Are we going to sit back and watch the Holy Truth Church run wild?"

　　"Then what do you want to do? Send out tanks, missiles, or atomic bombs to bomb the floating city?" An old man shook his head and said, "It's useless. None of these methods will work. I'm afraid our atomic bombs will fail before they even reach the sky above the forest!"

　　"The Holy Truth Church is building temples in most cities in China at the same time. The speed and scale are staggering. This is not a good thing..."

　　"We absolutely cannot ban it at this time. Let's do this. Notice that civil servants are prohibited from joining the Holy Truth Church. We must first ensure the purity of our government departments!"

　　"This is the only way for now!" Leader No. 1 nodded, quite helpless.

　　At the Northwest Military Command, Luo Xiaojun's face turned pale, as if his father had died. He hurriedly asked, "Who can contact this witch immediately?"

　　"Commander, you can use this phone!" A female soldier handed over a white Spark smartphone.

　　"How do I use it?" Luo Xiaojun found that he didn't quite know how to use it?

　　"Just talk to him!" said the female warrior.

　　"Uh... okay, cell phone, can you contact a demon...person named Su Tongtong?" Luo Xiaojun said into the phone.

　　"There are more than three hundred people using the name Su Tongtong in China, but are you trying to contact the person on the computer?" The cell phone made a sound.

　　"Uh, yes!"

　　"Searching for information, phone number found, do you want to contact me now?"

　　"Hurry, connect it, there is not much time left!" Luo Xiaojun said hurriedly. In another seven or eight minutes, a large number of intercontinental missiles really fell into the South China Sea, and that would be the end of it.

　　Just when Luo Xiaojun was getting anxious like an ant on a hot pot, the Fire Phone suddenly projected a holographic image of Su Tongtong. Su Tongtong looked heroic and condescending, saying, "Are you the father of that playboy surnamed Luo?"

　　"I am, but I am not going to talk to you about my son. I am going to talk to you about the long-range missile system. How can you promise not to launch any missiles from my military zone?"

　　"Are you scared now, afraid that you can't keep the hat on your head?" Su Tongtong said sarcastically.

　　Luo Xiaojun's face turned black. He said helplessly, "I'm not doing this for the hat on my head. I'm doing this for the innocent people in Tianjing City. If you do this, it will definitely affect many innocent citizens. Tell me, how can we avoid launching missiles?"

　　"Can you make the decision?" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Sure, as long as the conditions you set are not excessive!"

　　"Well, first of all, the fathers of those two dandies named Luo and Liu, that is, you two dog officials, must step down immediately. It is the fault of the father that you raised two arrogant, domineering, stupid and ignorant sons. It shows that you are not a good person either!"

　　Luo Xiaojun's face flushed red, obviously he was extremely ashamed and angry, but he still did not lose his temper. When he thought of the consequences of missiles covering the South China Sea, he didn't care about anything.

　　"Article 2: In the name of the central government, we declare that China fully supports the spread of the Holy Truth Church and hopes that Chinese citizens will actively believe in the Lord of Holy Truth!"

　　"Article 3: The Taklimakan Forest becomes an autonomous region. The state can send administrative officials, but they are not allowed to interfere in any religious affairs!"

　　"These three are fine. I need to see the last two at the press conference of the Information Office within half an hour. Otherwise, within half an hour, missiles will not only cover the Zhongnan Sea, but also the 17th District of Miyun!"

　　Luo Xiaojun jumped up immediately when he heard this, like an old cat whose tail was stepped on. Miyun District 17, isn't that where the old leaders are moving now? How did Su Tongtong know?

　　Luo Xiaojun's face turned pale and blue. After a long while, he shook his head, not caring about his wife who was hanging. He immediately called the No. 1 leader and said, "Old leader, the other party has put forward three conditions... If we don't see it from the press conference of the Information Office within half an hour, not only will the missiles cover the South China Sea, but also the 17th District of Miyun!"

　　"What?!" The leaders were shocked, and the communicator in the hand of Leader No. 1 fell to the ground.

　　"Damn it, it's really damnable, what is the Holy Truth Church trying to do?!" The old people were filled with indignation. No one realized that this was merely Su Tongtong's personal will. How could the top leaders of the Holy Truth Church know about this?

　　After a while, everyone calmed down. The number one leader said, "Let's calm the situation down now. The long-range, medium-range, and even nuclear weapon systems of the entire Northwest Military Region have been controlled by the enemy. If the conflict escalates, the consequences will be disastrous. By then, we will be cursed for eternity..."

　　"Okay, give the order. Hold a press conference in the Information Office within 20 minutes to announce that China fully supports the spread of the Holy Truth Church's faith and hopes that Chinese citizens will actively believe in the Lord of Holy Truth. The Taklamakan Forest will become an autonomous region, and the state will send administrative officials, but they will not interfere in any religious affairs!" The old men seemed to have aged a lot.

　　Half an hour later, the Information Office held a press conference and announced two decisions. First, it announced that China fully supports the spread of the faith of the Holy Truth Church and hopes that Chinese citizens will actively believe in the Lord of Holy Truth.

　　Second, the Taklimakan region became an autonomous region, with the state sending administrative officials but not interfering in any religious affairs in the region.

　　When the two decisions were announced, some Chinese were happy, some were worried, and most were indifferent. What is happening in the Taklimakan region? What does it have to do with them? And does the government need to control religious beliefs? We ordinary people have already paid taxes according to the law, so who cares about which religion we believe in... It's really fucked up.

　　I have to say that this is the mentality of some Chinese people. No one can control their beliefs.

　　Su Tongtong felt better when she saw the live broadcast. She instructed the intelligent core, "Let everything return to normal. This is to show the attitude of the Holy Truth Church. Humph, if we don't act tougher, there will always be some people who have illusions. If we don't scare these people, the Holy Truth Church will have trouble making any progress in China!"

　　Su Tongtong returned to the temple and suddenly remembered that there was still a person hanging there. She turned around quickly to take a look, only to see that the vines were empty. Su Tongtong couldn't help but say, "I didn't expect that she would be rescued so soon? Never mind, just rescue her. She's just an old lady. There's no need to be angry with her..."

　　Su Tongtong never thought that Yao Shuhua struggled too much and the vines tied around her ankles loosened, so she fell into the forest and died. She was not rescued at all. It was a pity that a fierce woman died in such an untimely way, and the perpetrator was unaware of it. How could Yao Shuhua feel in her grave?

　　But Su Tongtong shook her head and returned to the temple. Lu Fei had already received the news. He was far away in Athens, Greece. The headquarters of the Holy Truth Church was to be relocated to the floating city and he needed to personally command it.

　　Su Tongtong's "willful and reckless" behavior did surprise Lu Fei. Fortunately, although this series of actions were not very decent, the results were not too bad, and it could even be said that there was something good about them.

　　Lu Wenwan was shocked when she received the news. She quickly called Su Tongtong to confirm: "Hey... Sister Tongtong, did you really launch three missiles into the South China Sea, and threatened to launch the remaining hundreds of missiles as well?"

　　Su Tongtong was very proud. She laughed loudly and said, "Of course. Who am I? I am Su Tongtong. Don't think I am afraid of those people just because they are powerful. In my eyes, as long as they are still mortals, I will dare to step on their faces and spit on them!"

　　"Haha, Sister Tongtong, this is your style, I admire you so much, one day, I will do something great..." Lu Wenwan said happily. Lu Fei was speechless listening to the conversation between Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong. These two women were too unreliable in what they said and did. Fortunately, they didn't make a big fuss this time, otherwise it would be difficult to deal with the mess.

　　…

　　Chapter 429: Clergy

　　In China, sometimes troubles will not go away without going through some things. This is the case with the Holy Truth Church. If Su Tongtong had not resisted so strongly and attempted to control intercontinental missiles to cover the South China Sea, which frightened some people, the development of the Holy Truth Church in China would not have been so smooth and it would definitely have encountered all kinds of troubles.

　　Now it's good, it's quiet. Some self-righteous officials dare not interfere with the missionary work of the Holy Truth Church. Under the offensive of money, temples of the Holy Truth Church have been built in almost every city in China. Some big cities, such as Tianjing and Shanghai, generally build more than a dozen temples to cover as many areas and people as possible.

　　There is also an altar outside the temple. The so-called altar is just a statue of Lu Fei. The base of the statue is a round platform with a magic array diagram engraved on it. People who pray near the altar can usually feel Lu Fei's divine power and will.

　　In order to spread its faith and cover as wide a range as possible, the Holy Truth Church racked its brains and finally came up with the altar. Although the altar was simple, it was enough to replace the function of the temple. As a result, towns and villages in many parts of the world began to build more altars.

　　It costs about one thousand to two thousand yuan to build an altar, and one altar is enough for a village, which is very cost-effective. With the altar, the faith of the Holy Truth Church can be expanded from the city to larger and more remote rural areas.

　　Let’s talk about temples. Temples are also divided into different levels. Big cities generally build a big temple, which is combined with several medium and small temples to cover the entire city well.

　　This is true for China, and it is also true for cities all over the world. Now the funds of the Yili Consortium are extremely huge, and the temple construction plan is being promoted very quickly. With the construction of the altar, the altars or temples of the Holy Truth Church can be seen in 50% of the continents around the world.

　　The authenticity of the miracles and the demonic disasters happening all over the world caused the number of followers of the Holy Truth Church to grow explosively, which even surprised Lu Fei. Although he had expected this, he still greatly underestimated the world's enthusiasm and recognition for the Holy Truth Church.

　　During this period, people were greatly shocked ideologically. Everyone was in a state of confusion and hesitation. The appearance of gods and demons did subvert many people's inherent ideas, but people's adaptability is very strong. After a brief shock, more and more people chose the Holy Truth Church. People were willing to pursue the footprints of God.

　　The spring of the Holy Truth Church has indeed arrived.

　　As the number of temples increases, the need for clergy also increases accordingly. The clergy of the Holy Church is a profession and receives a certain salary every month, which is directly paid from the church headquarters through the United Gold Reserve Bank.

　　Langgel Glacier, Goblin City.

　　"Too many, too many! I feel a little overwhelmed. So far, the number of streams of consciousness entering and leaving my mind has exceeded nine million!" The great sage Tommy complained to Lu Fei. The excessively large stream of consciousness was a heavy burden even for the great sage Tommy. He felt as if a stone was pressing on his head. It was very heavy. This feeling was definitely not pleasant.

　　"Okay, it's time to take over!" Lu Fei patted the shoulder of the Great Sage Tommy. When he built the space of the Supreme Temple, he used the spiritual network of the Great Sage Tommy. At that time, Lu Fei had not yet achieved demigod status, and his mental will was not enough to complete the construction of the spiritual space.

　　"It would be best if you could take over. Those people are all your believers. It is only natural for them to exist in your spiritual realm!" said the great sage Tommy.

　　"Okay, okay!"

　　Lu Fei and Great Sage Tommy closed their eyes. Suddenly, a white spiritual light surged from the forehead of Great Sage Tommy. A virtual spiritual space emerged from his forehead. It was shaped like a transparent glass marble. Inside the marble was a circular square and a temple.

　　This is the spiritual space that Lu Fei and Lu Wenwan constructed in the spiritual network of the great sage Tommy. This space has now been transferred out. The spiritual space flew out and slowly drilled into Lu Fei's forehead. After a while, there was such a space in Lu Fei's mind.

　　The people in the Supreme Temple did not feel anything wrong, nor did they realize that the space of the Supreme Temple had been moved. They just felt that the space of the Supreme Temple Square was a little bigger. In addition to the Supreme Temple, there was also a towering stone wall around the square.

　　The people in the Supreme Temple of Truth had already been stunned. A circle of stone walls was erected in the outermost space of the square. The stone walls were hundreds of meters high. There were cave dwellings on the walls, forming quiet rooms. Each quiet room was reached by stone steps.

　　The stone wall is very long, surrounding the square with no end in sight. The quiet rooms on it are divided into seven floors, just like each floor of a hotel. There are tens of thousands of rooms, and each quiet room has a number on the door.

　　The believers suddenly realized that this was the room assigned to each person. Some of them cheered and rushed into one of the rooms, making it their own residence, where they could conduct the quietest and most thorough prayer and practice.

　　Lu Fei's spiritual power at this time has surpassed that of the great sage Tommy, so he can control the space of the Supreme Temple more freely and can accommodate more streams of consciousness. In his own spiritual world, Lu Fei is a god.

　　Zhan Tianqiao entered the Supreme Temple early this morning. As soon as he passed through the light gate and reached the square, he turned around and saw a huge towering stone wall behind him. There were stone steps and doors to each room on the wall.

　　Zhan Tianqiao was surprised and quickly grabbed a passerby and asked, "What's going on? There was no stone wall here yesterday. When did it appear?"

　　"What just appeared should have been built by our Lord!"

　　"Are those rooms for us to rest?"

　　“It should be!”

　　"Okay, no problem, you go ahead..." Zhan Tianqiao quickly let the man go. He walked curiously to the stone wall, walked up a stone staircase to the second floor, and pushed open the door of one of the quiet rooms. The room inside the door was about seven or eight square meters and had only a futon.

　　"It seems that this is really a place for people to practice!" Zhan Tianqiao said, then he entered the quiet room, closed the door, sat on the cushion, and sat for a while imitating the monks' method of meditation. He felt very comfortable.

　　However, Zhan Tianqiao was not here to practice today. He walked out of the quiet room and entered the hall of the temple through the square. The hall was a little noisy. Many people were gathering in front of a high platform. A huge banner was hanging down from the platform. It read: "The church will build 10,000 new temples and sincerely recruit 100,000 to 120,000 people to serve as clergy of the temples. Each temple will provide positions including one chief priest, one deputy priest, and eight to ten deacons. The monthly salary varies. Believers in the area where the temple is located can be given priority."

　　"What? Recruiting clergy?" Zhan Tianqiao was shocked, then he immediately became happy. He had heard that the church had built many temples all over the world in advance, so it would need a lot of clergy. Now it seems to be true.

　　Moreover, clergymen are paid. It seems that clergymen are still in high demand. Several of my younger classmates are about to graduate from Tianjing University. They will probably become clergymen without hesitation. After all, they are the most devout believers.

　　Zhan Tianqiao was also somewhat tempted: "How about becoming a chief priest myself? It would be best if I could return to Wuchang. I heard that Wuchang has also urgently built three temples. I am a diviner now, so if I go there I should be able to directly serve as a chief priest!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao squeezed to the front and found twenty staff members lined up in a row, divided into several groups including Europe, China, South Asia, America, Africa, Oceania, etc. There were a lot of people queuing in front of the European group.

　　Zhan Tianqiao squeezed into the Asian group and asked the staff member: "Is there a temple in Wuchang, Hubei? Has anyone signed up?"

　　The man immediately inspected it for a while, then looked up and said, "Not yet. There are hundreds of temples in Hubei. If you want to sign up, get in line!"

　　“Got it…” Zhan Tianqiao quickly lined up.

　　"Tianqiao, do you really want to become a priest?" Chen Feng came forward.

　　"Yes, this is also a way out. I will just consider it as becoming a priest. It's actually quite good!"

　　"I've signed up too. I'm about to graduate, and it's hard to find a job. I've seen many of my classmates who are about to graduate also sign up. Alas, in today's religion, whether you're a monk or a priest, it's really hard to get by without a university degree. Now, it's just right for us to be clergy. Anyway, I'm already a devout believer now. If I take the next step and become a clergyman, I can be considered to have achieved the right result. In the future, I may even become a senior leader of the church, or the person closest to the gods..."

　　…

　　Chapter 430: Morning Class

　　A large number of new clergy were transferred to the newly built temples. Fortunately, the temples were generally at the town level. Around the world, 70% of the new clergy were young people, and many of them were even college graduates who were looking for jobs. The clergy received a monthly salary, which was considered a good career.

　　The Holy Truth Church and the Stand-Up Foundation have the same boss, and training hundreds of thousands of people will not bring down the Stand-Up Foundation. Clergy are generally arranged to temples in their hometowns as much as possible, so that they have connections and are familiar with local customs and practices, which is conducive to the development of believers.

　　Twelve thousand people around the world taking office as clergy may not be a big deal, but it is of great significance to the Holy Truth Church. This is definitely a major turning point for the Holy Truth Church. With a system of temples spread all over the world, plus the altar system gradually spreading to rural areas, the ambition of the Holy Truth Church to unify the world's beliefs has become obvious.

　　On the island of Great Britain, not far from Iceland, Edinburgh and Glasgow in the north of the island are being rebuilt, and the first thing to be built is the great temple in the center of the city.

　　These two cities in northern England can be said to have suffered many disasters. They were the places where the devil first descended and wreaked havoc, and very few people survived.

　　What made the British people feel the same was that when the disaster struck, God did not perform a miracle to save them. Instead, it was the Holy Truth Church and Lu Fei who performed miracles after the disaster and eliminated the demons. After a period of clearing, the demons in the whole of Britain have been basically eliminated, but some remnants are still hiding in the dark or underground. However, this is no longer a big problem. Britain has finally been freed from the raging demonic disaster.

　　The great temple in the center of Glasgow was urgently built and completed ahead of schedule today. Fortunately, Arthur was assigned to this temple. As a potential theurgist, Arthur was appointed as the chief priest of the temple. In addition, the temple also has a deputy priest and twelve deacons.

　　A glimmer of light had just appeared in the distant sky, and Glasgow, which was still shrouded in darkness, was bustling with activity. Construction teams rebuilding Glasgow were working day and night to repair roads and infrastructure, and some companies and businesses were also repairing buildings.

　　The north of England lost too much population in the plague. Even if Glasgow is rebuilt in a short period of time, it will become the size of a town rather than a big city, unless there are a large number of immigrants.

　　However, there are many resources near Glasgow, and people from nearby areas are also gathering here. Glasgow does have enough potential to develop into a new city again, but this will take at least ten years.

　　The newly completed temple did not open its doors in the darkness of dawn because the time had not yet come, but thousands of nearby women and children had gathered outside the temple's gate, and of course, there were also a small number of young men.

　　"It's still so cold in the morning even at this time of year..." People were talking about the weather.

　　"Yes, I heard that clergymen came to the temple yesterday. There were more than a dozen of them, including little girls. They were carrying large and small bags. Some of them drove economy cars, and some even held college textbooks in their hands!"

　　"Haha, I've heard about this. The Holy Truth Church is a very young religion, and many of its believers are college students. Haha, my son and daughter are believers of the church, and we often go to the Supreme Temple together to visit and listen to lectures..." A middle-aged woman said proudly.

　　People nearby immediately gathered together to listen. Everyone was curious about the Holy Truth Church because it was a religion with gods. It was the only religion with gods. This religion made people understand that eternal life was not a luxury and there was no greater desire in the world than this.

　　"Oh? What's the matter with the Supreme Temple? I heard that it is a place of miracles. Why can only believers enter? Can non-believers like us go there?"

　　The middle-aged woman became even more excited. She said, "Only believers can go to the Supreme Temple of Divine Truth. It is a spiritual world built by the gods. It is a magnificent temple that surpasses any real building. People who have never been there will never know what true grandeur is. Only when you see it with your own eyes will you be stunned. I am shocked every time I go there!"

　　"How shocking? Very grand?"

　　"It is so magnificent that it is beyond words. Even the Dubai Tower is just a tiny thing in front of it!" said the middle-aged woman.

　　"Ah...that's too big!"

　　"Of course, in the hall of the temple, you can feel the powerful will of the gods and several gods' messengers up close. The Holy Truth Church is a very powerful religion. Every once in a while, the saint will tell everyone how to practice divine arts. You have seen it, right? When dealing with demons, the powerful people of the Holy Truth Church use divine arts, just like those magics, very cool, just like in the movies..."

　　"Can all believers learn divine arts?"

　　"Not at the beginning, but now all believers can learn it. I am also learning it, but unfortunately my spirit and will are not strong enough, so I probably can't learn it..." The middle-aged woman was annoyed, and then she said excitedly: "But my daughter is very smart. Although she is only twelve years old now, she can already condense a ball of electric sparks on her hands. People in the church call her Lightning Girl and say that my daughter will definitely be a very powerful warrior in the future!"

　　Everyone was extremely envious after hearing this. Someone immediately asked, "Is your daughter here? Let's take a look..."

　　"No, she has been assigned to the Great Temple in London to be a glorious deacon. If you go to the Great Temple in London, you will definitely see her. Remember, it is the Great Temple, not the Middle Temple or the Small Temple. You won't be able to see her if you go to the Small Temple!"

　　"Your daughter is so powerful, why doesn't she become a priest? I heard that divine practitioners can become priests!"

　　"Haha, her mentor said that she is too young and knows nothing, so it is not suitable for her to be a priest. Besides, she still has to go to school. In a few years, she can become a regular priest directly, and there is even a good chance that she can be transferred to the church headquarters!" The middle-aged woman couldn't stop smiling when she said this, as if her daughter had become a big star at such a young age.

　　"Creaky..." The door of the temple opened, and Arthur, wearing a white and gold clergy uniform, stood at the door with a copy of the Charter of Sacred Truth in his hand. Behind him were the deputy priest Charles and twelve young deacons, some of whom were young women. They were all wearing white and gold clergy uniforms, looking dashing and heroic.

　　The people standing outside the door were surprised. "Are you the new priest of the temple?" the middle-aged woman asked.

　　"Yes, fellow believers, my name is Arthur, you can call me Priest Arthur. Today is the first day that the Glasgow Great Temple is open to the public, please come in!" Arthur was a little nervous, but he still enthusiastically invited people to enter the temple.

　　The layout inside the temple is a bit like a Catholic church, with a large red carpet in the middle and brand new row chairs on both sides so that as many people as possible can sit.

　　The dome of the temple is very high, and light shines down. At the front of the temple hall, there is a long mural. It shows Severa kneeling in mid-air praying, and Lu Fei descending, with divine light shining. Lu Fei's statue stands above, and one needs to look up to see it.

　　Little Jupiter floated in front of the mural, looking at the people coming in with a pair of round eyes. He felt so comfortable in his heart, thinking that these were all faiths... With faith, he could exist forever.

　　"Oh, is this Cupid?" Someone with sharp eyes shouted as soon as he saw little Jupiter.

　　Arthur was embarrassed and said quickly, "It's not Cupid, please don't make a mistake. This is Jupiter, the little prince of the late Samikal Kingdom, and now the guardian of our Holy Truth Church. Please don't make a mistake, it's very rude!"

　　"I'm so sorry, I didn't think before I spoke..." The man's face turned red.

　　Little Jupiter wouldn't mind. If it wasn't necessary, he wouldn't pay any attention to these people, because the Holy Spirit, like the gods, also needed to be mysterious. They could be viewed from a distance but not played with. Too much contact was not good. His mission was simple, to inspect all the temples of the church. He only needed to appear in front of the world occasionally. This was more powerful propaganda than any sermon.

　　Among the thousands of people, some were having their first real close contact with the Holy Truth Church. They had heard of and seen it on TV, but had never been to the temple of the Holy Truth Church. So today, when they saw the Holy Spirit Jupiter in the temple, some of them were excited.

　　"Really, this is true, the Holy Truth Church is true..." Some people were so excited that they kept repeating this sentence. Others said, "We have all been to the Catholic Church to worship, but the Catholic Church has never had the Holy Spirit. The Holy Truth Church is different. We have hope..."

　　"Yes, Priest Arthur, doesn't the Charter of Divine Truth say that our souls can enter the Kingdom of God after we die?" someone asked hurriedly.

　　"Haha, yes. Those who have already bought the Charter of Divine Truth can take a good look at it. Those who haven't bought it can buy a copy from us. It's not expensive. We have morning prayers every Saturday in our temple. We mainly pray and feel the presence of God through prayer!"

　　“Can you really feel it?”

　　"As long as you are pious, you can feel it. This is not false, but a real feeling. It is different from other false religions. Everyone has seen our Lord, right?"

　　"I've seen it, I've seen it..." There were pious little stars in everyone's eyes. Lu Fei's image had already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in Europe.

　　…

　　Chapter 431 Omniscience {Please vote for collection}

　　In the Glasgow Temple of Sacred Truth, when the morning light just illuminated the spire of the temple, hymns to the gods could be heard in the temple hall.

　　When the "Charter of Divine Truth" was written, the Hebrew Bible was used as a reference, both the Old Testament and the New Testament, as long as it was useful, the "Charter of Divine Truth" was written. Although the charter has only three chapters, it is more systematic than the Bible.

　　At the same time, the charter also describes some of Lu Fei's powers, including the power of the Nine Dragons of Yanhuang, the power of the soul, the power of the sacred dragon, etc., which indirectly hint at the source of Lu Fei's power. At the same time, some music and chapters praising God were also written.

　　The Holy Truth Church was originally founded by a group of people who wrote the Holy Truth Charter, and this group of people is still constantly revising and improving the charter.

　　The Bible was written by countless sages over thousands of years, like a collection of essays. The Charter of Sacred Truth is different. It has a more rigorous structure, but the content is much less, far less than the rich content of the Bible. Therefore, Lu Fei can only hope to gather a group of people to write a monograph, so this Charter of Sacred Truth will have a new revised version every once in a while.

　　The newly revised Charter of Divine Truth generally updates the section on hymns to God. So far, the number of hymns to God has increased to nine. They are all simple and melodious, with catchy singing being the primary requirement. Those that do not meet this requirement will not be included.

　　Now that the Holy Truth Church is in a period of development, many details need to be humanized and the threshold needs to be low enough, otherwise it will easily hinder the growth of the number of believers. All in all, there is a special group of people to plan and be responsible for execution.

　　This is the advantage of the great era. As long as you invest enough money, you can get all kinds of talent resources. No matter what you want to do, you can find the right people to do it. In this world, human resources are extremely abundant, far from being as scarce as in ancient times.

　　Therefore, the reason why the Holy Truth Church has developed so rapidly without worrying about being overwhelmed or unable to digest it is because it has a very good plan and layout from the beginning. No matter how the number of church believers expands, the system and framework have already been established, and orders are pushed down from top to bottom, so any problem can be easily solved.

　　For example, this time we are recruiting clergy, hundreds of thousands of them. They are the real backbone of the Holy Truth Church in the future, and they are also the main force of the church. These hundreds of thousands of clergy are first selected from the devout believers who enter and leave the Supreme Temple. The best among them are the divine masters who can perform divine arts.

　　The Church of Divine Truth has been committed to cultivating its own "divine warriors" since its inception. After the construction of the Supreme Temple of Divine Truth, Lu Fei's will has been hanging in the Supreme Temple. All those who enter the Supreme Temple to practice divine arts will receive subtle support from Lu Fei's spiritual will. Lu Fei's spiritual will and divine power in the Supreme Temple temporarily acted as the "Ocean of the Force", relieving mortals of the difficulty of directly communicating with the Ocean of the Force.

　　This is what divine magic does. The divine magician draws strength from the gods. The gods are the source of the divine magician's power. The gods are high above and control the fundamental power of all divine magicians from the source, while at the same time providing the divine magician with the benefit of facilitating spellcasting.

　　As the faith of the believers, the benefits that Lu Fei gains every minute and every second are naturally self-evident, especially for the diviners, who have become the most powerful force and cornerstone of the Holy Truth Church, representing the sword and shield of this church.

　　In the Glasgow Temple of Holy Truth, melodious hymns to God spread in all directions. Anyone who passes by the temple is infected by a solemn and dignified atmosphere. Even the dullest person can truly feel the peculiar atmosphere in the temple that is different from other places. This atmosphere is sacred, solemn, and awe-inspiring and cannot be desecrated.

　　As the simple hymn was chanted over and over again, there were always wisps of white light invisible to the mortal eye rising slowly from the heads of the believers, then following the thread of faith into the void, converging into Lu Fei's divine fire core, and after being calcined by the divine fire, transformed into pure power.

　　Through the thread of faith, Lu Fei's spiritual will descended, and the light of God appeared faintly above the entire temple, which could be seen by the naked eye by careful people. At the same time, a warm will emitted light and heat like a flame, soothing people's hearts.

　　Those with cold hearts immediately felt the warmth of spring.

　　Those who are grieving feel the deepest comfort in their hearts.

　　Those who were suffering felt a hint of quiet joy.

　　"I feel it, I feel it..." Several older citizens murmured, their eyes filled with tears. With a slight blink, the tears flowed down their faces and fell to the ground, making a crisp tinkling sound. They were all weathered people, and were about to reach the end of the road of life. They had experienced everything in life, and now their only hope was to find the destination of their souls in this lifetime. This was the last thing they prayed for in this life.

　　Now they have found it, they feel Lu Fei's spiritual will, which is vast, sacred, and warm, and it is what their hearts yearn for.

　　At this moment, no one can understand their joy, young people cannot, because they have not experienced vicissitudes, and children cannot, because they have not experienced a complete life. A complete life is filled with joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness, worries and sorrows. Only by understanding these, can we cherish the beautiful things and abandon the ugly things.

　　Feeling Lu Fei's spiritual will, people's expressions became more pious. This is like a virtuous circle. God's spiritual will, as an indispensable link, gives mortals infinite encouragement. After mortals feel God's will, all doubts and uncertainties are quickly swept away, and their faith becomes firm and stable. This is a complementary result. If one of the links is missing, faith will certainly not have such a huge effect.

　　For example, in Catholicism and other religions, people pray a lot, but they have never felt the existence of God, nor can they receive God's grace. Over time, no matter how persistent the faith is, it will become slack, no matter how devout the faith is, it will give rise to doubts, and no matter how solid the faith is, it will begin to crack.

　　As the old saying goes, comparing people will make you die, comparing goods will make you throw them away. Most of the people in the hall have been to church to worship, but how could they have such a real feeling?

　　Comparing the two, the Holy Truth Church is the real thing. Christianity, Brahma, Shintoism, Judaism, and Islam are all fake and cannot withstand real questioning.

　　Although the Glasgow Great Temple was open for the first day, a huge amount of faith had already been generated, and bits of white light of faith passed through the void and appeared beside Lu Fei.

　　At this time, Lu Fei was in the depths of the main temple of the floating city. The main temple was originally built with ordinary rocks using divine power. After being baptized by the sacred dragon's divine power, the entire temple was white and lustrous, with a faint white light. At night, there was no need to turn on any lights and it could be as bright as day.

　　The main temple is divided into four parts: front, middle, left, right, and the rear hall. The rear hall is the main hall of the main temple. Except for the rear hall, other halls are open. There is no road to the rear hall. From a distance, it looks like a magnificent palace with a large area, which is larger than the front hall, middle hall and two side halls combined.

　　The surging power of the dragon enveloped the entire main hall. The entire hall was airtight and crystal white, with no doors visible. The four walls were covered with pictures of hundreds of dragons, and each dragon was a sacred dragon condensed by divine power. These dragons were not dead, but living creatures. At every moment, the dragons were slowly tumbling, as if devouring people, so people dared not approach.

　　This is Lu Fei’s real residence. As a demigod, he has a domain that outsiders are not allowed to enter, not even the closest people.

　　In this area that only Lu Fei can set foot in, it is pitch black, and the space seems to be divided into countless levels by the huge laws of divine power. Lu Fei sits in the center of the entire space. The huge dragon divine power is faintly condensed into a throne. So far, this throne is still empty. The backrest of the throne is propped up high, forming a fan-shaped screen. The fan bones are nine dragons, all of the same color, but if you look closely, it seems to be divided into nine colors, and the nine colors flow constantly.

　　Lu Fei was covered in armor, his eyes slightly closed, and he sat upright on the throne with his back straight and steady. He held a Panlong sword in both hands and inserted it vertically downward into the void in front of him, and the void was cracked with countless bright fine lines.

　　A bright beam of light shot up into the sky from Lu Fei's body, disappearing into the darkness. It was very dazzling. Bits of milky white power of faith gathered on him from all directions. It was not only the faith of the Great Temple of Glasgow, but also the faith from temples, altars and believers around the world.

　　Suddenly, dots of light lit up in the dark space, like constellations and star clusters in the night sky. At first, it was a ball of light, but upon closer inspection, it was made up of thousands of points of light. This was the source of the thread of faith, the believers in the Glasgow Great Temple. Then other balls of light lit up. The larger balls of light should be in the Great Temple, because there are more believers in the Great Temple.

　　Next are the middle temple and the small temple, then the altar, and finally the various sparse and slowly moving points of light, like vast stars, which are the vast number of believers.

　　In this spatial realm where only Lu Fei exists, the beliefs of all believers are vividly visible. Following the thread of faith, Lu Fei's spiritual will can effortlessly detect the thoughts of the believer at the end of the thread, and the other party will not notice it.

　　In a sense, Lu Fei already knows everything about his believers!

　　…

　　Chapter 432 Punishment

　　Please give me a red ticket, thank you!

　　----

　　Lu Fei's current feeling is very mysterious, simply wonderful. If peeping is one of the great pleasures in life, then Lu Fei has now achieved the ultimate in this pleasure!

　　At first, Lu Fei was just curious about looking through some people's memories, then he developed the habit of looking through a person's entire life, empathizing with their joys and sorrows. In the end, Lu Fei couldn't stop. He frantically looked through the memories of every believer, feeling their joys and sorrows, and experiencing each person's different life. This was a billion times more interesting than observing and comparing countless leaves and distinguishing their different textures.

　　In the end, Lu Fei's fun gradually faded, leaving only instinctive reactions. At this time, Lu Fei felt that he had experienced thousands of reincarnations and witnessed the rise and fall of the world. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life and a calmness that saw through the world.

　　Outside the main temple, Su Tongtong, Gris and others stood far away, looking at the increasingly vigorous and ferocious picture of a hundred dragons, with many feelings in their hearts.

　　"Gris, has Lu Fei been in there for three months?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　"Yes, three months and eight days to be exact!" Gris nodded, with a longing glimmer in his eyes.

　　"What is he going to do, retreat?"

　　"I guess so. You should know that you haven't practiced properly since you became a demigod. For a demigod, this is a critical period for becoming a god. It is very important to practice in seclusion!"

　　Su Tongtong was a little dazed. Lu Fei and she were childhood friends. They went to school together when they were wearing open-crotch pants. Who in the world knew Lu Fei better than herself? After graduating from college, the two of them achieved nothing. After a few years of fooling around, Lu Fei suddenly had a change of fortune and took her to the Terran continent. It has only been a few years since then, and Lu Fei has transformed from a small wizard into a great demigod.

　　Such a change is extremely amazing!

　　"I'm not bad either. After all, I'm a great arcanist. But compared with Lu Fei, the gap is still huge, and it's getting bigger and bigger..." Su Tongtong was filled with emotion and suddenly sighed softly.

　　"Do you think he... can overcome that hurdle and become a true God?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　"I don't know..." Gris shook his head. He didn't know much more about the true God than Lu Fei, because that was a secretive field. Even in the field of demigods, Gris was just a shady person.

　　In fact, even Gris underestimated the gap between demigods and true gods. Judging from the power level of the Terran continent, demigods are level 20 and true gods are level 30. Although it is only one step away, it is a gap of ten power levels. It is so difficult to go from the 19th level legendary realm to the 20th level demigod, so the difficulty of crossing from the 20th level to the 30th level can be imagined.

　　Although it was difficult, the advantages of huge faith soon became apparent. Faith is a continuous and inexhaustible force. Each strand is like a trickle, but once they come together, they become a torrent.

　　In the continent of Terran, the gods of many pantheons have already divided up all the faith. The amount of faith that the demigods can gain is actually pitifully small. It is very difficult to make the leap from demigod to true god with such a small amount of faith, which can only be filled and accumulated with time.

　　Lu Fei's situation is completely different now. It can be said that this is Lu Fei's era. There is no existence in the entire Earth plane competing with Lu Fei for faith. Except for Lu Fei, the demigod, those beings who are believed by people have fallen into eternal slumber. Those guys can no longer enjoy the incense and offerings of the believers, nor can they hear the believers' prayers.

　　This kind of situation of eating alone is unprecedented. There is a big cake in front of Lu Fei, and no one is competing with him for it. Lu Fei's only worry is when the demon Bushong will make a comeback.

　　Now is the time that needs time. I need time to become a true God and become the master of this plane. Only then will I have the capital to resist invaders from any plane. The people of this plane also need time to become warriors to resist the invasion of the demon army.

　　This is bound to be an arduous racial war, which concerns the survival of the human race. It is also a protracted war that may require several generations of arduous battles and sacrifices, and it may even be a holy war that lasts for a thousand years...

　　St. Patrick's Cathedral on Fifth Avenue in Manhattan, New York, USA, is the largest Gothic Catholic church in New York with a history of more than 130 years. The Archbishop of the Vatican came here to preach in the past, and it is now the seat of the Archbishop of New York.

　　Turning into the cathedral from the bustling Manhattan Street, there is a darkness in front of the eyes. The tranquility of the church is completely different from the hustle and bustle of the world. The hustle and bustle of the world is blocked outside. Looking around, the rows of domes are supported by columns with smooth lines, which is magnificent.

　　A weight of history is deposited in every brick and pillar of the church. At the same time, a strong and solemn religious atmosphere emanates from the ancient building, calming the soul. The sculptures placed in the church, the reliefs on the walls, the beautiful stained windows decorated around it, and the faint candlelight all show that this is still a harbor for people's souls.

　　On Saturday evening, at 5:40 pm local time, in a corner of the church, two blond young men were discussing something.

　　"Norton, stop fussing and make a quick decision. Are you going to do it or not?" Nick looked at Norton, who was showing timidity, with disdain.

　　"You dare to look down on me? Go ahead, I've never been afraid... But, but I feel..."

　　"You damned rubbish, you coward, there's nothing to complain about. You should know that we are the righteous. Open your eyes and take a look. Everything here is fake. The only real temple in the world is the Holy Truth Church. What on earth is this? Humph, a deceiving church, a deceiving priest, a deceiving religion..."

　　"Have you ever thought about how long the world has been deceived by this false religion? This is a sin and is absolutely unforgivable... Since there is no God to punish their sins, let me, let us punish them! This is definitely what they deserve!"

　　"Those hypocritical priests deserve to die, but there are still innocent people in the church. Should we attack them too? Look, they are praying quietly. This is a very happy picture..." Norton said.

　　Nick was furious and roared in a low voice: "Bullshit, this is not happiness at all. What's the use of praying without God's response? Even if you pray a thousand times or ten thousand times, it's all in vain. That's why Catholicism is so sinful. Our Lord has clearly come down to become the only light and hope in this world, but there are still some people who have no intention of repenting, no intention of doing good, and still stubbornly believe in bullshit..."

　　"Nick, it will take a little time for people to understand what the truth is!"

　　"Humph, I think they are too stubborn. What has blinded the eyes of these foolish people? What has prevented them from seeing the glory of our Lord? What has made them ignore the majesty of our Lord?"

　　"Nick, you are too radical. I think we should think about it seriously again. Maybe you will change your mind!" Norton said.

　　Nick showed a ferocious smile and shook his head decisively: "Norton, this is absolutely impossible. I say it again, my lovely comrade Norton, are you going to follow me or not? If not, I will beat you to death!" Nick quickly took out an ice magic gun from his arms and pointed it at Norton's head.

　　"No...no, I'll do it, of course I will do it, but I think we should still..." Norton looked panicked.

　　"Snap..." Nick pulled the trigger, and a freezing ray shot out and hit Norton's head. Norton was immediately frozen into ice crystals.

　　Nick seemed to have done something insignificant, and then grinned: "Sorry, Norton, your answer is wrong. I can no longer count on a coward like you. Since you don't follow me, I will do it myself. As a devout berserker, how can I sit back and watch the existence of a cult? All people and things that tarnish the truth of our Holy Truth Church should be ruthlessly destroyed!"

　　Nick spat fiercely, then kicked Norton, who had turned into ice crystals, and blew him up. Nick roared, his eyes red, and turned out of the corner with a gun in hand, rushing into the cathedral without hesitation...

　　Chapter 433: Killing

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　----

　　Nick wants to kill, kill all these sinful priests, kill all these stubborn citizens. There is a true God but they don’t believe in it. Instead, they waste their expressions on fake things. These people are really despicable!

　　Nick felt inexplicably angry every time he thought about these things. He hated the ignorance, stubbornness and hopelessness of the world's people, and he hated other cults for deceiving people's faith.

　　Whenever someone says he is radical, he always gets angry. He doesn't think he has done anything wrong. The ones who are wrong are those damn pagans!

　　Nick rushed into the cathedral with such a mood. Today, the Archbishop of New York was giving a religious speech in the cathedral. Many believers came to listen. Seventy percent of the people in the church hall were seated, and then the tragedy happened.

　　"Bang..."

　　A beam of freezing ray hit a young priest who tried to stop it. With a bang, the priest fell forward due to inertia, and his body shattered into countless ice crystals, red and white, with no trace of blood at all.

　　The ice magic gun is so powerful that if someone is hit without resistance, the extremely cold magic power can freeze the person to the molecular level. In other words, every molecule that makes up the person will be frozen, which is thorough enough.

　　A priest was killed in the blink of an eye, and the entire church hall was suddenly in chaos. There were screams of terror, and people hid under the seats with their heads in their hands, while others ran away in panic.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　Nick had already gone crazy. He pulled the trigger and the freezing ray shot out crazily, forming an uninterrupted straight line. Then the ray swept across like water. Everyone who could see was hit by the ray and quickly froze into ice sculptures...

　　The rows of chairs that were hit by the radiation immediately froze, and the cold air spread to the ground, freezing the people who were lying under the chairs with their heads in their hands to avoid the radiation.

　　Tragic, it was common sense for people to hide on the ground with their heads covered to avoid bullets and firearms, but this common sense obviously does not apply to magic weapons at all. Magic weapons have a certain range and scalability, even if the freezing ray hits the ground, the cold air will turn the ground within a radius of ten meters into ice.

　　“Hahahaha…you stubborn bitches, why are you so ignorant and stubborn? You all deserve to die. Haha, I curse you that you deserve not to go to the Kingdom of God. I curse you that you deserve to be reduced to ashes after death. Haha, I will judge you on behalf of my Lord and send you all to hell!”

　　Nick screamed hysterically and fired wildly at the crowd. The entire hall soon turned into a pale frozen hell.

　　"Stop him quickly, stop that devil, damn it, don't stop me, I want to stop this crazy devil, he is killing people..." The Archbishop of New York shouted and began to hide surrounded by priests.

　　Nick fired a round with his gun. He also saw the archbishop and priests retreating. He shouted, "Archbishop, don't leave. I'm going to kill you!"

　　A Catholic theologian blocked it, and he quickly sang: "The Lord said, let there be light, the Lord said, and light will dispel darkness!"

　　A holy white light immediately shone from the divine magician's body, and a holy sword condensed in his hand. The divine magician stopped Nick and said, "Come on, you devil, the Lord will punish you..."

　　"Haha, all of them will die!"

　　Nick raised the ice magic gun and shot the freezing ray at the divine magician, who was immediately turned into an ice sculpture. All the holy light magics turned into useless clouds. The divine magician was too weak and was no match for a mortal holding a magical weapon.

　　"No, you devil..." Seeing this, several priests rushed towards Nick in grief and anger, but in an instant they were also frozen into ice sculptures by the rays. Nick ran over and smashed the ice sculptures into pieces.

　　“Holy Light Arrow!”

　　The Archbishop of New York was furious. He retreated under the protection of several priests, but he did not forget to use his divine power. The holy light power condensed into many arrows and shot at Nick.

　　"Damn it! Don't run! I will judge you sinners on behalf of my Lord!" Nick spoke wildly and swept the magic gun wildly. The holy light arrows were frozen. All the priests surrounding the archbishop turned into ice sculptures in astonishment. The archbishop also screamed and turned into an ice sculpture.

　　The whole church suddenly became quiet. Everyone ran away, and those who did not run away were killed. The church was filled with white human-shaped ice sculptures, and outside the church there was a scene of people crying for their parents.

　　"Hurry, hurry, hurry... A vicious shooting has occurred in the cathedral. If the murderer does not surrender, shoot him dead!" Several police cars roared in and stopped outside the cathedral. A team of policemen got out of the cars with guns in hand and stood ready.

　　Nick ran out with an ice magic gun in his hand. When he saw the police car, he quickly hid behind a stone pillar.

　　The policeman shouted with a loud speaker: "Sir, you have killed someone and have violated federal law. Please surrender immediately and I can ask the court to reduce your sentence!"

　　Nick laughed loudly and said, "Haha, how can I be guilty? I am punishing on behalf of God. Anyone who does not believe in my Lord is guilty. This temple is also full of sins!"

　　Nick laughed wildly and re-entered the cathedral, firing randomly at the church. The dome was covered with ice and snow, and the chandeliers fell down due to the heavy ice, smashing many ice sculptures and crushing many people to pieces.

　　The police who had rushed into the cathedral cautiously were all stunned by this scene. The sheriff felt the cathedral was chilly and shuddered: "Damn it, this lunatic is holding a magical weapon made by goblins. Everyone be careful and don't get close!"

　　The police were already terrified. They had never seen such a powerful weapon, nor such a crazy person. One policeman swallowed and said, "Boss, could this guy be a murderer who just escaped from a mental hospital?"

　　The sheriff nodded and said, "I don't know. Go check it out right away. We must not act rashly. We just need to surround the cathedral. The Flying Tigers will come back and deal with him soon!"

　　At this moment, Nick raised the magic gun with both hands and shouted in frustration: "I surrender, come here, I let you put handcuffs on me!"

　　"He wants to surrender?" The police were stunned. For a moment they did not dare to move. You know, the magic gun was extremely powerful. Even if they were hit by the cold air, they would be finished.

　　Nick smiled bitterly, threw the magic gun in his hand far to the police's feet, and shouted: "I have really decided to surrender. Don't be afraid. I overused this gun and used up all the energy!"

　　The sheriff walked out from behind the stone pillar, picked up the ice magic gun, and fired a shot at the wall next to him. As expected, no energy ray came out. It seemed that the energy was exhausted. The sheriff looked at the entire cathedral turned into an icy ruin, and he understood why the magic gun became like this.

　　Well, we have to surrender to save ourselves from danger!

　　The sheriff immediately ordered his police officers to arrest Nick. After Nick was handcuffed, the sheriff said, "I say, what's your name? Why did you commit a massacre in a church? Do you know that you will be sentenced to the most severe punishment?"

　　Nick smiled and said, "Listen carefully, my name is Nick, and I am a devout believer of the Holy Truth. Everything I did here today was just and was done with God's tacit approval, so what right do you have to judge me? Only my Lord has the right to judge me, so I want to protest, and I will ask the best lawyers in the Federation to sue me. I want to prove my innocence. I killed only a group of sinners and some lost lambs. All I did was to awaken the world. What crime have I committed? Not only am I innocent, I have also made merits..."

　　"Mad man, mad man..." The policemen were stunned and the sheriff shook his head. He had seen many criminals, but he had never seen such a calm and crazy psychopath!

　　"Okay, okay, no matter what kind of lawyer you hire is none of my business. I am only responsible for arresting you. It is the court and the jury who convict you. I hope your reasons can convince the jury to acquit you. Haha, I wish you good luck first..." the sheriff said humorously.

　　"Thank you!" Nick thanked him politely, then got into the police car, which then roared away.

　　…

　　Chapter 434: Trial

　　In the floating city, everyone was looking at the Hundred Dragons Picture in the main hall and wondering when Lu Fei would be able to come out. At this time, Su Tongtong's phone rang. After she answered the call, her face looked a little heavy.

　　"What's wrong?" Gris asked.

　　Su Tongtong frowned and said, "Something terrible has happened. A fanatic in our church suddenly went crazy and broke into St. Patrick's Cathedral in New York and carried out a massacre, killing hundreds of people in total, including the Archbishop of New York!"

　　"There is such a thing?" Gris was also caught off guard. He was silent for a long time, thinking that this matter was definitely not a good thing. At this critical juncture, if someone fanned the flames, the reputation of the church would definitely be hit, and the Catholic Church would definitely jump out, after all, an archbishop had died.

　　"What happened to Nick? Is he dead?" Gris asked hurriedly.

　　"No, he killed someone and is now arrested by the New York police. He also claims that he is innocent and wants to ask a team of lawyers to help him sue and get rid of the crime!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Okay, okay..." Gris's heart moved, and he said, "It's good that the person is not dead. If he were dead, the reputation of our church would definitely be hit hard. That Nick is too bold. Are there many such radical elements in our church?"

　　"There are some that are more radical, but not as crazy as Nick. Gris, what do you think we should do?" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Don't you think we can make something of this lawsuit? Since Nick says he is not guilty, let's make him not guilty..." Gris said with a smile.

　　"This... isn't this obstruction of judicial justice? This is a typical case of confusing right and wrong. If we do this, it will probably cause an uproar..." Su Tongtong widened her eyes.

　　"Do you think the impact of this incident will be small? Even if we don't intervene, the Vatican will intervene! We can use this opportunity to make things bigger. After several months of preparation, our Holy Truth Church has a large enough influence, but it is still within the constraints of the law! Can we break some rules? Can religion override the law?"

　　"You mean immunity?"

　　"Yes, I heard that this immunity is very useful! If our church can enjoy immunity, are the laws of this world still useful?" said Gris.

　　"That's impossible. The government can't allow religion to enjoy exemptions. They are not fools!"

　　"We have to do things step by step. Let's get Nick off the hook first, and the rest will of course be done step by step!" Gris nodded, and began to calculate quickly in his mind. It is still possible to give Nick immunity as long as the operation is done properly. If we go a step further, the principles of justice and fairness of the legal system will not be questioned?

　　The effectiveness of the law is partly based on people's trust. Once people think that the law is no longer the law, that is when the legal order collapses. The Holy Truth Church wants to establish theocracy and establish theocracy. There are many things that need to be overturned, and the law is one of them. What needs to be done now is nothing more than digging into the corners of the law. In this world, even if the walls are solid and magnificent, as long as the foundation is broken, they will collapse overnight.

　　"A 19-year-old youth broke into a church with a gun and killed everyone he saw!"

　　"A total of 675 people were killed in a terrorist shooting at St. Patrick's Cathedral, including the Archbishop of New York!"

　　"Nick, the ringleader of the St. Patrick's Cathedral shooting, said he would appeal to prove his innocence!"

　　"Holy Truth Cult members massacred Catholics, shocking the world!"

　　"According to the doctor's diagnosis, Nick suffers from severe paranoia!"

　　The terrorist shooting at St. Patrick's Cathedral caused an uproar across the United States and even spread to Europe. Holy Trinity Church members and Catholics around the world paid close attention to this incident.

　　Vatican City.

　　"Your Majesty, are you going to New York in person? The murderer will go to court tomorrow morning. Should we go to St. Patrick's Cathedral and guide public opinion, at least to make public opinion stand on our side and stand more firmly!" said a cardinal.

　　Ben XVI nodded and said, "Okay, let's go to St. Patrick's Cathedral. That believer of the Holy Truth Church must be sentenced to death by law. Only in this way can the dignity of our Catholic Church be upheld!"

　　"Your Majesty is right, the murderer must die!"

　　At noon that day, the Catholic Pope and his entourage flew to St. Patrick's Cathedral in New York. That night, Pope Ben XVI mourned in the church and delivered a televised speech. The entire United States and even Europe broadcast the speech live. The whole of Europe and the United States seemed to be in deep mourning.

　　The next morning, the Pope returned to the Vatican and told reporters before returning that the terrorist shooting at St. Patrick's Cathedral was a heavy blow to the Catholic Church. The Archbishop of New York left because he was called by God. At the same time, he hoped that the US government would severely punish the murderer and not let the crime go unpunished!

　　On the trial day, reporters from various states blocked outside the court. Nick looked calm, without a trace of dejection. When he was escorted past, crazy reporters surrounded him.

　　"Mr. Nick, do you admit that you were responsible for the horrific shooting at St. Patrick's Cathedral, killing hundreds of people?"

　　"Yes, I did it, but I don't think I am guilty. Those priests and the people who pray are sinners. I just did what I thought I should do. My Lord can understand everything I did. He will forgive me, and my fellow believers will also understand me!" Nick said.

　　"Why, why do you say that God will forgive you and your church members will understand you?" a reporter asked eagerly.

　　"Because what I did was just, and I did it for my Lord. Those cult members have been cheating for years under the guise of God. My Lord has come to the world, and all the lies have been exposed, but those ignorant people are still willing to be deceived. They are stubborn and stubborn. Such people should all be hanged because they are helping the evil. I do this just to wake up the world, to let the world see the true face of those cults, and not be deceived by them! I say, in this world, only the Holy Truth Church is the orthodox religion, and all others are cults!"

　　Nick wanted to continue to advocate, but was forcibly dragged into the court by the escorts. Outside the court, excited Catholics were holding banners, marching and protesting. Some were on hunger strike and sitting in, some were holding small red flags and shouting meaningless slogans, and some were cursing Nick as a bastard and an executioner, and hoped that the court would sentence Nick to death.

　　The trial officially began, everyone took their seats, and lawyers on both sides began to show their skills.

　　"Defendant, do you admit that you killed hundreds of people, including the Archbishop of New York?"

　　"Yes!"

　　"Well, tell me what weapon you used?"

　　"It's an ice magic gun. This type of gun is extremely powerful. I heard it was made by goblins. It can not only be used to kill people, but also to eliminate demons!" Nick said bluntly.

　　"But this one?" The prosecutor took out the physical evidence provided by the police station, a magic gun.

　　"Yes!" Nick said briskly, admitting it immediately. The prosecutor breathed a sigh of relief and sat back in his seat.

　　The defense lawyer stood up and asked, "Mr. Nick, tell us why you killed these people, including the Archbishop of New York, clergy of the cathedral, and innocent citizens..."

　　Nick shook his head and said, "I'll say it again, I killed sinners. How could they be considered clergy? They were all liars. They have been cheating people for so many years under the guise of a cult and legality. How many people have been deceived by their hypocritical appearance? Now that God has come, everyone knows that only the Holy Truth Church is real, but those cults are still deceiving people under the banner of evil gods. This is intolerable!"

　　Nick took a deep breath and continued, "Since the law cannot punish those liars, I will punish them... As for those citizens, they are not innocent either. They clearly know that it is a cult, but they are still willing to be deceived. So while they are deceiving themselves, they are also accomplices of the liars. They are all guilty! Everything I do is to awaken the world and stop evil. Not only should I not be sentenced, but I should be praised. Of course, I don't expect to be praised. As a devout believer of the Holy Truth Church, I think I should do this. I am just fulfilling my responsibility. My Lord will agree with me, and my fellow believers will understand me..."

　　"Okay, I'm done questioning!" said the defense lawyer.

　　"Well, the situation has been investigated clearly. Please ask the lawyers on both sides to make their final statements..."

　　Thanks to Nick's extraordinary cooperation, the trial went smoothly. Nick admitted all the facts. Finally, the lawyers from both sides made their speeches. After a short break and the jury's final deliberation, the moment of announcing the trial results finally arrived.

　　The judge sat back down, and the jury also sat down again. After a while, the judge announced: "Nick is undoubtedly the culprit of the terrorist shooting at St. Patrick's Cathedral, but this court declares Nick not guilty, so be it!"

　　"What?!" The prosecutor was stunned. The suspect had clearly pleaded guilty, but the court still declared him not guilty. What kind of logic was this? Such a ridiculous and funny thing had never happened in American history.

　　"Fuck, your honor, and fellow jury members, are you all fucking blind, or have you all gone collectively crazy? Fuck..." The prosecutor jumped up and tried to rush up to argue with the judge, but was stopped by the bailiff.

　　There was an uproar in the courtroom. Some Catholics started cursing, and some Catholic priests had red faces and clenched their fists, swearing to fight the case to the end, but unfortunately, no one paid attention to their roars.

　　"It's ridiculous, it's really ridiculous, my God, what kind of shitty trial is this? This is simply a cover-up, the court is collectively covering up the crime... Oh, my God, is federal law going to become a joke..." The prosecuting lawyer held his head and spoke incoherently.

　　A jury member came over and smiled softly, "Can't figure it out? Haha, let me tell you, did you know that the judge and our jury members are all believers of the Holy Truth Church?"

　　"Uh..." The prosecutor was stunned and completely shocked. He couldn't utter a word for a long time.

　　After the juror left, the prosecutor jumped up and shouted angrily: "Fuck, do you bastards still have any professional ethics?"

　　…

　　Chapter 435 Retrial

　　The trial result of the terrorist shooting at St. Patrick's Cathedral was indeed absurd. Since Nick was undoubtedly the culprit, why was he acquitted?

　　This is why the prosecutor cursed on the spot. No matter how well-mannered a lawyer is, he couldn't help but curse at such a barbaric and despicable court ruling.

　　This was a trial that the whole country was watching. Such a thing was definitely a shame for the entire U.S. federal judiciary, but what could be done? The judge and all the jurors unanimously passed such a verdict, and according to U.S. law, this verdict came into effect.

　　Americans boast that the federal jury system is the most advanced and fair trial system in the world. It can effectively guarantee the "justice" and "correctness" of the trial and eliminate judicial corruption as much as possible.

　　In fact, the jury system does play such a role. One of the main reasons why the United States advocates the jury system lies in its historical roots and the importance that American colonists attached to jury trials in their revolution against Britain.

　　Of course, there are other reasons why the United States adopts the jury system: first, Americans seem to trust the judgments and decisions of ordinary citizens like themselves more, and they don’t trust the judgments made by government officials, namely judges, as if ordinary citizens are more fair and serious than government officials.

　　Second, Americans believe that the jury system is an effective constraint on government power. Allowing an independent jury to participate in the judicial process can prevent the government from abusing its power in the legal system.

　　Third, Americans believe that because juries reflect the demographic characteristics and values ​​of society, people feel that they are participating in the operation of the legal system through representation.

　　Finally, Americans trust the jury system because everyone is equal in this system and will all be judged equally by the jury.

　　"We must file further charges!" some clergymen in the church shouted, unwilling to accept the result. The judge said, "Whatever, the result will be the same no matter how the case is tried!"

　　The day after the trial, public opinion intensified, and various newspapers and television stations questioned the correctness of the verdict. Devout believers of the Holy Truth publicly said in interviews that the verdict was absolutely reasonable, while ordinary citizens remained silent. Catholic believers cursed the absurdity of the verdict and claimed that the jury had been bribed by the Holy Truth Church.

　　Late in the evening of the next day, the families of the victims and Catholic believers were organized to hold a large-scale demonstration on Fifth Avenue, which finally arrived in front of the New York City Government to protest.

　　The mayor of New York City was troubled and had to report the situation to his superiors.

　　The demonstrations intensified and lasted for three days. Pope Benedict XVI, who was far away in the Vatican, even flew to New York again to give a public speech, denouncing the absurdity and injustice of the verdict.

　　The Federal Supreme Court was alarmed and, under pressure from all sides, overturned the verdict on the grounds of jury misconduct. Finally, the much-anticipated second trial opened.

　　This time, the jury selection process was strictly followed and a new jury was selected. The court debate was the same as the first time. Nick fully admitted his behavior and explained the reasons and significance of his actions.

　　After the jury's final deliberation, the final verdict was that Nick was sentenced to three months in prison and a fine of three million.

　　Such a ruling once again shocked the entire judicial community and the entire Europe and the United States!

　　This result is only slightly more severe than the result of the first trial to silence the public, and is far from what some people expected.

　　Why did the trial result end up like this?

　　Logically speaking, the jury should be "innocent" because they strictly followed the procedure for selecting jurors. There was no possibility of jurors accepting bribes, let alone the possibility of jurors collectively losing control. But how could the verdict be like this?

　　Everyone knows that the jury cannot be bribed, because the federal jury system is already very mature: first, the jury has a recusation system. During the jury selection process, both the prosecution and the defense have the right to remove candidate jurors who they think may favor the other party. Secondly, there is sealed personal isolation. Once you are selected as a juror for the current trial, you often don’t know which case you will be trying until the trial begins. Before the jury makes a decision, everyone’s mobile phone is confiscated and they are not allowed to leave the jury meeting room. Only in extremely rare cases, such as when a case is tried for two consecutive days. That is, they are isolated and cannot go out or go home, and cannot contact anyone outside, eliminating all possibilities of corruption, bribery, and cheating. Finally, there is information isolation. During the trial, you are not allowed to watch TV, newspapers, magazines, or any printed materials, listen to radio broadcasts, and be prevented from being influenced by external media and public opinion; you are not allowed to use mobile phones and computers, and you are prevented from communicating with the outside world. What you see and hear is limited to the content of the trial, and your mind is not distracted. In judicial practice, judges, prosecutors, police, witnesses, and opposing lawyers can all be bribed. Only jurors have no chance of being bribed, because no one knows who the jurors are beforehand, and by the time they know who they are, they have been isolated by the bailiffs and cannot be contacted, so the briber has no way to bribe them. Although the jury may make mistakes in the verdict process, it is definitely not because of personal interests. Whether the charge is convicted or not depends entirely on the verdict of this temporary jury. Therefore, you cannot guarantee that you will win the case by bribing the judge and prosecutor with interests, so there is no need to bribe them. The jury system guarantees the integrity and dignity of the judiciary to the greatest extent, and enhances people's trust and awe of the judicial system. This is the essence of the jury system and the pride of federal law.

　　Many people could not accept this, and the reporters began to act like paparazzi, digging deeper and deeper, and finally a piece of heavy news was published on the front page of major newspapers: "The judges and all the jury members in the two trials were members of the Holy Truth Church!"

　　This front-page headline of the inside story shocked the entire federal judicial community and made them cry out loudly: "Wolf!"

　　Because this is a vivid demonstration that the power of religion is already shaking the justice of the judiciary!

　　This is terrible, this is absolutely a legal disaster.

　　After understanding the problem, the result of the second trial was overturned again and declared invalid. The third trial was also put on the agenda. The U.S. Supreme Court sent its most capable and most popular judge, Judge Copperfield, as the judge for the third trial.

　　It was originally thought that the trial would begin soon, but what was surprising was that the entire federation could not find a suitable "juror".

　　As soon as the newspaper disclosed the news, people across the United States and even European countries were collectively speechless!

　　The reason was that jurors who believed in Catholicism and the Holy Truth Church had to recuse themselves from the trial, which led to the rare situation of difficulty in finding jurors. In this day and age in the Federation, after the baptism of the demonic disaster and the publicity of various miracles, it was not easy to find "jurors" who did not have these two religious tendencies.

　　After much review and screening, the Dengdu Court finally got twelve jurors, and there were thirty-seven candidates, the fewest in history.

　　Among the twelve jurors, there are two Eskimos, several Native Americans, that is, American citizens with Native American ancestry, and several Chinese and Japanese who have obtained green cards. None of them believe in Catholicism or the Holy Spirit Church.

　　Just one day before the trial was set to begin, the media revealed that the most popular judge, Judge Copperfield, was a member of the Holy Truth Church, and the truth was revealed with pictures.

　　Vomiting blood!

　　A lawsuit, with many twists and turns, escalated. Initially, it only attracted the attention of people in Europe and the United States, but eventually it affected the whole world. Many developing and backward countries rushed to report on it, treating the lawsuit as a drama. This lawsuit attracted worldwide attention and was jokingly called "the most difficult lawsuit in history."

　　…

　　Chapter 436 Reincarnation

　　This time there was no way to fool them. The third trial opened. After debates between the prosecution and the defense and deliberations by the jury, the judge finally announced the result: Nick was sentenced to death and executed immediately.

　　In the courtroom, the Catholics watching the trial were jubilant, while the members of the Holy Truth Church sighed and felt sorry for Nick. Although Nick had killed someone and his behavior was not recognized, his motives were understood by some of his fellow believers.

　　"Nick, do you have anything else to say?" the judge finally said.

　　Nick was not sad, he shook his head happily and said: "Of course I still have something to say. First of all, I protest against this verdict. Secondly, I do not regret what I have done. Facts have proved that my actions have made people think deeply and even made many ignorant people repent, so what I did is a great thing. Finally, I am grateful to the law for fulfilling my greatness. My deeds will be remembered by people. Although I am dying, my soul will ascend into the kingdom of God and gain eternal life. For those who still believe in cults, I advise you again not to joke about the destination of your soul, and don’t be so stubborn that you will never be reborn after death..."

　　Cameras flashed non-stop, and Nick's last words were published on the front pages of newspapers and on the headlines of television news.

　　The evening news that day was all about Nick. Some people called Nick a "fighter of the soul!" and his death was a loss to the free spirit of the entire human race. Others cursed Nick as an executioner and a real butcher.

　　At nine o'clock that evening, Nick was taken to the prison for execution. The bailiff pressed him on the electric chair and tied his limbs to the electric chair.

　　"This is the execution method you decided on - electric chair. Hehe, you could have used lethal injection. Why did you choose this old-fashioned method?" said the bailiff.

　　"I think only intense electricity is suitable for my life. I want to be sublimated in the thunder!" said Nick.

　　"Mr. Nick, you are about to set off. I really admire you. You have killed so many people, even the archbishop was killed by you. The trial also had many twists and turns. You have really stolen the limelight. I guess there is no one in the world who doesn't know your name, right? Haha, it is definitely worth it to be a human being to this extent!" the bailiff exclaimed.

　　"You are not a believer of the Holy Truth Church, are you?" Nick asked calmly, looking at the bailiff. He did not look like a criminal who was about to be executed, but rather like a traveler who was about to embark on the journey home.

　　"I'm sorry, I don't have any faith yet!" said the bailiff.

　　"I advise you to become a believer of my Holy Truth Church. After death, your soul can go to the kingdom of God and gain eternal life!" Nick said with a smile.

　　The bailiff showed a trace of doubt and asked, "Are you sure that people have souls and that souls can go to the kingdom of God?"

　　"Haha, so you are a rigorous scientist. Okay, you don't believe in the existence of soul, right? Then do you believe in the existence of God?" Nick said.

　　The bailiff remained silent. The existence of God or the devil has been confirmed by the world. So, the soul should also exist. Similarly, the kingdom of God should also exist.

　　"The time has come, let's carry out the execution!" Several bailiffs looked at their watches and came up.

　　"Do you have any last words? You are allowed to have your last words!" the bailiff finally said to Nick.

　　Nick suddenly said, "I don't have any big regrets in my life. The only regret is that I killed Norton. But it doesn't matter. I will see him after I die, and I will ask for his forgiveness!"

　　"Execute it!" The bailiff shook his head, checked his watch, and, accompanied by several executioners, pressed a button. A lethal current of two thousand volts passed through Nick's whole body.

　　"My Lord... the time has come!"

　　Nick's whole body was shaking, his consciousness gradually fell into silence and darkness, suddenly a ray of light shone from the sky, Nick felt his soul transcending his body, his soul lying up to an infinitely high height, entering a paradise of light, and bathing in a vast and warm will and light.

　　There was the sound of water waves around the soul, the sound of ripples was very pure, and strands of light wrapped around the body, forming a transparent glass-colored spiritual body.

　　"Is this the kingdom of God?" Nick's body floated up, flew out of the reincarnation pool and landed in the main temple.

　　"Nick, you're here?" A familiar voice sounded. Nick turned around and saw a petitioner looking at him with a smile. This petitioner was none other than Norton.

　　"You... are Norton?" Countless memories flowed through Nick's mind. Some useless memories flew away so quickly, and some things that still needed to be remembered became faint. In the blink of an eye, they were like a dream, distant and unreal. Only the memories at this moment were real.

　　All the past events are like empty dreams. Everything in the past life, no matter how painful, sad, or gaining or losing, seems insignificant.

　　"It's me. Come with me. I'll take you to settle down in the kingdom of God first!" said Norton.

　　Nick was a little embarrassed and moved his mouth as if to say something. Norton naturally knew what Nick was going to say. He shook his head and said, "Nick, the past is the past. I don't care about those things anymore. You should have felt that after reincarnating into the Kingdom of God, all the past events have become insignificant. This is the will of my Lord!"

　　Nick took a deep breath and thought that his previous life was just like a dream. Now he was awake. How could he care about everything in the dream? Nick nodded and said, "I know, but I still want to say sorry to you. I hope you can forgive me!"

　　"Okay, I forgive you!" Norton said sincerely.

　　"Are we going to see the Lord?" Nick asked happily.

　　"No, I will take you to see Envoy Delo. He is the first petitioner of the Kingdom of God. He is also the first heroic spirit of the Kingdom of God. If I counted correctly, you should be the fourteenth heroic spirit of the Kingdom of God, so I would like to congratulate you first. Envoy Delo should arrange a good place for you..."

　　The two walked out of the main temple, and Nick looked up and saw a vast field. The sky was clear, the breeze was blowing, flowers were blooming on the hillside, and birds were flying by singing. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the field and could see some petitioners working in the farmland.

　　Further away are temples and villas, built in an orderly manner on the mountainside and at the foot of the mountain. Neat stone roads run through them, extending to the invisible distance.

　　"Is this the kingdom of God?" Nick asked excitedly. What he saw before him seemed like a paradise.

　　Because they were spirits, the two of them walked and flew, and soon arrived at a temple. When they entered the temple, they were received by a heroic spirit with white hair and beard. This heroic spirit was the Delo messenger.

　　"Every heroic spirit has his own small temple. You should go to the small temple at the foot of the mountain. It was just created by our Lord and should be given to you." Messenger Delo ordered Norton to take Nick there.

　　The two turned around the foot of the mountain and came to a small temple. They pushed open the door and saw a statue of a hero standing in the hall of the temple. It was exactly like Nick. A faint white light lingered on the statue. Nick moved his mind and the white light immediately wrapped around himself. Nick suddenly felt refreshed.

　　"What's going on, this white light..." Nick was surprised.

　　“This is the light of a heroic spirit. Although you did bad things in the mortal world, you have made contributions to the Holy Truth Church. This contribution cannot be erased, so when you are reincarnated into the Kingdom of God, you will be a heroic spirit and enjoy the treatment of a heroic spirit.

　　"Are there levels of souls in the Kingdom of God?" Nick was surprised.

　　"Of course. The souls of mortals who are reincarnated into the Kingdom of God are also divided into different levels. The lower three levels are petitioners, the middle three levels are heroic spirits, and the upper three levels are holy spirits. You will know all this later! Let's go to the back hall and take a look!" Norton said with a smile.

　　The back hall of the small temple is actually a suite with surprisingly modern facilities and all the necessary equipment, such as electric lights, telephones, televisions, computers, etc.

　　Norton couldn't help but laugh when he saw these things: "Many things are useless, just for show. Although the Kingdom of God also has night and day, and four seasons, the heroic spirits have power, are immune to cold and heat, can see at night, and can even go without food, drink, defecation, and urination, and can fly..."

　　"You don't even need to eat, drink, defecate or urinate?" Nick asked in surprise.

　　"Heroic spirits are like this. Not only do they not need to eat, drink, defecate or urinate, they are also not afraid of cold or heat. But petitioners are different. They occasionally feel hungry and cold, so sometimes they need to eat and wear winter clothes. This is why petitioners work outside."

　　"Those who petition for annexation are going to grow their own food?"

　　"Of course, if they don't grow crops, what will they eat... Oh, of course, we can use wild fruits and flowers, and we can also catch fish, but we are used to growing wheat, making flour and baking bread!"

　　"It turns out that even in the Kingdom of God, we still have to work hard..." Nick sighed, seeming a little disappointed.

　　Norton shook his head and did not argue. It was true that petitioners in the Kingdom of God needed to work, but the work was not hard at all. For example, if a petitioner wanted to grow wheat, he could just get some seeds from the wild and open up a small piece of land. It would only take about ten days to get a good harvest, which was enough for him to eat for a year or so.

　　This amount of labor is simply incomparable to that in the mortal world. In the kingdom of God, although there are storms, there are no disasters. Whether it is growing crops, hunting, fishing, or gathering fruits, everyone can survive easily, and there will never be hungry petitioners.

　　It can be said that even if a petitioner does nothing, he can still live in the open air, and it is not bitter. If he feels hungry, he can just pull up a carrot and eat it, and he will not be hungry for ten days or half a month.

　　As for those petitioners who opened up large tracts of wheat fields, they were working purely to enrich their lives, not for the sake of producing means, let alone to fill their stomachs.

　　Anything related to food, clothing, housing and transportation is not the main job of petitioners and heroic spirits. The main job of petitioners and heroic spirits is to pray to the gods every morning. Some petitioners usually pray to the gods all day long or even all year long. This is their main job, and everything else is just a side job or hobby.

　　…

　　Chapter 437 Storm

　　The Temple of the Holy Truth has been built in cities all over the world, and its influence also covers the entire world. Anyone who is curious, kind-hearted, or just visiting, as long as they enter the temple, they will naturally experience the extraordinary nature of the temple.

　　According to Lu Fei's instructions, every Temple of the Holy Truth, whether it is a small temple, a medium temple or a large temple, has at least one small miracle.

　　What are minor miracles? For example, the divine light that appears out of nowhere on the altar, or the sacred objects in the temple that are suspended by divine power, or the heroic spirits that can be seen by mortals.

　　It is different now. Many mysterious things are no longer taboo. The Holy Truth Church has even brought them out in the open for people to see. No matter who you are, as long as you enter the temple, you will see the glory hanging from the void above the temple, you can also see the respected heroic spirits, and even see some of the temple's clergy performing magic...

　　In short, the Temple of Holy Truth uses various means to publicize divine arts, divine power, and the truth of God to the world. Anyone who has been to the temple has been conquered by the miracles of all sizes and Lu Fei's spiritual will.

　　As the old saying goes, people will die if they compare themselves to others, and goods will be thrown away if they are compared to others. Every day, the number of people who believe in Lu Fei is surging, breaking and refreshing records again and again. As of the day when Nick was sentenced to death, according to incomplete statistics, the number of believers registered on the official server of the Holy Truth Church has exceeded 600 million. If those who have not registered are included, the number is probably more than 1 billion.

　　There are 600 million registered believers and 400 million potential believers, which is no small number. The internal system of the Holy Truth Church is very different from that of the Catholic Church. Due to historical reasons, the Catholic Church has actually been divided into many parts, with various sects and even the churches are not affiliated with each other, just like a pile of loose sand.

　　But the Holy Truth Church is different. This new church is full of vitality and strong vitality. There is only one main god, one Pope. One is in heaven, in charge of the supreme divine power, and the other is human, in charge of church affairs and personnel.

　　This is a new church with a highly centralized theocracy, which is completely different from the scattered Catholic Church. Just talking about the registration system, the main server is in the church headquarters, and all registered believers must fill in basic information, including name, age, gender, occupation, hobbies, specialties, family situation, address, contact number, email address, etc.

　　The Church is fully capable of tracking 600 million believers, conveying information to these 600 million believers at the same time, etc. This situation alone is far beyond the reach of Catholicism.

　　In addition to the distinction between unregistered and registered believers, the Holy Truth Church also subdivides the levels of belief into four levels: general believers, true believers, devout believers, and fanatical believers. Each level is further divided into first, second, and third grades. General believers who register can be called true believers.

　　At the same time, there are various organizations within the church, such as the Eternal Sleep Secret Society, which is a society established by Lu Wenwan. Most of its members are young people. It was established early and its influence spreads throughout the world. It is now the largest and most influential organization in the church.

　　In addition to the Secret Society of Eternal Sleep, Severa recently established the Divine Magic Association and the Divine Magic Research Society. The Divine Magic Association is the official organization of divine magicians, and the Divine Magic Research Society, as the name suggests, is an organization that studies divine magic.

　　There are now more than three thousand new divine magicians registered in the Holy Truth Church, and tens of thousands of believers who have the potential to become divine magicians. There are always some brilliant people among humans, some of whom have just practiced divine magic for one to two months, and there are many who can perform zero-level divine magic.

　　All these things are enough to illustrate the power of the Holy Truth Church, which is powerful enough to subvert the entire world. In fact, the church is already subverting the world, but the way of subversion has always been subtle and relatively mild.

　　But the death of Nick, a member of the Holy Truth Church, is about to break this pattern. In the minds of some radical and passionate young people, Nick is their pioneer, their role model, their banner, and a respectable fighter.

　　In the United States, even the most heinous criminals should not be sentenced to death, and many states have abolished the death penalty. But why should Nick suffer such extreme punishment?

　　The radical elements in the church were unwilling to give in. No one realized how crazy and dangerous these angry young people were.

　　In the three days after Nick was hanged, many members of the Holy Truth Church appeared near Catholic churches in cities across the United States, which made many Catholics and believers nervous. However, when thinking of federal laws, no one believed that those members of the Holy Truth Church would lose their minds and become crazy.

　　At 6:10 p.m. local time in New York, after several buses passed by Fifth Avenue, hundreds of Holy Truth believers in white robes gathered outside St. Patrick's Cathedral, led by none other than Arthur.

　　The group looked serious. Arthur held his phone and said, "Everything is ready at St. Patrick's Cathedral. Are you ready?"

　　"We have reached the designated church. Once the time comes, we can immediately start the Storm~ operation!"

　　"Okay, good luck!" Arthur ended the call and looked at the time. It was 6:25 pm. There were still five minutes left before Operation Storm officially began. Not only St. Patrick's Cathedral, but all 137 churches in the United States would be attacked at the same time.

　　This was a premeditated action, codenamed "Storm." It was not organized by high-ranking church officials, but by some radical elements who took the initiative.

　　"Priest Arthur, do you think we will be arrested?" a believer asked in a low voice. Arthur frowned and said, "Why, do you regret it now, or are you afraid?"

　　"I am not afraid. For the church and my Lord, I can die gloriously like the Nick fighter. I believe that my soul will be redeemed and will go to my Lord's kingdom to gain eternal life!"

　　"Okay, it's good to have such awareness. But don't worry, we have already opened up connections with the local police station through various channels. We have at least half an hour to carry out the cleanup. As long as we retreat quickly, we will not be caught!" Arthur patted the shoulder of this enthusiastic church member.

　　"I understand. I will definitely rush to the front soon!" the believer promised.

　　Arthur nodded and looked at his watch. It was two minutes to half past six.

　　"The time has come. Follow me. We must destroy this evil church today!" Arthur gave an order and pulled out an ice magic gun the size of a pistol from his waist. He led hundreds of Holy Truth Church believers into St. Patrick's Cathedral.

　　“Bang, bang, bang…”

　　The believers held all kinds of magical guns and cannons, including fire, ice, and lightning. They shot anyone they saw, no matter if they were priests or nuns. As for ordinary citizens, they were not attacked!

　　Fortunately, the church had just experienced a massacre, so there were not many ordinary citizens, but the priests suffered. Some were on fire, some were frozen into ice sculptures, and some ran away screaming.

　　"Hurry, hurry, there are more than a dozen priests in the church hall, block the door!" Arthur shouted and rushed into the church hall with his men.

　　There were only eleven priests, two nuns and a pair of ordinary citizens in the hall, a mother and daughter, the mother was about thirty years old and the daughter was only six years old.

　　"Haha, we caught some big fish!" Arthur laughed and led the believers to surround them. The priest and the nun were extremely terrified. So were the mother and daughter. The mother turned pale with fear, and the girl started crying loudly.

　　"You two, hurry up and leave. This is a war between our Holy Truth Church and the Catholic Church. It's none of your business!" Arthur said coldly, and the two believers around him immediately drove the mother and daughter away mercilessly.

　　"You...what are you going to do?" The priests and nuns were terrified. They were praying, and suddenly so many believers of the Holy Truth Church broke in with magic guns in their hands. This was simply a replica of another massacre. They could not help but be afraid.

　　Arthur and other members of the Holy Truth Church burst into laughter. Arthur shouted angrily, "I don't want to waste my time talking to you. Tie him up right now and then... hang him!"

　　The believers who had been prepared took out ropes and rushed over to tie up the priests and nuns one by one.

　　"You...you are so bold. We are protected by sacred laws and have human rights. You can't do this to us. You evil Holy Truth Church devils, God, please forgive their sins..." the priests and nuns shouted.

　　"Send them on their way and let them wake up completely. Let's see if their gods will come to save them. Haha, I hope your souls can go to heaven..." Arthur waved his hand, and his men immediately got the rope to the high beam and then pulled it up with all their strength.

　　Eleven priests and two nuns were immediately hung in the air. They opened their eyes wide in horror, grabbed the noose around their necks with both hands, and struggled desperately. Within a few minutes, they were all hanged to death, twitching.

　　Arthur looked at them coldly and said, "You priests and nuns, don't blame us. This is a war, a religious war. You didn't expect war to be so cruel, did you? Hehe, war has always been so cruel. Hanging you is already a great mercy. I hope you can believe in a true God in your next life!"

　　After Arthur finished speaking, he waved his hand, and all the believers immediately scattered like birds and beasts, disappearing in a moment.

　　“Wuwuwuwu…”

　　The police car roared and drove into the church, only to see that the church hall was empty except for the eleven priests and two nuns who were hanged.

　　The sheriff and the police were all dumbfounded. The sheriff looked up at Jesus on the cross and sighed, "This is really a ghost. This church has been stained with blood. I wonder if God can see it now?"

　　"Boss, this was obviously done by believers of the Holy Truth Church. They are so bold..." said a police officer.

　　"Bullshit, don't I know that? But have you caught the person? Block all the intersections immediately and catch the suspect as soon as possible. I don't care if he is from the Holy Truth Church or the Catholic Church, we must catch the murderer!" said the sheriff angrily.

　　A police officer came up and shook his head, saying, "Boss, we just need to turn a blind eye. This is clearly a private fight between two religions. We can handle it this time, but not the next time. Look, some members of the Holy Truth Church have gone completely crazy. They burned people to death, froze them to death, electrocuted them, and even hanged them. Their methods are appalling..."

　　…

　　Chapter 438: Comfort

　　After living in peace for so long, people seemed to have forgotten the cruelty of the religious wars during the Dark Ages of the Middle Ages. But soon, Operation Storm made the whole world remember even a little bit of it.

　　The United States is in complete chaos.

　　Church attacks occurred not only in New York, but also in dozens of cities across the federation. At almost the same time, 137 churches were brutally attacked and more than 4,000 clergy were massacred. To be exact, 4,913 people were massacred. They were burned to death, frozen to death, electrocuted, or hanged. It would be more accurate to say that the magic gun was too effective than to say that the means were cruel. The Holy Truth believers who participated in the action had no choice but to be cruel.

　　That evening, federal police cars roared and reporters rushed out. This was the most exciting moment in their history because they were reporting on the largest riot since the founding of the United States.

　　Church attacks occurred in all fifty states of the United States, including Hawaii. It is said that after receiving the news, the US President was so angry that he smashed a large piece of glass. Of course, whether the large piece of glass was smashed to pieces is not the point. The point is that the White House was alarmed.

　　In Vatican City, the Pope was handling church affairs when he suddenly received an emergency call saying that more than a hundred churches in North America had been attacked by mobs, with countless clergy killed or injured, and it was suspected that the Holy Truth Church was responsible.

　　The Pope vomited blood on the spot! The panicked cardinal beside him quickly used divine healing to treat the Pope.

　　"This is too much, this is too much, what do those Holy Truth believers want to do?" The Pope raised his fist and protested loudly.

　　The cardinal sighed and said, "Your Majesty, can't you see through it? Not only do they want to take away our faith, they also want to kill us all. Didn't such things happen less frequently during the Dark Ages and the Holy Roman Era?"

　　The Pope was stunned, nodded, and trembled as he said, "Yes, yes, it's all about faith, it's all for faith... In the past, our Catholic Church carried out massacres, fought wars in the east and west, and killed so many pagans that the light of God shone on such a vast area. Now they are also going to raise their butcher knives and regard us as enemies?"

　　"Your Majesty, what should we do now? The Holy Truth Church has a descendant here, and we have no way to match him... Now our believers have converted one after another, and a large number of priests and nuns have left the church. Now such a large-scale persecution has occurred. I am afraid that the number of priests and nuns leaving the church will increase dramatically starting tomorrow. The Holy Truth Church is eating away at our foundation..."

　　"There is no way, no way..." The Pope shook his head in pain, then raised his head and cried, "Lord, did you see this? Why don't you come down to save your people? Instead, you let an evil god wreak havoc on the world?"

　　The cardinal shook his head. He knew that the Catholic Church was doomed. There was no need for anyone to kill them. The fact that the church had no miracles was enough to drive away all the believers.

　　People are not fools. They know which religion is true and which religion should be believed in to gain eternal life. This is no longer the age where people can just talk nonsense. What is needed now are real miracles that can be seen.

　　"Perhaps I should convert to the Lord of Holy Truth immediately, so that when I die I can be redeemed and my soul can go to the Kingdom of God! Yes, yes, that's right. A person's life is only a few decades long and will pass in a flash. There is no need to stubbornly hang oneself on a tree. That's it. If a man does not work for himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth!" The cardinal thought over and over again, and then made up his mind to join the arms of the Church of Holy Truth.

　　On the streets, open-air TV windows took turns broadcasting the tragic scenes of destruction of churches in various states. People stopped to watch and talked about it. The next morning, a large number of demonstrators gathered in New York's Times Square.

　　"The Holy Truth Church is the mastermind behind this!"

　　"Please ask the Holy Truth Church to hand over the real murderer!"

　　"The Holy Truth Church is a black sheep and an evil religion!"

　　The demonstrators shouted slogans, and some Catholic priests and nuns who were not killed sat in the square in protest. Reporters set up cameras early to follow and film.

　　Lu Wenwan stood in a large building near New York's Times Square, looking at the excited crowd in the square, she was still a little worried.

　　"Wen Wan, don't worry. This is just done by some radical elements. It has nothing to do with our Holy Truth Church!" Su Tongtong comforted.

　　"Have you found out who did it?"

　　"We've found out that it was some radical elements who started it. I've asked them to hide in the underground city temporarily!" said Su Tongtong.

　　"Can we not hand these people over?"

　　"We have to do it no matter how hard it is. Humph, if the police can't catch the person, can they blame us? We already have one billion believers in the Holy Truth Church. It's none of our business whether they do bad things or not. If you have the ability, go and catch the murderer..." Su Tongtong sneered.

　　At this time, the door was pushed open and Severa walked in wearing a saint's dress.

　　"Wenwan, Tongtong, come with me, I'm going to give a speech!" Sevilla said.

　　"Okay, okay, we must appease those dissatisfied people!" Lu Wenwan said quickly.

　　Severa remained noncommittal, and the group arrived at Times Square.

　　"She's out! It's Saint Severa of the Holy Truth Church!" Times Square, which had already been surrounded by crowds, immediately became a commotion. In addition to a few women, Severa's group also included some divine warriors and heroic spirits!

　　When Severa and others appeared, the crowd in the entire Times Square quickly calmed down from the commotion. The reason was that the spiritual will emitted by Severa and others invisibly affected everyone.

　　Severa waved her hand, and a simple platform rose up. Severa flew onto the platform, and everyone's eyes fell on Saint Severa.

　　Severa thought for a while and then said, "Hello, people of the Federation. I am Severa, the Saint of the Holy Truth Church. I am now a citizen of the Federation just like everyone else! Because just a week ago, I have already obtained federal citizenship and become a citizen of the Federation!"

　　"The reason I came here today is because of the current attack on the Catholic Church in the Federation. I think everyone must need an explanation. Well, I will give you an explanation on behalf of the Holy Truth Church... So far, the number of registered believers in the Holy Truth Church has exceeded 600 million. If you include those who are not registered, the total number of church believers has exceeded 1 billion. I believe everyone knows what this means!"

　　"Our Holy Truth Church is just a religion and cannot restrict people's freedom of behavior. We do not have this power. There is evidence that this church attack was planned by a small group of radical elements. They are criminals. I have announced that I will cooperate with the federal police to identify these radical elements. First, we must remove them from the ranks of believers, and second, we must cooperate with the police to arrest them to maintain the reputation of the Holy Truth Church!"

　　"I now call on believers and non-believers to exercise restraint, put aside prejudice and hatred, and jointly create a stable, united, peaceful and friendly environment. At the same time, in order to express my regret for the Catholic clergy who died, I will visit the churches that were attacked within a month from today to express condolences and give speeches. The main theme of my speech is: jointly create a harmonious, peaceful and beautiful faith environment!"

　　After Severa finished speaking, people felt his sincerity and applauded.

　　Su Tongtong laughed and said, "Severa is really a witch. Her magic power is very bewitching. Her speech skills have far surpassed Lincoln and Washington. She should run for president!"

　　Severa walked down the platform and heard Su Tongtong's teasing. Her eyes lit up and she nodded, "Okay, this is a good idea. I have decided that I will form a theocratic party and then run for the next president of the United States. I believe that all of our believers in the Federation will vote for me, and then I will be the first female president in American history!"

　　Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan were stunned: "Severa, you are not serious?"

　　Severa said seriously: "When have I ever joked? We, the Holy Truth Church, do not need to resort to violent wars, we only need to rise peacefully. I think starting with ruling the Federation is a good shortcut!"

　　…

　　Chapter 439 Speech (I)

　　It was just past noon, the sky was gray and it was about to rain. There were huge crowds of people in front of the Cathedrals of St. Paul and St. Peter in Washington. Believers of the Holy Truth Church who had come from all directions filled the road and grass in front of the church. Cameras were set up and flashes were shining.

　　Sevilla stood in front of a podium, looking at the devout federal people and members of the Holy Truth Church. This was her third speaking tour.

　　Just three days ago, the Basilicas of St. Paul and St. Peter behind him were also attacked, and many Catholic priests were killed.

　　"Hello, people. I am Sevilla. As you all know, this is the third stop of my tour. Behind me, the Basilicas of St. Paul and St. Peter were also attacked by thugs. I feel very sorry for this, so I have been calling on the world to create a harmonious, peaceful and beautiful faith environment."

　　"But today, I not only call on the American people to do this, I am also going to do one thing in a real way. That is, I have decided to participate in this year's presidential election!"

　　As soon as Sevilla said this, the whole audience became agitated. The reporters were excited and some of them even ignored their speeches and gathered around.

　　"Saint Severa, are you telling the truth?"

　　"Yes, Saint Severa, what political party are you going to form?"

　　"Saint Severa, why do you want to participate in the election? What is your motivation?"

　　"Saint Severa, if you become a candidate for the election or are elected president, what will you bring to the American people?"

　　Reporters huddled together and vie for an interview with the Saint of Severa, asking one question after another. The news was too shocking. During her first speaking tour, the Saint of Severa had revealed to the American people that she had become a naturalized American citizen.

　　Since you are a U.S. citizen, you have the right to vote. Federally, more than a dozen parties have participated in presidential elections throughout history, but the Republican Party and the Democratic Party have always had the highest voices.

　　Usually, the minor parties together receive less than 5% of the votes cast in national elections. In American society, the Democratic Party and the Republican Party are the largest and most competitive organizations. They can easily organize voters by maintaining the two-party system. Because there is usually no other choice, Americans are almost inevitably Democrats or Republicans.

　　Joining a party or becoming a member of a party is also very casual in the United States. When election season comes, you can often see such funny scenes on the streets:

　　"Excuse me, are you registered to vote?"

　　"No, I haven't."

　　"Then we will register you today. Have you not joined any party yet? Then you can join the Democratic Party. Because this time someone from the Democratic Party is running for election."

　　If the voter nods in agreement, he can then tick the "Democratic Party" column in the "Party" section on the voter registration form handed over by the other party, and a new Democratic Party member is born on the street in a not at all sacred way.

　　If the voter goes home and watches a soap opera in the evening and suddenly changes his mind and decides to join the Republican Party, he can follow the same pattern and fill out a new registration form the next day, just by checking the "Republican" box under "Party".

　　American political parties are even different from those in other Western countries.

　　The only reason for the existence of political parties in the United States is to participate in elections. Apart from participating in elections and striving to win, party organizations seem to have no other important functions. Nationally, the most important work of the Democratic and Republican parties is to hold a national convention every four years to nominate the presidential and vice presidential candidates of each party and pass the election platform. The "National Committee" and its "Chairman" serve the presidential candidates. Once the election is over, the "committees" and "chairmen" are silent.

　　This is how political parties in the United States are. From the two major parties, the Republican Party and the Democratic Party, to the smaller parties, they are all so frivolous that one could even say they are "in name only."

　　After research, the staff of the Holy Truth Church were pleasantly surprised to find that these "loopholes" would be of great benefit to Sevilla's presidential election.

　　"Saint of Severa, what kind of party are you going to establish? Are you confident that your voice will be louder than the Democratic and Republican parties?" A reporter squeezed in front of Saint of Severa and forced the microphone in front of her mouth.

　　"Okay, be quiet, I will answer all these questions one by one!" Saint Severa raised her hand and everyone immediately quieted down.

　　Saint Severa took the microphone from the reporter and said, "Let me answer your question first. The party I want to establish is called the Holy Truth Party, and it will be established here and at this time. Are you satisfied with my answer?" Severa said to the male reporter with a smile.

　　The male reporter nodded and said, "Satisfied, satisfied, is it a party that has been established now? It doesn't matter. All the parties in our federation were established in this way. Some parties were established by independent candidates when they thought of them while sitting on the toilet! These are irrelevant. The key is whether we can get the support of voters!"

　　"Okay, are you willing to join the Holy Truth Party? I will ask the secretary to prepare a party membership application form immediately. Just check the box and you will be a member of my Holy Truth Party!" Sevilla said with a smile.

　　"Well... okay, give me a form later!" the reporter said immediately.

　　Sevilla turned and looked at all the people who were watching him and the cameras that were broadcasting live. These cameras would transmit his every move to the American people. So this was an opportunity, an opportunity to explain his ideas for running for president.

　　In six months it will be the election month. Because of the recent series of major events around the world, the U.S. federal campaign for votes seems to be later than in previous years. Now that I am also going to participate in the election, this is a perfect time to campaign for votes.

　　"Now let me tell you why I want to run for election..." Severa looked around, and magical power radiated silently. The atmosphere on the scene suddenly became solemn and some people held their breath unconsciously, listening to what Severa was going to say next.

　　"In six months, it will be the election month. In previous years, people had no choice but to choose either the Republican Party or the Democratic Party. Now it is different. American people, you can also choose the Holy Truth Party."

　　"Then why choose the Holy Truth Party? What will choosing me, Severa, as president bring to the United States?" Severa shouted:

　　"Choosing the Holy Truth Party and choosing me, Severa, means you will choose a new era!"

　　"In the past, everyone chose the Democratic Party and the Republican Party, and everyone has experienced the life that they could bring to everyone. But that is an era that is about to pass. Our current lifestyle is also a lifestyle that is about to pass. The Republican Party and the Democratic Party are no longer adapted to the requirements of the times. These two parties are outdated. They can no longer take on the responsibility of leading the people of the federation to a more prosperous and beautiful era because they do not have the ability to do so."

　　"Why do you say that? As we all know, the gods have come to the world, and the world has entered the Age of Miracles. Do you understand what the Age of Miracles is? Have you ever thought about what the Age of Miracles is?"

　　"I think everyone doesn't realize what the Age of Miracles is, so I'm going to tell you about it today... First of all, if I'm elected president, the first miracle I'll bring to you is this!"

　　Sevilla flicked her fingers, and a wheat seed as plump as a peanut fell onto the concrete ground. The seed rolled out of the concrete road and landed on the grass.

　　The camera lens immediately gave a close-up of the wheat seed.

　　“Water it and let it grow…”

　　Sevilla came over personally, waved his hand, condensed the water vapor in the air to water the wheat seeds, and immediately the wheat seeds began to take root and sprout, and began to grow miraculously. In just thirty seconds, the wheat had grown and matured, and the ears of wheat were filled with plump, golden grains, and the golden ears of wheat bent the wheat stalks.

　　As everyone was astonished, the golden ears of wheat suddenly matured too much and burst into pieces with a crackling sound. Grains of golden wheat seeds bounced and fell on the surrounding grass. Some of them hit people's faces, causing great pain.

　　The wheat seeds that fell to the ground started a new round of growth and soon grew into a large field. People were shocked and jumped away, fearing that they would block the growth of the seeds under their feet. This amazing scene was faithfully recorded and broadcasted by the camera.

　　…

　　Chapter 440 Speech (II)

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　----

　　Sevilla smiled and said, "Did you see this? This is the miracle crop. It is just one type of wheat among the miracle crops. It was originally ordinary wheat, but after being illuminated by the light of God, the wheat has undergone a miraculous evolution!"

　　"As everyone knows, many plants have the ability to reproduce on their own. This type of wheat has also acquired this ability due to evolution. The mature wheat ears will explode, and the seeds will scatter around and successfully reproduce and grow. I have instructed the farms of the Holy Truth Church to prepare this wheat. According to statistics, the yield per mu will be 128 times that of ordinary wheat now."

　　“This means that if the Holy Truth Party is elected as the ruling party, I will immediately announce that the Federation will promote wheat, potatoes, corn and other varieties of miracle crops. The government will be responsible for purchasing them. At the same time, I will submit the “Basic Guarantee of Free Rations for Federal Citizens Act”. This bill will allow every citizen of the Federation to completely get rid of the need to pay for rice. In other words, the government will feed the citizens for free!”

　　"Wow……"

　　The crowd present was in an uproar again; this news was too shocking.

　　"Don't doubt it, the era of miracles has arrived, and its first characteristic is that food will no longer be scarce. I personally call these miracle seeds high-yield giant crop seeds, because they are high-yield giant crop seeds that have been repaired with complete genes using divine power and light, and can fully meet the food rations of the world's population and achieve minimum food and clothing security for everyone in the world."

　　"If the Holy Truth Party is elected as the ruling party, I will do my best to promote the introduction of basic food security for the citizens of the Federation. Establish institutions to provide food and clothing for citizens throughout the Federation. Implement a population food rationing system to ensure that people can have enough food and clothing without having to work. This is the Age of Miracles. This is just the basic security, which reflects the superiority of the Age of Miracles."

　　This is unbelievable. The information revealed in Sevilla's speech today is too terrifying. Some people and reporters who have come to their senses have already pounced on the wheat on the grass like hungry wolves and started snatching it. This is the seeds of the evolved high-yield giant crop. As long as there is one, it can be used for research and identification to see if it is real...

　　Sevilla was still speaking, but the crowd below was already in chaos. Some reporters grabbed a handful of rice and stuffed it into their trouser pockets, holding them tightly and refusing to let go, not even caring if their eyes fell off.

　　There were several farmers who happened to be farm owners in the countryside. They dressed in farmers' clothes and came from thousands of miles away early in the morning just to witness the peerless beauty of the Saint of Severa. The Saint of Severa is now recognized by the American people as the most charming woman in the world. Some federal otakus claimed that the Saint of Severa was their goddess. For their goddess, they would go through fire and water. They joined the Holy Truth Church and became the most devout believers, just to take a look at the saint's peerless beauty.

　　Those farmers were lucky. They grabbed several handfuls of rice ears and held them tightly in their arms. One farmer even took off his clothes to wrap the seeds, preparing to take them back to his farm to plant. No one expected that these farmers would become rich a few months later.

　　"FUCK, don't grab it, you stupid country pig!"

　　"You don't want to rob them. What do you city people need these seeds for?"

　　"Let go of your claws. This is the seed I caught first. I want to use it for research..."

　　"Quiet, quiet down... Please don't interrupt my speech. I know everyone is very excited, but this is not a reason for you to interrupt me!" Severa's bewitching voice poured into everyone's eardrums, and the excited crowd gradually quieted down.

　　"The first characteristic of the Age of Miracles is that food will no longer be in short supply. The second characteristic is that energy is abundant. As everyone knows, Iceland has invented geothermal power generation equipment to achieve pollution-free and safe energy. However, due to too many orders from various countries, the equipment has begun to be exported in limited quantities. However, everyone knows that my Holy Truth Party is actually integrated with geothermal energy technology... If the people of the Federation elect me as president, I will ensure that geothermal power generation equipment is spread across the United States, making electricity free for residents and 0.2 cents per kilowatt-hour for enterprises or factories!"

　　"So please vote for me. I can allow federal citizens to use new energy lighting for free, and the federation will enter an era of inexhaustible and pollution-free new energy. I will also submit a universal water fee subsidy so that our people will no longer have to pay for water and electricity."

　　"If you are a homebody, if you don't want to work anymore and just want to enjoy yourself or play computer games, then I tell you, yes, as long as I can be elected president, every citizen will be guaranteed a living, with rice, free water and electricity... Can the Republicans and Democrats do it? No, they can't do it, but our Holy Truth Party can do it. Everyone knows that behind our Holy Truth Party is God, the only true God in the world!"

　　"You, sir, please come here!" Sevilla suddenly pointed at a young and energetic reporter and said. The reporter was about fifty years old, with gray hair and beard. Many Americans are like this, aging quickly.

　　"Uh...what instructions does the Saint have?" the reporter asked.

　　"Give me the mineral water in your hand!" said Sevilla.

　　"Oh, okay!" The middle-aged reporter immediately handed over the bottle of mineral water. Sevilla activated his magic, and rays of light penetrated into the mineral water.

　　"Do you trust me? If you do, drink the water!" Sevilla said with a smile.

　　"Of course I trust you..." The middle-aged reporter raised his head and drank the mineral water in one gulp. Everyone was puzzled, only to see that the middle-aged man's hair and beard began to turn black, and he looked ten years younger.

　　"Thank you, thank you..." The middle-aged reporter spoke incoherently, very happy.

　　Sevilla smiled and said, "See? This is the third characteristic of the Age of Miracles: increased life expectancy! If I, Sevilla, could come to power, I would pass the National Life Expectancy Act, create life-extending potions, and increase the life expectancy of all people. The average life expectancy would double."

　　"The above three points are my promises after I become president. I will definitely fulfill them. Thank you. This speech ends here. I will go to the next stop of my tour soon!"

　　Sevilla entered the building surrounded by a group of people. Not long after, a magic solar boat slowly took off from the roof of the building and flew towards the next city. Camera lenses and cameras were all shooting at the magic solar boat.

　　"Saint Severa of the Holy Truth Party boasts: The era of miracles has arrived!"

　　“The global food and energy problem will soon be solved!”

　　"If Severa becomes president, the Federation will be the first to achieve utopia!"

　　"Are you a stay-at-home guy? Well, you won't starve to death even if you don't work! If Saint Severa is elected president, she will ensure basic living security for all people, provide free food, exempt electricity bills, and it is expected that water bills will also be subsidized!"

　　…

　　Severa's speech ignited all media and public opinion in the United States within the next ten minutes, and the media rushed to report on Severa's presidential campaign.

　　"Damn it, damn it, the Holy Truth Church is actually participating in the presidential election. What do they want to do?!" Countless federal politicians were shocked.

　　Generally speaking, to run for president in the federal government, two conditions are required. First, you need to be wealthy. The various campaign expenses are definitely a huge number. If you don’t have money, you will definitely not succeed. Second, you need to have a high reputation. In addition to speaking tours, promises, and canvassing for votes, the candidate’s reputation is the most important. Scandals are unacceptable.

　　Severa has exactly these two conditions. First, the Holy Truth Church is wealthy and powerful, and the church and the Standalone Foundation are in the same boat. Second, it has a high reputation and believers all over the United States. Severa doesn't even need to canvass for votes deliberately, because those believers will definitely cast their votes directly for their saint.

　　It was tragic that the Republican and Democratic politicians were stunned by the sudden appearance of Sevilla, and they were shot even when they were lying down.

　　Who doesn't know how powerful the Holy Truth Church is now? Not to mention wealth, even its reputation far exceeds anyone else's! How many believers are there in the Holy Truth Church? More than a billion, right? Among the citizens of the United States, how many voters are believers in the Holy Truth Church?

　　One hundred million, two hundred million...or four hundred million?

　　Oh my god, it's unbearable! In the past, Americans would only choose between the Republican Party and the Democratic Party when they had no choice, but now the situation is completely different. The Holy Truth Church is even trying to get involved.

　　"Damn it, which bastard allowed Sevilla to become a federal citizen?" The politicians roared angrily, but they were left with no other options.

　　Throwing dirty water? Assassination?

　　None of them would work. Severa was the saint of the Holy Truth Church, the spokesperson of God on earth, equivalent to the incarnation. If he publicly threw dirty water on her, I'm afraid that a billion believers would spit in his face. What's more, some politicians who were afraid of death were also considering becoming believers of the Holy Truth Church to leave a way for themselves to have eternal life after death...

　　…

　　Chapter 441 Hidden Dangers

　　The grand federal election has begun. Severa's earlier speaking tour has become a disguised vote-seeking activity and has actually caused a public opinion storm across the United States.

　　The Saint of Severa first clearly proposed the concept of "Age of Miracles", which made people deeply understand the difference between the coming world and the old world.

　　The coming of God is more tremendous and profound than any change in the era of technological revolution.

　　Various newspapers and television media have published research data, speculating on the good things in the era of miracles. First, the world will say goodbye to hunger. Second, the water shortage situation can also be improved, as long as the diviners are willing to help. Third, the world will say goodbye to the era of energy shortages.

　　Fourth, human strength and life span will be greatly improved. A hundred years is just the average life span, and there will be people who live for hundreds or even thousands of years. Fifth, magic technology will become popular, intelligent robots will be produced, and intelligent spacecraft will be manufactured, and humans will enter the era of great space travel.

　　Now the newspapers are boasting about the era of miracles, the era of new energy, the era of new magic technology, the era of new humans... all kinds of new terms are bombarding people's eyes and eardrums. And the leaders of all this are the Holy Truth Church and the Stand-up Consortium. Everyone knows that the Holy Truth Church and the Stand-up Consortium are in the same boat.

　　Under such circumstances, the popularity of the Saint of Severa is extremely high. In fact, it is hard not to be high... On the streets of cities across the United States, every few days, believers of the Holy Truth Church will spontaneously hold parades and shout in support of the Saint of Severa for president.

　　Their slogans are all kinds of strange. Some of them are "Want to be a stay-at-home for the rest of your life? Choose Saint Seville!", some are "Want to say goodbye to your job? Choose Saint Seville!", and some are "Want to become a theurgist, want to live forever? Choose Saint Seville!".

　　Sometimes, the Saint of Severa not only rides on the magic sun boat, but also on the giant god-killing ship.

　　The God-Slaying Ship was praised by the media as the "Ark of Humanity" because it is a "spaceship" that transcends this era and can probably only be compared to the alien spaceships in science fiction films.

　　Faced with the powerful offensive of the Saint of Severa and the enthusiasm of the followers of the Holy Truth Church across the United States, the campaigns of other Democratic and Republican candidates seemed weak.

　　Everyone knows that behind the Democratic and Republican parties in the U.S. federal government are those big financial groups, such as the Rockefeller Group and the Morgan Group, etc. These big financial groups control the economic lifeline of the United States, manipulate the right to issue U.S. currency and the presidential election. To put it bluntly, these big financial groups are the big creditors of American citizens. The country is controlled by capitalists, and even the central bank is private. What else belongs to the country and the general public?

　　But even in such a large conglomerate, those aging heads of the family cried and shouted that they wanted to become believers of the Holy Truth Church and cried and shouted that they wanted to lick the feet of the Holy Truth Church.

　　The rich and powerful people are more afraid of death. They have a natural fear of death. They are greedy throughout their lives, but they cannot gain even a single extra minute or a second of life.

　　It’s different now. The gods have come, and human life is in the hands of the gods.

　　What greater resource and wealth could there be than this?

　　No, after compromise, the consortiums also began to support the Holy Truth Party, and the Democratic and Republican Party's canvassing activities were reduced a lot. This was clearly to make way for Severa, but just to maintain the surface, the Democratic and Republican Party's canvassing activities cannot disappear, otherwise there will be no "democracy".

　　Ordinary people don't know about the private dealings between the consortiums and the Holy Truth Church. Of course, such things are none of ordinary people's business. People in high positions decide high-level matters, and ordinary people only care about work, salary, and daily life.

　　In the election month, the vigorous campaign finally came to an end. The Saint of Severa was elected President of the United States with the vast majority of votes, without any suspense or strong competitors.

　　For a time, the people of the United States cheered. This was a precedent for a third party to successfully run for president, apart from the Democratic and Republican parties. This was also the first female president in the history of the United States. She was an extremely gorgeous woman, recognized as the most beautiful woman in the United States, and the spokesperson for God.

　　"God is blessing the United States of America!" Newspapers published reports like this with great fanfare, and these have become the source of pride for Americans.

　　On the other hand, some developing countries, especially China, quietly began to tighten religious policies in accordance with the policies from above and restricted the construction of temples and altars. South Korea, North Korea, Japan and other countries also implemented similar policies. Especially in North Korea, the government and the people began to resist the Holy Truth. The only three Holy Truth temples in North Korea were ordered to be closed, and the clergy of the Holy Truth Church were expelled from North Korea.

　　After receiving this news, Nubis and Severa entered the Supreme Temple and met Lu Fei in a newly built demigod tower in the Supreme Temple. This was a projection of Lu Fei's mind.

　　"Sir, some countries in the East have begun to be wary of our Holy Truth Church, as if we would bring them harm. This is too much, especially North Korea, which actually expelled our clergy and closed our temples. How can they be so ungrateful?" Severa said to Lu Fei.

　　"What we are saying is that our Holy Truth Church actually wants to lead mankind into a new era to resist future disasters. This is a matter of life and death for all mankind. No matter what, we don't have any bad intentions. Why don't some countries understand this?" Nubis was also a little unhappy.

　　Lu Fei didn't feel unhappy at all. Didn't he understand the situation in Eastern countries? Ideologically, they were quite different from those in developed countries such as the United States and Europe, or in other words, there were differences, so resistance and backlash were expected. It would be strange if there was no resistance and backlash.

　　"Haha, everyone, please be patient. We can't be radical when it comes to religious beliefs in Asian countries. Many things have historical legacy issues. Let's wait and see. It's better to proceed step by step. Let's first focus on developing developed countries, such as North America, South America, Europe, and Oceania. Such a vast area is enough for us to develop for a period of time!"

　　"As for China, we still have to fight for it, but don't expand the contradictions. Stability is the premise. Do you understand?" Lu Fei finally ordered.

　　"Okay, I understand. It seems that our church's development strategies and plans in China need to be adjusted. Alas, the Chinese government's actions will cause China to miss the great changes brought about by the Age of Miracles! If they miss this change, it will take them forever to catch up in the future..." Sevilla said regretfully.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "I know that too. But what can I do... Don't forget that I am Chinese. I also hope that China can catch up with this reform and become the main battlefield of the reform, but it is difficult... China's national conditions and people's sentiments are too complicated. It is far less open than countries like the United States. What's more, it is not enough for us to just wish for it. We also need the Chinese government to cooperate..."

　　Nubis nodded and said, "Forget it. Let them restrict the development of our religion. We, the Holy Truth Church, are not begging others to believe in us..."

　　"Haha, don't complain. Things must always proceed step by step. Don't have any opinions about these countries. Their caution is understandable. We can't just think about things from our own perspective. We must also think from the perspective of others. In the eyes of outsiders, what our Holy Truth Church represents may not necessarily be the truth..." Lu Fei smiled and waved his hand, letting Nubis and Severa leave.

　　Nubis and Severa left the Supreme Temple. Severa asked, "Your Majesty, what are the historical issues you are talking about?"

　　Nubis thought for a moment and said, "Maybe it's because you were elected as the President of the United States. You know, the diplomatic relations between the United States and China have always been very sensitive!"

　　Severa thought about it and sighed, "I wonder if this is considered a sectarianism? This situation is very disadvantageous for us to resist the demons in the future. Your Excellency must be very distressed about this, right?"

　　"It is certain that we will be distressed, but when it comes to a matter of life and death, no matter how distressed you are, you will make up your mind. At that time, all of humanity will unite as one. There will be no national boundaries, no racial confrontation, only one supreme voice and command. Whoever falls behind will be destroyed, without mercy, because at that time it will no longer be a matter of one family or one country, but a matter of life and death for all of humanity!"

　　…

　　Chapter 442: Farm

　　On a sunny day, the White House in Washington, USA welcomed its new owner.

　　Severa led the newly formed cabinet members and guards into the White House, delivered his inaugural address that day, and started working. The United States of America ushered in a new era.

　　Tennant Farm in the eastern United States. The owner of the farm, Tennant, was one of the earliest Americans to become a clergyman of the Holy Truth Church. It was his twelve-year-old daughter Anna who became a member of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society through the Internet. Later, she followed a good friend on the Internet into the newly built Supreme Temple.

　　Tenard once accidentally saw his beloved daughter Anna performing a witchcraft ritual. He was very worried at first, but later he was led by Anna to enter the Supreme Temple to see what was going on. When he entered the Supreme Temple, Tenard was stunned, and then naturally conquered and became a devout believer.

　　A week ago, his wheat farm was expropriated by the church. The large compensation and church merit points made Tenard smile from ear to ear.

　　The compensation is fine, the key is the church's merit points, which are the scores that the church records the believers' contributions to the church. If the believers make contributions to the church, the church will add merit points to the believers. For the church, Tenard was even willing to sacrifice his life, because on the day of God's descent, he was also a member of the group that went to East Peter's Square in the Vatican and received God's grace. He firmly believed in the existence of the Kingdom of God.

　　Not only did he receive divine grace that day, he also received ten merit points. With the expropriation of the farm, he received an additional ten merit points, and the compensation was also very generous.

　　"Tenard, is that all wheat outside from the farm? How many acres are there in total?" Gris asked.

　　"To answer your question, sir, the total is 10,000 acres!" Tenard said respectfully.

　　"Well, there's no end in sight. This can indeed ease the situation. However, if we want to meet the demand for seeds for farmland in the eastern United States, we need to plant and cultivate several times!"

　　Gris flew into the air and looked down at the entire farm. The whole farm was planted with wheat, which was growing well. Gris took out half a bag of life spring water, poured the water out and condensed it in his hand to form a water ball.

　　"Wind and cloud gather!"

　　Gris waved his hand, and the clouds in the sky gathered to form a dark cloud. The fountain of life rushed up to the sky, exploded, and gathered into the dark cloud.

　　"It's raining heavily!" Gris shouted, and his divine power rushed up to the dark clouds. Suddenly, lightning and thunder roared, and heavy rain fell immediately. Gris stretched out his hands, and the lush green divine power of nature spread out, covering the endless green wheat. The wheat began to grow faster under the stimulation of the natural divine power.

　　The power of nature and the fountain of life are full of mysteries. Under their dual effects, the wheat on the entire farm grew abnormally and turned into a giant crop, twice as tall as ordinary wheat. Its genes had evolved to perfection, and the ears of wheat were full of seeds. When the sky cleared and the sun shone, the ears of wheat all turned golden yellow and were actually ripe.

　　"Lord Gris is truly amazing. Such a huge natural divine power is like the waves of the ocean. When will we have such a huge divine power?"

　　"Forget it. We'd be lucky if we could possess one thousandth of Lord Gris's divine power..."

　　"Yes, yes, yes. I don't expect such a powerful force now. This is called being too ambitious. I'd better take it step by step..."

　　The people who were discussing this were dozens of teenagers, both male and female, all of whom were clergymen who cultivated the power of natural life. Firstly, Lu Fei's Holy Dragon Power was a composite power, which not only included the various attributes of the Nine Dragon Power, but also included soul power, sacred power and various arcane powers. Therefore, as long as they used Lu Fei as a bridge to practice magic, they could practice magic of multiple attributes. This was the case for all believers of the Holy Truth Church.

　　These young people are the "geniuses" in the church who have just cultivated the magic of life, and this time Gris is going to bring them here to practice.

　　The Saint of Severa took the position of President of the United States and began to formulate a series of reforms. The first one was to promote giant crops throughout the United States. These giant crops included rice, wheat, corn, peanuts and potatoes. These were the initial promotion of giant crops, which needed to be promoted within three months. By then, it would be the time for a new round of sowing, and all the giant crops would be planted.

　　When the crops were in good harvest, the government would buy the output and use it for the people. This was the first food and clothing bill after Sevilla came to power, a basic food security system for all people.

　　Once giant crops are promoted for cultivation, they can not only meet the annual food consumption of the United States, but even meet the food consumption of the entire North America and part of South America.

　　Sevilla's policy is very simple, which is to fulfill the promise made during the election. First, a basic food security system for all the people will be introduced, and national food and clothing institutions will be established in the major cities of each state. Every federal citizen can receive the minimum guaranteed food every month with his citizenship certificate.

　　Of course, you don’t have to claim it. No one will force you. The minimum monthly food guarantee is enough to meet an individual’s monthly food consumption and is enough to keep a person from going hungry.

　　The second bill is the energy bill, which will relax Iceland's restrictions on the number of geothermal power generation devices, import enough power generation devices, and implement a policy of free electricity for residents.

　　Third, implement water fee subsidies.

　　These three bills are beneficial to the country and the people. Their significance lies in guaranteeing the minimum living security for federal citizens and completely liberating people from working for a living, so that they have more time and energy to pursue a higher quality of life. For example, those who need to work can continue to work, those who want to continue to study can continue to study, those who want to do research can do research, and those who want to engage in art can pursue it. No one will be forced by life...

　　According to the government think tank's prediction, once the three bills are implemented, a group of "lazy people" who don't want to work will be born. Of course, federal employment will also be liberated, and a large number of hard and high-risk industries will face a situation where no one will do the work. These are all problems that the government needs to scratch its head and do everything possible to solve.

　　Lazy people are allowed to exist, and these three policies must be implemented. Only by liberating people from the hustle and bustle of life can they pursue higher-level things, such as spiritual pursuits, artistic pursuits, cultural pursuits, faith pursuits, and so on.

　　It is expected that for a long time to come, various cultures, arts and technologies will flourish and develop rapidly far beyond the limitations of all previous eras. The Federation has seized the opportunity of this "revolution" and will enter an unprecedented era of prosperity.

　　Although there will be many problems in this process, there will always be more solutions than problems. The resources that the Holy Truth Church and the Stand-up Foundation can mobilize are extremely huge, both in terms of funds and manpower. Combined with the operation of government functional departments, everything can be effectively implemented and carried out.

　　The executive government headed by Severa will not be influenced or controlled by the major financial groups. On the contrary, the ruling party headed by Severa will in turn control the major financial groups. The Holy Truth Church is so powerful and has such confidence.

　　Under such circumstances, no policy will encounter resistance, let alone be stranded.

　　It is said that Gris displayed his divine power and used the fountain of life and natural divine power to catalyze ordinary wheat into a giant crop. The wheat was ripe, and crackling sounds were heard. The seeds fell to the ground, forming a thick layer. The seeds at the bottom that touched the soil grew immediately. The power of natural divine power had not yet dissipated, and these seeds grew into mature wheat again, bearing heavy fruits.

　　An extremely crazy scene appeared on the entire farm. Because there were too many seeds and too little land, a lot of wheat was squeezed together. As long as there was a tiny bit of space, it was filled. There were also a large number of seeds that could not touch the soil on the ground and were directly placed on the dense wheat plants.

　　Such a scene is absolutely bizarre!

　　"Gather together, warehouse, build it!" Gris once again used his natural power, and a huge tower-shaped rice warehouse hundreds of meters high rose from the ground. A large amount of grain seeds poured into the rice warehouse like birds flying into the forest.

　　Three meters above the ground below the rice warehouse are tubular exits. If they are opened, grain seeds will fall down.

　　Tenard was stunned, and he didn't come to his senses until Gris flew down to his side.

　　Gris said to the group of divine apprentices who were watching: "Did everyone see that? In the next three months, everyone will work on the farm. Soon farmers from the eastern part of the Federation will come here to buy seeds and promote giant crops..."

　　Tenard was stunned, and quickly asked: "Lord Gris, how many seeds are needed to promote giant crops to the entire federation? Aren't these enough?"

　　“Of course it’s not enough. We have farms in the west and north, more than a dozen farms in total, with five kinds of giant crops, which are enough to provide enough giant crop seeds.

　　Tenard opened his mouth wide: "So, once giant crops are planted throughout the United States, a minimum food ration system will really be implemented for all people?"

　　"Of course. Didn't you read the government announcement? Or do you not quite believe in the ability and courage of the Executive Government?" Gris couldn't help but be curious.

　　"Uh... this, haha, I was a little skeptical at first. I felt that it would take a lot of difficulties to overcome and several years to be possible..." Tenard was a little embarrassed. In fact, he initially thought that this universal minimum food ration guarantee system was simply a fantasy.

　　Gris laughed and said, "I don't think everyone's thinking can change so quickly, but it doesn't matter, we will adapt. Soon the whole world will make a great leap forward. Compared with now, it will be a revolutionary progress and leap. Hehe, let's wait and see...

　　…

　　Chapter 443 New Battleship

　　Under the ground of the Goblin City, the prototype of a honeycomb-like city has emerged. The goblins are indeed the natural builders and alchemists of the Terran continent. Nearly a hundred layers of space have been opened up in the thick soil layer hundreds to thousands of meters underground in the Goblin City.

　　The dungeon is huge, with each floor covering more than one square kilometer. Now one hundred floors have been built, and the construction work below has stopped. These one hundred floors of the dungeon are enough for the goblins to use.

　　The dungeon floors below the 50th are all heavy industrial areas of the goblins, where all kinds of magical machinery, magic sun boats, earth demon worms, Titan giants, and demon armor hunters are manufactured. Especially under the leadership of the goblin sage Tommy, the goblins have finally thoroughly studied the manufacturing methods of the God-Slaying Battleship and completely inherited all the magical civilization of the ancient goblins.

　　The God-killing giant ship can now be manufactured, and the killing-class construct can also be manufactured. These two types of weapons born for war can be said to be the pinnacle of goblin magic technology.

　　The 100th floor of the dungeon. In the huge space, a ten-meter-high plane gate stood, and a ten-meter-wide large railroad stretched out from the other end of the plane gate and led all the way here.

　　This is a newly built plane gate, not the plane gate in Lu Fei's hand. This is a fixed gate connected to the underground city of Cortes City. Guarding this plane gate are one hundred Titan giants and two hundred demon armor hunters. Once an irresistible attack is encountered, the plane gate must be destroyed first to ensure the safety of the goblin city on this side.

　　“Boom boom boom…”

　　A huge roar was heard, and a transport rail car rushed out of the plane gate with a roar, running along the rails for hundreds of meters away, and the last car of the rail car finally drove into the underground city.

　　Bulma jumped off the front of the rail car, rode an anti-gravity boat and flew past the rail car, holding a big speaker and shouting: "We have arrived at the station, unload the goods quickly, don't be lazy and play tricks!"

　　The goblins jumped off the rail car and started working. Bulma kicked open the sliding door of a carriage. With a loud bang, the 20-meter-long side door opened, and the carriage was filled with neatly stacked standard alloy ingots.

　　Bulma saw the alloy ingots in the carriage and immediately closed the door and shouted, "Come here with the crane and unload it immediately, quickly!"

　　Just as he finished speaking, countless crisscrossing pulley cranes rolled over from the top beam of the ground, lowered four hooks, buckled the four corners of the carriage, and then lifted it up. The whole carriage was like a container, which was slowly and quickly transported away by the pulley track, and no one knew which warehouse it would be sent to.

　　In just a few moments, more than a hundred carriages were removed and new ones were loaded back onto the rail cars.

　　"Bulma, thank you for your hard work!" Su Tongtong walked over with a smile.

　　"It's not hard. What's so hard about it? Mining and iron smelting are what we goblins are best at!" said Bulma.

　　"What was brought back this time?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　"There are more. Most of them are alloys, up to 360 kinds of alloys, and more than 12 kinds of super alloys. Now the city of Cortes has become a huge alchemy site. Our earth bugs and super engineering vehicles are already working hard to dig a rich iron mine, and other goblins have begun to dismantle the ruins of a goblin city. All the alloys have been recycled, and it is very easy to produce standard alloys!" Bulma said proudly.

　　"That's great, but I heard that the base will soon need a large amount of alloy, and the alloy in the warehouse now is far from enough..."

　　"I know this. Hey, our Goblin City is now going to build new warships. You are coming to Goblin City to receive the first batch of new warships, right?" Bulma said.

　　"It's a Feitian-class battleship, a new type of battleship built based on the Zhushen Giant Ship. There are three models, large, medium and small. The Feitian-3 model is 20 meters long, about the same size as a magic sun ship, and can be used for short-range space travel. The Feitian-2 model is twice as large and can be used for deep space interstellar travel. The Feitian-1 model is 250 meters long, one level lower than the Zhushen Giant Ship."

　　"Okay, how many new ships are there in the first batch?"

　　Speaking of this, Su Tongtong smiled and said, "There are 100 Feitian III ships, 18 Feitian II ships, 3 Feitian I ships, and a newly built giant ship called Ares! Do you want to go and have a look?"

　　"Okay, let's go. I've been really busy these days. I've only been to the shipbuilding factory a few times. At that time, the keel of the new battleship had just been formed..."

　　Bulma and Su Tongtong came to the 90th floor of the dungeon. The entire floor was a huge new battleship production line. There were only fifteen production lines, and the work of producing and assembling battleships was all done by large magical machinery and production-type constructs. About twenty goblins could supervise a production line, and it only took twenty to thirty days to build a new battleship.

　　Such a speed is simply terrifying. Of course, the premise is that there are sufficient raw materials. Currently, the raw materials for shipbuilding are far from sufficient, such as the various alloy materials with the largest usage.

　　Originally, thirty production lines had been debugged for the Feitian-class battleships, and two production lines had been debugged for the new Zhushen giant battleships. However, now only sixteen production lines are in operation, and half of the production lines are idle due to the huge gap in alloy materials.

　　The two first watched the battleship production line. The huge and magnificent hulls of the battleships stood tall, and hundreds of production-type structures were assembling parts inside the battleships. Some were welding, some were installing nuclear power reactors, and some were debugging control systems...

　　"Where is the battleship? In the warehouse? Let's go and check it out!" Bulma said excitedly.

　　There was no one in the huge warehouse. Hundreds of Feitian-class battleships of various models lay quietly in the dark super warehouse. Each battleship had a uniform silver-gray shell, which was quite technological.

　　Bulma rode an anti-gravity boat and carried Su Tongtong among these warships. She kept looking around and feeling the magnificent momentum of the warships, and her blood boiled.

　　"We goblins have truly inherited the magic civilization of the ancient goblins, and have also integrated the technology of your Earth civilization. Otherwise, we really wouldn't be able to build these warships. Compared to the God-Slaying Battleships, these Flying-class battleships are more sophisticated. Although their combat effectiveness has been reduced, it should be limited!"

　　Su Tongtong was also satisfied and said: "Yes, this flying-class battleship was designed by the great sage Tommy himself. It integrates the achievements of magic technology and strengthens the firepower system. It contains the God-killing Magic Cannon and the Mass Attack Magic Cannon. It can output up to 3,600 firepower points at the same time. The power is terrifying. These battleships are designed to deal with the demon army!"

　　Speaking of the demon army, Bulma is still frightened. She participated in the defense of Cortez and the defense of Dawn City. Although those two defenses were tragic, neither of them could protect Cortez City and Dawn City. The destructive power of the demons and the demon army is simply disgusting.

　　Bulma sighed and said, "If we had the magic technology we have now, we would have been able to produce enough warships. I'm afraid the outcome of the war would have been completely changed..."

　　"You think so highly of the Feitian-class battleship?" Su Tongtong was surprised.

　　"Of course. I don't think highly of the flying-class battleships. I believe in the magic technology of our ancient goblins and the great sage Tommy. You should have heard that we goblins once created a very brilliant and glorious era on the Terran continent. At that time, the sky of the Terran continent was filled with our giant ships. No matter what race on the continent, they all prostrated themselves under our giant cannons...except for the gods!"

　　Bulma came to a flying Type III battleship, patted the hatch and said, "Open it!"

　　The hatch opened with a click, and Bulma flew the boat into the battleship, stopped directly in front of the command cabin, and then walked into the command cabin on foot.

　　Sensing someone entering, the command module lit up, using electricity instead of elemental energy for light. This was designed to save elemental energy.

　　For warships, elemental energy is a precious energy source. Magic cannons all use this energy. Every bit that can be saved is a benefit.

　　"What kind of power does the battleship use? I heard it's a dual-powered one?" Bulma asked.

　　"Yes, it's a proto-nuclear power reactor. This reactor was designed by the great sage Tommy himself. It is the latest achievement of magical technology. It uses elemental magic arrays and super-magic magnetic matrix technology. The output is absolutely pure and huge power!"

　　Bulma stroked the cold alloy of the battleship and exclaimed: "It's really good stuff. I just don't know when the devil will come back. With these guys, I will definitely give the devil army a good fight!"

　　…

　　Chapter 444 Fleet

　　"They are indeed good battleships. I will take them all to Area 51. On the third day after Severa took office as the President of the United States, he issued Presidential Order No. 23 to secretly build Area 51. Area 51 will become the largest human military base in North America. The base is already being expanded and can accommodate 1,800 flying-class battleships!"

　　"It's going to be transported away now?" Bulma was surprised.

　　"Yes, I have completed the formalities and they can be shipped away immediately. This batch of warships will be used as training models to cultivate qualified warship commanders for us humans!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Battleship commander? Haha, are you kidding me? All battleships have super intelligence. As long as you are not a pig and can speak, you can command a battleship well!" Bulma laughed.

　　"How can you say that? A pig doesn't know any tactics on the battlefield. Blind command will only lead to losses. On the cruel battlefield, a commander not only needs strategic vision and excellent tactics, but also the psychological quality of not changing color even when facing a disaster. These all need to be well cultivated!"

　　"Okay, okay, how about I help you drive them all to Area 51? I also want to see your Earthling military base!" Bulma waved her hand.

　　"Well, call some goblin warriors, one for each warship. These warships cannot be controlled remotely without special reasons!"

　　"What a rigid and weird rule, okay!" Bulma made a phone call, and immediately more than a hundred goblin warriors entered the warehouse, each of them boarded a flying-class battleship, and two goblins entered a new god-killing giant ship.

　　"Lord Bulma, we are ready and can take off at any time. Please give us your instructions!" Many pictures appeared on the huge screen in the command cabin, and messages were sent one after another from the goblin warriors.

　　"We can go now!" Su Tongtong said, and Bulma nodded immediately and shouted, "Okay, let's take off. All the warships follow behind me and obey my orders. If anyone doesn't obey my orders, I will let him go hungry for three days. Do you understand?!"

　　"Got it!" All the goblin warriors agreed reluctantly.

　　Su Tongtong was a little amused. Such a serious occasion required military orders, but Bulma gave orders by threatening to starve her, which was a bit childish. It seemed that the goblins had not yet learned the spirit of human soldiers to absolutely obey orders.

　　A huge alloy-covered platform in the Goblin City opened with a click, revealing a huge skylight with a diameter of several hundred meters. The skylight was made entirely of alloy, clanging and shining, and penetrated the ground all the way to the bottom of the underground.

　　A Feitian-type III Feitian-class battleship slowly rose vertically from the skylight, followed by more than a hundred warships of various sizes. The largest of them was the newly built Zhushen giant ship, which was several sizes smaller than the ancient Zhushen giant ship, but its craftsmanship was absolutely unique.

　　Su Tongtong was in the command cabin of the battleship. Except for the ground, the other four walls and the ceiling were huge display screens. The scenery outside the battleship was in full view. This was a special design and was of great help in command.

　　More than a hundred silver-gray space battleships appeared over Iceland, slowly flying across the North Atlantic Ocean toward the United States. With such a large fleet, the silver-gray battleships blocked out the sky, and dozens of satellites in Earth orbit simultaneously pointed their detection lenses at the fleet.

　　"When did the United States have such a huge flying fleet? Are they large fighter jets or spacecraft?" the military of various countries began to speculate.

　　As the most powerful military and economic entity in the world, the United States has always been the focus of attention of countries around the world. Every move of the United States will directly or indirectly affect the changes in the world pattern. For example, the Middle East war is still ongoing and the United States is still interfering, but Sevilla is now in power, and no one can predict its policies in the Middle East.

　　The emergence of another new flying fleet has indeed shocked major countries, especially Russia, China and the European Union.

　　Su Tongtong would not care about these influences at all. Now, she could do whatever she wanted without any scruples. No matter what magic or technology it was, she would show them all.

　　The fleet of warships flew directly over the east coast of the United States, and flew very low over major cities, and flew slowly. The people of the Federation exclaimed in surprise, some shouted that the V aliens were invading... Some took pictures with their mobile phones or Fire tablets and uploaded them to the Internet, which triggered another heated discussion.

　　The battleship flew to a desert area and then stopped over a military restricted area. Below the battleship was Area 51, the most mysterious military and scientific research base in the United States Federation. It was said that the base had captured alien spacecraft.

　　Area 51 is very busy, with thousands of construction vehicles carrying out ground construction. A super-large airport is being urgently built, and the cement floor has now been paved, waiting for the cement to completely solidify before it can be put into use.

　　In a restricted area of ​​Area 51, the ground was a huge metal well, which was similar to the huge well in the Goblin City. The well was several hundred meters in diameter. The well cover slowly opened, revealing a huge underground base. This base only had one floor, and it took the Goblins a month to build it. If humans were to build it, it would take at least one to two years. The warships slowly flew into the well one by one, and then docked in the underground base very flexibly.

　　Su Tongtong and Bulma walked down from the Flying III battleship, and the base's highest commander, General Mike, led a group of senior military officers and doctors of science to quickly meet them.

　　"Welcome Ms. Su, the President's special commissioner, to Area 51!" General Mike stretched out his hand and shook hands with Su Tongtong, then looked at the hundreds of warships in the base with shining eyes.

　　"General Mike, you're too polite. Have you received the president's order?" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Received it. The White House and the Ministry of Defense gave me direct orders, asking me to fully cooperate with the President's special commissioner to establish a flying fleet..." General Mike said with a military salute.

　　"Well, I've already got the flying battleship. Now I just need the men. The Ministry of Defense has issued an order to get me 1,200 of the best non-commissioned officers from all the major military academies in the United States, right?"

　　General Mike's face flushed slightly as he said, "We are already in the process of selecting. It will probably take another two days for the youngest NCOs in the United States to reach Area 51!"

　　"Can't arrive until the day after tomorrow?" Su Tongtong frowned and shook her head, "No, absolutely not. Give the order and urge them to come here. Even if you don't eat, drink or sleep, you have to get them here before noon tomorrow at the latest. 1,200 people, all of them must be young non-commissioned officers with the highest quality and the best grades in military academies, regardless of gender. Don't fool me. The Flying Fleet is the first interstellar fleet in the United States and the first interstellar fleet on Earth. I need each of these lucky young people to become a qualified captain of an interstellar battleship in the future. None of us can be careless..."

　　At this point, General Mike was already out of breath due to excitement. Wow, is this the first interstellar fleet on Earth?

　　So cool!

　　A group of senior military officers standing behind General Mike were already so excited that their faces turned red. They hated it so much... They hated themselves for not being born a few decades later. If they were a few decades younger, they would probably have been able to catch up with such a good opportunity, because the future would be the era of interstellar space travel, and they, the generals, would probably be eliminated soon.

　　Which officer has not seen Star Wars? Which officer has not seen Star Trek? Some officers are even true Star Trek fans.

　　"Special Presidential Commissioner, are these... these spaceships really capable of interstellar travel?" Dr. Hall, who was wearing a white coat, asked in surprise.

　　"That's right. It's no problem to fly to Jupiter and Saturn. You can even fly across the solar system and reach other planets!" Bulma said.

　　When everyone saw that Bulma was a goblin, they immediately believed most of it. The Samicalls, or goblins, are very mysterious on Earth now. It is said everywhere that geothermal power generation devices, spark intelligent cores, and super magic matrix batteries were all invented by goblins.

　　In the eyes of everyone, this goblin looks like an alien.

　　All the warships were moored properly, and more than a hundred goblin warriors walked down. Bulma immediately gathered the warriors into a team, and more than a hundred goblin warriors immediately gathered together in a well-trained manner.

　　Bulma suddenly turned to General Mike and said, "General, it's not easy for us to send these treasures all the way from Iceland. Can you give us a bonus and arrange for us to go to a nearby big city? We should also take a look at the big cities of the Federation and enjoy the food and entertainment of humans?"

　　General Mike was stunned, then laughed out loud, "No problem, absolutely no problem. I will send a few beautiful adjutants to be your guides. No matter where you want to go or how much you want to spend, it's all fine. District 51 will reimburse you in full!"

　　How could General Mike not know that these interstellar battleships were made by goblins? Only goblins could make interstellar battleships. They were treasures. General Mike wanted to have a good relationship with them, so that he could get unexpected benefits in the future...

　　…

　　Chapter 445: Non-commissioned Officer

　　Area 51.

　　Twelve hundred young non-commissioned officers aged eighteen to nineteen gathered at the newly built airport. The ground was wet because a sprinkler truck had just sprayed water on the airport.

　　"Is this Area 51, the most mysterious military base in the Federation?"

　　"What are we doing here?"

　　"Are we here to learn how to fly a stealth fighter?"

　　"Did you hear the big news yesterday? Hundreds of spaceships flew over the eastern city yesterday, causing a huge uproar. Some people even thought it was an alien invasion at first!"

　　"Now it seems those spaceships are from Area 51!"

　　"Hey, is there any chance we can fly those spaceships?"

　　"It's really possible..."

　　The young non-commissioned officers were excited and talking about it. This emergency call-up to Area 51 happened to happen a few days before the news about the spacecraft, which made these smart young non-commissioned officers think a lot.

　　At this time, Su Tongtong and General Mike came over with a group of officers, and the young non-commissioned officers immediately became serious.

　　"Everyone, stand at attention and salute!" The non-commissioned officers quickly gathered into a team and saluted the generals.

　　General Mike looked at this group of high-spirited young people and nodded, saying, "Hello, soldiers. I am General Mike, the highest commander of Area 51... Haha, it's really good. Youth is your greatest asset. Even a general like me is envious of you for being able to come here today. I wish I could be as young as you so that I could stand in your team. Unfortunately, I am already old and I no longer have such luck. The order of the President's Ministry of Defense is to make you young people heroes!"

　　Hearing what General Mike said, the non-commissioned officers became excited.

　　"That's right, you will become heroes of the Federation, not in the distant future, but now, right now. Why do I say that? Haha, everyone will understand soon. Before that, let me introduce someone to you!" said General Mike.

　　Su Tongtong came out and looked at the non-commissioned officers, with a smile on her face, because she clearly saw that at least 70% of the non-commissioned officers were actually believers of the Holy Truth Church, and some of them even knew her. This was good. She had never expected that the pan-faith policy of the United States Federation was so powerful. The development of the Holy Truth Church had achieved unexpected results here. The belief of the Holy Truth Church had spread into the military, and the belief rate was extremely high.

　　But thinking about it, I feel relieved. Soldiers are always thinking about going to the battlefield. Since they have to go to the battlefield, they can't avoid sacrificing their lives for the country, so faith is a solemn and solemn thing for soldiers.

　　The advent of the god can be said to have brought good news to the soldiers. Most American soldiers, especially those stationed in the Middle East, believed in Lu Fei.

　　"The person next to me is the President's special commissioner. You can call her Commander Su or General Su, because from today on, you are all soldiers under her. I am very happy to announce to you that you have become a member of the Flying Fleet!"

　　"Report to the commander, what is the flying fleet?" asked an impatient young non-commissioned officer.

　　"Haha, you will know soon!"

　　General Mike turned around and waved, and the door of a warehouse next to the airport was opened, revealing more than a hundred anti-gravity motorcycles neatly arranged inside.

　　These motorcycles are configured together with the new warships. The flying principle is the same as that of the anti-gravity boat, but the appearance is more avant-garde, more like a concept motorcycle.

　　"Oh, I like this look..." All the young NCOs' eyes lit up. Both male and female NCOs were captivated by the brand new military motorcycles.

　　"One car each, get in and follow your leader!" said General Mike.

　　Su Tongtong nodded and smiled: "This is your little car, come with me!"

　　Su Tongtong led her soldiers into the warehouse. She sat on an anti-gravity motorcycle and started it immediately. The motorcycle had no wheels and slowly floated up three feet above the ground.

　　"Haha, that's awesome, it's anti-gravity suspended, I heard this is magic technology..." the sharp-eyed sergeant exclaimed immediately.

　　"This anti-gravity technology was originally spread by the goblins in Goblin City. When besieging demons, the Icelandic police rode this kind of machine. Haha, now the Icelandic police are probably equipped with such hovercrafts. I didn't expect that we have kept up with the trend of the times. Not bad, not bad. Those old antiques with wheels will soon be swept into the garbage dump of history..."

　　The young non-commissioned officers rode the anti-gravity motorcycles. Some of them took a small turn in the warehouse. They felt extremely stable. The motorcycles were also equipped with safety buckles, making the ride faster and more enjoyable than traditional motorcycles!

　　"Buckle up your seat belts and follow me!" Su Tongtong rushed out of the warehouse first, flew across the airport and came to the patio of the underground base. The patio slowly opened, revealing a huge hole.

　　The young non-commissioned officers who caught up from behind were shocked. They quickly braked and lingered at the edge of the patio looking down. They saw that the patio was huge and hundreds of meters deep. Many non-commissioned officers' faces changed color.

　　"Let's go!" Su Tongtong sneered, then drove into the patio and entered the underground base.

　　"Haha, cool..." Some brave young non-commissioned officers cheered and rushed into the patio, then turned the car and drove into the base.

　　I saw that under the skylight was an extremely huge base. Large and small silver-gray spaceships were parked neatly in the base. The entire base ground was made of alloy, and it looked a bit like entering an alien base.

　　"Oh, it's these things!" The non-commissioned officers who first rushed into the base took a breath of cold air, and then cheered. They now finally understood why General Mike envied them, because these silver-gray space battleships in front of them would be theirs.

　　"Sir, is this the flying fleet?" A female non-commissioned officer quickened her pace to catch up with Su Tongtong and asked excitedly.

　　"Yes, this is the Flying Fleet, the first interstellar fleet established by the president's personal order, and you are the commanders of the first batch of interstellar fleets. I require that you all become qualified commanders of these warships!"

　　Su Tongtong stopped, and the convoy behind her also stopped. After a while, everyone was there, without missing a single person. Su Tongtong said with satisfaction: "Not bad, you all have some courage. Now everyone line up in ten rows!"

　　The non-commissioned officers immediately lined up in ten rows in a well-trained manner.

　　"Count!"

　　"1, 2, 3, 4, 5...10, 11, 12!

　　Loud voices came one after another, and soon everyone finished reporting their numbers. Su Tongtong nodded and said, "The number everyone reports is his or her own number. Have you seen the warships at the base? They have been numbered. There are ten columns in total. Everyone board the ship according to your number. The warships will be sent out for training soon!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Report...Sir, but we have not yet learned how to drive a battleship..." a non-commissioned officer said loudly.

　　Su Tongtong frowned and shouted, "Are you a pig?"

　　"Sir, no!"

　　"Are you dumb, then?"

　　"Report to the commander, no!"

　　"That's good. As long as it's on a battleship, it's just a pig. As long as it can talk, it can control the battleship, because battleships have super intelligence!"

　　"Understood, sir!"

　　"Well, let's get started!" Su Tongtong took the lead and boarded the newly built God-killing warship "Ares". Following behind Su Tongtong was a female officer named Susanna, who was A-1, which happened to correspond to the Ares.

　　Susanna had no choice but to follow Su Tongtong into the battleship. As soon as she entered the battleship, she heard the intelligent voice: "Welcome to Ares. The intelligent Ares is at your service!"

　　Susanna turned around and couldn't see Su Tongtong anymore. She asked quickly, "Please direct me to the command cabin?"

　　"Okay, please go left first... turn right and go straight, it's at the end!"

　　Susanna entered the command cabin under the command of the intelligent computer. Su Tongtong was already in the command cabin, looking at her with a smile.

　　"Sir, Susanna reports for duty, please give me instructions!"

　　"Okay! At ease..." Su Tongtong raised her head and said, "Intelligent brain, open the communication channel of the flying fleet!"

　　"OK!"

　　All communications were turned on, and Su Tongtong said: "Attention all warships, this is the flagship of the Flying Fleet, Ares. I am the highest commander of the Flying Fleet. Now please obey the command of Ares!"

　　"Order received, sir!" Various excited voices were heard, both male and female. It was obvious that everyone was very excited to enter the battleship.

　　Su Tongtong turned around and said, "Susanna, right? You take command. First, order the fleet to take off, and then conduct exercises over the North Atlantic..."

　　Susanna was flattered. She had never thought that she would become the commander of the entire fleet. She took a deep breath and said, "Intelligent Computer, I order you to fly out of the base and take off immediately. At the same time, notify the fleet's warships to take off one by one!"

　　"Yes!" The intelligent computer faithfully executed the order.

　　One warship after another flew out of the base and out of the patio. A large area of ​​Area 51 was covered in shadows. The fleet once again displayed its magnificent and heroic presence.

　　General Mike, who was standing in a high tower in Area 51, looked at the fleet in the sky and said with emotion: "From now on it will be their era!" Under the fiery gazes of the generals, the fleet formed a V-shaped formation and flew towards the east coast.

　　The fleet's second appearance and passage through eastern cities again caused a strong reaction among the American people. This time there was no panic, only cheers, while those countries that received the news felt only bitterness.

　　…

　　Chapter 446: The Situation is Like a Tide

　　The flying fleet patrolled over the east coast of the United States, sometimes forming coordinated formations and sometimes launching long-range attacks on distant islands.

　　Reporters heard the news and tried every possible means to report on the exercises of the Flying Fleet.

　　In the following months, there were breaking news every month. First, the White House held a press conference and announced that it would establish the No. 1 mining resource foundation on the moon.

　　On the second day of the press conference, during the live broadcasts of major television stations, a flying fleet carrying a large number of scientists and construction robots rushed out of the earth and landed on the moon. On the same day, a groundbreaking ceremony for the construction of a base on the moon was held.

　　The construction of the moon base shocked the entire earth.

　　The day after the moon landing and construction of the base, the Executive Yuan issued the "Bill on the Full Exploitation of Moon Resources" and it was unanimously passed and implemented.

　　Half a month later, the Holy Truth Church held a press conference in front of the White House, announcing that the Holy Truth Church had created a potion that could increase lifespan, called the Life Potion. This was made with divine power from the gods, and could increase the lifespan of ordinary people by thirty to forty years, and could generally allow people to live up to 120 years! Any true believer of the church in the United States only needed to pay another $100,000 to buy a Life Potion!

　　The first batch of 10 million potions were sold by the church's grand temples in various places. The sales area was limited to the United States. Purchasers had to bring proof of citizenship and take the medicine with the help of the priests of the grand temple to prevent accidents.

　　On the day of the press conference, long queues formed in front of the great temples in cities across the United States. Federal citizens queued day and night with their household registration books or driver's licenses. Some people waited for two days and one night to finally get their wish of taking the life potion. Some believers who were sick and dying of old age had their diseases cured and their lifespans increased after taking the life potion, which further triggered a queuing frenzy.

　　This day is called the Second Miracle Day. According to incomplete statistics, traffic jams occurred across the United States on that day, and relevant departments had to announce a three-day holiday. Not only companies and schools had to take holidays, but even public officials had to take turns to take holidays. Because too many people took leave, even the stock exchange had to close for three days.

　　During the Second Miracle Day, many fights and conflicts broke out in major cities across the United States. Even the Grand Temple in Atlantic City, New Jersey was attacked by masked gangsters. Fortunately, the masked gangsters were captured thanks to the strong efforts of the people and temple priests. In view of the seriousness of the incident, the federal police had to be dispatched to maintain law and order in areas where crowds lined up at major temples in cities in various states.

　　Some para-believers who pretended to be true believers were kicked out of the temple, and those who caused trouble were taken away and detained by the police and charged with disturbing public order.

　　After the Second Miracle Day, according to statistics from the Holy Truth Church, the belief rate of federal citizens in the Holy Truth Church soared to 93.8%, reaching an unprecedented high.

　　The American media claims that all citizens have converted to the Holy Spirit Church. Of course, this is a bit exaggerated.

　　There were demonstrations and rallies all over the world, demanding that the Holy Truth Church open up the sale of the life-saving potion to them as well, and that the Church not favor some over others.

　　The Holy Church of Truth responded that the production of life-saving potions is limited and cannot currently meet the needs of areas outside the United States.

　　Some powerful and wealthy people, such as the Saudi king, princes, politicians from various countries, and financial oligarchs, all met with tragedy. Because the life potions were taken with the help of the priests of the Grand Temple, there were no extra potions left, and there was no stock on the black market. No matter how powerful or wealthy they were, unless they were American citizens or fanatical believers of the Holy Truth Church, they could not get the life potions.

　　In fact, not only life-saving potions, but also previous high-yield giant crops are strictly prohibited from export. If the outflow of high-yield giant crops is discovered, rights protection actions must be taken through diplomatic channels.

　　A series of events, including the construction of a mining base on the moon, made people around the world realize that the United States was entering an era of miracles while other countries were kept out.

　　This is serious. When the technological revolution broke out in Europe and the United States, countries that did not catch up with these revolutions have now become underdeveloped countries that have been "sidelined."

　　The lessons of history are heavy, so countries in Europe and America sent representatives to visit the United States for consultations.

　　Under diplomatic pressure from various countries (in fact, the Sevilla government didn't care at all), the United States Federal Government issued the "Declaration of the Imperial Federal United Community", stating that the "Imperial Federal United Community", referred to as "Community", would soon be established.

　　All countries that join the community can enjoy the following rights:

　　First, we need to obtain high-yield giant crops, secure energy investment, and implement a universal food and clothing security system, thus completely liberating mankind from working for food and clothing and completely keeping away famine.

　　Second, obtain the right to jointly participate in the development of lunar resources and enjoy the same rights and guarantees of interstellar colonization.

　　Third, obtain technical assistance from the U.S. federal government in all aspects.

　　…

　　There are a total of twelve rights, known in history as the "Twelve Articles".

　　Of course, if you obtain corresponding rights, you also have corresponding obligations. If you join the community, you need to abide by the following covenants:

　　First, recognize that the Holy Truth Church is the only true church of God, allow the people of the country to actively believe in the Holy Truth Church, and do not hinder the people's right to believe in the Holy Truth Church for any reason or excuse.

　　Second, the Community established a Supreme United Council, and the member states of the Community must abide by the resolutions of the Supreme United Council, while also enjoying various rights and obligations of member states.

　　Third, member states of the Community must safeguard the common interests of the Community and must not withdraw from the Community in any way or under any pretext.

　　…

　　The covenant consists of twenty-four articles, which declare the rights and obligations between the United States and the member states of the community. It is known as the "Twenty-Four Articles" in history. This is the beginning of the integration of global political economy and even theocracy, and it has great significance for all of humanity.

　　Once the "Declaration of the Imperial Federation United Community" was issued, the whole world was in an uproar!

　　Most countries chose to remain silent, but North Korea issued a statement that afternoon, saying, "The U.S. empire's move is an ambition to annex other countries. Such a hegemonic conspiracy will not succeed. North Korea is a great and free country and will not succumb to the enemy's tyranny!"

　　Ten minutes after North Korea issued its statement, Iceland and Greece issued a joint statement expressing their willingness to join the community, which immediately triggered a wave of public opinion around the world, with all kinds of criticisms and praises flying around.

　　In less than two days, Saudi Arabia, Iran, Iraq, Kuwait and the United Arab Emirates in the Middle East successively issued declarations expressing their willingness to join the community.

　　The five countries that expressed their opinions in a hurry are all oil-rich countries. The oil produced by these five countries accounts for more than half of the world's oil production. However, since the invention of geothermal power generation equipment, the oil exports of these five countries have dropped sharply. It can be predicted that within two to three years, oil will become a low-grade energy source as cheap as cabbage.

　　These countries were extremely panicked and almost driven crazy by such a terrible prospect. If it were not for the huge profits brought by oil, these countries would probably be as poor as Chad in Africa!

　　Now Chad has become a forest country, at least it still has various forest resources, but the Middle East can only be a desert. These five countries have an additional condition, which is to ask the Lord of Holy Truth to turn the Middle East desert into a forest.

　　After consulting Lu Fei, Sevilla agreed to the "surrender" of these five countries.

　　The five Middle Eastern countries have surrendered, and the poor African countries that are threatened by famine and disease all day long immediately rushed to issue declarations, expressing their willingness to join the community. Their only hope is to obtain high-yield giant crops to solve the problem of food and clothing, and they hope to take this opportunity to catch up with this fast-developing train, rush out of the earth and into the universe, plundering the endless resources in the universe.

　　These countries are all very aware that they do not even have a complete industrial system, and even if they are given a hundred years, it will be impossible for them to break out of the earth. However, with the help of the power of the United States Federation, not only can they immediately get rid of poverty and become rich, but they can also immediately realize the distant dream of interstellar development.

　　Taking advantage of this momentum, Sevilla made a prompt decision and immediately held a press conference, issuing a declaration of great significance to future generations. The declaration was titled: The integration of world politics, economy, and even religion is the trend of future development. No one can stop it. Whoever tries to stop it will be ruthlessly abandoned by the world!

　　This declaration immediately triggered a new round of heated discussions, with some criticizing, some remaining silent, and some making sarcastic comments. But no matter what the attitude of countries around the world is, this declaration did give a slap in the face to some sovereign countries, especially North Korea.

　　The North Korean foreign minister once again jumped out and cursed: "The enemy's conspiracy will not succeed!"

　　Severa watched the TV broadcast and laughed, "Forget it. You open your eyes but can't see the situation clearly. The situation is like a tide. Such a jumping clown has no place in the vast starry sky. Let it sink forever in its self-satisfied hypnosis!"

　　…

　　Chapter 447 Revolution

　　In the year when the Imperial Federal United Community was established, the Seville government changed the Gregorian calendar to a new era, called the first year of the new era, to commemorate the beginning of a new era.

　　The establishment of the Imperial Federation United Community did stimulate many countries. Poor countries naturally had to rely on the American Federation to seek a way out, but most independent and self-reliant countries were very resistant to joining the community.

　　The reasons for resistance mostly come from the government. Once joining the community, the country's independence will no longer exist.

　　But it doesn't matter. These are all expected by the Seville government. Whoever does not join the community will be abandoned by the world in the future.

　　However, Greece and Iceland, which joined the Community, as well as the five Middle Eastern countries and African countries, have developed extremely rapidly. The Supreme United Council decided the future of the five Middle Eastern countries and the African continent. The vast deserts in the Middle East turned into forests overnight, and African countries obtained export quotas for high-yield giant crops and geothermal power generation devices, which quickly freed the countries from famine and energy shortages.

　　A large amount of capital poured into the Middle East and Africa. The African continent began to experience great development. With the introduction of new magical machinery, the efficiency of resource development was astonishing.

　　Large numbers of people can support themselves with little or no work, the individual economy is booming, and schools of all kinds are springing up like mushrooms after a rain.

　　If people are free from the pressure of survival, then the pursuit of a higher quality of life and a higher quality of spiritual civilization becomes a pursuit. In the United States, Greece, and Iceland, a wave of magical thought and religious thought has emerged. These two thoughts have become increasingly intense, and many idle people have organized various institutions.

　　In America's Chinatowns, Go clubs, Confucius Institutes, Etiquette Institutes, and Ancient Culture Institutes have sprung up rapidly and are showing signs of becoming popular throughout the country. Many idle people come to learn about these things when they have nothing to do.

　　The fierce collision of various changes has caused many problems.

　　In the United States, there are a large number of otakus and housegirls. Some are corrupt and decadent, while others are progressive and seek change. They use the Internet to conduct research on magical science, or simply become full-time believers.

　　Faith has become a full-time job. The Holy Truth Church has strictly divided its believers into different levels of faith. The higher the level of faith, the better the living allowance. For example, a third-level devout believer needs to pray for half an hour in the morning, afternoon and evening. A second-level devout believer needs to pray twice as long, and a first-level devout believer needs to spend four to five hours praying every day.

　　Fanatics spend more than six hours praying every day, which is very hard work and not something that ordinary people can do.

　　Being a full-time believer is the profession with the lowest threshold in the Imperial Federation United Community, and it is also a profession with great prospects.

　　After many years, some professional believers will learn the arts to varying degrees, some will remain silent for many years and suddenly become masters of the arts and can become temple priests or guardians, while some will become hermits and only do research on the arts, pursuing higher and farther attainments in the arts.

　　The world is changing, and it was destined to change from the moment the devil descended.

　　In the future, divine magicians will surely prevail in the world. However, a divine magician must first be a devout believer of the Holy Truth Church, believing in the god Lu Fei. Only from the god can one understand the divine arts.

　　In order to consolidate faith and cultivate the power of this plane, Lu Fei can be said to have racked his brains. There are three forces in this plane, and they will be the main force to fight against the devil and the demon army in the future.

　　The first is himself. If he can become a true god on the earth plane, he will become the strongest force to resist the devil. This force is decisive. In order to realize the dream of becoming a god, Lu Fei is always scheming to obtain as much and highest quality power of faith as possible.

　　The power of faith also gave birth to a second force to resist demons and monsters, that is, the team of diviners. Lu Fei is training diviners, and they are also the main force against demons.

　　The third force is the goblin warships. The goblin magic technology and the earth civilization are combined to develop magic technology. The flying-class battleships built with magic technology will become the main force for humans to fight against demons.

　　The battleship does not even need a divine magician to operate it. It only needs a qualified mortal commander to command it and it can exert unparalleled power. Because no one knows when the devil will make a comeback, Lu Fei is always on edge. People only see the great changes in society, but they don't know how long Lu Fei has been planning for this.

　　In the last week of July in the first year of the New Yuan Dynasty, that is, at the end of the third month after landing on the moon to build a mining base, the lunar mining base was completed. The base is located near a crater, with a radius of 1.5 square kilometers. Fifty earth magic worms have drilled through the entire crater, and super-huge magical machines such as drills and excavators are spread throughout the base.

　　An iron and titanium smelter and a factory for extracting helium-3 were built in the base. Scientists wearing space suits directed various constructed robots at work.

　　Helium-3 became a huge supplement to elemental energy and was urgently used on flying battleships to replace the elemental crystals transported from the Terran continent.

　　One hundred and twenty warships completed the mission, took off from the moon loaded with titanium, iron, and an astonishing amount of helium-3, returned to Earth, and landed successfully at the huge space airport outside Area 51.

　　In just three months, the lunar base was basically built and successfully produced the first batch of iron, titanium and helium-3. The power of the magic machinery was enormous, far beyond people's imagination.

　　The first batch of steel successfully shipped back reached 20 million tons, which is a quarter of the U.S. federal crude steel production in one year, and titanium reached 3 million tons, far exceeding the global titanium production.

　　All helium-3 was requisitioned for military use and stored, and its output was not disclosed to the public.

　　The huge harvest shocked the whole world. A number of videos of base construction and iron and titanium smelting were allowed to be released. For a time, all the countries that joined the Imperial Federation United Community cheered, because according to the agreement of the Imperial Federation United Community, this base belonged to the member states of the Imperial Federation United Community, and each country could obtain huge benefits according to a certain proportion.

　　The United States Federation naturally took the lion's share, most of which was taken away by the Standing Consortium and Goblin City. Those who took the smaller share naturally went to Greece, Iceland, the five Middle Eastern countries, and a dozen African countries.

　　Countries that have not joined the Imperial Federation United Community can only watch helplessly as others are mining resources on the moon, digging extensively while they can only watch in despair. Who can understand this feeling?

　　Some European countries finally couldn't sit still, but it was America's neighbor Canada that acted the fastest, immediately holding a press conference to announce its joining of the Imperial Federation United Community and at the same time issuing a resolution to invest in the lunar mining base.

　　Sevilla continued his efforts and delivered consecutive speeches entitled "Continue to increase investment and output in lunar mining, plan to build ten mining bases, and allow private enterprises from community member states to invest" and "Decision to land on Mars and establish a mining base on Mars."

　　The two speeches shocked the world. All countries realized that if they did not catch up, they would be finished. First, they would be left far behind by the United States' leapfrog super technology. Second, the era of interstellar colonization had arrived, with the Imperial Federation United Community as the protagonist. Others were not even supporting roles or extras, and would not even get a sip of the soup.

　　What is this?

　　This is simply forcing other countries that are not members of the Imperial Federation to death...

　　On the third day after Canada announced its accession to the Imperial Federation United Community, Singapore also announced its accession to the community. The world was shocked again. A city-state like Singapore had no resources, let alone external expansion. Its only way out in the future was to embark on the golden road of interstellar colonization.

　　The Singapore cabinet has also gone through much discussion and concluded that the masters of the future world will inevitably be countries with interstellar colonization. Countries without interstellar colonization capabilities will decline and perish. This is a historical inevitability. Rather than being strangled to death like a frog in boiling water, it is better to go all out and board the big ship of the Imperial Federation United Community and head towards the sea of ​​stars for interstellar colonization.

　　Now everyone knows that the control of the Imperial Federation United Community is ostensibly in the hands of the United States Executive Government, but in reality it is the Holy Truth Church behind the Executive Government, and the Holy Truth Church embodies the will of the god Lu Fei.

　　God is the most powerful being in the world. He did not use destruction or terror policies to directly occupy or eliminate countries that did not obey his will. Instead, he used this high-level approach to force countries to surrender and join the imperial federal system he built. This is the "community."

　　Every country, except the United States, has the right to choose whether to join the community, but they must think carefully. If they do not join this big system, their future is destined to be very miserable.

　　North Korea jumped out again and clamored: "The great North Korea is an independent country. We will be self-reliant, develop science and technology, and realize the moon development plan as soon as possible!"

　　People who saw this scene shook their heads, thinking that North Korea was deceiving itself. The development of the United States Federation was not normal at all, and it could only develop in this way because of the intervention of gods. Unless other countries also produced a god, otherwise, according to normal technological development, even if it developed for a hundred years, it might not be possible to build such a huge mining base on the moon.

　　One hundred years. Today, with the trend of global integration accelerating, a gap of more than one hundred years will be a huge chasm, like the difference between heaven and hell.

　　On the streets of London, England, a group of people held up small flags and held banners and marched onto the streets. All kinds of cars were forced to stop, causing traffic congestion. Corporate employees, school teachers, students, freelancers... people from all walks of life spontaneously gathered together to hold a large parade and strike.

　　"The Executive Yuan, get off the stage!"

　　"We want equality, we want freedom, we want human rights, and we want the same treatment as American federal citizens!"

　　“We refuse to pay for water and electricity!”

　　"We don't want to work, we want to enjoy life, we want a basic security system for citizens, we want to ensure that all people have enough food and clothing, we also want to increase life expectancy, we want to live longer!"

　　"Get out of here, rubbish! Whoever can't give us the life we ​​want must step down!"

　　"Revolution, we want revolution!"

　　Some anti-government activists were even more arrogant, shouting: "Please ask the Queen to agree that the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland join the Imperial Commonwealth Community. If she does not agree, we will launch a revolution, just like the French Revolution, and push the king to the guillotine..."

　　The London demonstrations quickly spread to all parts of the UK, with more than a dozen major cities and even small towns waving flags and shouting slogans that Britain should join the Imperial Commonwealth Community or the Executive Government should step down.

　　…

　　Chapter 448 A New Crisis

　　In just four days, demonstrations spread throughout Europe like a plague. Greece has enjoyed unprecedented treatment and everyone seems to be living in paradise. People in other countries are naturally envious and angry.

　　This anger is naturally vented towards the incompetent executive government of the country!

　　France, Germany, the Czech Republic, Poland, Austria, Spain, Portugal, Italy, Albania, Bulgaria... marches and demonstrations have taken place in more than a dozen countries.

　　This wave of demonstrations has intensified and is now sweeping across the entire European continent like a revolutionary storm.

　　On the streets of European countries, riot police holding electric batons and shields and wearing tear gas canisters on their waists are extremely nervous, fearing that the conflict will escalate into an unpredictable riot.

　　Buckingham Palace, UK.

　　"What should we do? What should we do... Your Majesty, it's not just Britain that's in chaos. The whole of Europe is in turmoil. Our people are clamoring to live a good life like the Americans. If we don't give them that, they want us to step down..."

　　The British Prime Minister wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief and kept complaining to Queen Elizabeth II. On the street outside Buckingham Palace, the slogans of the people could be heard faintly.

　　Queen Elizabeth II turned off the TV, her face pale, because just now, an arrogant anti-government activist was broadcast on TV saying that he wanted to push her to the guillotine.

　　“What does Congress say?”

　　"Congress is already discussing it, and the consensus is probably to join the Imperial Federation United Community! Your Majesty should know that even if we join the community, we will not only live better, but we will also have the possibility of participating in the Supreme United Parliament. At that time, we may have the opportunity to govern the Imperial Federation United Community!" said the Prime Minister.

　　This is how parliament works, whoever has the highest voice and the most votes will be in charge of the Imperial Federation United Community. Not to mention the Queen and Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, even the President of Ethiopia, the poorest country in Africa, can be elected as the Chairman of the Imperial Federation United Community as long as he has enough support.

　　"I see!"

　　"So your Majesty means..."

　　"The voice of the people cannot be ignored. If the Parliament and the Cabinet agree, then so be it..." Queen Elizabeth II sighed. Although she knew that most of the people marching outside were believers of the Holy Truth Church, what could she do? Now I'm afraid that a large part of the British people have converted to the Holy Truth Church.

　　This church is like a monster that is devouring the hearts of people in the United States and European countries. The people on earth have no way to stop the development of the Holy Truth Church in the United States and Europe.

　　"I understand, Your Majesty. Please don't be too disappointed. After all, the future trend is... We are just stepping from a small ship to a big ship. Although Your Majesty is no longer the captain, the position of captain can be rotated. We in the UK may have the opportunity to become the captain in the future..."

　　"I know!" Queen Elizabeth II nodded and told the Prime Minister to do it.

　　Two weeks later, Britain, France, Germany, Spain, Portugal and other countries jointly announced their joining of the Imperial United Commonwealth Community. The revolutionary trend was quelled and riots were avoided.

　　Several major European powers announced their accession to the Imperial Federation United Community, and those small European countries also announced their accession to the community. Except for Italy, the Vatican and Russia, almost all European countries became members of the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　With the participation of these countries, a huge political, economic and religious unified union emerged, and the entire world pattern changed dramatically.

　　Severa met with the dignitaries of these countries that day and delivered a speech entitled Equality, Peace and Progress. He then personally took these dignitaries to the Great Temple of Divine Truth near the White House to worship the Lord of Divine Truth and take the life potion.

　　The life potion is the result of alchemy from the Terran continent, but now it has been taken by Lu Fei and used on his own people. It is also used as a weapon to help him conquer people's hearts.

　　After Queen Elizabeth II and the prince took the medicine, their white hair turned black, as if they were thirty years younger, and their illnesses were also driven away by the powerful life force.

　　The Queen of England burst into tears and sobbed. At her age, there was basically nothing she couldn't let go of, but she still couldn't let go of her extravagant desire for life. Now, she knew that if there were no accidents, she could live to 120 to 130 years old, and that would be enough.

　　Above the Italian city of Rome, the space was slightly distorted. A huge magic circle stood in the air. A large area of ​​space was blocked. The sunlight shone down, refracting light, faintly revealing a huge circular magic circle and a square cage. Countless mysterious divine symbols were slowly rotating in the magic circle.

　　This scene has existed since the day God descended. Ordinary people don't know what is going on. Only those who are in the know understand that this is the coordinate of the space that the demon god Bushong travels to and from, and this coordinate has been temporarily blocked.

　　“Pah pah pah pah pah…”

　　The air was rumbling, as if there was an invisible wall in the space, and now the wall was breaking apart, with cracks appearing. The circular magic circle and the square cage began to tremble, and soon, the mysterious symbols in the magic circle exploded one by one, and the magic circle and the square cage shattered.

　　A huge shadow appeared in the sky, vaguely forming a plane door that was more than ten meters high, as if it was embedded in the void and unpredictable.

　　At the same time, the main hall of the floating city lord temple, which is the back hall, suddenly rumbled, and a huge column of light shot up into the sky. In the light column, the Nine Dragon Sacred Dragon could be seen roaring and rushing into the void.

　　The dome of the main hall seemed to open a door of light, and Lu Fei slowly flew up from the light door. The entire main temple was alarmed. Countless believers of the Holy Truth Church who came to make pilgrimage looked up at the huge column of light and the dragon Lu Fei in the column of light.

　　At this moment, Lu Fei really looked like a true god, riding on a dragon and soaring in the sky.

　　Gris, Lu Wenwan and others who were guarding the main temple came forward in surprise.

　　"Sir, what's the matter? Are you out of confinement?" Gris asked in surprise.

　　Lu Fei did not comment, but nodded and said, "There is no time. I just sensed that the seal of the plane door has been broken. I think a demon god is coming from there. I will go and take a look first!"

　　Lu Fei flashed and rushed to Rome at lightning speed.

　　Above the city of Rome, the huge plane door opened a crack, and a cold and evil breath seeped out from the crack. Suddenly, two black claws grabbed the crack and began to slowly push it open.

　　A hideous black dragon head appeared on the other side of the door. Heavy breathing was heard, and a cold and evil aura rushed out from the door. A gust of cold wind blew up in the sky for no reason. The air temperature suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees, and a little frost even condensed in the sky.

　　"Haha, it really is a brand new dimension. Bushong didn't lie to me. Haha... I want to occupy this dimension. I want to have lots and lots of slaves, and lots and lots of beauties!" The black dragon let out a huge roar, wanting to fly out of the door and officially descend on this land.

　　…

　　Chapter 449: Killing the Dragon

　　"Evil dragon, are you daydreaming?!" Lu Fei's cold voice came. The Black Dragon was stunned and looked up. He saw a man suddenly falling down, and an extremely vast force also pressed down with him, as if the sky was falling and the earth was collapsing.

　　"Not good!" Black Dragon shuddered.

　　“Bang!”

　　Lu Fei kicked the black dragon on the forehead. The black dragon was unable to bear the force and fell headfirst, landing on the threshold of the plane door.

　　"You dare to covet the Earth plane? I will give you a death!" Lu Fei raised his hand and chopped it fiercely with his hand instead of a knife. He had already used all his strength in this chop. With a puff, the black dragon's head and body were separated, black dragon blood spurted out, and the dragon head fell from the air and landed on a main road in Rome, directly damaging the road. A large truck running by suddenly turned around and stopped in a thrilling way.

　　The driver was a fat man with a big belly. He was stunned when he saw that the road was damaged by a huge, ferocious black dragon head.

　　"No matter who you are, I will not let you go..." The black dragon head was still not dead. It roared, angry to the extreme. Then the black dragon head suddenly exploded, forming thousands of black abyss demonic auras. Each demonic aura contained a wisp of the black dragon's immortal will.

　　The evil energy quickly dispersed, some fell into the city of Rome, and some flew in all directions very quickly. One of the abyss evil energies rushed to the driver and immediately possessed the driver.

　　The fat man immediately howled in pain, and the demonic energy of the abyss surged out of his body. His originally fat body began to transform into a demon, and turned into a demon. The demon looked up at the sky with a look of fear. He could only grit his teeth, turn around suddenly, and drill into the ground.

　　However, Lu Fei watched the black dragon's head transform into the abyss of demonic energy and escape, and he could not help but sneer. He turned around and grabbed the black dragon's body, and a ball of dark green divine fire as small as a flower bud was pulled out from the black dragon's heart.

　　The divine fire no longer had much will left, and its brilliance was even dimmer. It was obvious that most of the brilliance had escaped along with the will.

　　"What a cunning evil dragon..." Lu Fei was secretly shocked. This black dragon was indeed extremely cunning. No one knew what magic it used, but it actually separated the spiritual will from the divine fire at the moment of being killed, hid it in the dragon's head, and then took the opportunity to escape. It was because of this that it escaped the doom of complete extinction.

　　Although he escaped the disaster, his divine fire core was obtained by Lu Fei. This divine fire core was the source of his power. Without this thing, he only had a will full of resentment, and could only do some small demonic activities, but could not cause any big waves.

　　"It's good this way. This world is too quiet. As the saying goes, one is born in adversity and dies in comfort. The resentment of this black dragon can at least make the world sober again..."

　　Lu Fei sighed and held the core of the divine fire. A cold and mysterious energy aura emanated from the core of the divine fire. Lu Fei could feel that there was a small virtual kingdom of God inside the core of the divine fire, but it had unfortunately collapsed.

　　"Transform!" A huge divine power burst out from Lu Fei's hand, and the demigod law immediately eroded the core of the divine fire. Huge energy immediately decomposed from the core of the divine fire and transformed into wisps of dragon-shaped energy that drilled into Lu Fei's body.

　　Lu Fei's divine power began to surge, no less than the growth of gathered faith. No one knew how long this black dragon had been a demigod, and the power it had gathered was already considerable, but unfortunately it met Lu Fei.

　　The huge amount of faith made Lu Fei powerful. In this plane, Lu Fei felt that his power was almost inexhaustible. All believers were the source of his power. Their personal power was actually very small, like a small stream, but when thousands of small streams came together, they became a mighty torrent of power.

　　Although the evil dragon is also a half-demon god, his faith is estimated to be less than one-tenth of his own, and his strength is much lower than his own. In addition, on the Earth's original plane, the evil dragon cannot compete with him.

　　Home ground and faith are the basis for Lu Fei to resist any invasion from demons.

　　After killing the evil dragon, Lu Fei suddenly understood a lot of things. This plane still has the greatest advantage of a solid foundation. Fortunately, he had foresight and established a huge faith in this plane early on.

　　The core of the divine fire kept shrinking in his hand, and finally only a dazzling blue-black light remained. This was the half-demon light of the evil dragon, which was equivalent to the light of a demigod and possessed immortality. However, the evil dragon seemed to have performed an incredible magic technique, and most of the will contained in this light was stripped away.

　　At this time, Gris, Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan caught up one after another.

　　"What's going on? How did the sealing formation get broken?" Su Tongtong was slightly startled when she suddenly saw the corpse of a black dragon lying in the plane gate.

　　Lu Fei laughed and said, "This evil dragon wanted to descend, but I killed it. Haha, this guy is far worse than the Demon God Bushong, but he is very cunning. I guess the Demon God Bushong deliberately let him come, wanting these evil spirits to harm our plane so that he can descend again in the future to clean up the mess!"

　　"It seems that the Demon God Bushong also makes wrong calculations sometimes!" said Gris, and he suddenly saw the half-demon god light in Lu Fei's hand.

　　Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan also saw it and were very curious.

　　"This is the half-demon god's glory of the evil dragon. It has the nature of immortality. The remaining spiritual will in it has been destroyed by me. It is just right. Each of you can share one of them. It will bring you infinite benefits in the future!"

　　Lu Fei spread out his hands, and a ball of dark green light was floating on his palms. With a slight movement of his will, the light split into four, one slightly larger, three slightly smaller. The large one fell on Gris, two fell on Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan, and Lu Fei collected the last one.

　　"I will also give this one to Sharna. She has contributed a lot to the church recently, and the Earth is becoming more and more unstable. The church needs a few legends and demigods so that it can fight against the devil." Lu Fei said.

　　Gris, Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan obtained the half-demon god's light, and suddenly a clear and bright dark blue light shone from their bodies. The light was pure and transparent like glass, very tough and not easy to erase. However, the light was not their own, so they could not gather energy and grow stronger on their own.

　　You can only get as much of the immortal half-demon god's glory as you can, and it will never increase again. Unless you become a demigod one day and achieve your own divine glory, it will be of infinite use.

　　The three of them used their spiritual will to refine the light, and soon their own divine power and spiritual will were integrated into the light. Gris's light became colorful, with a vibrant oily green, an icy pale color, and a forest green like a hurricane.

　　Su Tongtong's light turned into a dazzling aurora color, with white light shining through the forest green. Lu Wenwan's light was the most peculiar and mysterious, like a dark soul essence.

　　"How wonderful! With this light, we can live forever, right?" Su Tongtong exclaimed.

　　"In theory, yes. The immortality in the light can make you immortal. However, time is very scary sometimes. Even things that are so-called immortal will be worn out. I estimate that you can remain young for about one or two thousand years..." Lu Fei speculated.

　　Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan gasped, and then were filled with incomparable joy. To remain young for a thousand or two thousand years meant that they would live for at least another thousand or two thousand years. It was truly amazing.

　　The average person's life span is usually only sixty or seventy years, and very few can actually live for a hundred years. Therefore, human life is too short and can be said to be fleeting.

　　Being able to obtain an immortal light was already a huge surprise. Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan didn't know what to say, they just felt very moved.

　　Gris did not lose his composure, after all, he was a high elf who had lived for a long time. However, this ray of half-demon god light meant a lot to him. With this ray of light, he could ignite the divine fire and become a demigod at any time.

　　Lu Fei took out the black dragon's corpse from the plane gate. The black dragon's corpse was quite huge. According to common sense, it could not pass through the plane gate. However, when it comes to Lu Fei's level, it generally has incredible abilities, such as distorting space.

　　The space stretched and twisted slightly, and the black dragon's corpse was brought out. It was like a small hill, more than ten or twenty meters high, and over a hundred meters long. It was black crystal in color, which was the color of black dragon scales. After all, it was the corpse of a half-demon god, and its body had the unique resistance of a half-demon god.

　　"Sir, this is a good thing. The whole body of the black dragon is a treasure. The dragon scales, dragon skin, and dragon tendons can be used to make armor and magic bows. The dragon bones, dragon blood, and dragon eyes can be used as alchemical materials. The dragon liver can be used to make a potion for improving eyesight..." Gris rubbed his hands immediately. The corpse of a half-demon god is no small matter. It is a huge fortune anyway.

　　"Okay, let's take this dragon corpse to Great Sage Tommy. He should be able to make dozens of sets of semi-demon-level armor with dragon scales. If his craftsmanship is good, he might be able to tap into the dragon scales' 100% resistance..."

　　"Okay, okay, I must have him make this kind of armor, one set for each person. This is a good thing to save lives. A half-demon god level one should be able to withstand the strong attack of a legendary person!"

　　…

　　Chapter 450: Guardian Temple

　　Su Tongtong rushed to put the black dragon's body into the space bag and volunteered to send the body to the Goblin City. She had already made up her mind that she would get a set of majestic black dragon armor and a poisonous dragon bow, preferably the kind that could kill instantly with one blow, or even the kind that could be coated with anti-drug. She was determined to become a female war god that everyone feared.

　　"Sir, what should we do with this plane gate?" said Gris.

　　"It seems that the blockade cannot be blocked. The only way out is to build a guardian temple here and send people to guard it!" Lu Fei looked around and saw a bare mountain not far away, which was all hard rocks. Lu Fei hurriedly stretched out his hand and grabbed the void. The whole mountain was broken off at the root. The upper part of the mountain slowly turned upside down and flew upside down to the feet of Lu Fei and Gris. A huge anti-gravity magic circle appeared below the mountain.

　　The powerful anti-gravity immediately supported the entire mountain in the air, like a buoy suspended in the water.

　　"rise!"

　　Shining with divine light, a simple yet solid stone palace rose from the cross section of the mountain. The palace was nearly a hundred meters high, completely covering the gate of the plane in the hall of the palace.

　　Lu Fei used his divine power to draw a binding magic circle on the ground and walls of the palace. It could bind demons of power levels one to ten. As for demons with higher levels, the binding magic circle would have little effect. This was the drawback of the magic circle. There was always a limit.

　　"Let's send Elesis and Sharna to guard first, and then send some young diviners over to train and temper themselves. Let them see the blood of demons and treat it as training. This will prevent people from being frightened when the devil descends and the demon army sweeps over!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Yes, we need to prepare in advance. Let's build another small summoning gate to summon some little demons. Let the clergy of the church take turns to come for actual combat training. If each of them does not kill one or two little demons, it is estimated that there will be big problems when they really go to the battlefield!"

　　After Gris said this, Lu Fei suddenly realized that the church still lacked such a training mechanism, as well as a Sacred Truth Academy and a large military camp.

　　The training mechanism only needs to bring people to guard the temple and kill demons. I believe the effect will be seen soon. Over time, a large number of divine magicians who can truly fight against demons will emerge on the Earth plane.

　　The Academy of Divine Truth is responsible for researching how to fight against demons and cultivating various combat talents, including divine magicians, magic gunnery elites, flying battleship commanders, and so on.

　　The large military camps are used to train warriors who fight directly against demons. This requires long-term training to form several legions. It does not seem reliable to rely entirely on clergy. Ordinary people are unlikely to be warriors, so people have to be recruited from various military academies and armies.

　　Lu Fei felt relieved when he thought about the current scale of the Imperial Federation United Community. The Imperial Federation United Community now has a total of 26 member states, and each country has an army. If a group of elites are selected from these armies and all equipped with magical guns and cannons, they can completely sweep away the low-level demons.

　　As for high-level demons, they still require flying battleships, god-killing battleships and powerful diviners, such as legendary realms and demigods. These are the decisive forces.

　　Even if the situation really reaches a point of no return and humanity is about to become extinct, Lu Fei wouldn't mind asking the giant dragons and gods from outside the domain to descend to the Earth plane. No matter what, if the Earth plane is occupied by demons, then everything will be over.

　　“Puff, puff, puff…”

　　At this time, outside the Guardian Temple, a helicopter slowly flew over, circled around the Temple but did not dare to land.

　　"Come down!" Lu Fei said. His voice was transmitted directly from the Guardian Temple to the helicopter. There were three people in the cabin of the helicopter, two were the mayor and deputy mayor of Rome, and one was an assistant.

　　The mayor and deputy mayor heaved a sigh of relief after getting permission and ordered the helicopter to land outside the guardian temple. The ground was the cross-section of a mountain, hundreds of meters in radius, forming an irregular square. The stone of the square was solid, very flat, and integrated, and there were countless mysterious divine runes on the surface.

　　This is a creation of divine power, so everything about it is extraordinary.

　　The mayor of Rome got off the helicopter. The two looked at each other, feeling a little nervous, but after hesitating for a moment, they walked carefully into the Guardian Temple.

　　Lu Fei and Gris stood in front of a shadowy plane door, waiting for the two mayors to come. An invisible breath of gods almost suffocated the two mayors.

　　After finally walking up to Lu Fei, the two mayors were already sweating profusely, with their hands and feet shaking violently. It was not because of fear, and they didn't know why, they just couldn't help shaking. Of course, they didn't know that the root cause was the fear of the soul. The soul of a mortal, in front of God, will naturally reveal the innate awe and fear of the superior.

　　The two mayors were ordinary people and had no idea what was going on. They just couldn't help shaking.

　　Lu Fei smiled slightly, and tried his best to restrain all his divine power, so as to prevent the two from being "shocked" to the point of being unable to speak.

　　The two mayors were so regretful. They had not expected that coming to see Lu Fei would be so difficult. They were trembling unconsciously and were about to kneel down. Suddenly, the invisible force dissipated. They felt relaxed and cooled down all over, as if they had gone from a hot summer to a cool autumn. All the invisible pressure on their bodies disappeared.

　　"Greetings to the Lord of Holy Truth!" The two mayors said tremblingly, and the deputy mayor nervously took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead.

　　"You're welcome!" Lu Fei said with a smile, "You two are the mayors of Rome, right? What's the matter with you coming to the Guardian Temple?"

　　"It's okay... It's nothing serious. It's just that the Lord of Holy Truth is coming to our city. As the mayor, we have to come to greet him. By the way..."

　　"Just to find out what happened, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"That's right, that's right!" The two mayors nodded, looking like good kids.

　　Lu Fei pointed at the plane door that existed as a shadow in the void and said, "Okay, then I'll tell you about it. Do you see this door? This is the plane door set up by the demon god Bushong. It is set up by the power of space rules. Ordinary power cannot touch or destroy it. This door connects to the abyss hell..."

　　The two mayors looked at each other in fear. They couldn't help but believe that the door in front of them was not a physical entity, but it existed. A thick evil aura seeped out from the crack in the door, as if there was a horrible abyss of hell behind the door. They could faintly hear the howling and roaring of various demons.

　　"Just now, the sealing formation was broken, and a half-demon-level hell black dragon ran out. Fortunately, I arrived in time and killed the black dragon, otherwise the entire city of Rome and the Vatican would have been destroyed. Although the black dragon was killed, its resentment still fled to various places, and some fled into the city of Rome. Those resentments can possess humans and turn them into demons..."

　　"Ah... what should we do?" The two mayors were shocked after hearing this. During the great disaster, the demons had already made the entire city panic. If the demons appeared again, what should they do?

　　"There is no good way..." Lu Fei shook his head and changed the subject: "You two are Catholics, right?"

　　The two mayors nodded awkwardly and said, "Yes, we...we are Catholics, but there are still many believers of the Holy Truth Church in Rome. Lord God must save them!"

　　"You can mobilize special forces with magical guns to encircle and suppress us. If that doesn't work, I will send divine magicians to help... But why didn't you two convert to my Holy Truth Church?" Lu Fei said bluntly.

　　"This... this is Catholicism that we have been believing in all our lives. Three generations of our ancestors have been devout believers. If we are asked to turn away from God, our hearts will not allow it..." The mayor said tremblingly, fearing that Lu Fei would be angry.

　　Lu Fei didn't look angry at all, he just nodded. Lu Fei still had this kind of tolerance. In Lu Fei's eyes, the two mayors were just mortals and there was no need to bother with them. However, there were still a large number of people with this mentality in Italy, especially in Rome. Lu Fei was considering whether to let the devil destroy the entire city of Rome.

　　However, considering that there are still many believers of the Holy Truth Church in the city, they gave up. Besides, there are still some low-level diviners in the Vatican City. It is estimated that the black dragon's evil spirit and the demonized people will not be able to destroy the city of Rome and the Vatican.

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "You two are able to come here to see me today for the safety of the entire Roman city. I admire you for this, but I still advise you to overcome your psychological obstacles and try to convert to my Holy Truth Church..."

　　“…” The two mayors and their assistants were so nervous that they were sweating and began to tremble. Then it started again, and the divine power began to appear again.

　　"I'm not afraid to tell you that the Catholic gods may have really existed before, but they don't exist now. Even if they do exist, for the benefit of the Holy Truth Church, I will not allow them to descend. If they descend, I will kill them one by one, just like the Hell Black Dragon that just tried to descend! This has nothing to do with right or wrong, it's just out of interest and belief. You have read the Bible, so you should know the cruelty of religious beliefs, right?"

　　"I know, I know..." The three of them were sweating profusely and almost crying.

　　"Okay, you guys go. I will protect the city of Rome. I will send the Holy Spirit to guard this guardian temple. If there is any accident, I will rush there as soon as possible. I will never let the devil and the demon army come to destroy the city of Rome and the entire human world!" Lu Fei waved his hand and had nothing more to say to the three people.

　　The two mayors and their assistants hurriedly left the temple and fled in disgrace as if they had been pardoned. After this experience, the three finally converted when Rome was devastated. This is another story.

　　…

　　Chapter 451: Training

　　Rome, the Temple of the Patron Saint

　　A flying battleship slowly flew over the city of Rome and landed on the square of the patron temple. Although Italy did not announce its joining the Imperial Federation United Community, the flying battleship still freely traveled through Italian airspace, and the Italian government completely turned a blind eye.

　　The Imperial Federation United Community is too powerful. Little Italy cannot afford to provoke such a behemoth. Just think about it, the Imperial Federation United Community now includes North America, most European countries and Africa.

　　Chile in South America has also announced its accession to the Imperial Federal Community. Now the community’s expansion is accelerating. I believe that soon all continents will be included in the Imperial Federal Community. By then, the world will usher in unprecedented unification.

　　Now everyone with a discerning eye has realized that no one can stop the expansion of the monster called the Imperial Federation Community, and the legendary unification will not last long.

　　The hatch of the flying battleship opened, and the first batch of elite clergy drawn from the Holy Truth Church walked out. There were a total of 300 people, mostly young people, as well as several old diviners, and the leaders of this team, Elesis and Sharna.

　　"Wow, when did Rome build such a floating temple?" Arthur looked around curiously and muttered. He had been to Rome, the capital of Italy, countless times. Standing on the square guarding the temple, he could see the Vatican City across from him in the distance.

　　"Hush!" Jersey whispered, "This temple was built by my Lord himself with divine power. Inside is the gate to the Abyss Hell. We are here to guard the gate!"

　　Arthur said with emotion: "I never thought that I, Arthur, would have the chance to protect the whole world one day. Does this mean we are all heroes?"

　　"Hero... maybe, an unknown hero, but it's good enough that we won't be scared like bears in a while!" Jersey said self-deprecatingly.

　　"Humph! Would I be afraid? Even if the devil himself came before me, I would still dare to kick him!" Arthur said disdainfully.

　　"Arthur, don't be so arrogant. Although you have great talent, you are too reckless and impetuous. This will not be good for your future practice. We will stay here for ten days this time. During these ten days, you must correct all your bad habits!"

　　The person who spoke was Father Bayne. This time he volunteered to come and guard the temple. It was said that this would be the place where the devil would descend in the future. According to Lu Fei's arrangement, the temple would be guarded by clergy who would take turns to guard the temple, and each group would stay for ten days.

　　After a brief understanding, everyone's face turned green.

　　Because in the Guardian Temple, there is no bathhouse, no dining hall, no bedroom, nothing, only an empty temple and the suppressed plane gate in the temple, so the people who come here to guard have no chance to take a bath unless they know water magic. At the same time, there is no big fish and meat to enjoy, because the flying battleship only provides beef jerky, rice balls and mineral water.

　　There is no comfortable soft bed for you to sleep on. If you want to sleep, you can only lie on the cold floor or sleep next to the stone pillars.

　　"Oh, my God... How can it be so miserable? Are we going to have to practice asceticism? In my life, I have never encountered a hellish place with no food to eat, no water to take a shower, and no bed to sleep in!" Arthur held his head and howled in pain.

　　"Shut up, you are the only one who knows how to complain. Have you seen others complaining like you? It's just ten days. Let me tell you, I once practiced hard in the deep mountains and forests for three months. With a will like yours, how are you going to kill demons in the future?" Byrne said angrily.

　　Arthur immediately wilted and quickly shut up. His mentor, Father Byrne, used to be a Catholic ascetic who could live on plain water and black bread all day long. But how could people nowadays live such a simple life?

　　Although Arthur complained, he felt somewhat balanced when he saw that the others were silent but their faces were definitely uglier than his. He was even secretly happy, thinking that he was not the only one suffering. He could endure what others could endure, and he would also have to endure what others could not endure. What's more, according to the above plan, it was estimated that all the clergy of the church would take turns to come here to be tested.

　　Arthur even saw some female priests frowning. To be honest, there was no problem with anything else, but the fact that they couldn't take a bath for ten days was enough to drive women crazy.

　　"Get off the spaceship, don't hesitate!" Elesis shouted sternly. She grabbed with her hand, and hundreds of super alloy demon-slaying knives flew up from the cabin and stabbed in front of everyone, with the tips of the knives penetrating three inches into the stone.

　　These superalloy demon-killing swords have been redesigned and forged. They are of moderate weight, a bit like Tang swords, narrow and sharp. Each one is like crystal glass, with a faint stream of light. There are also many mysterious divine runes on the blades. It is obvious that these swords have been demonized and have different attribute powers.

　　"Everyone, take up a knife and go into the temple!" Elesis said coldly. So many people came here not to play, but to receive "training".

　　Elesis was originally the leader of demons, but now she has signed a "indenture" with Lu Fei, and has no choice but to be bound by it. In Elesis' eyes, these young men are pitifully weak, probably similar to the little demons and devils in the abyss hell, with strength of only a few levels. She really looks down on them.

　　In the Abyss Hell, such guys are the lowest kind of trash, destined to be cannon fodder. In the Abyss Hell where life is worthless, the weak cannot live long. Many little demons are strangled before they grow up. Only a few demons who can grow up and are lucky can become superiors like her.

　　But humans are different. They create a good enough growth space for their own kind. Compared with the abyss and hell, one is like heaven and the other is like hell.

　　These young humans in front of us are all people with potential. If eight out of ten can become successful, then in the long run, the Earth plane will become a strong plane that can stubbornly resist the invasion of any foreign invaders.

　　Three hundred clergymen, dozens of whom were women, walked into the temple under the guidance of the Holy Spirits Elesis and Sharna. The temple hall was spacious enough, and the three hundred people gathered in front of the tall plane door, feeling insignificant.

　　The door to the plane was closed, but there was a faint evil aura and the roars of demons and devils could be heard faintly. It was very terrifying. Some people were so scared that their faces turned pale and some were already trembling. Normally, no matter how scary the horror movies were, there would be times when they were not afraid. However, when standing in front of the door to the plane, everyone felt the real fear as if they were there.

　　"This is the plane gate built by the demon god Bushongli. According to the plane rules, coordinates are needed to travel between planes. The coordinates are in front of you, so the next time a demon descends from outside the domain, it will most likely come out from here!" Shar pointed at the plane gate and began to explain.

　　"It's so terrible! Can't this evil thing be destroyed?" someone said in fear.

　　"We don't have the ability to do that yet. If you don't believe me, just try it!" Sharna shook her head.

　　Arthur was always bold, he immediately reached out to touch the door of the plane, but his hand went through it. Arthur was stunned and said, "It's really illusory, that's not right, I clearly feel that this door exists, why can't I touch it?"

　　"This exists in the void level and has merged with space into everything. We have enough power to distort space, but there is no way to destroy it!" said Sharna.

　　“What should we do? If the devil breaks out from inside, won’t we be doomed?” Some people were already pale.

　　"That's why there have to be people guarding here. You people here don't think about escaping. Once the devil comes, no one in the whole world can escape, so you can only fight and resist. If you don't rise in the battle, you will perish in the battle. Some of you will become heroes admired by everyone, and some will become unknown people who die at the devil's clutches!" said Sharna.

　　Elesis glanced at Sharna, then turned to everyone and said, "Okay, no more nonsense. You are here to protect the temple and to receive training, not to kill time!"

　　Elesis pointed to a wall of the temple, where there was a light-like door. Various divine symbols were flowing on the door frame, which was very magical.

　　"That is a directional portal that leads to an underground cavern with many connections. It is called the Demon's Lair. It has three floors. Your mission is to eliminate every demon inside. The mission takes ten days. Go in. If you fail to complete the mission within the specified time, you will be arranged to go in for another ten days!"

　　After Elesis finished speaking, the corners of her mouth slightly raised. This demon's lair was actually made by Lu Fei in an underground cave. It was nothing more than transforming the cave into a closed cave first, and then building some small summoning doors in the cave, and then summoning some little demons and devils out.

　　"Isn't it real?" Arthur laughed.

　　Elesis picked up her phone and sent a text message. Immediately, everyone's phone rang. Arthur picked up the phone and saw that it was a cave map. The map had three layers, was more than ten miles long, and connected in all directions.

　　"If we want to complete the mission, we have to divide into at least ten teams!" Arthur immediately judged.

　　"Okay, everyone go in. I wish you a happy ten-day trial!" Elesis urged, and everyone began to enter the light gate.

　　Everyone was transferred to a huge cave. As soon as they came in, they saw many skeleton soldiers rushing towards them with weapons made of bones.

　　Everyone was in a panic. Arthur shouted, "Damn it, what's going on? Are these skeletons? Oh my god, are these the ghosts from the abyss?"

　　The summoned skeleton soldiers are actually one of the lowest-level soldiers in the Abyss Hell. Lu Fei actually put a lot of thought into building this demon's lair. First of all, the first layer is full of the lowest-level monsters, such as low-level skeleton soldiers and minor demons, as well as some ghosts. The second layer is hellhounds and minor demons, and the third layer is zombies and howling devils.

　　They are all low-level demons and devils, and their strength is gradually increasing. They are just to let everyone experience how to fight against demons. Of course, the danger is still not small. If you go in alone, you will probably be killed.

　　…

　　Chapter 452: New Swordsmanship

　　The trial in the Demon Cave is a real one, and it is estimated that people will die every time. Of course, if you want to avoid death, you need cooperation, caution and unity.

　　As soon as the group came in, they were attacked by a group of skeleton soldiers. Fortunately, everyone had a super alloy demon-slaying knife in their hands, and with a fierce chop, all the skeleton soldiers were hacked to death.

　　"These things are real, God, people can die here!" A clergyman was bitten hard by a skeleton soldier just now, and a piece of flesh was bitten off his arm immediately, bleeding profusely, which was very scary. Fortunately, there were clergymen who practiced life magic in the team, and they also prepared various medicines for treating injuries.

　　The injured arm was wrapped with layers of cloth, and then two consecutive healing spells were cast on it, and it was finally healed.

　　After this sudden incident, some timid female clergymen were so frightened that they could not move a step.

　　"Everyone, be quiet!" Father Bayne and several other old priests said loudly, and everyone immediately quieted down. Father Bayne himself had a space ring. He took out a dozen magic guns from the ring and said, "Those with weak strength can take a gun, and the others can use magic. If you are weak, you can use a knife!"

　　Several goddess magicians quickly came up to get their guns. With a gun in hand, they calmed down a lot. The magic gun was very powerful. With just a pull of the trigger, it could fire powerful rays or magic bullets. The small ones were level seven or eight, and the powerful ones were level fourteen or fifteen, which was amazing.

　　Except for a few old priests, everyone else present is a newly-entered divine magician, and none of them is above level four, so whoever can get the magic gun will become the most powerful person.

　　Several old priests studied the map on their mobile phones for a while, and finally decided to split into ten groups to clean up the first level of the cave. Several old guys led a team respectively, and then ordered the brave ones like Jersey and Arthur to be the captain and lead their teams to sweep the designated areas.

　　"Don't worry, everyone. The monsters on the first level are relatively weak. Even ordinary active-duty soldiers can deal with them as long as they have a superalloy demon-killing knife. What's more, we are all divine magicians. These will not be difficult for us. Now there is only one requirement, that is, every team must proceed steadily and step by step, and don't rush... If something goes wrong, retreat immediately. Everyone should turn on the positioning function and local network communication on their mobile phones, and ask for help immediately if there is any danger!"

　　"Got it!" Everyone gained a little more confidence and began to search the cave separately.

　　The threat of the first level was indeed not high. They were just some timid little demons, low-level skeleton soldiers and ghosts. Although these things were scary at first, after killing some of them, everyone's fear disappeared, replaced by the pleasure of killing.

　　These monsters are not human, so no one will have any psychological problems killing them.

　　On the fifth day, the continuous killing and the high tension of being in the high-risk area made every team physically and mentally exhausted. The first level of the demon's lair was very large. The team swept for five days and finally eliminated all the monsters and gathered at the entrance of the second level.

　　Everyone looked as miserable as beggars. Their originally clean clothes were now dirty and there was a faint stench on their bodies. They had not taken a shower for five days and had to fight every day. They had sweated dozens of times and had already become smelly.

　　Although tired, everyone's eyes were bright and a strong will was gradually gathering. Everyone was like a sword drawn from its sheath, with a sharp edge.

　　This kind of temperament did not exist before.

　　"What a pity, one person is missing!" Byrne looked at these young people with endless potential and sighed softly. One of the dead people was possessed by a mutated ghost and then committed suicide by shooting himself. He died a miserable death.

　　For those who died in the trial, their families would be given super generous pensions, and they would receive medals of honor and their souls would ascend to the kingdom of God. This was enough.

　　In order to cultivate the backbone force to resist the devil in the future, the church has to do this. You know, this is a matter of life and death for mankind, even if it means more sacrifices.

　　"The monsters on the second floor will be even more powerful. Everyone, please don't let your guard down. I don't want anyone to be unable to escape from the demon's lair. We divine magicians cultivate our will. Hehe, a divine magician can actually be controlled by a ghost. This is simply outrageous..."

　　Father Byrne's voice was extremely stern. As a divine magician, willpower was the most important thing. A divine magician could be beaten physically, but it would be a shame to be defeated spiritually by a tiny ghost.

　　"Teacher, don't worry, there will be no more cowards. We are no longer afraid now, we can become strong!" Arthur said.

　　"That's good. The death of one or two people is not terrible. People die every minute and every second in this world. At most, just treat it as a car accident. What's important is what you can gain from this trial. In the past five days, did your hands still shake when you killed monsters?"

　　"Stop shaking!" everyone said in unison, with plenty of energy.

　　"It's good that you don't tremble. This is the biggest gain. When you really meet the devil, you can kill it without shaking your hands or beating your heart!" Father Byrne was very satisfied and led everyone into the second floor of the nest.

　　Chinatown, San Francisco, USA.

　　There are dozens of intersections with people coming and going, and it is very lively. San Francisco's Chinatown is the largest Chinese community in the United States, and the largest place in the western United States that can be compared with New York's Chinatown. There are about 80,000 overseas Chinese living here. Everything written and heard here is in Chinese, and everything seen here is very traditional Chinese style, just like a small China.

　　Recently, Chinatowns in American cities have been busier than before. Now the entire United States federal government implements a food and clothing security system, which has created a large number of idle people.

　　Many social organizations that cultivate sentiment have emerged in Chinatown, including the Dragon Shaped Landscape Painting Society, Yan Liu Calligraphy Museum, Flower Arrangement Museum, Ceramics Museum, Chinese Kendo Society, Go Club, Confucius Institute, and so on. Not only Chinese people come here to study, but many foreigners also come here to learn about China's profound traditional culture.

　　China has a profound cultural heritage and a civilization history of 5,000 years. It has developed many achievements in civilization that the United States cannot match. For example, if you ask the United States to open a few venues to cultivate temperament, I guess they can only open museums and galleries.

　　The museums are full of imported items, and it is difficult to see their own things. The same is true for the galleries, which only have some modern paintings. Others such as Impressionism, abstract paintings, etc. are all from Europe.

　　The history of the United States is too short, but it is a very young and enterprising country. It is also a country that embraces all cultures in the world.

　　Lu Fei has been sorting out what he has learned recently. In addition to various magical arts, he also has a lot of miscellaneous knowledge, many of which are the various arts of the Chinese Taoist tradition.

　　The Three Religions and Nine Schools originally referred to the three religions of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism as well as various other skills or professional schools. Lu Fei discovered that the number of Chinese people who believed in the Holy Truth Religion was not as many as he imagined. How could these people be used to play a role in the future fight against the demon army?

　　After some consideration, Lu Fei decided to start with Chinese swordsmanship, so he carefully considered the swordsmanship of the Kunlun School and what he had learned. In the end, he simplified it and derived a total of eighty-one sword techniques in nine stages, which he called the New Kendo.

　　There are nine levels of swordsmanship, and each level has nine moves. The essence of swordsmanship is to contain one breath and then complete it in one go.

　　Able to perform all nine styles at once, the first stage is accomplished, and so on.

　　This is a sword technique created by God. If someone can really perform the 81 moves of the ninth stage in one breath, that is, perform them fluently from beginning to end in one breath, the breath and blood essence of the whole body will definitely condense into a ball, forming something inferior to the golden elixir. Then, there will be no problem in controlling the sword to kill the enemy, and he will be no less inferior to the divine magician.

　　However, Lu Fei turned into a beam of light and landed in Chinatown. With a little activation of his divine power, he transformed into a middle-aged man with a magnanimous demeanor. He was wearing Hanfu with wide sleeves and an extraordinary bearing. The divine power condensed in his hand and transformed into a colorful ancient sword.

　　Lu Fei came to Chinatown this time for no other reason than to preach the new sword art he had derived...

　　On the one hand, it can allow China's treasures to be preserved, and on the other hand, it can cultivate people who can slay demons and defend justice!

　　Chapter 453: Challenge

　　San Francisco Chinatown

　　Lu Fei walked on Chinatown for a while and stopped in front of a sword hall. There was a brown plaque hanging in front of the door with the words "Jingjianmen" inscribed on it.

　　Lu Fei watched from outside for a while and found that the sword hall covered an area of ​​200 square meters. There was a medium-sized training ground inside. Thirty or forty people were practicing some basic sword techniques with bamboo swords.

　　"Okay, let's go with this one. Even if the sword gym is rubbish, as long as I support it, there will be nothing it can't do!" Lu Fei strode into the sword gym.

　　The gatekeeper was a young man, who couldn't help but frown when he saw Lu Fei coming up, because Lu Fei was wearing a Hanfu costume and holding a sword. He didn't look like he was here to sign up for sword training, but rather like he was here to challenge others.

　　"Sir, are you here to learn sword?" the young man said to Lu Fei.

　　"I'm here to challenge you!" Before the other party could react, Lu Fei grabbed him by the collar and threw him. The young man was immediately thrown into the gate, breaking a wooden screen and crashing into the sword training ground.

　　The floor of the sword training ground was all solid wood. The young man did not get hurt when he fell to the ground, naturally because Lu Fei controlled the force.

　　"What's going on? Is someone trying to challenge us?" All those who were practicing sword skills stopped, and some of them even ran up to help up the young man who had fallen to the ground.

　　"Senior sister, this guy is here to challenge us!" the young man immediately said to a woman in a red Tang suit, who pushed through the crowd and walked up.

　　"Excuse me, which road are you from, and why do you come to my Jingjian Sect to cause trouble?" the woman said.

　　Lu Fei looked at the woman with a half-smile in his eyes. The woman was about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, with a ponytail, a dignified face, phoenix eyes and a beautiful nose. Her brows were full of heroism. She held a long steel sword in her hand. Her breathing was long and subtle as she spoke, and it was obvious that the woman's internal energy had already reached a certain level.

　　"Why are there only a bunch of small fry here? Is the owner here? I am the little swordsman who can rule the world with one sword and is known to be invincible. I have come here today to challenge you!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　“You really are here to challenge me…” The woman’s face showed a murderous look, and she waved her hand and shouted, “I don’t think you are from our sect, but I don’t care who you are. Since you are here to challenge me, then I, Li Ziyi, will accompany you to the end!”

　　Li Ziyi shook her wrist, and the sword in her hand made a clear sound, pointing directly at Lu Fei. The other apprentices immediately dispersed when they saw this. Some of them shouted excitedly, "Okay, Senior Sister, teach this lunatic a lesson and let him know how powerful we are in the Jingjian Sect!"

　　"Draw your sword!" Li Ziyi shouted.

　　Lu Fei thought about it, then pulled out the sword and gently stroked the sword, saying, "Your internal energy is good, but your skills are still shallow. I don't know how good your swordsmanship is. How can a junior like you be qualified to let me use my sword? But since you are here to challenge me today, I will naturally let you know the true meaning of swordsmanship!"

　　Li Ziyi frowned. She had never seen such an arrogant guy. If Lu Fei didn't really have real talent, he would be a complete egomaniac.

　　"Hmph, how shameless!" Li Ziyi twisted her body and came up like a swimming dragon. The long sword in her hand emitted several green lights that went straight to Lu Fei's face, neck, chest, and lower abdomen...

　　"Haha, there is some background. It turns out to be the Wudang Sanjian method. Li Jinglin of your Wudang said that the key to practicing swordsmanship is to move your body like a swimming dragon and never stagnate. After practicing for a long time, the body and sword will be integrated, and the sword and mind will be integrated. There will be swords everywhere even in places where there are no swords. If you can understand this, then you have mastered the Tao... This statement has some insights, but in my opinion, it is just empty talk and not true at all!"

　　Lu Fei took two steps back to avoid the opponent's sword.

　　"How dare you slander my great-grandfather?!" Li Ziyi was furious. He increased the strength of his hands. Suddenly, sword shadows appeared in all directions and a sharp aura emanated from the sword.

　　"So he is from a famous family. Li Jinglin is known as the Sword Immortal? But what's the use of these? They are all just empty names. If a swordsman can't achieve immortality, then it's useless!"

　　Lu Fei took another step back, and the sword in his hand suddenly flashed. His sword moves were simple, and he performed nine moves back and forth. He was performing the first level of the nine levels of the new sword art, a total of nine moves.

　　These nine sword techniques are upright and without any frills. They are also the sword moves most practiced by sword practitioners. However, when Lu Fei performed them, they seemed to be true and false, turning decay into magic. There was a feeling of being clumsy yet ingenious, close to the Tao.

　　Li Ziyi was unable to do anything to Lu Fei, and shouted: "Shameless fellow! You only know how to speak big words, if you have the ability, you can practice an immortality for me to see..."

　　Li Ziyi was so furious. She had seen shameless people, but she had never seen someone as shameless as Lu Fei. Did he think he was the legendary sword immortal and could achieve immortality?

　　While Lu Fei was fighting with his opponent, he laughed loudly and said, "No, no, no one in your Wudang Sword School can achieve immortality. That's because you are not capable enough. You can't blame others. I practiced the swordsmanship of the Kunlun Taoist school, studied the relationship between heaven and man, and carefully considered it with supreme wisdom and what I learned. Finally, I simplified it and derived a total of 81 sword techniques of the ninth level, which I call the New Sword Way!"

　　"Hmph!" Li Ziyi changed her sword technique and used the "Wudang Sword Fighting". The sword technique was practical and powerful. Lu Fei seemed to be indifferent and said to himself:

　　"My new sword technique has nine levels, and each level has nine moves. The essence of the sword technique lies in the inner breath, and the sword technique is performed in one breath. If you can perform nine moves in one breath, then the first level is successful. Similarly, if you can perform all ninety-nine and eighty-one moves in one breath, the body's breath and blood will definitely condense into a ball and form a small golden pill. At that time, not only can you use the legendary sword-controlling technique, but you can also prolong your life and achieve immortality..."

　　"Madman, if you have the ability, show me your sword-wielding skills, otherwise stop bragging!" Li Ziyi's figure was graceful, and the sword and his spirit were combined, giving her the demeanor of being able to see swords everywhere even where there were no swords.

　　She had figured out that Lu Fei was using the same nine sword moves over and over again. They were extremely ordinary and she could remember them all after watching them once. But how could such a simple sword technique block her Wudang sword technique?

　　It seems that this person has a very high level of swordsmanship. Is he teasing me? Thinking of this, Li Ziyi almost wanted to vomit blood. How could she swallow such humiliation?

　　Just as he was wondering, Lu Fei's sword moves suddenly changed, and it was different from before. After counting carefully, there were still nine moves, and each move was upright.

　　He performed this three times in succession, and then the sword's momentum changed again, with nine slightly different sword momentums connecting with the previous nine momentums.

　　"Well, is this guy showing off his swordsmanship?" Li Ziyi frowned secretly, thinking: "Well, let's see what's so mysterious about this swordsmanship..."

　　Li Ziyi used all her skills, and Lu Fei performed his sword techniques slowly and steadily, a total of 9981 moves. Each move was just right and peaceful, while some parts were connected to create several situations such as fast and slow, light and heavy.

　　All the apprentices in the sword training field cheered when they saw the exciting part. They thought that their senior sister had the upper hand and beat Lu Fei so badly that he had no chance to fight back.

　　However, Li Ziyi was extremely shocked after watching the 9981 moves. According to Lu Fei, it was undoubtedly impossible to perform 91 sword moves in one breath, but according to her ability, she could still perform 20 to 30 moves.

　　"Are you ready? Burn incense and bathe, be pious and meditative, practice swordplay with utmost sincerity, unleash the sword power, and your internal energy will naturally flow along with the sword power, flowing through your internal organs, directly reaching your tendons, bones, and skin, opening up your meridians, combining your essence, energy, and spirit to form a mixed primordial energy, and forming a qi and blood elixir..."

　　Lu Fei suddenly shook the sword in his hand, and sharp platinum-colored sword lights rushed out. With a loud bang, the top of the sword hall was suddenly collapsed. Lu Fei threw the sword in his hand, and the sword seemed to have a spirit, circling three times in the sword training field, emitting sharp sword energy, which frightened everyone.

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly, the flying sword circled around his body, and he leaped up, floating up into the air, as if he was about to soar into the sky.

　　"Sword Immortal... It's the Sword Immortal!!"

　　The apprentices screamed. How could Li Ziyi not know that she had hit the jackpot? If this situation were in ancient times, it would be called "encountering an immortal". It was a great blessing. In ancient times, many masters of various schools had rumors of encountering immortals.

　　Li Ziyi felt his throat dry, his lips moved, and he simply knelt down and said, "Li Ziyi, the successor of the Wudang Sword School, greets the Immortal Senior. I would like to ask the Senior to accept me as your disciple and teach me the supreme swordsmanship!"

　　"Haha, didn't I just pass it on?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Li Ziyi was overjoyed: "Thank you, Master. Li Ziyi has met you, Master. I wonder what your name is?"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "My last name is Lu, and my given name is Fei. The purpose of my coming to Chinatown this time is to promote the nine-level eighty-one-style new sword art that I derived. It's a chance for you to meet me. Are you willing to take on this important task?"

　　Lu Fei gave his secular name and was not afraid of others knowing it. Not many people in this world knew that the Lord of Divine Truth was called Lu Fei.

　　"Master, do you want to promote and spread the new kendo like Taekwondo, Karate and Judo?" Li Ziyi quickly grasped Lu Fei's meaning.

　　"Well, you have also seen that my ninth-level swordsmanship goes from the simplest to the most advanced. If you hold your breath, you can use the sword force to guide the Qi into essence. If you practice swordsmanship without stopping, you will naturally become an ancient sword immortal!" Lu Fei said.

　　"Yes, disciple!" What else could Li Ziyi say? He kowtowed repeatedly, and the apprentices also kowtowed one after another. This is Chinatown, and the ancient Chinese etiquette is even more popular than in China. Kowtow is by no means servile, but a great courtesy.

　　"Okay, I'll get someone to invest in you. It's time to renovate the Jingjian Gate. Let's start by opening a branch in Chinatown in major cities across the United States!" Lu Fei grabbed with his hand, and the entire gate of the Jingjian Gate was instantly shattered. It was compressed together with the collapsed cement and stood in the sword training field as a stone sword monument.

　　The sword monument is three meters and eighty centimeters high, with three large platinum characters "Jingjianmen" written on the front and three large characters "New Sword Dao" written on the back. At the same time, the 9981 sword techniques of the ninth-level new sword Dao are engraved on it, as well as sword formulas. The radiance of the sacred dragon's divine power emanates, forming sharp sword energy and huge and solemn divine power, which shocks people when they see it!

　　While everyone was stunned, Lu Fei pointed a finger, and a ray of divine power fell on Li Ziyi. The divine power merged into her blood and became vital energy. Li Ziyi felt full and a little dizzy. She touched her nose and found that she had a nosebleed.

　　Lu Fei laughed out loud, and turned into a beam of light and flew away into the sky, leaving everyone stunned.

　　Three hours later, the president of the San Francisco branch of the United Gold Reserve Bank came to Jingjianmen in person and handed a rough investment plan and $100 million in investment funds to Li Ziyi, and also assigned a professional manager.

　　The investment plan was exactly the same as what Lu Fei had said. First, build Jingjianmen in Chinatown in various cities, a total of 21 Jingjianmen. The subsequent plan was to start construction in major cities across the United States and Europe. It was estimated that 100 would be opened one after another, just like the Taekwondo gym, to form a unified image of the sword gym.

　　…

　　Chapter 454: Sword Practice

　　Li Ziyi's hands couldn't help shaking slightly as she held a bank card and an investment plan.

　　"I'm rich, I'm rich..." Li Ziyi murmured. Her fellow disciples and apprentices who came to learn sword skills were also extremely excited.

　　"Big Sister, our Jingjian Sect is really going to make a comeback... uh, not just a comeback, we are going to become completely prosperous! This is the investment that the sword immortal senior has brought in. With such a deity as our big backer, who else do we have to fear?" shouted the young man who had been beaten by Lu Fei before.

　　Li Ziyi nodded, also extremely excited. She couldn't quite believe it. It was as if a big pie suddenly fell from the sky and hit her on the head, knocking her unconscious.

　　However, Jingjianmen is still a bit messy now. The main gate was demolished by Lu Fei. A sword monument stands in the sword training ground, emitting sword energy and solemn majesty. If not for this, Li Ziyi would have thought she had a big dream.

　　Li Ziyi came back to his senses and said quickly, "Erniu, send someone to notify Grand Uncle and several uncles to come over immediately, and also invite several seniors from Zhigongtang to come over. Tell them that they are here to see the sword stele and that there are also important matters to discuss. Go quickly..."

　　Li Ziyi hurriedly sent several fellow disciples to invite their elders over, then picked up the phone to contact his father and told him about the situation of Jingjianmen. Li Ziyi's father, Li Sanli, was actually the head of Jingjianmen, but Li Sanli had already handed over all the affairs to Li Ziyi.

　　After hearing about the situation at Jingjianmen, Li Sanli hurried over. When he arrived at Jingjianmen, several seniors in the circle had arrived. Most of them were Li Sanli’s elders. One was Li Sanli’s uncle. Several of his good friends were very good friends. They were all trustworthy people in the martial arts circle. There were also several old seniors from Zhigongtang.

　　In Chinatown, Zhigongtang was originally a Chinese gang, it also has other names, such as Hongmen and Tiandihui. Zhigongtang has branches all over the world, and basically there is Zhigongtang wherever there are Chinese people.

　　Overseas, the Zhi Gong Tang is the largest gang of overseas Chinese. It is not ruled out that it has gangster characteristics. Later, it funded Sun Yat-sen in his revolution. The Zhi Gong Tang has always stood on the side of China's progressive parties. After the founding of the People's Republic of China, the Zhi Gong Tang was established in the country. It is one of the eight democratic parties recognized by China's ruling party.

　　Li Sanli was able to open the Jingjian Sect in Chinatown because of his connections. In fact, overseas Chinese are very united, and the reason they were able to survive in difficult times was because they looked after and helped each other. Otherwise, they would have been swallowed up by foreign gangs such as the mafia.

　　"Sanli, you are here. Haha, our girl has met a noble man this time!" The speaker was Li Sanli's uncle, named Li Dekui. This old senior also used a sword and had used it all his life. He was already eighty-nine years old, with white hair and a silver beard, and was in good spirits. He was like a pine or bamboo standing proudly in the cold wind, with a gleam in his eyes, as if there was a sword hidden in his eyes. A timid person would never dare to look him in the eye.

　　"Haha, uncle and several seniors are here, I'm sorry for being neglectful!" Li Sanli hurriedly stepped forward and bowed.

　　"It's okay. Today is really an eye-opener. Sanli, come and take a look at this sword stele. It is truly a masterpiece of the sword immortal!" An elder of Zhigongtang waved his hand and said.

　　Li Sanli nodded and asked curiously as he walked: "I have heard about the general situation from the girl Zi Yi. I really need to take a good look at the sword monument. What this girl said is so mysterious. How can I believe it?"

　　Everyone made way, and Li Sanli walked to three meters away from the sword monument. He felt a mighty and majestic power blocking him, and his steps stopped involuntarily.

　　Chichichichichichi…

　　Invisible sword energy emanated from the sword monument, a bit like the solar corona, and the wooden boards on the ground were suddenly torn slightly. Li Sanli was shocked and quickly took a step back. His face was pale and cold sweat was streaming down his forehead.

　　"That was a close call, that was a close call, was that sword energy? I almost got into trouble..." Li Sanli wiped the sweat off his forehead quickly, while Li Dekui and several seniors all laughed out loud.

　　“Sanli, now you know how serious this is? We were also shocked when we first arrived. Look at my sleeve…” Li Dekui raised his hand and saw that a piece of his sleeve was cut.

　　Li Sanli quickly turned around and said to his daughter, "Girl, quickly tell me the whole story in detail. Don't leave anything out!"

　　Li Ziyi quickly recounted what had happened, then respectfully took out the investment plan and a gold bank card and handed them to Li Sanli for review.

　　After everyone read the investment plan, they all took a deep breath, thinking that they had indeed met a noble person.

　　"Girl, where is the professional manager sent by the bank you mentioned?" Li Sanli asked hurriedly.

　　"I have arranged for him to settle down in the hotel over there. He is the assistant assigned to me by the bank. He has to run errands for me to do many things!"

　　"Oh, we know this. Let's talk about that sword immortal. You have already become his disciple, but haven't you asked about his origins?" Li Sanli said.

　　Li Ziyi shook her head, thinking, where is the time? Lu Fei, the dragon, was nowhere to be seen. He flew away after talking for a while.

　　"You are confused, really confused. Is there any disciple as stupid as you in this world? You have even kowtowed to others, but you still don't know his origins..." Li Sanli was so angry that he didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

　　Li Ziyi felt aggrieved immediately. Lu Fei just said a name and refused to reveal his origins. What could she do?

　　"Sanli, don't blame the girl. That senior master is undoubtedly a sword immortal. Such a master is hard to find. If he doesn't want to say anything, how would the girl know?" Li Dekui said.

　　"Yes, uncle, I was reckless!" Li Sanli then realized that he was a bit harsh.

　　"Uncle and seniors, what do you think of my master's new swordsmanship?" Li Ziyi said.

　　Li Dekui was silent for a while, and said, "Ninth level, ninety-nine eighty-one moves, each sword move is upright, and the most rare thing is that the beginning and the end are connected, just like one move, this can only be created by a sword immortal. I saw the sword tactics above, the key is to contain a breath, and the internal breath moves with the sword force, and finally gathers in the dantian, embracing the essence and becoming one. Rather than saying it is a sword method, it is better to say it is an internal Qi training method from the outside to the inside!"

　　An elder of the swordsmanship at Zhigongtang said: "Brother Li has a deep vision and hits the nail on the head..."

　　"Thank you for the compliment!" Li Dekui said with a smile.

　　"Girl, you said that your master taught you swordsmanship, why don't you show it to us!" Li Sanli said. He took a quick look at the sword techniques on the sword monument and felt it was quite simple. In fact, without Li Ziyi using it, he had already mastered the eighty-one moves. It was just that knowing it was one thing, but he couldn't perform it all in one breath. He was afraid that it would take several or even more than ten breaths to perform the complete set of sword moves.

　　"Okay, please give me some advice, elders!"

　　Li Ziyi held a long sword and began to perform the new sword technique of the ninth level and eighty-one styles. He first held a breath in his body and then the sword force unfolded. The internal breath really flowed around his body with the sword force. When he first danced with the sword, Li Ziyi found that the qi and blood in his body were smooth and condensed, the invisible divine will and sword will were in harmony, and the internal breath and strength were in harmony.

　　Li Ziyi was immediately delighted, thinking that it must be Lu Fei's divine light that passed on his skills to her and opened up all the meridians in her body, so her qi and blood were more condensed than ever before.

　　"The purple-clothed girl's skills have improved greatly. She can circulate her breath around her body without stopping. We old guys can't do that..." An elder of the Zhigongtang said ashamedly.

　　Li Dekui and Li Sanli were extremely happy, as they saw Li Ziyi looking so heroic and displaying her sword skills in great style, and she was able to hold her internal energy in without releasing it, which was truly rare.

　　The sword technique is sometimes as fast as lightning, sometimes slow, sometimes extremely sharp, and sometimes simple and crude, with a bit of Tai Chi's freedom, which is very pleasing to the eye. This is not a killing skill at all, it is clearly Gongsun Da Niang dancing with the sword.

　　With the seventy-second sword strike, Li Ziyi's face flushed red, the blood in her body was boiling, she could no longer hold back her breath and had to exhale it, a breath of white air, like a white rainbow, pierced through the wooden board on the ground with a "puff", and tore a one-meter-long hole in the floor.

　　"Good!" everyone shouted.

　　Li Ziyi smiled and said, "You can only perform 72 sword moves. If you don't practice all the sword moves in one go, the remaining sword moves will just be for show!"

　　"That's amazing, girl. Your internal energy is several times stronger than those of us who have practiced hard for a lifetime. Did your master pass on his skills to you?"

　　"It seems so..." said Li Ziyi.

　　"Okay, okay!" The elders were overjoyed and said one after another: "Girl, don't worry about opening a sword hall. We old guys will fully support you in finding a director and a kendo coach. Haha, we will definitely get some young and promising sword practitioners for you!"

　　"Thank you very much, senior!" Li Ziyi was overjoyed. Now, she no longer had to worry about the sword gym or the coach. With the support of several senior seniors from Zhigongtang, even opening a hundred Jingjianmen would not be a problem.

　　"Let me practice too!" An old veteran of the Zhigongtang who practiced Eagle Claw took a sword and began to perform. He had just performed the 45th sword in one breath when his face suddenly turned red, his blood boiled, and a mouthful of foul air rushed out of his mouth. His energy was lost, and his spirit was scattered. He could not continue with the rest of the sword moves and could not continue at all.

　　"Wow, this is incredible! This is indeed the sword technique of an immortal. Every time I use the Nine Swords, the Qi and blood in my body surges by a factor of two, and several of my acupoints become unblocked. If I could hold my breath, I'm afraid that when I have mastered all nine levels, I will be able to embrace the essence and condense the Qi and blood into a pill, and become a sword immortal!"

　　The old man didn't feel ashamed. He could only perform 45 swords, while Li Ziyi could perform 72 swords. The difference between them was huge. However, everyone has their own specialty. He practiced claws, which was different from practicing swords.

　　Everyone just smiled and naturally didn't laugh at it. They just thought it was entertainment to make everyone laugh.

　　…

　　Chapter 455: Foreigners Learn Sword

　　Chinatown, New York, USA.

　　The newly built Jingjianmen opened, and 100,000 firecrackers had just been set off in front of the sword hall, and the air was still filled with thick gunpowder smoke. As the third Jingjianmen to open, Li Ziyi came to take charge in person.

　　The owner of the Jingjian Sect in New York's Chinatown has been selected. His name is Chen Jianfei, the contemporary descendant of the Chen family sword in San Francisco's Chinatown. He is 32 years old this year. He started practicing sword at the age of five, and has been practicing for 27 years. He is considered a well-known swordsman in San Francisco's Chinatown.

　　Ever since Lu Fei erected a sword monument for Jingjianmen, word spread quickly in the martial arts circle that a sword immortal had descended upon Jingjianmen and passed down a new sword art, and that anyone interested in martial arts could sign up to practice.

　　This was a big deal when the news spread. The sword immortal was preaching, and the Jingjian Sect did not keep it to itself, but opened the door to preach. Such a thing was unprecedented in Chinese tradition.

　　In other words, this is something that breaks with tradition. The reason why Japanese Muay Thai, karate, judo and kendo halls have been commercialized and become popular is because they have broken the threshold conditions for passing on skills and lowered the threshold to a level that is open to the general public.

　　This is the route that Jingjianmen takes, which is undoubtedly a subversion of the traditional cautious way of teaching and imparting knowledge in China. Some martial artists in the circle sneered and secretly cursed Jingjianmen for being treacherous, while others remained silent, saying that the world is now very open and it is everyone's business what to do. Of course, the success or failure of their success is also their own business. Others agreed with it wholeheartedly.

　　Why?

　　Because this is simply good news for those who practice martial arts. The threshold is low and anyone who wants to learn can learn it. This is a blessing for the martial arts world.

　　The Jingjian Sect in San Francisco's Chinatown was already crowded with people. At first, those who came to learn swordsmanship were not ordinary people, but young martial artists. Some people originally thought that Jingjian Sect would hold back, but they didn't expect that Jingjian Sect would hold back on all its disciples.

　　Want to see the Sword Monument?

　　OK!

　　After you register as a member on the first day and have your rights and obligations declared, the first thing we do is to take you to see the sword monument so you can feel the essence of the new kendo.

　　There is no doubt that the new sword art was passed down by the sword immortal. This name alone has caused a sensation in the entire Chinese community. Not to mention martial artists, even ordinary Chinese people are paying close attention to it. After all, every Chinese person has a complex of becoming a sword immortal in their bones.

　　Two sword gyms were opened in succession, and each one was packed with students. There was no other way, so the gym came up with the idea of ​​teaching within a limited time each day. Otherwise, the gym would be too crowded, and those who were learning sword skills would not be able to learn well.

　　Therefore, the third sword hall must be large enough. The sword hall in New York's Chinatown is such a place. It covers a very large area, equivalent to the size of two football fields. The sword hall has winding paths and is built with three levels of venues: elementary, intermediate and advanced. Each venue is divided into men's and women's venues.

　　This was already a very thoughtful consideration. Such a sword hall was equivalent to five or six of the Jingjianmen Sword Halls in San Francisco. This made the Jingjianmen Sword Hall in San Francisco feel embarrassed. After some consideration, the Jingjianmen Sword Hall in San Francisco's Chinatown was about to be expanded. All the small shops along the street were purchased in preparation for the large-scale construction.

　　Li Ziyi had no choice but to come to the newly built Jingjianmen in New York's Chinatown. This sword hall was the one she was most satisfied with. If it were in the past, she would never have dared to dream of owning such a large sword hall. Moreover, the sword hall was fully equipped. It referred to some of the systems of the Taekwondo Gym, and then formulated a fairly complete system based on some Chinese rules and local conditions.

　　After the opening, before the firecrackers stopped, a huge crowd of people poured into the gym, surrounding the registration room. Most of these people were Chinese, Korean, Japanese, and Singaporeans. There were old men with white hair and vigorous spirits, young people in their prime, and even children with childish voices.

　　When Li Ziyi saw these people, she broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly called over a few sword boys (the so-called sword boys are simply the staff of the sword hall) and told them to specially invite some old seniors to go directly to the advanced sword hall without registering.

　　It turned out that the Jingjian Sect was so famous that many martial arts masters came to learn from it. What was Li Ziyi's seniority? How could he dare to teach these old seniors? You have to know that some of them could be his great-grandfathers.

　　Fortunately, there was no one in the advanced sword gym, so it was just right to arrange for those old seniors to do so. I didn’t teach them, but let them learn on their own while I demonstrated sword skills, calling it "exchange of ideas".

　　Any martial artist with a martial arts background who has practiced the first-level nine-style sword technique can feel the magic of this sword technique. It is indeed mysterious and unparalleled. The reason is that if the first-level sword technique is practiced ten or twenty times, it can actually open up the Sanjiao meridian and several other arm meridians. It is really extraordinary.

　　It's the same old saying, people will die if they compare themselves to others, and goods will be thrown away if they are compared to others. The divine swordsmanship is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. When it comes to Lu Fei's realm, any creation is at the pinnacle level, and swordsmanship is no exception.

　　Li Ziyi was demonstrating swordsmanship in the advanced hall when a sword boy hurried over and said, "Master, there's a young man outside with a Tang sword on his shoulder. He said he wanted to learn swordsmanship and insisted on going directly to the advanced hall. What do you think we should do?"

　　"Carrying a Tang sword? Does this man know martial arts?"

　　"Yes, and it seems to be very powerful. I made him glare at me, and it scared me so much that I almost peed myself!"

　　"Oh, okay, then bring him here!" Li Ziyi nodded.

　　Not long after, Jian Tong led a young man to the advanced hall. The advanced hall was full of old guys. They were stunned when they saw the young man.

　　"American?" Li Ziyi also widened her eyes. She originally thought that the boy was of Chinese descent, but she didn't expect that the boy had blond hair, yellow eyes, fair skin, and a high nose bridge. He was actually a Caucasian.

　　"I'm from Boston, my name is Abbott. I heard that there is a sword gym in New York that teaches the new kendo, so I flew here. I want to go directly to the high-level gym. Those low-level gyms are not suitable for me!" Abbott said directly.

　　"You are holding a Tang sword, right? Does that mean you have practiced Tang sword techniques?" Li Ziyi asked curiously. For an American teenager, who is probably only fifteen or sixteen years old, it would be really rare if he had practiced Chinese martial arts.

　　Abbott raised the superalloy demon-slaying sword in his hand and asked curiously, "Is this called a Tang sword? I don't know. I only know that this is a superalloy demon-slaying sword. I once killed three hellhounds with it... I don't think I can use this sword at all, but I heard that the new sword art of the ninth level is also very suitable for practicing with a Tang sword. In order to practice the skill of killing demons, I came here."

　　"What the hell, what the hell... What is this little guy talking about? Is he showing off? Hehe, he wants to kill hellhounds? Is there such a thing in the world? What kind of super alloy demon-killing sword is this? It's just a Tang sword. It's so mysterious. He wants to kill demons. If you meet a demon, you'd be lucky if you don't get scared to death!"

　　“Hahahahahaha…”

　　The old guys in the high-end hall burst into laughter. It was obvious that everyone felt that this foreign boy in front of them was very interesting.

　　Abbott frowned. He was an elite of the Holy Truth Church and a young divine magician. He practiced the Holy Aurora Technique, which was a very rare divine art.

　　Just three days ago, he had just returned to the Boston Great Temple from the trial of the Guardian Temple. Ten days of killing had made him as sharp as a sword.

　　"Don't underestimate me!" Abbutt's deep eyes flashed with brilliance, and he glared at those old guys. Suddenly, a deterrent force immediately made all the old guys tremble slightly. Abbutt stretched out his hand, and a long sword slowly flew up from a sword rack five or six meters away and fell into Abbutt's hand.

　　Before everyone could take a breath, Abbot shouted, and a divine power surged into the sword. Layers of sword light like water waves immediately spread out on the sword.

　　"Sword Qi? Awesome... Awesome, this isn't the internal energy of us martial artists, this is the power of divine arts, right?"

　　"This guy is probably a divine magician of the Holy Truth Church, there is no doubt about it. A few days ago, I went to the nearby Central Temple and saw a Chinese priest. His power was similar. It was incredible..."

　　"If such means were used by our warriors, they would be the best masters. Alas, our Chinese martial arts have really declined. After practicing martial arts for a lifetime, in the end, you are not as good as a little kid..."

　　"That's not the case. Since this kid came to Jingjian Sect to learn the new sword art, it means that this new sword art is very powerful and powerful enough for them to worship it!"

　　The old guys started to discuss quietly, and Li Ziyi said happily: "Abbot, right? You are a divine magician?"

　　"I am a theurgist of the Holy Truth Church and also a priest of the Boston Temple. Please give me your guidance, Master!" Abbott stretched out his hand, and Li Ziyi quickly shook hands with him.

　　"Okay, Priest Abbot... who told you that the ninth-level sword technique of the new swordsmanship is also suitable for practicing with a Tang sword?"

　　"Well... naturally it was the mentor in the church who said that!" said Abbott.

　　"How could the mentor of your church know about the new sword art? Our new sword art is a new method of practice..." said Li Ziyi.

　　"How would I know this? But since the instructors said so, I think in a few days, there will be many followers of the Holy Truth Church like me who will come to learn the new sword art. You will let us learn it, right?"

　　Foreigners come to learn new kendo?

　　Li Ziyi immediately smiled and said, "How could we object? We would love to have you! I hope that you Americans can understand the cultural treasures of China, and this sword art is one of them!"

　　Back then, Bruce Lee sparked a Chinese Kung Fu craze in foreign countries, allowing foreigners to learn about Chinese Kung Fu. Now, of course, Li Ziyi also hopes to carry forward this business, and it would be best if Americans could understand Chinese kendo and further learn everything about China.

　　"Okay, I will study very hard!" Abbott said. After the trial in the demon's lair, Abbott would naturally study the sword techniques very hard, because in the demon's lair, he and his team members all relied on elementary magic and the attribute power of the demon-killing sword to defeat the enemy. As for the sword technique? They didn't know it at all, they just chopped and stabbed hard, and almost someone lost his life for it.

　　No one understands better than Abbott the regret of not being able to fully unleash the power of the Demon-Slaying Sword in his hand.

　　…

　　Chapter 456: Excitement

　　"No, no, Abbott, raise your hand an inch higher and keep your eyes level with the sword. The purpose is to make the sword and your own spirit fit together... And the steps are wrong too. Take half a step more. Oh, why are you so stupid?" Li Ziyi watched Abbott practicing with the sword while she gave him instructions from the side.

　　Abbott was naturally scolded. For foreigners, Chinese Kung Fu is too difficult to practice. Not to mention the qualifications, all foreigners have poor qualifications when it comes to Chinese Kung Fu.

　　Chen Jianfei, another museum owner standing nearby, shook his head, turned and left. He couldn't teach this Abbot, so he could only let Li Ziyi give him special lessons personally.

　　"Master, this... this is harder to learn than swordplay!" Abbott's face flushed. He was a rare genius in learning divine arts, but he didn't expect that he was a loser in learning swordplay.

　　The various sword styles, coupled with the coordinated steps, are even more difficult than ballet.

　　"Zi Yi, here come a few more people like him!" Chen Jianfei turned back at this time, followed by five foreigners, both men and women, all young people, also holding super alloy demon-slaying swords in their hands.

　　Abbot turned around and saw several clergymen from the Holy Truth Church. Their faces looked familiar, but he didn't know where he had seen them before. There were too many clergymen in the Holy Truth Church, and it was impossible for him to know them all. However, there seemed to be a sense of connection between the clergymen, and he could tell whether the other person was a clergyman just by looking at him.

　　In fact, this is not very mysterious. Every clergyman has the blessing of the gods, it’s just that the blessings are more or less, and the clergymen can easily sense this.

　　"You are Abbott, right? I've seen you before. I'm Bill, and now I'm the priest of the Grand Temple on Fifth Avenue in New York!" said the leading clergyman with a smile.

　　"I'm Abbott. Are you the priest of the Grand Temple on Fifth Avenue in New York? Haha, nice to meet you!" Abbott came up immediately to greet me.

　　"These are the clergy of the temple. They are here to learn the new sword art today. I didn't expect that the clergy of our church would be here earlier!"

　　"Nice to meet you all, I hope we can make progress together!" Abbott greeted everyone.

　　Chen Jianfei shook his head and said, "It's useless for you to hold the sword. There are also customized Tang swords in the sword hall, but in order to avoid hurting people, they are all unopened. You can't use your swords here. You'd better hand them over and take them away later!"

　　Several people held their knives tightly and said, "No, no, this knife is different from ordinary knives. You can't leave it. If you lose it, the loss will be huge!"

　　"Different? What's the difference?" Li Ziyi wondered. She also saw that although Abbott's sword was very similar to the Tang sword, there were also differences.

　　"You are the curator, right? Well, you can take a look. This is a super alloy demon-slaying knife specially made for the goblins!" Bill generously handed over the demon-slaying knife in his hand.

　　Li Ziyi took it and weighed it. It was just the right weight and very comfortable to hold. The knife was long and narrow, and the scabbard was exquisite with a mysterious black pattern on it. It looked very luxurious.

　　"Not bad!" Li Ziyi exclaimed and gently pulled out the knife. A clear sound was heard and a black glass-like light slowly emerged from the scabbard, dazzling people.

　　"What a nice knife! There is a stream of light on it. How did you do that?" Li Ziyi asked in amazement. Chen Jianfei's eyes widened. To be honest, such a knife was obviously not an ordinary one, because ordinary casting technology could not make such a knife. Even Li Ziyi and Chen Jianfei could not tell what material it was made of.

　　"This is made of super alloy with arcane runes on it, which gives the knife a certain magical attribute. My knife is called Xunxue. If you are hit by this knife, the trauma will be aggravated and it will be extremely difficult to heal in a short period of time. The person who is hit by the knife will easily die of blood loss! It is the same even for demons. Of course, it is not effective against some demons and devils without flesh and blood!" Bill said.

　　"So it really is a precious sword!" Chen Jianfei asked, "How can I get one? Can I buy it?"

　　Bill and others smiled and shook their heads.

　　Abbott said: "They are not for sale, just like the magic guns and cannons. They are not for sale now. These knives are all made by the goblin alchemist master in the goblin city. Only after passing the trial in the demon's lair can you get one. It is also the prize of the trial!"

　　"That's such a pity!" Chen Jianfei sighed. Even he himself was envious of such a good knife.

　　"You are not a believer of the Holy Truth Church, are you?" Bill asked. Chen Jianfei shook his head.

　　"Why don't you believe in God?" Bill asked curiously.

　　"I only believe in myself!" Chen Jianfei said. Bill and others shook their heads, unable to understand. Abbott also couldn't understand why he had to believe in himself only. Believing in gods and believing in oneself didn't seem to conflict...

　　Li Ziyi interrupted and said, "Let's not waste time. Since you want to learn the new sword art, let's get started. Each of you should take an unopened Tang sword and follow me to learn every move.

　　The hard work of teaching began again. The foreigner really had no talent for swordsmanship. After learning for a long time, he either forgot the beginning or the end. Abbott suddenly had an idea and took photos of Li Ziyi's sword moves one by one with his mobile phone, and took them back to study slowly.

　　Li Ziyi was also having a headache, as she didn't have the energy to teach stupid people. As a last resort, she could only ask these international friends to record the sword style breakdown and key points, so that they could learn by themselves.

　　What's more, after more than ten days, everyone made rapid progress and everyone was able to perform forty or fifty sword styles with some competence.

　　This result immediately shocked the old guys. The divine magician was different. He used forty or fifty swords in one breath...

　　"Damn it, these kids are cheating. They just learned some magic, right? How come they can also use their new sword skills to become stronger than ordinary people?"

　　A few old guys were provoked and ran to the temple in this city to join the Holy Truth Church and become believers. After entering the Supreme Temple of Holy Truth, they also began to learn divine arts.

　　This was an amazing thing to learn. These old guys were all martial artists, full of energy and spirit, and their mental toughness was unmatched by ordinary people. They quickly communicated with Lu Fei's divine power and will, and they actually got into it without realizing it.

　　Among these old guys, there was an elder of the Zhigongtang named Yuan Shisan. His hair was completely white and half of his hair was already buried in the ground. Unexpectedly, he communicated with Lu Fei's divine power and will, and strands of divine power descended and entered his body from the top of his head, like spring rain moistening everything, subtle and silent. The old guy's hair unexpectedly turned back to black overnight, and his old skin became much smoother and more flexible, as if he had regained vitality.

　　It turned out that Yuan Shisan was practicing Changchun Qi, a traditional Taoist method of training Qi. However, due to the end of Taoism, he had no way to practice it. Over the years, he had only been able to cultivate a long breath of internal energy. However, he practiced divine arts and used his own essence, energy and spirit to successfully guide Lu Fei's Azure Dragon divine power into his body.

　　This Azure Dragon power is nothing but the Qi of Life, which has the same name as the Changchun Qi, but is actually the same power in essence. When the Qi of Life enters the body, the quantitative change leads to a qualitative change, and the Changchun internal breath in the body is also sublimated into the surging Changchun power. The old body is like an old tree sprouting new buds, and it has actually rejuvenated and become young again.

　　This change shocked the traditional Chinese martial arts circle. Some old guys even followed suit and threw away their reputations to join the Holy Truth Church and become devout believers. They also began to practice magic, and amazing results emerged. Some old guys became magicians one after another, and their strength made a qualitative leap.

　　Some young people who had no way to study or had no chance to make a breakthrough in martial arts also started to think about it and began to become believers of the Holy Truth Church in pursuit of "martial arts". The Chinese people started a new wave of faith, and this wave actually started from the martial arts circle of the Federation. This was definitely something Lu Fei had not expected.

　　No matter what, this is a great thing. It finally relieved Lu Fei of a worry. He is also a descendant of Yan and Huang. The descendants of Yan and Huang sometimes have too strong personalities and are not easy to believe in. Once they believe, they are very persistent and difficult to change their beliefs. These have troubled Lu Fei in the past, but now it seems that as long as the method is right, nothing is impossible.

　　…

　　Chapter 457 Revolution

　　In the fifth year of the new era, in the Taklimakan Autonomous Region, there were no roads in the vast forests, but modern cities stood in the forests.

　　The cities in the forest are not very large, but they are scattered like stars throughout the Taklamakan Forest. This is an emerging forest city model. Black transport spaceships in the sky shuttle between the cities.

　　Some of the huge transport ships are as huge as the God-Slaying Battleships, while some are as small as the Feitian III Type Battleships. There are also many shapes. The high-end ones are fully enclosed spaceships, like the God-Slaying Battleships, and the low-end ones are open spaceships, like the Magic Sun Boat.

　　These transport ships all have weapon systems, but their power is strictly limited. The transport ships are the products of magic technology and have powerful anti-gravity systems, so they can make light work of any amount of cargo they transport.

　　Now magical technology has dominated the earth's civilization and become synonymous with the emerging technological revolution.

　　Above the forest city, anti-gravity motorcycles are flying back and forth, very busy, just like the cars shuttling back and forth in big cities around the world.

　　The application of anti-gravity has made low-flying motorcycles, cars, and spaceships popular in the world. Ground transportation in major cities has been greatly eased because a group of wealthy and fashionable people have begun to use tools that can float in the air, such as anti-gravity motorcycles, electric cars, and spaceships.

　　The Taklimakan Autonomous Region has been attracting investment and construction for five years, using new technologies. Many new building materials are also the products of the Goblin Alchemy Laboratory. There are ten forest cities jointly invested and built by the Yili Consortium. Each city has a super skyscraper that is ten times more magnificent than the Dubai Tower. A super skyscraper is simply an urban community.

　　Members of the Imperial Federation United Community were also very active in investing in Taklamakan, thus creating the "Taklamakan Miracle" in the history of urban construction.

　　Another area that has been invested in and developed vigorously is the Sahara forest. People nowadays pay great attention to environmental protection, and deforestation is absolutely not allowed. Except for urban land, all other land must be kept in its original state. Even the construction of roads will not be approved, because the future transportation trend is already very clear, that is to abandon wheels and adopt anti-gravity floating drive.

　　Anti-gravity levitation combined with the super-magic matrix battery is a perfect match. Whether it is a small motorcycle or a large spaceship, it can be driven easily and at a very fast speed.

　　Therefore, the new forest city is destined not to have roads, as roads take up too much land and waste too much resources.

　　No matter how much the Sahara forest develops, it cannot compare to the prosperity of the Taklamakan Desert, because the holy place of the Holy Truth Church, the "Floating City", has been staying above the Taklamakan Desert for many years and refuses to move to other places.

　　What is the floating city?

　　This is where the deity Lu Fei resides, so it is a sacred place, revered by believers of the Holy Truth Church all over the world, and a place that is the focus of everyone's attention, faith, and worship.

　　At the beginning, the Holy Truth Church opened the floating city and allowed mortals to come and visit, just like the Vatican City in the past.

　　In addition to the large group of temples on the floating city, there are pristine gardens with magnificent buildings built by the elves in the gardens, which are completely different from any other place in the world.

　　This is the holy land, unique in the world.

　　Although the floating city is not small, it is equivalent to a city, with various large and small squares, temples and scenery, but there are no hotels, stadiums and casinos.

　　People who come to the floating city to travel can go to the forest city below if they need to rest. The floating city is merely a holy place for people to admire and make pilgrimages.

　　There are many miracles on the floating city. Almost all the temples are illuminated by sacred dragon lights. Whether it is day or night, the temples do not need electric lighting.

　　Especially the main temple, which is bright and glorious. Visitors can only watch the back hall of the main temple from afar. Some use telescopes to see the walls of the temple covered with sacred real dragons and exclaim in amazement, because those sacred real dragons are like living things, constantly entwining and moving. They are real dragons, real miracles, so people call it the "Dragon Temple".

　　Every day, more than 60,000 believers and tourists come to worship, and the number doubles at the peak. The floating city has become a religious center. Everyone knows that the Holy Truth Church has become a behemoth...

　　In the past few years, the demonic disaster has been basically eradicated. Occasionally, there are one or two incidents of demons slaughtering mortals, and then there are news reports of demons being wiped out by the law enforcers of the Holy Truth Church. These are constant reminders to the world that the world is not peaceful yet and is still under the threat of demons.

　　The Holy Spirit Church is protecting the earth from invasion by demons. Over the years, people have been able to see the efforts and propaganda made by the Holy Spirit Church, and have also seen the positive changes that the Holy Spirit Church has brought to the entire world since its rise.

　　Over the past five years, a number of small countries have joined the Imperial Federation United Community, but some Asian countries and Russia are not yet members of the community.

　　High-yield giant crops are flowing into Asian countries and Russia. These countries are being sued in the International Court of Justice by the Imperial Federal United Community. The lawsuit has been going on for many years. Every time, Asian countries and Russia have to pay a large sum of money, but these countries still continue to grow high-yield giant crops because no matter how much money they lose, they are "making a profit".

　　As a result, the Imperial Federation United Community imposed economic and technological sanctions on these countries and introduced all magical technologies into some non-community member countries in Asia and Russia.

　　This blow was fatal. At first, there was no apparent harm, but after a few years, the lives and welfare of all the people in the Imperial Federation United Community became increasingly better, all kinds of incredible technologies emerged one after another, alien colonization achieved tremendous achievements, and mining bases had even been built on Mars.

　　There are even rumors that the Imperial Federation United Community is formulating the "Outer Space City Plan" and the "Mars Human Settlement Plan". Although the countries that have not joined the Imperial Federation United Community have achieved certain economic and political growth, for the Imperial Federation United Community, the gap in various fields is rapidly widening.

　　The countries that have been holding on and not joining the Imperial Federation United Community are now beginning to taste the bitter fruit, because they have completely fallen behind. While the people of the community member states have abandoned roads and switched to using flying vehicles, non-community countries are still overhauling roads and railways, running on wheels on the ground, and they are even using non-renewable resources such as coal and oil that pollute the environment as energy.

　　Such a huge gap has intensified the dissatisfaction of the people in non-community countries. The hidden dangers of instability have already been planted, just waiting to erupt suddenly one day!

　　-----

　　In Pingshan City, a small peninsula in the east, it was 10:00 a.m. local time. Pingshan Military Region, the largest military region guarding the capital, had fallen into silence, and the 100,000 troops were already on schedule.

　　Inside a red official residence, the curtains were closed and a faint light was visible. In the secret room of the residence, a dozen young officers were plotting an earth-shaking event.

　　"We can't wait any longer. We have been preparing for a long time. We can launch a revolution at four o'clock this morning and overthrow this incompetent Executive Government!" said an officer.

　　"Yes, I don't want to wait anymore. I've had enough. What our people need is prosperity. They need to be able to live a comfortable life without working. They need to live a rich and confident life like the community, not the current overtime work every day..."

　　"I agree. What kind of life are we living now? It's a life of big pot meals. What we eat, what we wear, what we use, and where our families live, all of these are compared to the community. We are basically living in hell. Look at those small countries in Africa, look at Ethiopia. Their people used to live worse than us, but now they live a life like in heaven... So I also agree that we should start a revolution immediately to liberate our compatriots and ourselves from the dire straits as soon as possible..."

　　"Hehe, but our people don't think that their current life is in dire straits. They are still proud of their lives. Although their lives are poor, their spirits are extremely rich, better than the people of all developed countries. They would rather be poor forever than succumb to the enemy's sugar-coated bullets..." an officer sneered.

　　As soon as the officer said this, all the officers' faces turned pale.

　　A radical officer slammed the table and shouted, "Bullshit! Our compatriots have been misled. Our country has always been closed to the outside world and has been ruled by a dictatorship. The citizens have been unable to come into contact with the ever-changing world outside. Newspapers and radio have been deceiving the citizens, saying that we are the country with the best living conditions in the world and that people all over the world envy us..."

　　The officer paused, took a sip of water, and continued, "This nonsense has fooled most of the people, but I believe that many people have long been convinced that the world is the way it is. They are just powerless to change it and resist it. As long as we can stand up and raise our arms, the revolution will spread like wildfire. Our revolution will definitely overthrow the dictatorship!"

　　Everyone was obviously inspired. These people were obviously young officers with ideals and ambitions. They were young, had their own independent thoughts and personalities, and their will to fight was even stronger. Regardless of whether they were radicals or progressives, their enthusiasm could melt people's hearts.

　　At this time, the leading officer Choi Seung-woo stood up, and everyone immediately became solemn and stopped talking, waiting for the lecture from their recognized spiritual leader.

　　"Well, we have been waiting for a long time. Since everyone has the same opinion, let's do this. I order the revolution to start immediately at 4:30 this morning. Everything must be done strictly according to the predetermined plan. First of all, we must completely control the Pingshan Military Region. It is time for those old generals to step down. The fate of our nation and country should be dominated by us and the general public, not that high-ranking dictator!"

　　"Yes! We guarantee to complete the mission!" The officers were extremely excited and saluted in unison. Then they quietly left and returned to their respective barracks to prepare to launch the revolution.

　　No one realized that on this ordinary night, when people were sleeping soundly, a revolution sweeping across a small peninsula in the East was about to break out!

　　…

　　Chapter 458: Revolution (II)

　　A small country to the east of China is very strange. It pursues a policy of isolation. This policy was considered to be a disastrous policy for the country as early as after the Opium War in 1840.

　　But this small country still insists on doing so, and outsiders don’t know what its mentality is.

　　This country is relatively poor. In such a poor country, as long as the radio and newspapers are controlled, the people can be easily controlled.

　　Its people still think that this is one of the best countries in the world to live in. This is ironic because many ordinary people can't even get enough to eat. It is impossible for people to be so stupid and still feel happy.

　　In this day and age, it is still somewhat difficult to truly close the country to the outside world. It is not enough to control the radio and newspapers. For example, when athletes go to participate in the Olympics, they have to come into contact with the outside world, right?

　　Therefore, the athletes will definitely be strictly controlled at that time, and their officials will all go there with surveillance missions. After returning home, they cannot talk nonsense, and if they talk nonsense they will definitely be arrested. You also cannot talk nonsense abroad because your relatives are still in the country.

　　Secondly, foreigners are strictly controlled in their countries. They are not allowed to use mobile phones, taking photos is restricted, and chatting with local people is also restricted. In addition, there are very few foreigners going to their countries, so this has almost no impact on their countries.

　　The country's ruling government has strict control, and uses ignorant education and ideological control to control the people. Without external assistance, an uprising would be suicidal, but a military coup is not necessarily the case.

　　This country is actually ruled by one family. It is neither a feudal country with a hereditary emperor, but it also has a family inheritance style of rule, because only by using a feudal style of rule can the citizens be strictly controlled and no one will oppose it.

　　It has been several years since the gods came. The Imperial Federation United Community is not actually a dictatorial union, because the United Community adopts a more advanced parliamentary system rather than an imperial system.

　　The Imperial Federation United Community has established a Supreme Council. Each member state has a certain number of seats, that is, votes. Each member state can maneuver and elect the supreme governor who represents the interests of the general public.

　　If the politics of the United States Federation were controlled by capitalists in the past, it is no longer the case. What controls the United States Federation now is actually religion, the Holy Truth Church, and the Holy Truth Church adheres to the will of God, that is, Lu Fei's will. Lu Fei's will is supreme, and his every word and action will have a profound impact on the world.

　　In fact, the entire Imperial Federation United Community is actually controlled by religion. The current situation is that theocracy has profoundly influenced the regime, but due to some needs, theocracy is still hidden behind the scenes and is not above the regime.

　　Therefore, the system of the Imperial Federation United Community is still very enlightened and advanced. Considering the current living standards that human beings can achieve, this political system is the one that best suits the interests of the general public and all countries at this stage.

　　Compared to the small country on the small peninsula in the east, the Imperial Federation United Community is something this small country needs to learn and look up to, whether in terms of political system or everything else.

　　Unfortunately, this country has always been closed to the outside world, unwilling to reform and open up, or to reform its political system, and still practices "family rule."

　　They claim that this is independence and autonomy, but little do they know that this is just a small group of people trying to retain the power in their hands.

　　The government of this country is unwilling to choose a path, but instead insists on going its own way. Although it does not mean to ignore the lives of ordinary people, how can it justify trapping millions of them in poverty?

　　China's Cultural Revolution is somewhat similar to their current situation, but there are differences. The original intention of the socialist regime is good, but to implement socialism, one must be a dictator (because the ruling class is needed to collectively distribute public obligations). People have weaknesses, and when their power is so great, it is easy to abandon the original purpose of socialism and then transform the country according to their own wishes. This can be said to be the biggest problem of socialism.

　　They hate Japan and the United States the most, followed by China, Britain and other countries. They don't hate Koreans very much, their attitude towards Koreans is "sympathy". The reason why they are unfriendly to China is that they feel that China has betrayed them and is a traitor. In fact, they are out of touch with the whole world.

　　Is there any country in the world that is so closed off from the outside world? Before Lu Fei became successful, he also did not understand such a country. Why did they remain isolated from the outside world?

　　This country has been separated from the whole world. Now is the era of miracles, the era of magic technology, and the era of great development and unification. This trend is like a mighty tide. Whoever tries to stop it will be abandoned by the times...

　　In a nation or a country, there are always some people with sharp eyes, some people who are unwilling to be lonely, some radical people, and some people who are unwilling to be abandoned by the times. The rise of these people is inevitable.

　　"Attention, rush in and control General Jin!" Cui Chengyou shouted and led his team into the military compound. The military compound was quickly controlled and the phone was cut off at the same time.

　　The door of General Jin's house was kicked open and Choi Seung-woo rushed in first.

　　"Choi Seung-woo, what are you doing? Are you going to rebel?" General Jin was furious. He stood up straight and protected his family behind him with a look of fearlessness and determination.

　　Cui Chengyou's heart was as cold as iron. He just shook his head and said, "Old Chief, don't blame me. People with different ideals cannot work together. I have had enough of this country. I want to open up a brand new world. I want our hardworking and deceived compatriots to live a good life instead of the hard life we ​​have now!"

　　"You...you..." General Jin was speechless. It turned out that Choi Seung-woo was a running dog of capitalism.

　　Cui Chengyou naturally knew what General Jin was thinking, and he did not deny it. He sneered and said, "I don't care about any bullshit doctrines. I don't have the noble sentiments of you old predecessors. I just want to live a prosperous life. Whoever can give me and my countrymen such a life, I will agree with it!"

　　"Where have your ideals, your spirit, and your bones gone? Are you still a great warrior?" General Jin roared.

　　"Hmph, forget about those spirits and ideals that can't be used to make a living. It is the wrong policies of you old guys that have kept the country on the brink of poverty. If we don't revolt, there will be no place for our nation in the future. You don't know that you are the sinners of the nation, right? Hmph, today I am a revolutionary. Whether the revolution succeeds or not, history will prove that we are right, and the people will thank us!"

　　After Cui Chengyou said this, he raised his gun and shot the old man without any hesitation. The old man's eyes were wide open, with a bullet hole between his eyebrows, and he died with his eyes open. Once he died, the entire military region was leaderless.

　　A dozen young officers in the Pingshan Military Region launched a sudden attack that had been planned for a long time. The heads of the entire military region were executed on the spot. Some cowardly and neutral fence-sitters immediately followed suit.

　　The Pyeongsan Military Region was successfully controlled overnight. At dawn, Choi Seung-woo issued an order to seize the capital at lightning speed. As a result, tens of thousands of troops, who were completely under control, rushed out in a hurry and marched into the capital, Pyeongtu City, with great vigor and momentum. The workers who had come to work early in the morning were so frightened that they hid in the factory...

　　Chapter 459: Revolution (III)

　　The revolution in North Korea, or the military coup, shocked all the Asian countries. They published news and comments one after another, but the Imperial Federation United Community did not even publish a single news report on it, because such a small country had no influence on the Imperial Federation United Community, so it was meaningless.

　　It was not until the morning of the third day after the coup that the Korean revolutionaries issued an international statement, claiming that the new Korean government was willing to lead the country to join the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　This statement boosted the spirits of the Imperial Federation United Community!

　　Su Tongtong clapped her hands and said, "This statement is great. Prepare thirty-three Feitian III warships immediately. I will go and sign a treaty with the new government in person on behalf of the Imperial Federation United Community! Haha, I can take down a country without spending a single soldier!"

　　The coup was initiated by Choi Seung-woo, a young officer in the Pyeongsan Military Region. The revolutionaries quickly took control of the military management of the entire military region and then quickly stationed troops in Pyeongtu City, the capital of the Joseon Dynasty.

　　Pingshan City is only 45 kilometers away from the capital. The Pingshan Military Region is actually the military region guarding the capital, so once the Pingshan Military Region is controlled, it is equivalent to controlling the capital Pingtu City.

　　The capital of North Korea was occupied and blockaded immediately. The State Council and a group of leaders of North Korea were wiped out. The top leader of North Korea was a young fat man who was placed under strict house arrest and all contact was prohibited.

　　The Imperial Federation United Community immediately issued a statement, saying that it was willing to accept North Korea as a member of the community, and pointed out that it would send a large representative to North Korea to sign the treaty.

　　Thirty-three flying warships flew across the Pacific Ocean to Joseon and landed outside the Executive Yuan in the capital, Pyeongtu City. They were greeted by a group of young revolutionary officers represented by Choi Seung-woo.

　　Sevilla and Su Tongtong walked down the warship with several community councillors and their entourage. Choi Seung-woo was so excited when he saw them that his face turned red. He came up to them and said, "It is an honor for our country that Saint Sevilla and Councillor Su can visit us. Choi Seung-woo salutes you two!"

　　"Haha, it's General Choi Seung-woo, nice to meet you..." Severa immediately exchanged a few words with him. She could tell at a glance that Choi Seung-woo and the officers behind him were excited. They were all believers of the Holy Truth Church. Upon discovering this, Severa immediately understood why they wanted to revolt.

　　People like Choi Seung-woo might have visited the Supreme Temple of the Holy Truth, accepted the advanced ideas of the Holy Truth Church, and come into contact with the situations in various countries around the world. When comparing them with their own country, this dissatisfaction would definitely prompt them to launch a revolution.

　　Since they are believers of the Holy Truth Church, there is nothing to doubt, and the group enters the Executive Yuan for a secret talk.

　　"Lady Saint, Senator Su, if Chaoguo announces its formal joining of the Imperial Federation United Community, what kind of assistance will it immediately receive?" Choi Seung-woo asked respectfully.

　　"Have you seen the thirty-three flying warships we brought? You haven't signed the treaty yet, but we have sent you the supplies that you may urgently need!" Sevilla said with a smile.

　　Su Tongtong understood and took out a list and asked the accompanying staff to pass it to Cui Chengyou. Cui Chengyou took it and looked at it. He jumped up and rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "Saint Lady, Councillor Su, I, Cui Chengyou, am really grateful. There is nothing more to say. The church is worthy of the trust of every believer. We have finally found the organization!"

　　A group of young North Korean military officers also looked at the list, their faces flushed, and they were very excited. It turned out that the aid on the list was indeed 33 flying warships, a large number of magic guns and cannons, Spark smartphones (used as communicators), a batch of high-yield giant crops and food, and a batch of geothermal power generation equipment.

　　These things were life-saving straws. Two days after the revolutionary coup, the entire country was in turmoil. All major military regions strongly condemned Choi Seung-woo's treason and claimed that they would lead the army to surround the capital to quell the rebellion. They must completely and resolutely shoot Choi Seung-woo and his group of "enemies."

　　Choi Seung-woo felt a lot of pressure. With an army of over one hundred thousand, less than one-fifth of the country's total strength, it was obvious that he could not win this battle. However, the major military regions were very concerned that they held the lives of state officials and top leaders in their hands, and did not dare to act rashly for the time being.

　　But now it's good, the help from Saint Severa is invaluable.

　　First of all, the thirty-three flying battleships are absolute strategic weapons and invincible tactical weapons. As long as there are flying battleships, they can fly directly over and attack any target.

　　Next is a large number of magic guns and cannons, which are also very powerful. An ordinary magic gun can even deal with tanks and armored vehicles. Do you think it’s powerful?

　　Think about it, an armored vehicle rumbles over, and a shot from a magic gun either freezes the armor into a lump of ice or burns it red hot. Won't the people inside be burned to death?

　　If it was a lightning magic gun, once it hit the armored vehicle, all electronic control systems would be paralyzed and the people inside would be electrocuted to death.

　　Magical guns and cannons are simply the nemesis and ultimate killer of modern technology.

　　In addition, a large number of Spark smartphones can be used as instant messengers, and the signal that will never be interrupted and never expires will be a powerful weapon in war.

　　Food and energy devices ensure the normal operation of the army and cities.

　　"As long as the contract is signed and it is officially announced that Chao has joined the Holy Empire Federation United Community, subsequent assistance will continue, including military aid, food aid, communication aid, etc. Feel free to make a list of whatever you need. Nothing is impossible as long as it is within the scope!" Severa said.

　　"Aren't your citizens brainwashed? On behalf of the United States Federation, I support you with 5,000 LCD screens. This thing doesn't require wires. Just hang it on a tall building on the street and it can be connected to the international Internet 24 hours a day. You can broadcast whatever you want, and it also has a real-time translation function. Doesn't your country block information from the outside world? Well, you can spread some international knowledge to your citizens 24 hours a day so that their citizens can truly understand the outside world and what the Imperial Federation United Community is..."

　　"Hahaha, don't say anything more. Where is the community treaty? Give it to us. We will sign it right away! Then we will hold a press conference immediately. I will personally announce on behalf of the people that North Korea has officially joined the Imperial Federation United Community!" Choi Seung-woo said.

　　"Haha, okay!" Su Tongtong took out a fifty-page treaty from her briefcase. Cui Chengyou and the officers took a look at it and confirmed that it was a universal treaty. The so-called universal treaty means that any country joining the community must sign such a treaty.

　　A total of seventeen officers signed their names, and the treaty came into effect. Chaoguo was already a member of the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　There was also an additional clause stating various aid resources, which were also clearly signed one by one.

　　"Hold a press conference immediately!" The officers immediately reached a consensus. The sooner they could obtain various assistance, the sooner they could stabilize the interim government.

　　In Pingtu City, the capital of Chao State, the streets are guarded by troops. There are soldiers patrolling every street, sentries at every intersection, and snipers taking turns on hidden high-rise buildings.

　　Tanks and armored vehicles drove past on the streets from time to time. The citizens looked at these "soldiers" with awe, and shuddered when they thought that they were all rebels.

　　When it was time to go home from school, groups of children walked out hand in hand. Workers who needed to go home from get off work went home, and those who needed to go shopping for groceries and cook did so. However, no matter how the rebels staged a coup, it would not have much to do with the common people. The common people continued to live their lives as usual.

　　Although the "rebels" blocked the entire city, they did not interfere with the lives of the people, which made the people who were frightened at the beginning feel relieved.

　　"Hurry, hurry, hurry... put everything up and hang it high so that no one can get caught on it. This stuff is high-tech and very valuable. If someone is blind enough to take it away, it will be a huge loss!"

　　On the streets of Pingtu City, military vehicles drove by and stopped at street corners and around crowded squares. Teams of soldiers carried down large LCD screens of 12 square meters, then climbed up ladders to the buildings near the square and set them up with racks.

　　The LCD screen is actually not heavy. A 12-square-meter screen weighs only one or two kilograms and can be lifted with one hand. Moreover, the material is very strong, comparable to tempered glass, and cannot be broken even by bullets.

　　There are almost three to five LCD screens set up in one square. They are huge and hung high, so people standing in the square can see them from far away.

　　The 5,000 LCD screens that were urgently set up were installed. In the evening, bright and colorful images began to appear on the LCD screens. This thing was a new thing. Many citizens had nothing to do after work, and those who were shopping on the street were attracted by these LCD screens, thinking that the government also made such advanced TVs for the people to watch.

　　The LCD screen changed and a picture of the Executive Yuan appeared. Choi Seung-woo and other rebel leaders were about to give a speech. The citizens were immediately curious and many stopped to watch. This was a major national event and now no one knew whether the top leader was dead or alive.

　　"On behalf of the Provisional Government of Chao, I announce that Chao has officially joined the Imperial Federation United Community!" On the screen, Saint Severa and Choi Seung-woo solemnly signed an agreement, and then made a loud announcement. The reporters below were taking pictures with their cameras, and the flash lights were flashing non-stop.

　　The citizens were stunned for a moment. Some of them came to their senses and cursed: "The damn provisional government actually betrayed the country and the nation and sold us out to the evil capitalist country..."

　　Some citizens burst into tears after hearing this, and some primary school students cried out in mourning: "Teacher (referring to the fat supreme leader), please come and save us!"

　　On the street, the rebels were running past with guns and live ammunition, shouting revolutionary slogans. When parents heard their children crying, they immediately slapped them in the face, or covered their children's mouths and scolded them, "Shut up, don't cry, or the rebels will shoot you twice..."

　　The child immediately turned pale with fright, stopped crying, and just trembled a little.

　　"Go, go, go home. The army of justice will eventually fight back and liberate the capital. Don't be afraid. We just need to watch quietly. Although those rebels are powerful now, they are just the tail of a rabbit - they can't grow long!" Parents pulled their children back home in panic.

　　…

　　Chapter 460: Revolution (IV)

　　Workers who had worked hard all day gathered at the street corners and in the square because the TV programs broadcast on the new LCD screens were very attractive.

　　Sometimes it plays Animal World, sometimes it plays the movies "Terminator" and "Avatar", and sometimes it plays Chinese romantic love dramas and world travel.

　　The content of TV is rich and varied. Sometimes it is travel programs and food programs about China, Europe and the United States, sometimes it is blockbuster movies, and sometimes it broadcasts the Sahara forest, Taklimakan forest and floating city.

　　Because the interim government has occupied the capital, Pingtu City, freedom of speech has been relaxed. In the past, such foreign TV programs were absolutely not allowed to be broadcast domestically, but now they are not banned.

　　So out of curiosity, many citizens gathered at street corners and squares to watch. They had never seen such wonderful TV programs. It could be said that these TV programs were a hundred or a thousand times better than those on domestic TV stations.

　　Poor thing...

　　North Korea has only three television stations, and the state controls all broadcasting, newspapers and speech.

　　The first is the Central Television of North Korea, which broadcasts programs from 5 pm to 11 pm every day and from 9 am on Sundays; the second TV station is the Education and Culture TV Station, and the third TV station only broadcasts on Saturday afternoons and Sundays.

　　Think about it, what is happening?

　　Most TV stations broadcast news, domestic news, and very little international news. Even if they broadcast international news, they are only those that are allowed to be broadcast, and they are very short and have time limits. Many international news that are not conducive to fooling the people are selectively filtered out, and only those that comply with the policy of fooling the people are allowed to be broadcast. You can imagine how boring the TV programs people watch after get off work are, right?

　　The new LCD screen donated by the Imperial Federation United Community uses new technology and new processes. It can watch various TV programs from all over the world just like mobile phones to access the Internet, and it also has a real-time translation function. The editor only needs a small office and let the smart core help you choose any program you want to play.

　　The person in charge of editing at the beginning was a college student. He told the intelligent core that he wanted to broadcast "Desire" and "Dream of Red Mansions" because these two dramas once caused a huge sensation in Chaoguo.

　　When Su Tongtong heard the news, she immediately spurted out the mineral water she had just drunk!

　　It's really ridiculous. In this era, the broadcast of "Desire" and "Dream of Red Mansions" still caused a viewing frenzy? This shows how scarce TV programs were in North Korea at that time!

　　Su Tongtong found out that there are three TV stations in North Korea, but only one of them is on air at night, and the other two are basically out of service.

　　So Su Tongtong "instructed" to open a new TV station.

　　So this new TV station was built. In the beginning, it only broadcast various ordinary programs and movies. However, even so, the citizens of Chaoguo watched them with great interest and did not want to leave. The program was broadcast 24 hours a day, so many citizens lingered all night long, and no one cared. In the past, those in charge of law and order would have come to drive people away, and many citizens would only rush to work the next day when they had to.

　　As soon as it was time to get off work, many citizens gathered in front of the square and on the streets to watch. The diversity, multiple elements and fashion trends of the world left the citizens who were seeing these things for the first time stunned, and the mental impact was absolutely huge.

　　After Cui Chengyou learned about this situation, he personally called Su Tongtong's secretary and asked for a batch of small TV tablets that could receive global satellites, that is, small tablets specifically for playing TV, with special language translations and not subject to regional restrictions.

　　This is very simple. Su Tongtong talked to the elders of the Goblin City and designed it in 30 minutes. Then the assembly line was fully operational, and 100,000 small flat-screen TVs were produced every day. This small flat-screen TV is only seven inches, with only a core processor and other small control components. After adding a password lock, the broadcast of TV programs is all controlled by the new TV station of the Choi Seung-woo Provisional Government.

　　This was also Choi Seung-woo's request. One hundred thousand small flat-screen TVs were airlifted to Pyeongtu City every day and then sold on the spot.

　　"Don't miss it if you pass by, comrade worker. This is a new small flat-screen TV that can play any TV program from the new TV station. It's only two thousand Korean Yuan each!" The sellers were all clumsy soldiers.

　　"Really? This thing can watch TV programs from the new TV station?" Citizens gathered around, and then 100,000 small flat-screen TVs were sold out.

　　For several days in a row, 100,000 small flat-screen TVs were snapped up by citizens every day.

　　Two thousand North Korean won is equivalent to the workers' wages for half a month's hard work. They work hard and overtime for a month and only earn four thousand North Korean won, which is equivalent to one hundred and eighty yuan in Chinese currency.

　　In other words, a small seven-inch flat-screen TV is only sold for 90 Chinese yuan. This price is probably not enough to even make back the cost. However, in Su Tongtong's opinion, for the great cause of the unification of the Imperial Federation United Community, she would do it even if she had to give it away for free to the people of Chao.

　　"Build one here, build another one there, and build one in each of the other urban areas. First, make sure there are no more power outages in the capital!" The soldiers installed geothermal power generation devices one after another. Foreign technicians gave them nervous guidance and ordered that the various trunk circuits be connected together to form a pathway.

　　Finally, the three switches of the geothermal device were turned on in sequence, and the internal device started to operate. Geothermal energy deep underground was continuously extracted, and the geothermal energy was transmitted wirelessly and began to condense and transform inside the device. A huge and stable electric current was immediately successfully output, and the soldiers cheered.

　　It turned out that the electricity supply in Chaoguo was very tight and power outages were frequent, just like the rural areas in China in the 1970s and 1980s, with power outages at any time.

　　Originally, the nights in Chaoguo were peaceful and tranquil. Residents were not allowed to go out after 8 p.m., and all public places were shut down to save energy. All shopping malls had to close before dark, and no entertainment venues were allowed. If more than three people gathered on the street, the police would question and intervene.

　　The North Korean people are very happy. After a busy day at work, they return home to eat low-calorie healthy food such as steamed buns, porridge and kimchi, turn on the TV to receive education on the Juche ideology, and go to bed early with deep sympathy for the people of other countries in the world, laying a good foundation for the next day's work.

　　After receiving the Juche education on TV on weekend nights, you can still watch mainstream TV dramas or large-scale group dances such as Arirang, and go to bed a little later. The great leader teaches people to pay attention to the combination of work and rest, and then rest. This was life in the past. Now the people in the capital feel that something has changed. The rebels don't even have a curfew. Citizens who haven't bought high-tech products such as the seven-inch flat-screen TV always stay in the square for a long time.

　　Originally the square and the streets were very dark, but now all the lights are on, as if there is no need to save the pitiful amount of electricity. Now the LCD flat panels on the streets are always playing interesting TV or movies, and all kinds of information attract the attention of citizens.

　　Those citizens who bought seven-inch flat-screen TVs couldn't put this high-tech product down. Many people even stayed up late in bed to watch TV and learn about the outside world, whether it was capitalist or socialist.

　　People began to know that there is a Holy Truth Church in this world and that there are gods in this world. They did not know these things before. The people of North Korea had only heard of something called the Imperial Federation United Community on the news, but the news did not say what it was specifically and there was no way to know. Now, through the new TV station, the citizens of the capital have learned that it is the most powerful political, economic and religious entity in the world, and the citizens of its member states live a prosperous life.

　　They no longer need to work to support their families. Those who work are all pursuing a higher level of material life. Those who don’t work can do what they like, or do research, or develop their own interests and hobbies, or believe in something...

　　As a little bit of information was revealed, some citizens of the capital became confused. They wondered which one was true. Aren't they saying that all foreign capitalist countries are evil? Their people are so pitiful that they go bankrupt and become beggars. Aren't there beggars sleeping in subway stations waiting for charity? Aren't their big capitalists fat and bloated? Shouldn't we in the North Korea have deep "sympathy" for them?

　　Some citizens were completely sleepless, while others were furious. Some of the angry people smashed the small flat-screen TV and cursed that this little gadget was a sugar-coated bullet of capitalism. Others were different. They were angry that the former top leader had deceived them.

　　Since the capital of North Korea was occupied by the rebels, there has been no power outage in the capital, which is a scene that many citizens are happy to see. There is power outage at night, including tonight. Many citizens are very curious and experience the feeling of wandering on the streets late at night.

　　"Boom boom boom..." A roar came from outside the city in the distance. Huge ships that looked like alien spaceships flew out of the city. Large numbers of troops passed by in the streets in a heroic manner. The citizens looked at the flying warships boldly with complicated expressions and great awe.

　　"Intelligence, hit them hard and destroy their headquarters directly!" Choi Seung-woo shouted. He was in a flying battleship at this time. Countless powerful cannon energies rushed out from the battleship, and all the cannons, rocket convoys and armored battalions on the hillside were destroyed.

　　A few more cannon shots were fired, and a command post in the distance collapsed instantly. The generals and staff officers inside all went to see the King of Hell in an instant.

　　"Puff puff puff..." The missiles that were shot over were interfered by the mysterious energy, like headless flies flying around in a panic, and finally fell on the enemy's own position. There were continuous explosions outside Pingtu City.

　　On the other side of the capital, other battlefields also broke out in full swing. Flying warships were invincible in the sky. The missiles launched by enemy planes were interfered with and lost their ability to fly before they could reach them. Some planes directly blew themselves up.

　　On the ground, soldiers armed with magic guns were galloping around on chariots. When they encountered an enemy or an armored vehicle, they would fire a shot, which would ensure that an armored vehicle would be destroyed.

　　The capital controlled by the "rebels" remained as stable as a rock, and even the citizens were unaware that the armies of good and evil had already started fighting fiercely outside the city.

　　…

　　Chapter 461: Leap

　　The military coup in North Korea continues to escalate, which makes Asian countries more shocked and nervous, because in the minds of some Asian countries, the situation in North Korea has gotten out of control, and the black hand behind it is undoubtedly the "Imperial Federation United Community."

　　China, which is separated from North Korea by a river, issued a diplomatic note, strongly condemning the North Korean rebels for launching a war at will regardless of the will of the people, bringing disaster to the country, the nation and the people, and hoped that the rebels would repent, lay down their arms, release the top leader of North Korea, and take the initiative to negotiate. At the same time, it advised those hegemonic countries not to interfere in the internal affairs of other countries, because such behavior is unpopular and will ultimately fail.

　　At the same time, Han, which is of the same origin as Chosun, also issued a note from foreign teachers, claiming that the Han government and people support General Choi Seung-woo's military coup because it is just and in line with the wishes of the Chosun people. Chosun is a dictatorship that imprisons people's thoughts and restricts people's freedom and speech. Such a country will inevitably be overthrown..."

　　At the same time, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Hanguo pointed out that the Provisional Government of Chaoguo should not announce its joining the Imperial Federation United Community. This was wrong and disregarded public opinion.

　　Asian countries issued notes one after another, and for a time, international public opinion about North Korea increased.

　　In the State Council of the capital of North Korea, Choi Seung-woo put down the newspaper in his hand and sneered, "This is really a public opinion that only wants to cause chaos in the world. They say that we ignore public opinion, bullshit. The public opinion of the people is still on the side of the former dictator. Hehe, this is the public opinion of the people. They have been brainwashed a long time ago. What bullshit public opinion is all some ignorant and naive wishes. The worldview of the people is seriously one-sided, narrow and distorted. If we follow the public opinion, then our entire country will really be finished!"

　　At this time, several chiefs of staff and young officers came in. One chief of staff said, "Report to the general. After days of fierce fighting, we have defeated the encirclement of the three major military regions, annihilated more than 100,000 enemies, and captured 300,000 enemy troops. The three major military regions have been crippled by us. The cities and towns around the capital have been occupied and liberated by us. Please give us your instructions."

　　Cui Chengyou was delighted and stood up and said with a smile: "Haha, good, thanks to the assistance of the Imperial Federation United Community, we were able to win this holy war and cripple the three major military regions. There is no longer any military force on the land of Chao that can threaten us!"

　　"Yes, General!" said the chief of staff proudly.

　　"Well, I order that the 300,000 prisoners be carefully screened. Those who should be imprisoned should be imprisoned, those who should be killed should be killed, and those who should be released should be released. In short, they must be separated and broken up into small groups. At the same time, strengthen the control of the capital and surrounding towns to consolidate our new provisional government!"

　　"General, the overall situation is basically settled now. Should our new interim government be formalized? The general should also take office as the supreme ruler of the new government and officially announce that the new government is the only legitimate ruling government in North Korea. Then announce that the new government will lead North Korea towards democracy, freedom, openness, prosperity and prosperity. This is very important!" said the chief of staff.

　　"I understand. Let's prepare. I will hold an international press conference this afternoon to officially announce these... How is our new TV station? Are there any LCD screens? Install them all in our control area so that as many citizens as possible can see my speech this time!" Choi Seung-woo said.

　　"Another batch of LCD screens and small flat-panel TVs have arrived. I find that these are powerful tools for controlling public opinion and guiding the people's thoughts. With these things, we are standing at the pinnacle of thought. The former fat leader's policy of keeping the people ignorant and closing the country to the outside world is no longer effective. I believe that this policy will soon collapse in our country!"

　　"Well, that's right. We need to distribute these things as soon as possible. Install what needs to be installed and sell what needs to be sold. Let our militia take action and spread the propaganda to start this war. We need to win it..."

　　"Yes, General. I will immediately ask the research team to formulate a public opinion warfare plan. We must seize the highest point of public opinion as soon as possible!"

　　"Well, that's good. What about food? The farming season is coming soon. Have our high-yield crops been distributed?" Choi Seung-woo said hurriedly. The food issue is the top priority and must be handled well.

　　"It has been distributed through the supply and marketing cooperatives. In the areas under our control, all farmers have gone to the supply and marketing cooperatives to get the seeds. Hehe, these are free seeds, and every farmer will get them! Yesterday I went to a nearby village to take a look. When the farmers heard that these were high-yield seeds, they were all very happy and kept saying long live the government. Some even praised the former fat supreme leader!"

　　"These are the farmers in our Chao country. They are so honest. They don't even know that the fat man was captured by us, let alone that it is our new government that is in charge of them... This is because the propaganda is not keeping up!" Choi Seung-woo said.

　　"General, it's our fault that we didn't do our job well. We are ashamed..." Several chiefs of staff said embarrassedly.

　　Cui Chengyou waved his hands and said, "How can you be blamed for this? This is a special period, and we are implementing a martial law system. Your original mission was to fight, and now the war has been fought. It is time for us to let go and do something big. I have decided to implement a big leap plan in our occupied area for a period of three years. After three years, the occupied area will be able to achieve industrialization and catch up with the development level of the community countries. Here is the plan, you can take a look..."

　　Choi Seung-woo showed the thick three-year plan to the chiefs of staff. After reading it, the chiefs of staff were all excited and said, "General, is this true? Can we also make a big leap forward?"

　　"Sure! Don't forget that we are a member of the Imperial Federation United Community. I will submit a report, and the Supreme Council is obliged to fully support it! I have thought about it, and our controlled area needs to improve in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation."

　　"First, I've been notified that a large number of smart core high-efficiency textile production lines will be arriving soon, as well as some textiles that have been eliminated from the United States and a large amount of cloth that was overstocked five years ago. These are all free gifts, which will solve the problem of our people's monotonous, old, and outdated clothing styles and colors!"

　　"Is there such a good thing?"

　　"Haha, you probably don't know yet, but the technology in Europe and America has developed by leaps and bounds. Things produced a few years ago quickly became obsolete and could not be sold. So I submitted a report to ask for these things. Although they were produced a few years ago, they are still forty years more advanced than what we are using now..."

　　"That's great! I didn't expect that joining the Imperial Federation United Community would have such great benefits!"

　　"That's right. As long as the people can truly benefit and achieve a well-off life, I don't care whether I can seize the highest power or not!" Choi Seung-woo said sincerely.

　　After hearing this, everyone was filled with respect. They were doing something that would have a profound impact on the motherland. As long as the people could truly live a prosperous life, the political system and the rule were just forms. They were not important at all. They could figure it out with a change of mindset. If every citizen just lived in a ridiculous sense of superiority while living in poverty, they were deceiving themselves.

　　Cui Chengyou continued, "The second point is food. As long as we plant high-yield giant crops, we can completely prevent the people in the controlled area from starving. By then, our rations will increase three to ten times without any problem! Hehe, as long as food and clothing are solved, I don't believe that the people in the controlled area will not thank and support us!"

　　"The general is right. No one is a fool. The people have sharp eyes and can tell who is good and who is bad!" everyone said.

　　"Well, the third point is [housing]. We don't have to worry about this. Citizens have been allocated housing. Now let's talk about the fourth point [transportation]. We have just joined the Imperial Federation Community. In the short term, our people may not be able to use motorcycles, flying cars and spaceships that can fly in the air. But we can let all the people in our controlled areas drive four-wheeled cars!"

　　There was a gleam of pride in Choi Seung-woo's eyes, and his face was flushed as if he had done something very great.

　　"General, you want to allow every citizen in the controlled area to drive a car? Is this possible? This is something we dare not even think about..."

　　"Hahaha!" Choi Seung-woo laughed loudly. Nothing is impossible. In American car warehouses, large quantities of luxury cars are sealed up. Due to the sudden popularization and application of anti-gravity technology, flying vehicles have become popular, and many cars that have not been sold in time have become backlog products.

　　More importantly, many cars that had only been driven for one or two years or even a few months were taken to the car junkyard. Those were all intact cars. They would have been rare treasures in the past. However, for the people of the Imperial Federation United Community, four-wheeled cars are already outdated, and there are no intelligent core systems on them. No one would use such outdated things!

　　Just because others don't want it doesn't mean North Korea doesn't want it. To North Korean citizens, a car with four wheels and gasoline is still a luxury. Even in Asia, it is still a luxury and is definitely not trash.

　　"Report, the first batch of one thousand large transport spacecraft has arrived and has landed at the Capital Airport. Please give instructions!" A soldier came to report.

　　"Okay, let's go. We've got our say. With these things, we're going to make a big leap forward!" Choi Seung-woo's face flushed. He stood up suddenly and immediately took a group of people to the Capital Airport.

　　When they arrived at the Capital Airport, Choi Seung-woo, his staff, and a dozen young officers of all ages were all stunned. They saw that the airport, which stretched as far as the eye could see, was filled with huge silver-gray transport spaceships. These spaceships were so huge that each one was even bigger than a stadium.

　　The hatch of the transport spacecraft was open, and inside were large machines and countless cars. Countless soldiers were busy assisting the tall, heavy-duty structures in moving the cargo. The scene was very busy. The entire airport was already filled with containers and various supplies.

　　…

　　Chapter 462: Moon Landing

　　Please vote and collect, thank you. I haven’t shouted for a long time, I’ll shout now!

　　-----

　　Cui Chengyou arrived at the airport. The young officer in charge of this transportation support and the fleet commander came over. After a brief greeting, the young officer said, "General, this time you sent me to the United States to transport these things. I have learned a lot. Hehe, I brought back all the large machinery and cars we needed!"

　　It turns out that the young officer was one of the main officers in the coup and now has an important responsibility.

　　"Haha, tell me, what's going on?" Choi Seung-woo said with a smile.

　　"Then I'll tell you about it. This is what happened. I arrived in the United States, holding a document signed by the Supreme Council and accompanied by a congressman. I emptied out several large car warehouses in several large spacecraft factories. Finally, we went to the car base in the suburbs and brought back some cars that were only used for a few months and were 99% new... Oh, seeing such good cars being treated as scrap, my soldiers and I were heartbroken. Some soldiers even hugged the discarded new cars and cried loudly on the spot, cursing that the Americans were bastards who were always wasting money and threw away such good cars as garbage!"

　　Choi Seung-woo didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He said, "We have to admit that our country is too backward, at least half a century behind others. Sigh... If there is no coup, where will our country have a place in the world in the future? Now the soldiers know why we are revolting, right?"

　　"We all know it. They are not fools. After going out, some soldiers don't want to come back. But they don't have the nationality of that place, so I caught them anyway!"

　　"Well, that's good. Although our motherland is very poor, it doesn't mean it will always be poor. Just watch, we are driving cars now, but this is just a transitional product. In the future, we will be driving flying cars and spaceships!" Choi Seung-woo said with emotion.

　　"Here is the list, General, take a look. There are countless heavy industrial machinery and textile equipment, as well as 1.5 million cars of various types, which are enough for the consumption of the people in our occupied areas!" said the young officer with a smile.

　　"Great! Transfer all the soldiers who can drive cars here, drive the cars directly to the cities and towns, and then sell them. Each car will be priced at 12,000 yuan, which is equivalent to three months' salary for the workers! Haha, this price is already a bargain! Transfer the workers from the factory here as well, and move all these machines back. Haha, with these advanced machines, we can immediately turn ourselves into an industrial country! Those enemies who dare to confront us "rebels", I want them all to be jealous and ashamed to death..."

　　…

　　In the early morning at the South China Sea Satellite Launch Center of China, the sky was very clear and the sky was just beginning to brighten, but the satellite launch base was crowded with people.

　　Today is a historic day because the spacecraft that is about to be launched is called "Fuxi" and its mission is to land on the moon.

　　This is a major event that has attracted great attention from all Chinese people. In the past two years, due to the influx of some key technologies from abroad and the continuous breakthroughs in domestic technology, China has now made it possible for a spacecraft to land directly on the moon.

　　It's not a space capsule landing, nor a command module, but a spacecraft directly landing on the moon. The significance of this is incomparable. This time the landing is on the back of the moon, so it has attracted more attention from the Chinese people.

　　“Swoosh…”

　　A long trail of fire rushed into the sky. The Long March 10 rocket carrying the Fuxi spacecraft broke through the atmosphere and entered space. The moon was already within reach.

　　The Fuxi's thrusters were activated, energy was ejected, and the spacecraft began to separate from the rocket and fly towards the moon. After flying around the lunar orbit, it entered the lunar atmosphere and finally broke through the atmosphere and landed in front of a crater on the back of the moon.

　　The astronauts driving the spacecraft were Yang Tianyu and Guo Yan. The Fuxi spacecraft landed successfully. The two looked at each other and smiled.

　　It’s not easy. After so many years, the Chinese people have finally realized their dream of landing on the moon. Soon, the Chinese people will step on the land of the moon. What an exciting moment.

　　Yang Tianyu and Guo Yan were both wearing extremely heavy space suits. They checked the equipment and then started to connect to the ground signal and contact the space command center.

　　"Allow Comrade Yang Tianyu to leave the spacecraft, land on the moon, and leave Chinese footprints on the moon!" An order came from the command center.

　　"Yes, Yang Tianyu received the order!" Yang Tianyu glanced at Guo Yan, nodded, and then slowly stood up. Guo Yan looked at Yang Tianyu's back, feeling very regretful. She thought to herself, "Damn the command center, damn the male chauvinism, will they let two people walk out of the spacecraft and land on the moon together? Will they die just because I am a woman, just because I have less experience, will I be excluded from the first step on the moon?

　　It’s so unfair…

　　Guo Yan closed her eyes. She didn't dare to show her dissatisfaction and could only bury this regret deep in her heart. This was the reality and opportunity, there was no other way.

　　Suddenly, a beam of light rose from the side glass window. Guo Yan was startled and quickly called Yang Tianyu, "Wait, Comrade Yang Tianyu, there seems to be something going on outside!"

　　"Okay, I'll be careful. There shouldn't be any problem on the moon!" Yang Tianyu turned around and smiled, but he suddenly became alert in his heart. He had heard a long time ago that the Imperial Federation United Community seemed to be building a base on the moon for mining, but this was early news, like a flash in the pan, and he didn't know if it was true. Later, there was no report on this at all. It seemed that it was banned by the higher-ups.

　　Yang Tianyu took a deep breath, put all distracting thoughts behind him, and then opened the cabin door. The cameras on the spacecraft and the cameras on the space suit were constantly displaying Yang Tianyu's every move.

　　"Dear viewers on Earth, I am about to land on the moon. Please witness this moment! This is a great victory for China!" Yang Tianyu said with a deep breath, then stepped out of the deck of the spacecraft and onto the surface of the moon.

　　“Bang!”

　　The firm footsteps finally fell. Although no sound could be heard, Yang Tianyu was extremely excited. He took two steps in succession, and his body looked very weak. This was because the gravity of the moon was relatively low.

　　"My dear audience, this is a small step for me, but a big step for China!" Yang Tianyu said loudly, turning his head to look at the dark sky and the distant bright stars. The camera on the astronaut helmet also captured the sky and the horizon of the moon. The picture received by the space command center on the ground also showed this scene.

　　All the Chinese citizens who were watching the live broadcast cheered. At this moment, the Chinese people finally set foot on the land of the moon.

　　Inside the spacecraft, Guo Yan seemed to have heard the feedback from the command center, which was a burst of cheers. At this moment, Guo Yan shed tears of excitement. She knew that the eyes of the entire China were all on Yang Tianyu. Yang Tianyu, this lucky guy, was finally going to step onto the altar of China's space history.

　　It has been a dream for many years, Chang'e flies to the moon. Since ancient times, Chinese people have dreamed of flying to the moon and stars. Now it has finally come true. Unfortunately, everyone knows that there is no Guanghan Palace, no osmanthus tree, no Jade Rabbit and Chang'e on the moon.

　　But Yang Tianyu was so excited that his whole body was shaking. He took two breaths of oxygen and took a few steps again. He pulled out a small five-star red flag from his waist and walked step by step to the higher hillside. He was about to plant the red flag on the land of the moon to show the glory of China.

　　Suddenly, a beam of light slowly shot into the sky. Yang Tianyu was startled and looked up quickly. He saw a bright beam of light shining into the deep space of the universe, like a lighthouse in a harbor shining into the distant sea, and then the beam of light slowly faded away.

　　Everything Yang Tianyu saw when he looked up was reflected in the ground command center, and then broadcast live on television to the national audience. The beam of light suddenly appeared, and many people couldn't sit still. Some jumped up and said, "Oh my goodness, something strange has happened. Is there an alien spaceship on the back of the moon?"

　　"What's going on? This is the back of the moon. There are unidentified objects here?" Yang Tianyu was puzzled. He jumped up the small earthen slope and came to the hillside to look at the back of the hillside.

　　Seeing this, Yang Tianyu was shocked as if he had received an electric shock. He was completely stunned! !

　　All I saw was a bright light before my eyes. Below the hillside was a vast valley with magnificent bases standing in the valley. Above the bases, lights intertwined, projecting several huge English abbreviations. They were so huge that they could be clearly seen from afar. Various lights were shining, and huge engineering vehicles were digging up the moon's unique rock and soil mineral layers, and then sending them to a conveyor belt... Everything before my eyes seemed like a huge mining and smelting base.

　　In the base, huge silver-gray transport spaceships slowly landed, and some slowly flew out of the base and flew towards the earth.

　　"This... this is true, one, two, three... thirty-six, thirty-seven, a total of thirty-seven mining bases!" As far as Yang Tianyu could see, there were thirty-seven large bases, and the bases were frantically mining minerals on the moon.

　　"Oh my god, this is the mining base of the Imperial Federation United Community..."

　　The projection above the base showed the English abbreviation of "Imperial Federation United Community Mining". At least 100 million Chinese people were in an uproar at the same time. The scene that Yang Tianyu saw was also the scene that the Chinese people were seeing. This exciting scene was so exciting that it made people's eyes pop out.

　　The gap is huge...Shame...

　　Yang Tianyu was already dumbfounded, with countless thoughts running through his mind, including shame, humiliation, anger at being toyed with, and deep helplessness.

　　They are already running forward, while I am still taking my first steps. The Empire Federation United Community has already built countless mining bases on the moon, but the Chinese people know very little about it. Apparently the news has been blocked by the government. What is this? Is this self-deception?

　　The Chinese people had a variety of expressions in an instant. Some young and impulsive angry young people threw chairs and cursed: "Fuck, I knew that the rumors on the Internet were true. Why did the government come out to refute the rumors and say they were false?! This is too much. They actually treat us as fools. Do they want to use the policy of keeping the people ignorant to fool the Chinese people? It is simply unforgivable..."

　　…

　　Chapter 463: New May Fourth Movement

　　Shenhai City, China, May 4th.

　　"In the name of May Fourth, we want to protest!"

　　"People, beware! China is losing touch with the world. In ten years, China will no longer have a place to stand!"

　　"The government is incompetent and the country is hopeless!"

　　"The motherland is now in a state of isolation!"

　　“The government needs to reform. If it doesn’t, the country will fall behind!”

　　The massive student parade began at seven in the morning, starting from Fudan University and marching along Handan Road, crossing streets and bridges. Originally, they were students from Fudan University, but soon some citizens and middle school students joined in.

　　The number of people in the parade had reached more than 3,000. They held small flags, held high propaganda banners made overnight, and shouted slogans. Traffic was blocked along the way, and countless citizens watched on the streets.

　　In Shenhai City, this was just one of the parade teams, which was mainly composed of students from Fudan University. On other streets, students from more than a dozen famous universities in Shenhai, including Tongji University, Shenhai Jiaotong University, China Normal University, Shenhai Foreign Studies University, etc., had parade teams spontaneously organized by students. The whole Shenhai City was full of marching and demonstrating crowds.

　　The parade teams from several universities gathered together to form a larger team, which brought some citizens with them and shouted slogans in the Huangpu New District.

　　The Shenhai Municipal People's Government was alerted at the first moment, and all the police in the city, including traffic police, were mobilized to maintain law and order on the streets, while at the same time being on guard against any violent incidents caused by the demonstrators.

　　Reporters from major newspapers and television stations rushed out like cats that smelled fish and began to report on the parade. Some reporters simply walked in the parade, interviewing and shouting at the same time.

　　"Everyone from the Education Bureau, what's going on? Why didn't these students ask for permission to march and demonstrate? Who allowed them to do this?!"

　　The mayor was furious and used harsh words, his expression was shocked and a little frightened, and the leaders of the Education Bureau and the presidents of major universities who were urgently summoned to the office also had livid faces.

　　A few words of scolding by the mayor does not mean that he is more powerful than himself. In fact, some university presidents have more power than the mayor. The reason why the presidents' faces are livid is that the people marching and protesting are students of their schools, and they, as presidents, were not aware of it.

　　"What should we do now? Should we suppress it?" asked the mayor.

　　"No, absolutely not!" The older president of Fudan University said hurriedly, "This is an era of freedom. There are so many students, most of whom are only children in their families. Which of these young people is not the little emperor of the family? If a big incident happens, it will affect all aspects of society. By then, not to mention us, even the mayor may have to step down to quell the public anger!"

　　The mayor's face turned pale, and he said, "Then just support them? These students are really bored. Who gave them the courage to march and demonstrate? What day is today? Today is May 4th. Is the Executive Yuan a corrupt Nationalist government? The Executive Yuan is a good government that serves the people. Why are these students so ignorant?"

　　Everyone's face turned even uglier when they heard that today was May 4th. It would have been fine if the students had just marched, but why did they choose May 4th? The vigorous May 4th Movement that broke out at the beginning of the last century marked the awakening of national consciousness by young students and the end of the old democratic revolution in China and the beginning of the new democratic revolution.

　　Do the students have other intentions in marching on this day?

　　"There are many students from different schools participating in the demonstration. The principals of the schools should go out and dissuade them. What's the point of such a demonstration? It will only cause social unrest. Everyone should persuade the students to go back. If any student refuses to listen, he should be expelled from school. I don't believe these students can rebel."

　　The mayor gave a lecture and waved his hand, and was about to ask everyone to go to the scene immediately, when suddenly the phone in the office rang. The mayor quickly answered the phone, and his face suddenly changed when he heard the call. He said, "Go check again to see which other cities have student demonstrations, quickly!"

　　Mayor Shenhai's face was livid as he held the phone in silence. His eyes were filled with shock. Many principals were in a dilemma as to whether to leave or not. Suddenly, a voice rang on the other end of the phone: "Hello, comrade mayor, we have checked it out. Not only in Shenhai, but also in Guangzhou, Xiamen, Wuhan, Tianjin, Xi'an, Nanning, Hohhot, Harbin and other cities, there have been student demonstrations."

　　"I know!" Mayor Shen Hai put down the phone, his face getting paler, and said, "Everyone has heard that there have been demonstrations in Guangzhou, Wuhan, Tianjin, Xi'an, Nanning, Hohhot, Harbin and other cities. So this is a serious, premeditated and organized activity to disrupt public order. If we don't handle it carefully, it will lead to a disaster..."

　　"We know what to do!" Several principals expressed their opinions and rushed to the parade site.

　　Students from more than a dozen universities in Guangzhou, including Sun Yat-sen University and Jinan University, held a large-scale parade. The student team shouted slogans on the streets and then gathered in front of the city government. The number of people exceeded 20,000. This is a huge impact. 20,000 people has a huge impact.

　　"We demand the truth in news and freedom of speech!"

　　"Demand that the country join the Imperial Federation United Community!"

　　“We demand a food and clothing guarantee system!”

　　“Demand exemption from work, demand high pay!”

　　The influence of the demonstrations in Guangzhou is far greater than that of any other city. There are many factories near Guangzhou, many of which are staffed by young people who are knowledgeable and have ideals but are forced to work outside due to financial difficulties. They are like a machine, working hard every day just for the monthly salary of two to three thousand yuan.

　　What the state gives them is a life without security.

　　People have long heard rumors that the people of the Imperial Federation United Community have long achieved a system of food and clothing. They do not need to work to have food and drink, and have basic living rations. Those who work will obtain a higher material life, and those people will no longer work because they cannot get enough food.

　　What is that? That is heaven! When people are no longer constrained by material life, they can truly enjoy life or pursue higher spiritual goals. This is a manifestation of great material abundance and a high social level.

　　The Empire Federation United Community has done it. They have high-yield giant crops, which are miraculous food crops. They have incredible magic technology, which is more advanced than pure earth technology. So they have geothermal power generation devices, super magic matrix batteries, anti-gravity spacecraft, and even intelligent machines that can replace human work. They also have life potions, which generally increase the average life expectancy, which is a very important thing.

　　This information was revealed in China. As long as you join the Imperial Federation United Community, you can have a quality of life like in heaven. However, for the sake of its own ruling interests, the Executive Government did not consider seeking the greatest happiness for the people and refused to join the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　Why?

　　Because the people are happy, the power of the executive government will be divided, which is an irreconcilable contradiction at this stage. When the moon landing incident revealed a large number of mining bases on the moon, the people finally became angry.

　　Especially young people who are full of vigor and vitality, they have the reckless drive and after some planning, a massive demonstration is organized, which has an enormous impact.

　　In the General Office of the State Council in Zhongnanhai, the main leaders of the government held an emergency meeting to issue instructions on the timing of student demonstrations across the country.

　　"I think this was premeditated. There must be someone behind this. Otherwise, such a large-scale demonstration would not have happened. This is a clear opposition to our governance!"

　　"Don't make it so serious. These students are just expressing their dissatisfaction. Compared with the Imperial Federation United Community, our country is indeed being left further and further behind. Once the people know this, can they still sit still? Even we can't sit still. According to the predictions of our research institutes, the gap between us and the world is getting bigger and bigger. In a few years, we will lose our competitiveness in all fields. There will be no place for us in the world. Even those once backward African countries will be richer than us. Their technology, economy, culture, etc. will surpass us in all aspects. We will be thrown into the Pacific Ocean and become a turtle, becoming the most backward country in the world, abandoned by the world..."

　　"Damn it, this is all the work of the Imperial Federation United Community. They have obtained alien technology and have the support of gods. How can we catch up with them if we develop according to the normal technology tree?" said the leader in charge of the economy angrily.

　　Chief No. 1 sighed and said, "I said some time ago that this is our opportunity, but also our crisis. Whether it is an opportunity or a crisis depends on how we choose. Our country is not without places that can compete with the mainstream of the world. The Taklimakan Autonomous Region is a good example!"

　　Everyone was silent. The Taklimakan Autonomous Region had indeed become the richest region in China. The living standards of the people in the autonomous region had reached the international mainstream, far higher than those in coastal cities. However, the Executive Government had no control over it, because all the officials of the autonomous region government there were members of the Holy Truth Church, or clergy.

　　Seeing that everyone was silent, the No. 1 leader said, "After this year, the leadership will change, and I will also retire. I find that our thinking has become rigid and cannot keep up with the world's leapfrog development. I can't predict whether the country will fall behind to the point of natural extinction or fall behind to the point of being beaten and killed. Those are all matters for those who come later!"

　　Everyone fell silent again, as if they had lost their parents.

　　The second chief put out the cigarette butt in his hand and tried to ask, "Chief, you can't have such an idea. We must consider future generations no matter what. Do you think we can relax some restrictions and allow people from the Taklimakan Autonomous Region to be promoted through popular elections?"

　　The No. 1 leader's eyes lit up slightly. This proposal had been brewing among the top leaders for a long time, but no one had the courage to bring it up, for fear of being the first to stand out.

　　Chief No. 1 said: "This is the only way to break the impasse. It is not impossible to let them get into the ruling circle and let them participate in the governance. If the country can really take off quickly and catch up with the mainstream of the world, it is not impossible to even appoint talented people to govern!"

　　Everyone nodded. In fact, everyone had a unified understanding in their hearts, that is, they were not capable of leading such a large country to the forefront of the world, because the mainstream of the world was influenced by gods, the magic technology revolution, and the leap-forward development of the Empire Federation. Unless a god appeared among them and also obtained a civilization as incredible as alien technology, but this was something they could not ask for.

　　…

　　Chapter 464: Discussion

　　What taboo did June 4 violate? It has become a banned word. I really don’t know. It seems that there are more and more banned words. The people who came up with these standards are really too much...

　　-----

　　The leaders of the Chinese Executive Government were in a meeting when the head of the Organization and Propaganda Department walked in with an investigation report in his hand. He said, "Heads, take a look. The investigation results are out. It's very surprising that the Holy Truth Church is not behind this activity again. It's a small military forum called [Strong Country Military Network] with angry young people. They are all radical college students. They are organizing and inciting. They are not believers."

　　After reading the investigation report, everyone was stunned. They thought that the Holy Truth Church must be related to this incident, just like the coup in North Korea.

　　The fact that this religion can cause a coup in a stubborn country shows that its power is terrifyingly enormous. There are even signs that the civil service and the military have been infiltrated by religious beliefs. This infiltration is invisible and there is no way to stop it, unless you can read minds and understand everyone's thoughts. Otherwise, there is no way to stop it.

　　The scene was a bit cold.

　　“How should we deal with this demonstration by young university students?”

　　"Since it is not the Holy Truth Church that is pushing for it, I think it is better to guide the demonstration correctly and not suppress it by force, so as to avoid causing serious consequences and damaging the reputation of our ruling party!"

　　"I agree with this opinion!"

　　"I agree!"

　　"This is also a helpless move. Without the Holy Truth Church pushing us from behind, our situation is even more serious. It has exposed the fact that our Executive Government is losing the support of the people. The advent of the gods and the growth of the Imperial Federation United Community are forcing countries around the world to make a choice: either develop or fall behind completely... We must also speed up the transformation, otherwise this student demonstration will only be the beginning..."

　　"No way?"

　　"Of course not. If the Holy Truth Church intervenes, I think it is very likely that China will not be at peace. Everyone has read the secret report on the investigation of the Holy Truth Church, so everyone should know that the Holy Truth Church is already a behemoth that no force can contain!"

　　Everyone shuddered when they thought of the data from the secret investigation of the Investigation Department. In the past few years, the temples of the Holy Truth Church have covered almost the entire world, except for certain areas, such as North Korea, but North Korea is no longer a problem now.

　　In China, the development of the Temple of Holy Truth was once curbed, but it loosened up again within two years. New altars were always being built in various regions, and some altars even had a tendency to replace the land temples.

　　With the smooth development in the past few years, the followers of the Holy Truth Church have not only taken root in Europe and the United States, but also developed 98% of the adult population into believers. However, some religions and secret churches are still clinging to their own false gods and struggling hard.

　　In China, the number of believers of the Divine Truth exceeds 600 million. This is a very large number, and this number is still growing steadily.

　　The Chinese people believe in many gods, including the Three Pure Ones and Four Emperors of Taoism, the Buddha and Bodhisattvas of Buddhism, as well as various minor gods among the folks, such as Nezha, Guan Yu, door gods, etc.

　　All these factors are hindering the preaching of the Holy Truth Church. Of course, the biggest resistance comes from the Executive Government. However, Lu Fei is never in a hurry because he has always focused his main energy on countries outside of Asia. He believes that when the areas outside of Asia are well managed, the hard bone of Asia will become a soft bone due to time.

　　By that time, it will be easy for the church to take over the "market" in Asia.

　　Therefore, Lu Fei had never shown his fangs and claws to Asian countries that resisted his will before, but now it seems that the time has come naturally. First of all, there was the coup in North Korea, which indicated that the time to attack Asia had come.

　　Floating city, main temple.

　　There is a musical fountain pool in the front hall of the main temple. The water in the pool ripples with divine power. Pilgrims from all over the world feel happy to be able to scoop a ladle of water from the pool with their own hands.

　　People call it "holy water". Holy water can indeed cure diseases and drive away evil spirits. Watering some of it on withered grass and trees can also bring back spring to the dead trees. The effect is truly amazing.

　　This is also the reason why there are so many tourists and pilgrims in the floating city. According to public opinion polls, this reason accounts for 43%, which was beyond Lu Fei's expectations.

　　It turns out that the water in the pool originally flowed around the Dragon Temple, and after being illuminated by the divine power of the sacred dragon, it absorbed some strength. After Lu Wenwan first discovered it, she suggested building this huge musical fountain pool. Firstly, it would be a scenic spot, secondly, it would meet the needs of some believers, and thirdly, it would prevent tourists from returning empty-handed.

　　There are a lot of people taking photos outside the front hall, and tourists are coming in an endless stream. The floating city has become the most popular tourist city in the world, without a doubt.

　　The magnificent main temple has been renovated several times and has become magnificent. It is a holy place and pilgrimage center for the global Church of the Holy Truth, so no matter how luxurious it is, it is not excessive.

　　There is a golden road in the main temple, with a scarlet carpet laid on it, revealing the golden floor tiles on both sides. The golden road goes all the way from the front hall to the middle hall, then splits into the left and right side halls, and finally extends to their respective religious meeting halls.

　　Walking on this golden road, you will see magnificent scenery all the way. The murals and reliefs in the temple are all masterpieces of masters. Many strange decorations are made of gold and jade. These things were originally mundane, but after being washed with divine power, those decorations all become extraordinary.

　　The biggest wish of the believers is to be able to walk all over this golden road, but unfortunately, there are some places where ordinary believers and tourists have to stop, and there are some places that only the upper echelons of the church can approach, such as the outskirts of the Dragon Palace.

　　The Dragon Palace is Lu Fei's residence. It is shrouded in the sacred light of the dragon day and night, and the light becomes more and more magnificent. A luxurious and beautiful corridor and several religious meeting halls are built outside the Dragon Palace. The Golden Road passes through the corridor and the meeting hall, which shows the importance of these places.

　　Because this is the place closest to the glory of the gods, it seems sacred. The closer to the glory, the believers find that their power becomes greater and their cultivation speed becomes faster. That is why the church’s high-ranking officials built a meeting hall here. The purpose is to be able to always be touched by some glory when holding meetings.

　　The divine knights in silver armor were guarding the key places in the corridors. Those who were able to guard the periphery of the Dragon Palace were the most outstanding divine knights and priests of the Holy Truth Church, and they were not afraid of anyone coming to cause trouble.

　　After passing through several meeting halls, he arrived at the last one, where many people were discussing things. Lu Fei gathered energy with his thoughts, condensed into a form, and walked into the meeting hall. There were not many people in the hall, about ten people, all of whom were acquaintances.

　　Su Tongtong was holding a Spark tablet in her hand and checking the news. She couldn't help but laugh and said, "Look, I've already dealt with North Korea. The next one is going to be China. I didn't expect that before I could figure out how to start, it started to get in trouble. It's obvious that it's afraid of me..."

　　"Sister Tongtong, can you flatter yourself about this?" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　Sevilla said, "Su Tongtong, are you Chinese or not? Why do I feel like you have an evil aura?"

　　"Really? Why didn't I feel it?" Su Tongtong spread her hands and asked curiously.

　　"Yes, of course!" Lu Fei walked in and laughed loudly, "I can understand what kind of evil energy this is. It's sour and angry, very complicated, hehe... Who made us all run around and struggle for survival at the bottom of Chinese society?"

　　Su Tongtong seemed to be recalling the past when she was an unemployed vagrant, working for others and being ordered around by others. If she hadn't made a fortune together with Lu Fei, who was also living a miserable life, she would probably still be struggling at the bottom of the Chinese working people, working hard for three meals a day and for a house and a car.

　　Thinking of this, Su Tongtong felt angry. She used to complain in the dead of night why she was not born in a wealthy country like Switzerland, but was born in China, where the population is so large and even an ordinary job has countless people competing for it?

　　Su Tongtong, who has suffered such hardships, has absolutely no good feelings towards the current state of Chinese society. She is mostly resentful. Of course, the blood of the Chinese people always flows in her veins. Su Tongtong dreams of smashing the heavy shackles on the Chinese people with her own hands one day and liberating them from the fate of working non-stop for a meal.

　　…

　　Chapter 465 is coming

　　Su Tongtong and others were discussing something in the religious meeting hall when a priest came in and saluted, saying, "My Lord, there is reliable news. Chief No. 1 has agreed that our Taklamakan Autonomous Region's highest executive officer, Lord Su, may be transferred to Tianjing to serve in an important administrative department."

　　After hearing the news, everyone was thoughtful.

　　Su Tongtong laughed and said, "Great, those damn old guys finally gave in. I guess the current student protests are giving them a headache, right? Hehe, they're only thinking about transferring my brother to Tianjing now. I don't think this is a compromise, it's bad intentions!"

　　Su Shun stood up. He had grown from a young man into a steady young man. Initially, he went to the Terran continent to study arcane arts. After the disaster on the Terran continent, he returned to the Earth plane. Now he is the highest executive officer of the Taklamakan Autonomous Region.

　　Ever since the Taklimakan Desert turned into a forest, Su Shun was entrusted with an important task by Lu Fei and began to govern the Taklimakan Autonomous Region. This move was naturally met with hostility from the top leaders of the Chinese nation, who did not allow the newly established autonomous region to participate in the decision-making of the Chinese government.

　　"Big sister, you are right. The Chinese government is facing internal and external troubles. Seeing that the future is bleak, they have relaxed their surveillance on the Taklamakan Autonomous Region and allowed us to have access to the decision-making power of the government. Hehe, they want us to be used as a gun..."

　　"Then let's make a gun first. Who are we afraid of?" Nubis laughed loudly, then turned to look at Lu Fei who was silent. Everyone also looked at Lu Fei, obviously asking for his opinion.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Nubis is right. Who are we afraid of in the entire Earth plane? If we force our way in, no force can stop us. But this is not in line with our consistent spirit. Now that they have surrendered and allowed us to participate in national decision-making, it is a good signal. Let's not worry about whether they are using us or not. We are Chinese first. Let's make real contributions to our own nation first, and then talk about how to seize power!"

　　Everyone nodded in support.

　　Su Shun sighed and said, "Well, with our Holy Truth Church controlling the people's beliefs, the regime is like a castle made of sand and cannot withstand a single blow. We should first do something practical, at least to change the current living conditions of the Chinese people."

　　In the conference room, after discussing the affairs of China, they began to discuss the affairs of the Imperial Federation United Community and the matter of the gate to the planes in the guardian temple.

　　"Sir, after several years of development, our clergy team has grown to an astonishing level. A large number of elites have emerged. We have divided the divine arts into four major professions: divine priests, divine knights, divine warriors, and divine mages. The number of these four major clergy has been counted. This is the latest report!"

　　Severa sent the report to Lu Fei's mobile phone in the form of a message. Although Lu Fei is now a god, he still carries a mobile phone with him, because the mobile phone has become the most convenient communication and work tool on Earth.

　　Lu Fei always pays attention to the situation of the clergy, so he naturally knows all of this. Among them, there are more than 1,200 divine priests, more than 3,600 divine knights, more than 5,000 divine warriors, and more than 2,000 divine mages, adding up to about 13,000 divine practitioners.

　　The number of divine masters is increasing every day, and is growing steadily. Thirteen thousand divine masters are already a considerable force. Although it is a pity that most of these divine masters are still at a low level, some extremely talented ones have broken through the low-level boundaries and entered the middle level. I believe that this force will soon undergo a transformation.

　　Among the seven billion people in the world, it is already very remarkable that there are more than 10,000 diviners first. At present, this proportion is still very small. In the continent of Terran, there is a wizard with the potential for divine power and magical power almost every dozen people. Comparing the two planes, there are still many areas that need to be developed on the Earth plane.

　　Lu Fei wanted to discuss future work arrangements, but his heart suddenly moved, and he sensed a warning from faraway Europe. Lu Fei's face changed slightly: "Oh no, there is another warning from the portal of the Guardian Temple. This time, something is probably coming from there!"

　　After Lu Fei finished speaking, his figure flashed and he flew out of the floating city and headed for the Guardian Temple.

　　Above the city of Rome, Italy, the guardian temple suspended in the air was trembling slightly, and fine dust fell from it. In the guardian temple, Elesis and Holy Spirit Sharna were staring at the plane gate nervously, one of them holding a magic sword and the other holding a holy spirit gun. A group of divine priests and knights gathered on the periphery, all of them were very nervous.

　　A group of newcomers who came to protect the temple and take the Demon's Lair Trial were led out of the temple. The rookies were clamoring not to leave and were willing to stay to protect the temple. But rookies are rookies, and they were soon driven onto the flying battleship and ordered to leave.

　　“Boom boom boom…”

　　A huge vibration came from the plane gate, and the magic circle that blocked the plane gate began to vibrate violently. One by one, the divine runes began to break. The sound was crisp and violent, and then there was a loud bang, and the magic circle that blocked the plane gate finally collapsed.

　　The space where the plane door was located formed a wave, and another plane door appeared out of thin air.

　　"This is not the Demon God Bushong, but another being is coming!" Elesis' eyes lit up, and she immediately shouted loudly, calling everyone's attention. The divine priests and divine knights were obviously relieved, but Elesis and Sharna did not dare to relax at all, because judging from the situation, the being coming should be a demigod or a half-demon god, otherwise the space seal would not be broken so cleanly in such a short time.

　　“Crash!”

　　A new plane gate was formed, next to the plane gate established by the demon god Bushong. However, when the new gate was opened, light shone through it. It was the light of a demigod, full of vitality and enormous divine will. This will was as powerful, majestic, solemn and inviolable as Lu Fei's will.

　　"Here they come. Everyone, be careful. Don't act rashly!" Elesis shouted, staring at the opened door to the dimension. She could already sense the person coming.

　　The light in front of the plane door dimmed slightly, and three women appeared. They walked out one by one and landed in front of the plane door.

　　Based on observation, there are indeed three women. It is certain that one is a demigod, and two are level 19 legendary realm masters.

　　"Haha, I said Wang Qing, this is the right place, right? This is the only unstable space gap in this place, and only here can we force a plane door open. If we make a mistake, the search for the past two years will be a failure!"

　　The leading demigod laughed, his voice was ethereal and pleasant to the ears, such a voice could simply conquer people's hearts and make people never forget it after hearing it.

　　"Your Highness Vina, yes, this is the place. I am sure that this is Earth. Haha, I am finally back!" This was the voice of Daoist Forgetfulness, with a hint of coldness in it. Daoist Forgetfulness was no longer wearing a simple Taoist robe, but a luxurious aristocratic dress. She looked around the Guardian Temple, passing through everyone one by one, and finally locked onto Elesis and Sharna.

　　The woman behind her was Cuisitaloni. She chuckled and said, "Your Highness, I didn't expect that there would be a level 19 demon and a level 19 holy spirit to greet us. They seem very nervous?"

　　Tristaloni's words were full of teasing, as if she looked down on Elesis and Sharna in front of her.

　　"Who are you? Are you from the Terran continent?" Elesis frowned.

　　Vina was slightly stunned and smiled: "Haha, it turns out that you, the demon, are also from the Terran continent. That's right, we are from the Terran continent. The Holy Spirit next to you seems to be a female Holy Spirit born in this plane. Very good!"

　　Vina turned to Sharna and said, "My name is Vina, and I am the patron saint of Vina Harbor in the Terran Continent. Are you willing to be my subordinate? In the future, I can help you become a demigod, or even a true god!"

　　Elesis was immediately furious. The other party was clearly ignoring her. However, the other party was a demigod, much more powerful than herself. Facing a demigod, there was no way a legendary person could win.

　　"Why, are you trying to steal people from the Holy Truth Church?"

　　Lu Fei's voice came from the sky, and then a ray of light rushed into the temple. Lu Fei appeared and stood in front of Elesis.

　　"Your Highness Vina, Miss Tristaloni, Senior Wangqing, long time no see!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Lu Fei, it's you!" Vina looked at Lu Fei who suddenly appeared, her eyes flashing with complex light, while Tristaloni and Wangqing Daozun were even more surprised, their eyes almost popped out.

　　"This is a demigod. Such a vast radiance of a demigod. It is more brilliant, brighter, more solemn, more vast and greater than the radiance of Her Highness Vina!"

　　The sacred dragon power on Lu Fei's body was as vast as the ocean, light filled the heaven and earth, the brilliance of the power seemed endless, and all the alien energies of the entire guardian temple were purified, leaving only the sacred dragon power.

　　The extremely domineering demigod law was pervasive. The magic swords in the hands of Tristaloni and Wangqing Daozun were illuminated by the light of divine power. The invasion of the demigod law was immediately decomposed into strands and transformed into the purest energy.

　　"Ah... How could this happen, you--" Tristaloni was shocked. She could already feel the endless divine power emanating from Lu Fei, which was as overwhelming as a landslide or tsunami.

　　This power was so arrogant and overbearing that if her skin and clothes had not been protected by her own strength, she would have been reduced to ashes in an instant.

　　Taoist Wangqing's face turned red, and a supreme Dharma image rushed out of the top door and hovered above his head. It had many heads and arms, and condensed various golden magic tools, including a pure bottle, a sword, a classic, a spear, a sword, a halberd, an umbrella, a seal... The dazzling light flashed on the Dharma image, as if it was gathering powerful strength to resist Lu Fei's endless and vast divine power.

　　…

　　Chapter 466: Fighting

　　Princess Vina, Tristaloni and Daozun Wangqing finally arrived at the Earth plane after going through untold hardships. As soon as they set foot on this land, Lu Fei immediately appeared, carrying with him the rolling divine power, will and glorious bullets to suppress the three women.

　　What is a show of force? This is a show of force!

　　Lu Fei sensed it the moment Her Highness Vina appeared, and Vina also sensed Lu Fei's presence. Lu Fei sighed in his heart, knowing very well that the arrival of Her Highness Vina would create an irreconcilable conflict with him.

　　What a good plan! Her Highness Vina came to the status plane with great effort, intending to occupy this plane, develop believers, and achieve great things. However, she has already developed a certain foundation here. Her Highness Vina must pick peaches when she comes here, and the fruits she has worked hard to plant for many years are picked! Lu Fei knew it clearly in his heart.

　　"Okay, okay, Lu Fei, you have been promoted to demigod, and your power is no less than mine!" Princess Vina said. Although her tone was calm, she could not hide the extreme shock in her heart.

　　It has only been a few years, and it was unexpected that Lu Fei could be successfully promoted to demigod. However, Lu Fei's current state, his divine power is like the ocean, vast and endless. In this state, he is stronger than himself. How is this possible? Vina was puzzled and her face looked very ugly for a while.

　　Lu Fei's mind raced, and he immediately realized that his power was superior to Her Highness Vina's. He was surprised and delighted, and immediately said with a smile: "Your Highness, Lu Fei was lucky enough to be promoted to a demigod. Today is a good opportunity, so I will ask Your Highness for advice. Please help me!"

　　After Lu Fei finished speaking, he did not give Vina any time to refuse. He raised his hand and grabbed, and ninety-nine extremely ferocious sacred dragons roared out, baring their fangs and claws, tearing everything apart.

　　Princess Vina and Tristaloni and Daoist Wangqing behind her all changed color, because they all saw that Lu Fei was going to take ruthless action. The sacred dragon roared ferociously, dominating the world. The domineering, violent and ferocious power pressed down in an instant, and the space seemed to solidify. The dragon rolled over and rushed over. Everything, including time and space, seemed to be torn apart as if they were made of paper.

　　“How dare you…”

　　The three women shouted together. Princess Vina waved her hand urgently, and a golden skull of a god appeared in front of Vina. The skull was only half, shaped like a bowl. In just a moment, the skull of the god immediately grew larger, protecting Vina and Tristaloni and Daozun Wangqing behind her.

　　"roar!"

　　Hundreds of sacred dragons crashed into the huge golden barrier formed by the skull and bounced back immediately.

　　“Boom…”

　　The entire guardian temple exploded instantly. The power of the Holy Dragon was so enormous that the small guardian temple could not withstand Lu Fei's full-strength attack.

　　The people in the temple dispersed one after another. Holy Spirit Sharna protected the others and stepped aside, saying, "Everyone, please retreat quickly. This time, my God is going to fight hard. Your power is too weak and you can't help at all!"

　　When Holy Spirit Sharna turned around, she saw Elesis rushing towards Taoist Wangqing with the black magic sword in her hand. She immediately shouted and turned into a beam of light and rushed towards Tristaloni.

　　Sharna and Elesis's purpose is very clear, which is to hold back Tristaloni and Wangqing Daozun and not allow them to help Vina.

　　On the other side, Princess Vina had already confronted Lu Fei. The originally floating guardian temple had now been completely destroyed. Rubble fell from the sky and hit the road and large forest land below. Such a magnificent guardian temple was completely destroyed.

　　Her Highness Vina's face was pale, and the golden skulls of gods surrounded her. The skulls gave off an aura that was even more powerful than hers. It was such a skull that actually withstood Lu Fei's full-strength grab, which made Lu Fei feel incredible.

　　"Lu Fei, you are trying to kill me!" said Vina.

　　Lu Fei shrugged and said, "There is no other way, Your Highness Vina. This is really a situation that forces us to do so. We don't need to beat around the bush. How about we all be frank?"

　　"What do you want?" Princess Vina looked at Lu Fei seriously and said seriously.

　　"It's not about what I want, but what do you want to do by coming to my dimension, Your Highness?" Lu Fei shook his head.

　　"I came here naturally to establish a religion, gather faith, and ascend to the throne of God!" Vina said as a matter of course. This was a major event related to whether she could become a true God, and no will could stop her from doing so.

　　Lu Fei was silent for a while. No one could know how Lu Fei was weighing the pros and cons in his heart. Finally, Lu Fei said with a sullen face: "Your Highness Vina, for the sake of our past friendship, I can allow you to do this, but the prerequisite is that you must submit to me and become my subordinate god. Only then can I allow you to gather faith in my plane!"

　　"This is impossible!" Princess Vina flatly refused.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and sighed, "Then there is no other way. I will tell you the truth. I have almost unified the beliefs of the Earth plane and will soon ascend to the throne of God. How can I allow other demigods to destroy my foundation and rob me of my fruits? Whether it is Your Highness or anyone else, as long as they threaten my deification, I will kill them mercilessly. There is absolutely no mercy, because this is not a matter of mercy!"

　　Vina's face turned pale, she gritted her teeth, stared into Lu Fei's eyes and said, "I'm afraid you don't have this ability!" Facing Lu Fei, a latecomer who had achieved the status of demigod only a few years ago, Vina naturally did not think that Lu Fei had this ability.

　　Lu Fei grinned and said, "Then let's see the truth with our own hands!"

　　After Lu Fei finished laughing, his eyes suddenly passed over Vina's shoulders and fell behind her, with a look that seemed to be smiling but not smiling.

　　"A sneak attack?!"

　　Vina's heart suddenly skipped a beat. Having reached the level of demigod, she no longer used her naked eyes to observe the world, but instead used her spiritual will to see the world. Therefore, there were no blind spots in a god's vision. The chance of successfully launching a sneak attack on a demigod was extremely small.

　　But Nubis did it. By the time Vina noticed and began to react, the sneak attack had already been successful.

　　It turned out that Nubis took advantage of the opportunity when Lu Fei and Vina were talking to approach Vina from behind. The Sword of Solomon pierced directly from the void and pierced Vina's back with a "puff".

　　The original intention was to stab the sword into Vina's back, penetrate her heart, pierce the core of the divine fire, and destroy the virtual kingdom of God and the divine fire. Unfortunately, it is not easy to kill a demigod with one sword.

　　"ah……"

　　Vina opened her eyes wide, and held the Sword of Solomon that pierced her body in one hand. She poured divine power into the Sword of Solomon frantically. In an instant, the abyss demonic energy that erupted from the sword was immediately catalyzed by the natural divine power and turned into a wildly growing black devil vine.

　　The black devil vine grew wildly from Vina's wound, almost wrapping up Nubis.

　　"kill!"

　　Nubis sneered and suddenly drew out Solomon's sword, cutting off all the vines. A blue-black glow of divine power surged out of Nubis' body, enveloping his entire body. Nubis was like the god of death shrouded in darkness, with no visible face.

　　"He is actually a half-demon god?"

　　Vina's face suddenly changed. She had already found out clearly from Daoist Master Wangqing that there were no semi-demon-level strongmen on the Earth plane. She didn't expect that as soon as she arrived on the Earth plane, Lu Fei, the semi-god, and Nubis, the semi-demon, would come to kill her.

　　Nubis is very low-key and has never revealed his true strength. Even Severa does not know his true strength. But now Nubis can't care less because Lu Fei is now under a huge threat.

　　The reason why Lu Fei did not use a tyrannical attitude to kill people in the past was because nothing had directly threatened Lu Fei's plan to become a god. Now it is different. Princess Vina has really touched Lu Fei's bottom line, so Lu Fei showed his hidden fangs and rushed to kill people. This has nothing to do with justice and evil, but only about interests.

　　There was indeed a ferocious look on Lu Fei's face, as he had the murderous intention. He roared and took advantage of the moment when Vina was attacked by Nubis to pounce on her. With a wave of his hand, he used the Sacred Dragon Pillar as a javelin and smashed it towards the enemy.

　　"boom!"

　　The Holy Dragon Pillar smashed hard on Vina's chest, and the black devil vine that was growing wildly on the wound was instantly smashed back to its original form - the abyss demonic energy and natural divine power.

　　These two different energies were injected back into Vina's body. Vina's body trembled violently and she spat out several mouthfuls of golden divine blood.

　　"Big!" Vina shouted hurriedly, and a huge amount of golden divine power immediately surged out of the golden skull of the god, condensing into a glass-like bone wall outside her body.

　　“Damn it, I was ambushed… Nature’s gift, flowers bloom and wither!” Vina’s eyes were blurry, her ears were ringing, the abyss demonic energy in her body was raging, madly destroying her demigod body. She quickly cast a natural magic spell, and suddenly opened her mouth and vomited out natural divine power mixed with abyss demonic energy, which once again turned into tens of millions of black devil vines…

　　The evil energy of the abyss is extremely harmful to demigods, so Vina must get the evil energy out of her body. Evolving the black devil vine is the way to remove the evil energy of the abyss from the body. Vina finds that she needs time now, even three minutes.

　　"Lu Fei, you are a traitor who betrays your teacher and ancestors. How dare you disrespect Her Highness Vina? You are worse than pigs and dogs. I will kill you!" The Taoist Master Wangqing, who was being fought by Elesis, screamed in anger. In her opinion, Lu Fei had gone crazy. You know, Her Highness Vina had been very kind to Lu Fei in the past.

　　The reason why Lu Fei was able to thrive in the Terran continent was that he made his fortune in Vina Harbor, thanks to Vina's protection. Later, Vina invited Lu Fei to the Island of Holy Grace and was so kind as to want to marry a gifted girl like Tristaloni to Lu Fei. This was a great blessing from heaven.

　　But what is Lu Fei doing now? He actually raised his butcher knife to attack. He is really crazy and worse than pigs and dogs!

　　When Lu Fei heard the curse from Wang Qing Dao Zun, he sneered, "Don't tell me that. The jackals have come to my door and want to dig out my heart and lungs. Should I still be polite and welcome them with both hands? Humph, do you think I am a blockhead or a fool?"

　　…

　　Chapter 467: Defilement

　　Facing the curse from Taoist Wangqing, Lu Fei just sneered. This woman who was poisoned by ancient thoughts and talked about benevolence, righteousness and morality, what qualifications did she have to criticize himself? It was really ridiculous!

　　"This woman's brain is stuck in the door. I don't know what she is thinking. She is so pitiful and hateful..." Nubis couldn't help but look at Taoist Wangqing. He was indeed surprised that this woman dared to scold Lu Fei, but there must be something hateful about pitiful people.

　　Wang Qing Dao Zun was entangled by Elesis, but he still did not forget to curse Lu Fei. How could Elesis feel? The demon leader could not help but screamed angrily: "Damn it, it's really too damned, you little bitch, little whore, if you dare to say something rude again, I will summon the lustful demon insects to rape and kill you!"

　　Elesis was furious. She swung the Demon Sword and slashed at the Taoist Forgetful. At the same time, her left hand sent out summoned spirits from the underworld. These summoned spirits were no ordinary ones. They were not lustful insects, but the "God of Death" wearing a cloak and holding a sickle.

　　This magic spell is called Summoning the God of Death, and its power is extraordinary. It is a group attack magic spell that can summon tens of millions of "Gods of Death" without interruption. Elesis once used this magic spell to kill a group of demon commanders of the same level as her.

　　"Seven Emotions Divine Thunder, blast me!"

　　The Taoist Master Wangqing would not show mercy either. The supreme Dharma image floating above his head split into seven small Dharma images. Each of them used the Seven Emotions Thunder Technique and blasted out the overwhelming Seven Emotions Divine Thunder.

　　Unfortunately, the "God of Death" has no seven emotions. When hit by the divine thunder, their bodies shook violently, and their cloaks were torn to pieces, revealing the white bones and black aura of the underworld underneath. Although in a miserable state, they were still alive. The God of Death has no seven emotions, and it is obvious that the power of the seven emotions divine thunder was greatly reduced.

　　Elesis is by no means an easy person to deal with. She has a great background and possesses all kinds of strange and powerful magic. She has fought in the underground world for many years and was able to build an undefeated demon army. This shows how powerful Elesis is.

　　At this moment, a strong and dazzling icy aurora suddenly flashed and flew out from the void. With a click, it pierced through a Dharma image. The enormous icy divine power immediately froze the entire Dharma image.

　　With a plop, the Dharma image failed to explode this time and fell directly into the air, creating a big hole on the ground.

　　“It’s you again!!”

　　Taoist Wangqing was furious. This was Gris's Frozen Aurora Spear. One of her Dharma images had been blown up by this divine spear before, and now she was ambushed again.

　　"Haha, it's me, witch. You'd better remember this. My name is Gris!" Gris stood still and laughed. The icy aurora on his body became more mysterious as it absorbed the light of the half-demon black dragon.

　　On the other side, Tristaloni was stopped by the Holy Spirit Sharna. Tristaloni's love magic had improved again. When she stepped into the different time and space, she decisively took back all the love threads. Tens of millions of love threads condensed in her hands and turned into a green love sword.

　　This sword is very strange. Different from ordinary physical swords, the Love Sword can sort out countless love threads, silently entangle the enemy, and even plant the love threads into people's hearts, causing them to be affected in various ways without knowing it.

　　Cuistaloni did not have much combat experience and she had not even killed many people. Her combat skills pale in comparison with those of the Holy Spirit Sharna. Sharna had been a powerful female warrior in her lifetime and after her death she had become a heroic spirit in Valhalla. Now she was a Holy Spirit, and the sacred and rich aura of the Holy Spirit had materialized into light, forming a blazing Holy Spirit flame.

　　The invisible threads of love that were entangled from the void were burned by the flames of the Holy Spirit and suddenly broke, making crackling sounds. This was the sound of the love threads burning off. As a result, there were always crackling sounds around the Holy Spirit Sharna, which made Tristaloni so depressed that she almost vomited blood and felt helpless.

　　Vina was ambushed by Nubis and was injured by Lu Fei. Tristaloni saw all of this, but she was powerless and had no way to split herself to help Princess Vina.

　　Vina spit out black devil vines from her mouth. These vines penetrated the bone wall directly and stretched in all directions, like a group of evil monsters, with thousands of tentacles stretching out and dancing constantly.

　　The wounds from swords and knives actually did not cause much harm to her. What she cultivated was the natural plant power among the natural divine powers. This power had a strong and tenacious vitality. Even a small wound would heal on its own without her paying special attention. However, the abyss demonic energy in her body was extremely destructive and had destroyed many of her semi-deified organs.

　　She needs time, even three minutes without interference, so that she can expel all the abyss evil energy in her body, but will Lu Fei give her this time?

　　Lu Fei is not a fool, how could he give the enemy time to breathe? Now it is what he must do to beat the fallen dog.

　　Lu Fei raised his hand and grabbed a sword. It was a divine sword covered in silver light. Only the hilt was visible in the air, and the other end was hidden in the void. Lu Fei slowly pulled the divine sword out of the void, just like drawing a precious sword out of its sheath!

　　The name of the sword is Divine Truth, which contains Lu Fei's enormous divine power. The divine power of the sacred dragon surges on the sword as vast as a river, faintly condensing into thousands of sacred dragons as thin as silver threads.

　　This sword is extremely terrifying. If any mortal takes a look at it, his soul will not be able to withstand the divine power of the thousands of sacred dragons on it and will sink directly, or be swallowed by the divine power of the dragons on it, or decompose itself until it is reduced to ashes.

　　The divine power that Lu Fei has gained over the years is too enormous, to an incredible level that outsiders cannot imagine, and even Lu Fei himself is often shocked.

　　Lu Fei's divine power had already condensed to a peak and had not yet been able to sublimate. The vast ocean-like divine power had reached its limit. In the end, there was no other way, and Lu Fei could only refine the excess divine power into the "Sacred Sword of Truth" in his hand. Every moment, Lu Fei would inject huge divine power into this sword. With every point injected, a sacred dragon would appear on the sword.

　　After careful deduction, it was found that Lu Fei only needed a "great wish" to be promoted to become a true god. The so-called "great wish" has two aspects. The first is to communicate with the plane's original force ocean, make a wish to be deified, and let the plane's original ocean respond and recognize the "legitimacy" of Lu Fei as the true god.

　　Why is this necessary? The reason is actually simple. The true god that Lu Fei wants to achieve is actually a kind of karma position. It is not a god position in other planes, but a god position in the earth plane. Only the ocean of original force in the earth plane can provide and condense such a god position.

　　The second is the prayers of believers. Believers are part of the sentient beings in the plane of status. The prayers of all sentient beings form a grand and great "great wish". This power can promote the response and recognition of the ocean of original force of the plane.

　　Originally, Lu Fei planned to plan a global prayer event in the near future, and then take advantage of this great wish to officially be deified, ascend to the throne of God on the Earth plane, and become the only true God existing on Earth.

　　But God didn't seem to let Lu Fei ascend to god peacefully. Princess Vina and others traveled from the Terran continent and suddenly threatened Lu Fei's foundation.

　　This is the second threat Lu Fei has faced after returning to the Earth plane. The first was the arrival of the demon god Bushong. That threat had been eliminated by Lu Fei. Now it is the second time, and Lu Fei will definitely eliminate this threat, at any means and at any cost.

　　So, Princess Vina was in a miserable situation. She had just set foot on the earth plane when she was greeted by swords and spears.

　　"Your Highness Vina, let's see if you still have the ability to not bow your head. You'd better wake up - Tianlong Shitian!"

　　Lu Fei swung his sword, and hundreds of sacred dragons roared out from the sword. At first they were as small as silver threads, but in the blink of an eye they had become as thick as buckets. Each one was hundreds of meters long, and rushed towards Vina with the roar of dragons and thunder.

　　“Boom…”

　　One after another, the sacred dragons crashed into Vina's protective shield, which was a bone wall evolved from the skull of a mysterious god, golden in color, and as transparent as glass crystal. First, countless black devil vines were directly destroyed, purified and evaporated, and then the bone wall roared and vibrated frequently, as if it was bombarded by countless thunders and was about to collapse.

　　Vina, who was in the protective shield, suffered a huge shock wave again and vomited three liters of blood. She looked up at Lu Fei and Nubis with a look of despair.

　　The golden skull of the god is her most powerful artifact. The skull belongs to a fallen human god of war from the Terran continent. Since it was dug out from the battlefield of the gods by Vina, she has escaped death many times with the powerful protective ability of the skull, but now Vina feels the crisis of death.

　　Being injured, no matter how strong the War God Skull was, it could not exert all its power. Vina could feel that the violent roar outside was extremely terrifying. Lu Fei's power was simply boundless. He was like a towering tree firmly rooted in the earth, and she was a tree without roots, and now she could not support herself.

　　Every time Lu Fei swung his sword, hundreds of sacred dragons would bombard Vina's protective shield without any effort. The injured Vina had no way out to deal with the double attack from Nubis and Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei's attack was like a storm, incredibly violent. The huge demigod laws of the Holy Dragon acted on the bone wall formed by the skull of the God of War, constantly corroding and weakening the bone wall.

　　The Skull of the God of War is a divine artifact that possesses the laws of the true God. It's a pity that this is an artifact, not the God of War himself. Lu Fei's extremely domineering demigod laws can still penetrate and weaken the shield of the artifact.

　　Vina seemed to realize this as well and finally fell into despair.

　　"Haha, sir, this woman is too stubborn. Let me completely defile her divine weapon. I don't believe that she will still be able to go against us then."

　　Nubis flipped his hand, and the Demon Book appeared in his hand. He began to recite the devil's spell, and the Demon Book automatically turned the pages one by one. Every time a page was turned, a dark evil abyss aura would rush out. Seventy-two demonic energies mixed together to form an incomparably terrifying source of evil and depravity.

　　"go!"

　　Nubis pointed and the evil energy immediately hit the bone wall. This evil energy was so evil that it contained the most evil and vicious curses of the seventy-two supreme demons. Even if a true god was contaminated by this source of evil, he would inevitably fall.

　　Vina finally exhaled all the abyss demonic energy and her injuries were healed, but she was also horrified because the skull of the god of war was quickly tainted by the evil abyss demonic energy and the divine light on it quickly dimmed.

　　"This is impossible!" Vina screamed in despair again. How could the glory of the God of War be tainted by evil? This was something she had never heard of or seen before. What kind of evil was this? Was it the source of the evil of the seventy-two supreme demon gods? This world was too crazy and too scary!

　　…

　　Chapter 468: Surrender

　　As soon as Princess Vina came out, she was overwhelmed by Lu Fei's divine power. As soon as she showed a little weakness, she was suppressed by Lu Fei again. From beginning to end, poor Princess Vina was not able to display her due strength.

　　Vina had no time to fight back, no time to cast powerful magic to cause harm to Lu Fei. There was nothing she could do about it. The power gap was there, and Lu Fei alone was enough to suppress Vina.

　　Now there is Nubis added to the mix. This guy is usually very low-key, even more low-key than his subordinate Severa, but his abilities are great. As a half-demon-level underworld demon, he naturally has a close relationship with the demon, and he also has powerful and terrifying magic.

　　Nubis has a lot of magic skills, but he is proud of two powers, one is the Sword of Solomon, and the other is the Demon Book. Both of these things involve the power of the seventy-two supreme demons, which are extremely evil and terrifying, because the power of the seventy-two supreme demons is the source of the evil and corruption of the underground world.

　　Vina is very "lucky" because now both of these forces are used to greet her.

　　"receive!"

　　Vina acted decisively, quickly collected the skull of the god of war, and flew high into the sky as a beam of light. "Control of the Goddess of Nature!" Vina shouted, and the power of nature was immediately activated.

　　Vina immediately displayed the divine power that a thousand-year-old demigod should have. Golden divine power surged from her body. It was pure, bright, and full of vigorous vitality. This vitality was as tenacious and strong as the vitality of plants.

　　The divine power naturally condensed into countless divine runes. These runes contained surging power. Each one was like a tadpole, emitting an oily green light. Countless divine runes gathered together to form a vast domain. The demigod law was contained in this domain, which was filled with the omnipresent oily green divine light.

　　As Vina finished speaking, the natural forces between heaven and earth were aroused, and the trees on the ground grew wildly. Before, each tree was five or six meters tall, but now it has grown more than ten times larger. Lu Fei looked up and saw that countless winds and clouds suddenly gathered in the sky. The clouds condensed and formed large patches of dark clouds, with thunder and lightning in the clouds.

　　The whole world darkened. The will of the demigod was indeed extraordinary.

　　At this time, the people of Rome had already felt the oppressive power and the huge will of the demigod. To mortals, it was a dull and uncomfortable feeling. The huge power was surging in the sky, with wind and clouds gathering, and lightning and thunder.

　　People are no longer ignorant and unaware of the fear of gods. Some mortals have already felt that it is the "gods" who are fighting, and often at such times, mortals will suffer.

　　The whole city of Rome was in panic. People quickly hid in the streets. Some ran to shops on the street to take shelter from the sudden heavy rain.

　　Some of the cars braked and stopped in a hurry, causing many rear-end collisions, but people did not bother to argue and quickly ran to a safe place to avoid them.

　　On a high building in Vatican City, the Pope and a dozen cardinals walked to the windowsill, looking at the destroyed patron temple in the sky and the battle of extraordinary powers of Lu Fei and others, and they couldn't help but be fascinated.

　　The Vatican is too weak. Their most powerful clergy only possess low-level divine power, which is far inferior to the existence of a level 19 legendary realm master who can change the nature at will, let alone compare with the gods.

　　"Haha, it's indeed the great power of nature!" Lu Fei showed a look of surprise. Vina just showed a little power and immediately caused changes in the earth and the sky. This is already a limit that mortals can hardly reach.

　　"Thunder Punishment from the Goddess of Nature!"

　　Vina shouted again, and her divine power and will were activated, like a king, with the law in her mouth. Everything in the world, the way of nature, everything must respond and obey.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..."

　　From the dark clouds, huge and dazzling lightning bolts struck down, piercing through the sky and earth. If this was the power of nature, it would be fine, but this was a power created by Vina, and it was also the power of her divine magic. Every bolt of lightning was under her control.

　　Dragon-like lightning rolled in the dark clouds, just like a giant dragon and sea snake hidden in the sea. The lightning flashed through and all hit Lu Fei on the forehead.

　　"Hahahaha..." Lu Fei laughed loudly and raised the Holy Sword of Truth high up. With a click, countless huge thunders fell on the tip of the Holy Sword of Truth one after another, smashing out countless thunders and lightning.

　　Thousands of sacred dragons on the sword seemed to be stimulated and roared with excitement. They swam out from around the sword and formed a silver vortex. Countless dragons circled and flew in the vortex, opening their mouths to swallow the huge amount of thunder energy. Billions of silver snakes danced with electricity, which was dazzling, gorgeous and shocking.

　　Lu Fei stood in the thunder, his tall body straight, holding a sword and a man, like a proud creature between heaven and earth, unyielding and unyielding. When everyone saw this scene, they were all horrified and envious.

　　"You... are you devouring natural thunder?" Vina's face suddenly turned pale. The power of thunder is the most powerful of all natural divine powers. The thunder she launched is a hundred times more condensed than the naturally formed thunder in nature, and its power is at least a thousand times more powerful.

　　But Lu Fei made it look easy. With just one man and one sword, he was invincible. The dancing of billions of silver snakes could not hurt Lu Fei at all. What was going on?

　　Lu Fei's Holy Sword of Truth is too abnormal, but it is also true that this sword condenses Lu Fei's enormous divine power. All kinds of divine power of the Holy Dragon are gathered on it. Although it is just a sword, the condensed will is incredibly huge. The laws of demigod flow through the sword body, and thousands of Holy Dragons are coiled on the sword, with earth-shaking power.

　　The faith of hundreds of millions of people around the world has made Lu Fei as powerful as he is today. Usually, Lu Fei is low-key, but today, when his divine power and magic are displayed, every move he makes is full of vast divine power, which can be said to be unrivaled in the world.

　　Vina's heart suddenly died. How could she believe what she saw? Although Lu Fei was only a demigod, the might he displayed was comparable to that of a true god.

　　"Yes, he said that he has almost unified the faith of the Earth plane. So how many believers does he have? Ten million? No, one hundred million?"

　　Vina could no longer imagine that in the Terran continent, only gods at the main god level had faith in tens of millions or hundreds of millions of people. There was absolutely no precedent for a demigod to gain faith in tens of millions or hundreds of millions of people.

　　Vina's faith in the Terran continent barely maintains at around 5,000, which is already very remarkable. At its peak, it can reach 8,000, and at its lowest, it is only more than 3,000 to 4,000.

　　Vina's mind was full of thoughts, but Lu Fei didn't care what Vina was thinking. Lu Fei's belief now reached billions, far beyond Vina's imagination.

　　However, Lu Fei laughed loudly, raised his hand and used a sword to disintegrate Vina's magic - the Thunder Punishment of the Goddess of Nature! Nubis sneered and approached Vina from behind, while Lu Fei stood in front of Vina, and the two of them attacked the female demigod from the front and the back.

　　Seeing Vina's face full of grief, Lu Fei finally sighed and said, "Your Highness, for the sake of our past friendship, I can give you one last chance. As long as you agree to become my servant, I can let you go and let Tristaloni go. How about it? Have you considered it?"

　　Vina did not answer, but asked: "How much faith have you gathered in this world? Why is your divine power so much stronger than that of a millennial demigod like me?"

　　Lu Fei shrugged and said casually, "I don't know the exact number, but there are 700 million to 800 million people in the world. Apart from the ignorant little brats and noobs, there are probably 4 billion people who believe in me, right?"

　　"What!!" Vina's eyes widened.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Your Highness should understand, right? How about it, have you thought it through? This world still has great potential to be tapped, and life is endless from generation to generation. Just think about it, how huge is this potential? I alone cannot occupy all these beliefs. There must be countless subordinate gods around me, and I will become the first main god of the Earth plane. In the future, I will even become the god above the gods of the Earth plane!"

　　Nubis glanced at Vina and sneered, "My Lord, you are really too generous, but in my opinion, there are still some people who are too greedy and a little ignorant of the times... There is no need to persuade such people anymore, just wipe them out directly. Is there still a lack of mortals who can achieve the goal of becoming gods in this world?"

　　Vina's body trembled slightly. She could no longer care about her reserve. She knew her situation clearly. If she didn't bow her head, she would be turned around. She had been a demigod for thousands of years, looking up to the gods in the sky. Every day was a painful torment, just to be able to ascend to the throne and become a true god one day.

　　How can you be willing to let a thousand-year-old wish come to nothing overnight?

　　When Vina thought of this, she couldn't help but shiver. She was afraid and terrified. This deep fear had spread throughout her body, penetrating into her bones and soul. She could no longer drive it away. All her supremacy and reserve were vulnerable.

　　Vina closed her eyes in pain at this moment, and a dazzling light rose from her divine fire core and hovered in front of Lu Fei.

　　In the light, a sacred oath to submit to Lu Fei continued to echo. This oath communicated with the ocean of Force on the Earth plane, and the sound gathered together resounded through the void and was deeply imprinted in the ocean of Force.

　　This is the famous Styx Contract, which can only be signed by demigods and true gods who have entered the realm of gods and has strong binding force.

　　Because the essence of God still comes from the ocean of the Force. If one violates the contract, he will violate the ocean of the Force, and will then be retaliated against, or the divine fire will be extinguished, or the godhead will collapse, or the priesthood will be stripped and he will be cast off the altar.

　　"Finally you surrendered!" Lu Fei nodded. If she didn't surrender, he wouldn't mind destroying her. It was just a pity. For the Terran continent, there were countless demigods, but for the Earth plane, there were only a handful of demigods. Getting one was a big deal, and getting two would be an invaluable treasure.

　　Lu Fei estimated that the ocean of the force of the plane is very quiet now, and the binding force of the Styx Contract will last at least three hundred years. This is enough. It won’t be long before he ascends to the throne of God. By then, the world will change drastically, the ocean of the force will also change drastically, and the binding force of the Styx Contract will also be strengthened. At that time, he will not be afraid of any reversal of the other party.

　　…

　　Chapter 469 Punishment

　　Lu Fei and Vina signed a Styx Contract. From that moment on, Vina became his servant god. Looking back on the past, Lu Fei couldn't help but feel a lot of emotion.

　　He walked out of the Earth plane and finally walked back. Unconsciously, he had reached a very high peak. Even a thousand-year-old demigod like Vina wanted to become his subordinate god.

　　"Stop it!" Lu Fei shouted at Tristaloni and Wangqing Daozun.

　　Tristaloni stepped aside dejectedly and looked at Lu Fei helplessly, her eyes full of awe. Vina was her ancestor, and now even Vina had surrendered and become Lu Fei's servant god. She had no way to compete with Lu Fei anymore because she no longer had any qualifications.

　　This man who almost became her husband, she used to think he was trying to marry into the Budamia family, but now the Budamia family is not qualified to marry him.

　　Taoist Master Wang Qing had a strange look on her face. In fact, she looked down on Lu Fei in her heart. The reason was very simple. Lu Fei was a junior of Kunlun Taoist sect, while she was a senior of Kunlun Taoist sect. No matter what achievements Lu Fei had made, a junior was still a junior. How could he surpass his elders? This was too unreasonable.

　　Moreover, Lu Fei is an abandoned disciple of Kunlun Taoist sect. He is a traitor to his master and ancestors and is extremely cruel. Lu Fei's character itself has big problems. I would rather die than submit to him.

　　Taoist Wangqing rolled his eyes, and without saying a word, he immediately turned into a beam of light and escaped. Vina could ignore her self-esteem, but she still had to save face.

　　"Want to leave?" Nubis smiled sinisterly, and with a flash of his body, he arrived first and stopped Taoist Wangqing.

　　"I say, you better surrender obediently!"

　　"Don't even think about it!" Dao Zun Wangqing still wanted to fight to the death.

　　Nubis laughed, and with a flip of his big hand, the vast light of the half-demon god fell down like a huge canopy, as if the sky was collapsing, and the Taoist Master Wangqing had been completely imprisoned.

　　One is level 19 and the other is level 20, there is no comparison.

　　The Half-Demon God's Glory possesses divine power and is immortal and indestructible. It is far superior to the divine power of ordinary divine practitioners and also far superior to the magical power of the Taoist Forgetful. Even though the magical power of the Taoist Forgetful is not weak, the gap is still huge, so he was blocked in an instant.

　　"Chains of the Netherworld, lock the soul!"

　　Under the will of Nubis, the light of the half-demon god condensed into a black and blue chain with a blazing Netherworld flame on it. At one end of the chain was a five-clawed white bone hook, which suddenly pierced through the scapula of the Taoist Forget Love, then bound her body for a week and wrapped around the Taoist Forget Love's soul. The entire supreme Dharma image was tightly entangled in the Netherworld chain.

　　"ah……"

　　Taoist Wangqing felt pain. The raging devil fire on the Netherworld Chains not only burned his body, but also his soul. It was extremely painful.

　　"Why don't you come over and apologize?!"

　　Nubis sneered, and pulled the netherworld chain. Daozun Wangqing was immediately pulled over and fell in front of Lu Fei, looking very embarrassed. When had Daozun Wangqing ever been insulted like this? In the Kunlun Daoist sect, she had a very high status, and she had always been the one who shouted at everyone from a high position. How could anyone else disobey or resist? Not to mention becoming a prisoner like now, which was definitely something that was unimaginable before.

　　Daoist Master Wang Qing's face turned red, he was so ashamed and angry that he wished he could dig a hole in the ground and crawl into it immediately.

　　Lu Fei had absolutely no good feelings towards this woman, Daozun Wangqing. He might have even disliked her in the past, but since he became a demigod, Daozun Wangqing was no longer in his eyes, or it could be said that Daozun Wangqing had become irrelevant. It was just that the woman's cursing of him just now did make Lu Fei feel a little unhappy.

　　Lu Fei grabbed the Netherworld Chain and pulled it casually. Lu Fei's current strength was so extraordinary that with a loud noise, a supreme Dharma image with many heads and arms was pulled out from the body of the Taoist Master Wangqing.

　　The Supreme Dharma Image was also locked by the Netherworld Chains, and part of the soul and will of the Forgetful Daoist Master was still inside the Dharma Image. Lu Fei looked at the Supreme Dharma Image and nodded, saying, "The Chinese Dao is indeed unique, but the Dharma Image Realm is still too low. If the Dharma Image and the physical body are integrated, it should be the Heavenly Man Realm. Once this realm is achieved, it will be like a demigod, transcending the mundane world, and can live forever and be immortal!"

　　Lu Fei can easily understand the characteristics of the realm of heaven and man. Once he achieves the realm of heaven and man, Taoist Wangqing will definitely be much more powerful than the average demigod. This is the advantage of Chinese Taoism.

　　Lu Fei thought for a while, then stretched out his hand and the Supreme Dharma Image that was locked by the Netherworld Chains suddenly became stunned, and the soul contained in the Dharma Image was completely wiped out by Lu Fei.

　　Dao Zun Wangqing, who was closely related to the Dharmakāya, immediately screamed like a cat whose tail was stepped on: "You... you dare to wipe out my Dharmakāya soul, I... I will fight you!!"

　　Taoist Wangqing was really furious. The soul within the Dharma image was the basis for controlling the Dharma image. If he lost this, it would mean that he would lose control of the Dharma image.

　　Lu Fei flipped his hand, and the Dharma image shrank to one foot high, shining with golden light, and fell into his hand. This Dharma image had been forcibly taken away by Lu Fei using his tremendous magical powers. There was no soul in the Dharma image anymore, but there was still a mighty will, but it no longer had independent wisdom.

　　"Only the weak will clamor to fight with others, the strong will not do so. Haha, what qualifications do you have to fight with me now? Your Dharma image is more than 90% of your total magical power. Now that it has been taken away by me, you can only accept your fate!" Lu Fei said calmly.

　　Without Lu Fei's order, Nubis had already pulled the Netherworld Chain in his hand, and Daoist Master Wangqing was immediately pulled back. Her scapula was locked by the chain, and the devilish fire burned, making her wound horrifying and extremely painful.

　　Nubis is the dark demon of the underground world, and he will not show mercy to women, so with just a few small tricks, the once arrogant and majestic Wangqing Daozun immediately rolled to the ground and howled in pain.

　　Nubis was like a cold-blooded executioner, sneering: "Now you know how powerful I am. If I hear you cursing my lord like a mad woman again, I will let you know what hell on earth is!"

　　Tristaloni, who was watching from the side, couldn't help but shudder, while Vina had a blank expression on her face, as if all this had nothing to do with her.

　　When Nubis saw that Lu Fei didn't say anything, he immediately knew what to do. He waved his hand, and the Netherworld Chains instantly turned into a blazing devil fire. Crash... The entire body of Taoist Wangqing was on fire, and within a few breaths he had turned into ashes. A soul was struggling in the flames, as if it would soon be reduced to ashes.

　　Nubis grabbed the soul of Daozun Wangqing and said, "Sir, do you want to destroy her completely?"

　　Lu Fei thought for a moment, glanced at the ashes under his feet, and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter if the body is burned. This is the body of an ancient person. Her thoughts, like her body, are no longer in line with this new era. Well, I'll find her a modern body and let her start over. I'd like to see if she will still blame me after she has a new worldview!"

　　"Ha ha ha ha... I get it!" Nubis spread out his hands and flicked the soul in his hand. The soul of Taoist Wangqing, which had become confused, immediately flew into a hospital in Rome and got into the body of a woman who was giving birth.

　　“Wow wow wow…”

　　The baby was born, with delicate features, fair skin, blonde hair, and brown to purple eyes. She was a pure Italian beauty.

　　The baby cried a few times, then immediately opened his eyes, and his brown, purple eyes looked around, seeming to be very curious and confused.

　　Although Lu Fei was far away, he had already seen through everything. The soul of the baby had completely merged with the soul of Daoist Master Wangqing. This was a new soul. Daoist Master Wangqing's muddled memories had already been hidden deep in the baby's heart. Perhaps it would only awaken or remember them slowly when she grew up in the future.

　　"Nubis, you are really evil!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　Nubis did not comment, and said: "Didn't she keep saying that you are a traitor to their Kunlun Dao Sect? Well, I will make sure that she can't become a member of the Kunlun Dao Sect. Hehe, a blonde Italian, I wonder how the Kunlun Dao Sect will tolerate her? If I'm not mistaken, the Kunlun Dao Sect attaches great importance to sectarianism, right?"

　　"That's right!" Lu Fei nodded. It was impossible for a foreigner to join the Kunlun Taoist sect.

　　The battle was over. Sevilla, Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan and others appeared from nowhere and flew up. After hearing about Wangqing Daozun, Su Tongtong said bitterly, "It's a good idea to do this. Haha, it's so interesting. If we just wipe out her soul, it would be too easy for her!"

　　Lu Fei said with some satisfaction: "Killing her directly is indeed too easy for her. Her thoughts are still those of the ancients, which are incompatible with the new era. She has always used her moral standards to bury me. Well, I will give her more choices. With a new life, I want to see if this is also called betrayal of the master and ancestors! Only by torturing her and making her suffer physically and mentally can I vent my anger!"

　　"Isn't this too much trouble? She's so pitiful..." Lu Wenwan frowned.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and smiled evilly, "There's nothing to be pitied about. Since ancient times, winners have been kings and losers have been bandits. We in the Holy Truth Church can pay attention to that little girl. If we find that she has a talent for cultivation, then let her join the church and let her believe in me... Hehe, I don't mind teaching her magic at that time. If she is no longer as aggressive as she was in her previous life, I can show mercy and return her Dharma image to her!"

　　Lu Fei shook the Dharma image in his hand, and then put it into the space ring.

　　"Give me that thing, right? Do I need to give it back to that ungrateful woman?" Su Tongtong said covetously. A supreme Dharma image, the energy inside it is huge. If it is refined, one can directly be promoted to a powerful person in the legendary realm, which is almost like ascending to heaven in one step.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and shouted, "Don't expect that. This thing was cultivated by others with great difficulty. You want to take it away just by talking? Hehe, is there such a thing in the world that can be obtained without any effort?"

　　"How can this be called getting something for nothing? I still have to refine it after I get it. It's very hard work!"

　　"No, the Dharma image still contains her will, and you can't refine it. If I give it to you, I'm afraid you and her will fight to the death in the future. So I still say the same old thing, don't always think about taking shortcuts, serious hard training is the way out!"

　　…

　　Chapter 470 Dream

　　After Lu Fei taught Su Tongtong a lesson, he finally dispelled her greed. The Supreme Dharma Image originally belonged to the Taoist Master Wangqing, and the spiritual energy in it could not be erased. Although the soul was wiped out by himself, Lu Fei was still unwilling to take it for himself, because he did not need this little bit of power now.

　　After the matter was settled, Lu Fei looked at the plane gate in the air and said, "Your Highness Vina, you see that such a big misunderstanding has occurred during your trip. You have even destroyed the Guardian Temple. Can you rebuild it for me? It would be best if you build a more solid temple!"

　　Tristaloni rolled her eyes and said, "We didn't break it. It was you who broke it!"

　　Lu Fei ignored Tristaloni and didn't even look at her. The eldest daughter of the Budamia family looked beautiful, but she was actually too strong and her power was terrifying. She didn't look like a lady from a traditional oriental family.

　　Lu Fei didn't want to pay any attention to her at all, so he treated her as air. Tristaloni gritted her teeth and stomped her feet in hatred.

　　Vina quickly expressed her opinion: "I understand. Why don't we just build a Thunder Purgatory Demon Tower here to suppress the space here? Because of the plane gate above, the space nearby has formed a natural space crack, which can be easily spied on by the demons outside the domain!"

　　"That is the gate to the dimension set up by the demon god Bushong. I have no way to eliminate it now!" Lu Fei said helplessly.

　　"Demon God Busong?" Tristaloni was slightly surprised and said, "This demon god is one of the seventy-two supreme demon gods, but he disappeared without a trace after appearing in Vina Harbor. I didn't expect him to come here..."

　　"Hehe, this is not a place for him to stay. Fortunately, he has been driven back to his hometown, otherwise he would not have kept this seat at the Door of the Surface in an attempt to make a comeback!" Lu Fei said.

　　Vina nodded and thought to herself that if the demon god Bushong was here, she would not have a good life if she came here.

　　"There is no trace of the Demon God Bushong on the Terran Continent. All the demon armies under his command have withdrawn. The coalition forces on the continent have won victory after victory. Now some demon armies have retreated to the archipelagoes overseas in the south. The Elf Forest has been recovered, and cities across the continent have begun to restore order and rebuild..."

　　Lu Fei nodded. He was aware of the situation. Due to the coming of the Dragon God, the dragon army finally defeated the demon army led by the Demon God after a hard battle. However, the Demon God was unwilling to accept defeat and actually changed his strategy and tactics, bypassing the southern front and attacking the human heartland from all directions.

　　Demonic disasters have occurred all over the human kingdom of the Terran continent. The demons have enormous destructive power. Many cities have been destroyed, and some towns and villages have been left with nothing left, in a tragic way.

　　After arduous counter-encirclement and suppression, the demons that invaded the human kingdom were gradually eliminated. With the help of the Dragon God, the black eclipse finally passed and the sky became clear again.

　　This is the current situation of the Terran continent, which means that the Terran continent is no longer safer than before, because the archipelago overseas in the south is still occupied by demons, becoming a terrible demonic realm where the devil is entrenched.

　　In view of this, Lu Fei does not plan to go to the Terran continent to continue to exchange what he has for the time being.

　　"Then let's build a Thunder Purgatory Demon Tower. If you need any resources, ask Nubis, Severa and Su Tongtong for them. Does anyone have any questions?"

　　"No!" everyone said hurriedly.

　　Lu Fei looked up at the plane door that Vina opened and said, "That plane door must be put away. I don't want the plane door leading to the Terran continent to be opened randomly except for a few of us, because now is a critical period!"

　　Vina quickly closed the plane door, and Lu Fei returned to the floating city. Lu Fei plunged into the Dragon Palace and disappeared. This time when Lu Fei fought with Vina, although he showed overwhelming strength, many of his fighting skills were not perfect.

　　Lu Fei needs to retreat for a few days to absorb the results of this battle before moving on to the next important task.

　　But in the Italian city of Rome, beneath the original guardian temple, Vina radiated her divine power, and all the grass and trees nearby died, and the ground was completely petrified.

　　A huge stone tower slowly rose from the ground under the influence of divine power. It rose hundreds of meters before stopping. Vina's divine power was greatly depleted and her face was extremely pale. After the battle just now and the construction of the tower, she was already a little exhausted.

　　"This is the prototype of the Thunder Purgatory Demon Tower. Countless layers of Thunder Purgatory Suppression Magic Circles need to be drawn on the tower. By then, the space inside and outside the tower will be isolated, the space inside the tower will be locked, and the plane gate left by the Demon God Bushong will also be suppressed. Unless a demon god breaks in by force, no force can threaten the Earth plane anymore!"

　　Vina passed on the construction method of the Thunder Purgatory Town magic circle to Nubis, because constructing such a super-advanced magic circle requires a huge amount of enchanting materials. In addition to super alloys, it also requires a large amount of mithril, black gold, various gems and elemental crystals, and even some rare magic items.

　　"Okay, the rest of the matter will be left to our Holy Truth Church. A big magic tower, hehe, it is simply a magic tower of the highest level. The resources consumed are only affordable by our Holy Truth Church!" Nubis was not only proud, but also excited. Building the Thunder Purgatory Big Magic Tower was undoubtedly a new challenge for him.

　　Su Tongtong brought Vina and Tristaloni back to the floating city and specially arranged a quiet temple for the two to live in. As Lu Fei's subordinate gods, they enjoyed great power and treatment, but Vina had just arrived and needed time to adapt.

　　Floating city.

　　"What? I was transferred to the position of Vice Premier of the State Council?" Su Shun was shocked when he received the news. He is only in his early thirties, and he is going to sit in such a high position?

　　Su Tongtong and Su Wanran were also very surprised. Su Tongtong smiled and said, "That's great. Our Su family is going to produce a high-ranking official soon. But from this, we can see that the Chinese government has mustered up its courage and determination to ask us to change the face of China!"

　　"But what if they are unwilling to join the Imperial Federation United Community?" Su Wanran asked.

　　Su Shun smiled and said, "Sister, why do you always avoid this question? Hehe, since our power has entered the ruling circle, what power can stop the infiltration of our church? Any high-ranking official is obsessed with power, longs for health, and envies longevity... This is human desire, and this desire is endless. Our church has plenty of means and energy to make such high-ranking officials come to our side. Do we still have the final say on what to do then?"

　　Su Wanran thought for a moment and exclaimed, "Today I have truly realized that when the power of God begins to manifest and overrides the world, the political power of the entire world will no longer be able to restrict religion, let alone theocracy. Theocracy will become the highest authority in the world."

　　"Haha, it's good that you know. This result was actually inevitable when God descended. On the first day of its establishment, our Holy Truth Church probably had the ambition to dominate the world and unify the world's faith. Haha, it's magnificent... I am lucky and honored to be able to meet this opportunity and participate in this magnificent era of change! I am looking forward to the arrival of a brand new era with great joy!"

　　Su Shun was full of fighting spirit. He looked up at the Dragon Palace in the distance, which was becoming increasingly brighter and brighter. His heart was full of expectations for the future, because soon, a small era and a small stage belonging to him would come to an end. He, Su Shun, would stand in a position that everyone would look up to and do great things that would influence the course of human history!

　　This is his dream and long-cherished wish. Soon, this dream and long-cherished wish will come true. Nothing can make him more excited and thrilled than this.

　　…

　　Chapter 471: Change

　　The Holy Truth Church has openly extended its hand into the ruling circle of the Chinese government. It used to be covert, but now it is openly and officially involved. This is the first time it has openly and legally participated in the decision-making of major Chinese affairs.

　　Su Shun's position is not low. He is in charge of the economy and people's livelihood, and he has a lot of influence on many aspects. China's rulers have obviously made up their minds to use Su Shun and the power behind him to develop China's economy and improve people's livelihood, which is why this transfer happened.

　　As soon as Su Shun took his seat, his power became immediately apparent.

　　Whether it is for the working people or to consolidate his position, demonstrate his own value, and gain huge popularity and reputation in the future, Su Shun must create some "political achievements" and "major events that benefit the people."

　　Regardless of the reasons, the Holy Church of Truth will fully support it, and support it with determination.

　　"Vice Premier Su has made three major moves since taking office. The three industries of grain, textiles, and transportation are booming. High-yield giant crops, new textile magic technology, anti-gravity motorcycles, and flying cars are all expected to be opened to China!"

　　"Restrictions on high-yield giant crops will be lifted and they can be introduced from the Taklimakan Autonomous Region..."

　　"Agricultural station breeding will be phased out, and high-yield giant crops are expected to be rolled out across the country this year. It is expected that grain production will increase more than tenfold next year, and there will be a huge grain surplus across the country. The central government has urgently issued policies requiring farmers to limit their planting to prevent the grain they grow from going bad because they cannot be eaten!"

　　"The country is planning to introduce a system to ensure food and clothing for all the people. The relevant proposal has been submitted by the newly appointed Vice Premier Su. It is reported that the proposal is very likely to be passed!"

　　"Vice Prime Minister Su talked about power reform. He will propose to the Imperial Federation United Community to relax restrictions on geothermal power generation equipment and introduce enough geothermal power generation equipment to China so that China can also enjoy the benefits of ultra-low electricity prices and free electricity for residents!"

　　"Vice Prime Minister Su talked about housing again. He said that he would submit a proposal to promote the construction of skyscrapers in cities with a population of more than two million. These skyscrapers are built with magic technology. Construction has already begun in the Taklimakan Autonomous Region. One skyscraper can accommodate 20,000 to 30,000 households."

　　"Vice Premier Su talked about the prospects of skyscrapers. He said: skyscraper construction is not difficult and cost-effective. With the current international mainstream technology, it is completely possible to popularize it. Citizens will be able to have a house to live in. As long as they have a local household registration book and ID card, and pay a small deposit, they can live in it for life, and it will only be taken back after death. This is an important part of the people's livelihood reform!"

　　"Vice Premier Su will be visiting the twelve major industrial cities and developed coastal cities on his southern tour, and he expressed his willingness to act as a matchmaker for state-owned enterprises to introduce the advanced magic technology of the Imperial Federation United Community!"

　　…

　　The news in China is flooded with news about the recent national livelihood reforms, and the leading figure of the reforms is Su Shun.

　　He has the Imperial Federation United Community and the Holy Truth Church behind him. He is the only one who has the energy to carry out such drastic reforms to the people's livelihood in China. Others cannot do so because they do not have such energy and resources.

　　China is too big, its population is too large, and people's livelihood is too complicated. If one thing is not handled properly, there will be a major riot or even a major chaos.

　　But Su Shun is not afraid. Public opinion can guide people's hearts, and the Holy Truth Church directly controls people's hearts and its influence reaches all aspects of society. As long as the believers of the Holy Truth Church do not cause chaos, there will be no place in this world where chaos can occur.

　　After Su Shun came to power, the outline of a huge livelihood reform was gradually revealed to the people. Some people were extremely excited, some were skeptical, and some even sneered, believing that the country had never had such a good heart.

　　A system of food and clothing for all the people can make the whole society experience a huge "earthquake". Every citizen will have food supplied by the state and will be able to fully achieve food and clothing.

　　The Taklimakan Autonomous Region has become the "heart" of China's transformation. What is the heart? The heart is an organ that supplies blood and power to the entire body. The Taklimakan is now the heart of China, supplying blood and oxygen to the entire country.

　　Originally, entry and exit of the Taklimakan Autonomous Region required strict inspections. Now that Su Shun has come to power and is in charge of the economy and people's livelihood, the entry and exit policies of the Taklimakan Autonomous Region have been greatly relaxed. Various logistics convoys are exported from the autonomous region in an endless stream, day and night. There are even transport spacecraft departing from the Taklimakan Forest City and flying to various parts of the country.

　　All the materials that were strictly prohibited by the Imperial Federation United Community in the past are now transported, but they are first transferred to the Taklamakan Autonomous Region and then circulated to the vast areas and cities of China.

　　To this end, roads and large-scale material transfer stations had to be built around the Taklamakan Forest. The road from here to the outside is National Highway 7080, which is now called the New Silk Road.

　　The huge logistics caused heavy traffic on the entire national highway, and traffic police had to be dispatched all day to maintain public order, and at the same time expanded the traffic team three times in a row.

　　On the New Silk Road, all you see are "smugglers" at a glance.

　　How many people became multimillionaires overnight because of a chance? The whole Taklimakan Desert and China went crazy. This was even crazier and more exciting than the "big wave" of dumping goods in China in the early 1980s.

　　Big and small businessmen from all over the country who smelled the fishy smell flocked in, and all of them became "smugglers" who fought for the revolution in order to build the country and change people's livelihood.

　　What were the things that were strictly prohibited by the Imperial Federation United Community in the past?

　　The first is high-yield giant crops. Now that the ban on this thing has been lifted, it can be transported out of the Taklimakan Desert. On the New Silk Road, three out of ten vehicles are transporting high-yield giant crops. It is this kind of thing that has made so many traders rich.

　　The second magical machine, including the super-efficient textile machine, can weave new types of cloth through magical technology. Moreover, this machine can weave a very cheap and popular cloth, which surpasses all existing cloth. With these machines, the domestic textile industry will at least take a few steps forward and improve for decades.

　　The third is energy devices, which include geothermal power generation devices and industrial super magic matrix batteries.

　　The fourth is flying vehicles, such as anti-gravity motorcycles, flying cars and spaceships. Of course, some large spaceships have not been strictly banned. These vehicles all use anti-gravity magic technology, and its appearance has completely changed the way humans travel and their living conditions.

　　In Europe and America, people used to use four-wheeled cars, but now they can use suspended flying motorcycles, flying cars, airships, etc., which are much more convenient than four-wheeled cars. First of all, four-wheeled cars cannot be used in places with severe road conditions, but the new suspended flying motorcycles and flying cars are different. They can even pass through swamps and mud, and they have strong adaptability. Moreover, they do not consume gasoline, but electricity, which is very convenient and durable.

　　The lifting of the ban on these things has indeed made the domestic media cheer unanimously. On the one hand, these things have indeed benefited the Chinese people and made things convenient for the people. Moreover, they can make the Chinese people feel that they have kept up with the pace of the international mainstream and will not fall behind and become "barbarians".

　　The fifth is a variety of new products and new materials, including various new building materials that have been agreed to be opened, certain super alloys, certain smart electronics, etc.

　　The sixth is various daily necessities, which are huge in quantity and diverse in variety, and even include a large number of high-yield dairy cows and sheep introduced from England and the Netherlands.

　　The lifting of restrictions on so many banned goods and their sudden influx into China did indeed create a boom in the market. People suddenly felt that their living standards had improved, and there was a sense of surprise that they had jumped from the "pre-liberation era" to the "1990s."

　　In a quiet restricted area of ​​Zhongnanhai, in a red villa, several old leaders and rulers gathered to discuss current affairs.

　　"What do you think? Vice Premier Su has been in the spotlight recently. His proposals come one after another, each one bolder and more impressive than the last!"

　　Leader No. 1 threw a proposal on the table. There was also a large stack of documents on the table. They were all people's livelihood plans submitted by Su Shun. There were a total of twenty-four proposals, covering all aspects of the economy and people's livelihood.

　　All the leaders and officials have read these documents. It must be said that almost every proposal foreshadows an epoch-making change. Once implemented, it will bring about earth-shaking changes and far-reaching impacts to the current China.

　　…

　　Chapter 472 Top Secret

　　"This is radicalism! Naked radicalism! What we in China hate most is radicalism. How about Wang Anshi's reforms? How about the Hundred Days' Reforms... Humph, these are real lessons. We must always be vigilant and learn from the past. We must not blindly support it!" An old military and political leader stood up and snorted.

　　"Mr. He, don't be angry. Sit down... sit down and let's talk it over," said the No. 1 leader with a smile.

　　The chief surnamed He then sat down, his temper slightly calmed, and he said, "It's not that we don't support reform, but everything should be done in moderation. This way of doing things will have too great an impact. Aren't you afraid of riots?"

　　The other leaders disagreed. One of them laughed and said, "I think a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. He is in his twenties now, not even thirty, right? It is unprecedented for him to be in such a high position at such a young age. It is understandable that young people are more enterprising!"

　　"You probably don't know how much power he has, and how many people's hearts are controlled by the church behind him. Hehe, would he be afraid of riots? I'm afraid that without his approval, there will be absolutely no riot!"

　　"Yes, I think these plans cannot be proposed by one person. From conception to demonstration and even implementation, the proposals are planned to be flawless and detailed, and they have great potential. Not to mention us, even domestic expert groups have put forward such perfect proposals, so I conclude that there is a group of people who are specifically advising him!"

　　Chief No. 1 waved his hand and said, "That's for sure, and he has an extremely outstanding team advising him. He has gone to the south now! He is paving the way for cooperation between international capital and Chinese companies. At least we should encourage this enterprising spirit!"

　　"Speaking of which, he has done a very good job. The Taklimakan Desert has now become the propeller of our country's take-off. Whether we can connect with the international community depends on the Taklimakan Autonomous Region! He is the highest executive officer of the Taklimakan Autonomous Region. Now many good things have been banned by foreign countries and can only enter our country through the Taklimakan Desert. Haha, he can open these things up, which is a great thing that will benefit the country and future generations!"

　　"These proposals are all good ones. Although some are too aggressive and some are even more unbelievable, I still want to believe that they can all be accomplished. As long as everyone wants to do it and at least doesn't hold him back, he can accomplish it. By that time, China will not be what it is now. We can also live a prosperous life like everyone in the mainstream countries in the world. This kind of life is what is called utopia in the book."

　　Chief No. 1 sighed and said, "He is capable of doing things, and he has the ability to accomplish these proposals. But has anyone ever thought about how his reputation and power will expand to? He is not even thirty yet. Now everyone in the Empire Federation United Community can take life potions and live up to 120 years old. I heard that he is also a diviner who practices divine arts, so his life span is even higher. All of us are already very old, so who can control him in the future?"

　　Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere became strange for a moment. Everyone admitted that the Imperial Federation United Community was no longer a trivial matter. It was the largest union on the entire earth. Every member who joined it benefited, and those who did not join would be eliminated. The future world would be an integrated world, and this trend had become a consensus.

　　No matter how big Russia and China are, they cannot survive on their own. They must join the Imperial Federation United Community before being left far behind, or gain the support of gods and magical technology in order to keep up with the times.

　　"Can someone get some life-saving potions over here, even if they're from the black market? At least we can survive for a few more decades!" a leader suddenly said.

　　"What a pity! It was possible at the beginning, and there were some on the black market, but now even the black market is gone. They have a strict review system to ensure that those who take it are citizens of the Imperial Federation United Community!"

　　"So strict? Then can we ask Vice Premier Su to make a few for us?"

　　"Haha, do you think he will get it for us? You know, we are all potential political enemies who will trip him up. I think he has already become fearless because we don't have many years left to live, but he is in his prime. Will he not have the final say in the future of China?" said the No. 1 leader.

　　"What can we do? We can't outlast him. We'll all have to die first, and we won't be able to see what China will be like in the future!"

　　"Don't worry too much. He is Chinese after all. Judging from his proposals, he is a man who cares about the country and the people. He will not do anything to let the people down. We should be sure of this!" said the No. 1 leader with a smile.

　　After hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and the atmosphere became lively.

　　"Commander, the 101 top-secret investigation has been filed. It's very interesting, but I don't know if it's true. If it's true, it would be a great joy for all of us Chinese!"

　　A taciturn ruler said to him, and as soon as he spoke, everyone was stunned. This guy was an intelligence officer, the intelligence chief of China, and he had an elite department under him called China's Special Crime Investigation Division, nicknamed: Dragon Team.

　　Except for the No. 1 leader, the other leaders and the ruling officials didn't know what this 101 top-secret investigation was, and everyone couldn't help but look puzzled.

　　Chief No. 1 nodded and said, "Old Xu, then just tell us. We are not outsiders here, and they are all aware of the confidentiality regulations!"

　　"Okay, here is the information, everyone take a look!" The leader surnamed Xu took out a piece of white paper from somewhere, with the words "101 Top Secret" written in red on the first page.

　　Everyone took turns watching it, and everyone had an expression of shock or disbelief on their face, while some were very excited, or even thrilled.

　　It turns out that the 101 top-secret investigation report investigated the situation of Lu Fei and Su Tongtong's family, as well as people and things related to Su Tongtong, such as the investigation of Shen Hua, Kang Shenghua, etc. The "Joint Jinyuan Plan" was also mentioned in the top-secret report.

　　"Lao Xu, is this true? Your Dragon Team wouldn't have made a mistake, right?" Chief He raised his voice.

　　"It can't be wrong. Their parents are still living in Tianjing for retirement. How could I be wrong in my investigation?" Old Xu shook his head, very sure. After a while, he said, "There is another thing that can be confirmed. We have all seen the video of the gods descending. Someone has studied it a long time ago, and the conclusions drawn can be completely corroborated with what we have investigated!"

　　"Tell me more details!"

　　"First of all, the mysterious god is actually Chinese. In short, Oriental faces are always recognized. Second, the Eternal Sleep Secret Society developed from Tianjing University. It was founded by several female students from the affiliated high school. It is said that the god's messenger is named Lu Wenwan. The god's name cannot be found. This Lu Wenwan has a personnel file in Tianjing, so it is easy to find her. She is now a senior staff member of the Holy Truth Church. She is very mysterious. The place she goes in and out of the most is the main temple!"

　　"Is it really such a coincidence? That Su Tongtong is also someone who goes in and out of the main temple. Is she also a high-ranking member of the Holy Truth Church?"

　　"Yes, the investigation is not wrong. These people are related to the young man named Lu Fei, so we focus on Lu Fei's situation. What's strange is that this person's personnel files have all disappeared. Where he was born, what school he went to, where he worked, these situations are all unknown. People who should have known him have all lost their memories! So I have reason to suspect that the god is actually him, a Chinese!"

　　"Haha, are you still in the stage of doubt? I really don't understand. If you find a photo to compare, won't it be clear? Don't you, the Dragon Team, know how to do such a simple thing?" Old He said with a smile.

　　Old Xu was not angry, he just smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying: "If only it were possible, I'll tell you the truth, none of the previous photos of this young man named Lu Fei can be used, either they are blurred by water, burned by fire, or just disappeared, it's really strange, so now there is no previous photo of him that can be used at all!"

　　"So weird?"

　　"Yes, it's weird, so I have more reason to suspect that he is a god!" Lao Xu said seriously.

　　Chief No. 1 waved his hand and said, "Let's not talk about these mysterious things. If he is really a god, he will never let us investigate to the bottom, let alone admit anything. However, this investigation report can confirm one thing, that is, the Joint Gold and Yuan Plan was jointly created by the people in the report, right?"

　　Everyone nodded and suddenly felt terrified.

　　Chief No. 1 was silent for a while before he sighed, "How terrible! The young are really to be feared! Outsiders only know that the United Gold and Dollar Plan was created by the Yili Group, but they don't know that the predecessor of the Yili Group was the Century Group of our Huaxia country. The Century Group was just a small company before, and it was founded by the woman named Su Tongtong in the report, and its registered address was in Tianjing?"

　　"Su Tongtong, that's Vice Premier Su's sister, right? Haha, I didn't expect the Su family to be so powerful and hold such great financial power. The Yili Consortium must be the world's largest super consortium, right?" A ruling official said with a wry smile.

　　"That's right. Everyone knows that the Yili Consortium and the Holy Truth Church are in the same boat. The reason why China has so many church temples is that they were invested and built by the Yili Consortium. The Yili Consortium initially issued the United Gold Dollar in Greece and Iceland. It was backed by gold and was very strong. It became another major currency system besides the US dollar and the euro! It was at that time that the Holy Truth Church was established in Greece and soon expanded to Iceland..."

　　An executive in charge of the economy said, he took a sip of tea and continued, "Now, because of the three currency systems in the Imperial Federation, there is some confusion, so there is a call to recycle the three currencies and issue a global unified currency - the Imperial Federation dollar. It is estimated that it will be possible to achieve global currency unification within this year. Of course, the ruble and our Chinese yuan will be excluded!"

　　…

　　Chapter 473: Scenery

　　After the leaders and the ruling officials discussed 101 Top Secret, they fell silent again for a while, but it was not as dead silent as before, because 101 Top Secret directly or indirectly revealed a little-known secret:

　　The Chinese are in power behind the Holy Truth Church and it is the Chinese who hold the highest divine power in the world.

　　As the first supreme archon of the Imperial Federation United Community, Severa was a representative put forward by the Church of God. In other words, the Imperial Federation United Community was actually ruled by the Chinese behind the scenes.

　　After this secret was known to China's leaders and rulers, everyone had complicated feelings.

　　"This explains why the Holy Truth Church and the Imperial Federation United Community have always been developing regions outside of Asia. Although they have also developed regions in Asia, their methods are relatively mild and not fierce enough to conflict with our regime! Is it because they don't have the ability to do so? Obviously not, which means that this is the intention of their superiors. Only if their superiors are Chinese people will they treat us Chinese differently..."

　　"And why did the Holy Truth Church turn the Taklamakan Desert into a forest, and then build a floating city above the forest and make the floating city the center of their religion? I think these are not accidental, but natural!"

　　"You're right, that makes sense... If the Holy Church of Truth and the Imperial Federation United Community were controlled by us Chinese, it would be shocking!" Chief No. 1 said hurriedly, and even he felt excited now.

　　China has a glorious ancient civilization, but that is now a thing of the past. Until now, since the Industrial Revolution, China has been in a backward stage. Even after a hundred years of unyielding struggle, China has finally formed a unified country and established a new country, but it has never revived to the forefront of the world.

　　China's current international status does not match that of a country that was once the most glorious in history, nor does it match that of a country with a large population today. China has always been positioned as a developing country, and its people's living standards are far from those of many developed countries. This must be acknowledged.

　　However, under such circumstances, some Chinese people unexpectedly ran to Europe, controlled the central bank of a European country, and successfully issued the United Gold Dollar. It was also these Chinese people who established the Holy Truth Church in Europe.

　　A monetary system and a religion are like two sharp swords, fighting for a bright road in Europe. The people holding these two swords are not white people, but Oriental Chinese! These people have now developed religion to the extreme and become the world's largest power body.

　　How magnificent!

　　This is an unknown victory for the Chinese people. The yellow race is superior to the white race and plays the role of God. This is an even greater victory for the yellow race.

　　Chinese people have always been concerned about face. This face is a righteousness. With this mentality, they are balanced and nothing will be violated.

　　Since it is the Chinese who now control the Western world, China will no longer have any concerns about joining the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　Originally, China had many concerns. The first was the racial issue. There was a white race and a yellow race. The white race and the yellow race had a feud. From the Yellow Plague caused by the westward expedition of the Yuan Dynasty Mongolian Army to the Opium War later, this was a feud. It was difficult for the yellow race and the white race to get along.

　　Secondly, there is the ideological issue between the East and the West. The concepts are too different, and white people generally have a kind of white supremacy and cannot stand the yellow race. Once they join the Imperial Federation United Community, they will undoubtedly have no status.

　　It’s different now, completely different. After reading the top-secret report 101, all concerns of the Chinese top leaders have been dispelled.

　　After everyone thought about it for a long time, the No. 1 leader snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and said decisively: "Now it seems that many things are different, and our perspectives are completely different. Our attitudes towards the debate on whether to join the Imperial Federation Community will naturally be very different. I now think that it is not bad for China to join the Imperial Federation Community!"

　　Some of the people nodded and said, "Tell me about it!"

　　"First of all, we Chinese are in power behind the Holy Truth Church and the Imperial Federation United Community. The Chinese have a kind of cohesion, and they will at least not reject or suppress us. Secondly, the election system implemented by the Imperial Federation United Community is just like the Security Council, which elects a Supreme Archon, but the term of office and power of the Supreme Archon of the Imperial Federation United Community are extremely large. Our country has always been good at diplomacy and can gain widespread support from developing countries. If our representatives run for the Supreme Archon in the Imperial Federation United Community, we actually have a lot of advantages. With just a few votes from the top leaders of the Holy Truth Church, we Chinese will definitely have a chance to run for the Supreme Archon and rule the world!"

　　"Who among us can be sure that the top leaders of the Holy Truth Church will support us?"

　　"Yes, because we all come from the East, from the same nation. The blood in our bones and veins is the same, and the civilization we inherit is the same. There is no Chinese who is not loyal to their ancestors and the motherland!"

　　"Haha, we don't expect too much. We just need the votes of those Chinese people in the highest echelons of the church!" said a ruler.

　　"We need to think about it carefully, but now is the time to wait for a price. We have time to sound out Vice Premier Su. If we join the Empire Federation United Community, the country will definitely get better. This is already a consensus, but we still need some bargaining chips, right?"

　　The Chinese ruling class has reached a consensus that whether or not to join the Imperial Federation United Community is no longer an issue, because the unification of the world into a federal union has become a trend and consensus. The key is how to join and what benefits the government will get after joining?

　　However, Su Shun went all the way south and delivered a series of speeches in every city he passed through, while actively guiding the capital and technology of the Imperial Federation Joint Enterprises into Chinese enterprises.

　　In recent years, the magic technology of the Imperial Federation United Community has become the main theme of the era. The magic technology of the countries in the community has developed rapidly, while non-member countries of the community have been generally hit.

　　Although China adjusted various policies in a timely manner, it still could not avoid economic setbacks. Many domestic companies went bankrupt. Those who can survive now are the "gold" that have survived the test of time, who have connections, channels and strong strength.

　　Chinese companies are not short of people, but they are short of magic technology! In China, various magic technology research institutes have emerged, focusing on the wisdom of the Chinese people and achieving some results, but unfortunately, they are still superficial.

　　Magical civilization is an "imported thing" and is not something that was born and developed natively on Earth. Without basic scientific research, various magic technology research institutes have obtained magic technology products to reverse-engineer and study. How can they possibly find out the truth in this way?

　　Chinese scientists were so upset about this that they couldn't blame them. Who made magic technology suddenly appear? China had no knowledge of magic technology at all. Later, it gradually developed from scratch, and only formed a lot of blank theoretical research blueprints for basic magic technology.

　　Haha, after a few years of development, it's already good enough to be able to research the basic theory of magic technology. If you want to complete the transition from theory to practical production, it may take another hundred years.

　　The fact that the magic technology of the Imperial Federation United Community can be introduced into China is undoubtedly a huge blessing for Chinese companies. Because if they do not obtain magic technology and inherit the civilizational achievements of magic technology, China will inevitably fall far behind in the future.

　　Therefore, whenever the young Vice Premier Su arrived in a city, he would definitely cause a huge stir. Wherever Su Shun went, there was a great trend of "learning magic and establishing China's own magical technology."

　　Su Shun was in glory. He had never been so glorious before. At the age of less than 30, he had already sat in a high position in the ruling circle of China. Wherever he went, he was the focus of everyone's attention.

　　No politician has ever been as popular among the public as a star, and no political figure has ever been as dazzling as Su Shun.

　　As the saying goes, "When the wind is high, the horse gallops fast." Su Shun's current single status has also become the focus of news media attention. Many people say that they want to introduce him to a female secretary as soon as they see him. Su Shun just smiles. His mysterious background has also become a topic of discussion among people.

　　Everyone knows that he is young and rich, and is the chief executive of the Taklamakan Autonomous Region. That miraculous autonomous region has long been the envy of everyone in China. The chief executive of such a region is simply a powerful person.

　　In addition to the forest cities that are world-famous for having no roads, this autonomous region also has a floating city, which is the holy place of the Holy Truth Church in the world, just like the Vatican to Catholics.

　　What kind of background does he have to be able to serve as the highest executive officer of such a region? He must be at least a high-ranking figure in the Holy Truth Church, the person closest to God, right?

　　This is the impression that Chinese people have of Su Shun. Young, elegant, witty, approachable, and a person who is close to the gods! A blessed person!

　　This is a legendary person with an extraordinary background. No one will ignore such a person, and no one will be unwilling to deal with him.

　　By the time Su Shun's southern tour ended, he had become the youngest and most popular person in the entire Chinese Executive Government. He was a window, a mirror, and a spokesperson for the Executive Government.

　　…

　　Chapter 474 Public Opinion

　　The New Silk Road.

　　Lu Fei suddenly had an idea and sent down his avatar. For him, the avatar could be changed in many ways, and this time he turned into a young man.

　　The New Silk Road has a huge flow of people. So far, hundreds of miles of roads are still being expanded, and the land on both sides of the road has become the focus of development for developers.

　　Where Lu Fei landed, yellow dust was rolling and the highway was jammed with traffic. From a distance, it looked like the jam was about seven or eight miles long. On both sides of the road, large tracts of land were being flattened by bulldozers for large-scale development.

　　"Brother, can you lend me a light?" At this time, a short and fat middle-aged man walked up to Lu Fei and said warmly.

　　"Here!" Lu Fei said with a smile, stretching out his finger, with a small flame quietly burning at his fingertips.

　　"Wow... I didn't realize you were a martial artist!" The middle-aged man was surprised and couldn't help laughing. He lit a cigarette and took a deep puff, then handed the cigarette box to Lu Fei.

　　"No, I don't smoke!" Lu Fei smiled. This man called the diviner a martial artist. This description was really vulgar, so vulgar that it was unbearable.

　　"Haha, it's better not to smoke. Smoking is harmful to your health. Haha, you may not be used to what I said just now. In our eyes, divine magicians and swordsmen are all practitioners. You are a fire divine magician, right? These divine magicians are not simple. They are all warriors and priests of our Lord!" said the middle-aged man.

　　"What's your name, big brother?" Lu Fei asked with a smile.

　　"Oh, my last name is Wang, Wang Xiaoshi. What's your last name, brother?"

　　"Just call me Lu Fei!"

　　"Well, Brother Lu Fei, you look very decent. I wonder what you do for a living?" Wang Xiaoshi chatted. He glanced at the convoy that was blocking the horizon and shook his head helplessly.

　　"My family is in business, the timber business!" Lu Fei said with a smile. He had worked in the timber business before and made a lot of money. Lu Fei took a look at Wang Xiaoshi's heavy-duty truck and said with a smile, "Brother Wang, are you pulling a machine?"

　　Speaking of this, Wang Xiaoshi's face flushed with excitement. He rubbed his hands and said, "That's right. I used to pull high-yield wheat, and I could make a fortune pulling that stuff, but now I've changed to pulling magic machinery. Look at this big truck of mine. I can make a fortune just by pulling it out. The magic machinery on it is very expensive. I can make a lot of money by just reselling it to a factory! Brother Lu Fei, don't do the timber business anymore. That business is definitely not as profitable as being a profiteer now!"

　　"Indeed, now only the Taklimakan Autonomous Region in the country can export magical machinery. Those machines are all intelligent products and can make high-tech things!" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Yes, today's machines are truly amazing. It has only been a few years since the coming of our Lord, and the world has undergone great changes every day!" Wang Xiaoshi looked up and saw a dozen huge transport spaceships as big as stadiums passing overhead, as fast as airplanes.

　　Wang Xiaoshi's eyes sparkled with envy. "I'm really envious. I heard that those spaceships can fly to the moon. It's a bit of a waste to use them to transport magic machinery and high-yield giant crops! But they really make money. We ordinary people can't compare to these big traders. When I can get a spaceship like this, I will become a big businessman!"

　　"Those should be transport ships used by businessmen who cooperate with the government. One ship can carry a lot of goods and can now travel across the country. Many companies now have large orders. I estimate that these ships will not be able to transport all the goods until next year!"

　　"That's right. They got the lion's share, so we farmers should get some of the spoils, right? Hehe, I was originally a farmer in the countryside. I first got a small truck to transport crops. I became rich after a few months. I lived in a big house and drove a big truck. Now I'm tinkering with these magic technologies to make more money..."

　　Wang Xiaoshi was talking excitedly while Lu Fei was listening quietly. He finally said with great emotion: "I have really met a good era. Look at the spaceships in the sky and my big truck. Haha, there is also the great development on both sides of the New Silk Road. I heard that Vice Premier Su from the autonomous region is going to promote a system of food and clothing for all the people, just like the Imperial Federation United Community. Haha, it's a really good era. Then I won't have to work so hard to sell goods. My dream when I was young was to learn calligraphy, but all these years of hard work and running around have wasted my time!"

　　Lu Fei couldn't help but laugh after hearing this. The farmers nowadays are really amazing. They go from being small farmers to being dealers in magic machinery, and then their realm is further improved. They want to become calligraphers?

　　"It is indeed a good era. When people are liberated from labor, a great development of spiritual civilization will come!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Brother Lu Fei, it seems that you are a cultured person with a far-sighted vision. I am not like that. I am a peasant who went back home to farm after graduating from junior high school a few years ago. I never thought that I could become rich by riding on this wave of speculation. Haha, I really have to thank the CEO of Suda!"

　　Wang Xiaoshi threw the cigarette butt away, then stepped on it and it went out.

　　"It's weird. What's going on ahead? The traffic has been stuck for forty or fifty minutes, but the traffic hasn't been cleared yet? What are the traffic police for?" Wang Xiaoshi cursed.

　　"There was a big accident ahead. A truck similar to yours flipped over and hit several cars. There was also a truck carrying high-yield wheat. The wheat was spilled all over the ground. The traffic police were still helping to clean it up! That truck was in a terrible state. The carriage was damaged. The machinery inside flipped out and fell into the ditch on the side of the road. I think it's going to break down!"

　　"Hey, that's not necessarily true. You may not know that all the magic machines we transport are made of super alloys. Even if my truck is smashed, these machines will still be fine. Who doesn't know the quality of magic machines now?"

　　Wang Xiaoshi gave a thumbs up and praised the magic machine very much. At the end, he added: "That guy is unlucky, but it doesn't matter. As long as the machine is there, not only will I not go bankrupt, but I can also make a lot of money!"

　　"That's good. These machines are actually imported from Iceland or the United States. They are of really good quality, especially the magic machines made of super alloys. They are all very intelligent products. The autonomous region is able to get these things and ship them to the country. This can only be said to be very capable!"

　　"Hey, it's more than just great ability. Brother Lu Fei, I don't know if you've ever been to the Floating City. Once you get there, you'll know that our autonomous region is connected to the gods. Think about it, what can't the gods do? What can't the church do? The autonomous region's Su Da executive officer was transferred to Tianjing. You see, the entire Chinese nation is undergoing tremendous changes every moment. To use the words in the newspaper, it's [the greatest change mankind has ever seen in 5,000 years]!"

　　"It is indeed a change that has not happened in five thousand years. I heard that China is also preparing to join the Imperial Federation United Community. It is preparing to hold a referendum and conduct a public opinion survey. If more than half of the citizens agree, then China will join the Imperial Federation United Community!" Lu Fei said.

　　"What? Is it true or false?"

　　"Of course it's true. I have relatives there, and the news is absolutely true!" Lu Fei said with a smile. He decided to spread the news this time.

　　"Oh, this is such great news! We farmers have been looking forward to this day for a long time. I heard that those poor natives in Africa who wore open-crotch pants have become richer than us traders after joining the Empire Federation. They are enjoying life. I'm so envious!"

　　"Haha, there are some people like this. Some are indigenous tribes in the Philippines, and others are several tribes on the African savannah. They also joined the Imperial Federation United Community. According to the agreement of member states, the Imperial Federation will vigorously support it. The first thing is to realize the system of food and clothing for all people, and then realize various welfare benefits. If our country joins the Imperial Federation United Community, we can also enjoy these. Soon, China will be able to catch up with the superior material life abroad. Of course, our country's spiritual life is definitely not worse than that of foreign countries. After all, our country is also an ancient civilization. Just listening to music, practicing calligraphy, painting, and practicing martial arts are all incomparable to foreigners!"

　　"That's right. When it comes to national quintessence, our ancestors are still amazing!" Wang Xiaoshi immediately took out his phone, which turned out to be a Spark smartphone. He called a friend and shouted, "I received great news. Our Huaxia country will soon join the Imperial Federation United Community. Haha, our good days are finally coming. By then, we can live to be 120 years old. The news is absolutely true. One of my brothers has someone above him... Come to my house tonight. I'm going to have a big banquet to celebrate!"

　　After Wang Xiaoshi finished chatting, he turned around and saw that Lu Fei had disappeared. While he was stunned, the blocked convoy slowly began to move forward. Wang Xiaoshi muttered something, quickly ran to his truck, started driving, and proudly sang a mountain tune.

　　Wang Xiaoshi didn't know that his friend who answered the phone and the people nearby were all excited. Joining the Imperial Federation Community? This is a big deal. Hurry up and inform your family. If there is really a public opinion survey, they must vote in favor!

　　…

　　Chapter 475 Conditions

　　China is in an uproar. China is going to hold a referendum, and all citizens over the age of 18 can vote with their ID.

　　With the full cooperation of cities, towns and villages at all levels, the referendum was carried out in an orderly manner. The entire referendum lasted for one week. One's name and ID number needed to be filled in on the ballot. Whether or not to join China in the Imperial Federation United Community, one only had to tick the "yes" or "no" options.

　　Many polling stations have been set up in communities and on the streets of major cities. Government office staff have gone out to set up polling stations on the streets to allow as many citizens as possible to vote.

　　All government departments, schools, companies, factories and other workplaces have arranged polling points, requiring everyone to go to vote. Those idle people in society can only vote at polling points on the streets. Even so, because of the adequate publicity and the fact that it is a major event concerning the lives of the lower classes, this referendum was unprecedented, with the voter turnout rate for citizens over the age of 18 reaching 94.8%, which is a remarkable number.

　　During the referendum, TV stations in various provinces and cities continued to follow up on the report, and the media began to promote what changes would happen if China joined the Imperial Federation United Community, etc.

　　"Humanity will enter the era of interstellar colonization. In the future, it will be a general trend for all countries to form a huge united entity. This is the trend of history, and no one can stop it..."

　　“The global village will become one village, with people of all races celebrating together!”

　　"If China announces its joining of the Imperial Federation Community, then global integration will be imminent!"

　　"There were also demonstrations in various parts of Russia, demanding that the Russian government follow the general trend, join the Imperial Federation United Community, and realize the global unified family!"

　　…

　　The media publicity was unreserved. Local municipal governments reported statistical data to higher levels, which were finally compiled by the National Bureau of Statistics and published in the National Daily. The number of votes in this referendum exceeded 900 million, with 97.9% voting in favor and the rest against.

　　Once the results were announced, the entire Chinese nation was in an uproar...

　　Major newspapers across the country rushed to reprint the article, and major television stations conducted interviews and made special reports. Every celebrity and ordinary person interviewed praised global unification as the general trend of the future, and said that the Chinese people had made the right choice.

　　On the same day, the He and Han countries, which are close neighbors to China, held an international press conference and expressed their willingness to join the Imperial Federation United Community and contribute to the great cause of achieving global unification!

　　"Despicable, so despicable..." The Chinese people cursed. It was obvious that the two small countries had issued the note first because China was about to join the Imperial Federation United Community, because the trend of earth unification was irreversible.

　　Su Shun did not expect it to be so fast. After he was transferred to the ruling circle, he had been working diligently, especially after the southern tour, when the call for global unification was very loud. He did not expect that the speed would suddenly accelerate now. It seemed that the ruling bosses of China suddenly came to their senses and agreed to join the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　Su Shun entered the State Council early in the morning. The secretary of the No. 1 leader came up to him and said with a smile, "Vice Premier Su, you are here. The No. 1 leader told me to wait for you here!"

　　"Is there anything wrong?" Su Shun asked with a smile.

　　"Something's up. Chief No. 1, several old chiefs, and the main executives are waiting for you in the Red Brick Building. They asked me to come and show you the way!"

　　"Red brick building?" Su Shun was slightly stunned.

　　"Haha, that's where some old military and political leaders and the ruling officials gather for gatherings!"

　　"Oh, well, lead the way. It seems like there's something important to discuss!" Su Shun said seriously.

　　The secretary did not say anything. Two cars drove out of the State Council, entered a dark garden in Zhongnanhai, and entered the villa area. A red private villa appeared in front of them.

　　"Vice Premier Su, please!" said the secretary with a smile.

　　"Okay!" Su Shun straightened his collar and walked into the red brick building with the gait of a dragon and a tiger. He passed through the gate, walked along a corridor, entered a courtyard, and then entered a large house.

　　This red brick building has a strange style, a combination of Chinese and Western styles. It is a bit like the layout of an old courtyard house, and a bit like the Russian architectural style. It should be an old house built at the beginning of the founding of China.

　　"Haha, Xiao Su is here. Come and sit over here. I'll introduce you to some veteran revolutionary veterans!" When the No. 1 leader saw Su Shun arriving, he waved and smiled.

　　"Okay!" Su Shun smiled slightly, and hurriedly stepped forward, nodding to several vigorous old leaders. Su Shun naturally recognized these people. Some of them were revolutionary predecessors with very long qualifications. They were now hiding behind the army and controlling the main military groups.

　　Sitting with them were several rulers, who only held positions in the state departments and had no posts in the army, so they sometimes did not stand so straight in front of these old leaders who held guns.

　　"Vice Premier Su, you are very good, young and promising. Some time ago, all the newspapers and media across the country were reporting about you. We old guys could see it just by opening the newspaper, haha..." the old leaders laughed.

　　"Thank you, leaders. It is because of your support that I can do my job well..."

　　"Well, we have read your proposals. Half of them are being implemented now. The prospects are very promising!"

　　"Thank you for the affirmation, leaders!" Su Shun smiled, thinking that it was not easy to get praise from these old seniors.

　　Chief No. 1 also smiled and said, "I asked you to come here this time, firstly to meet these seniors, and secondly to discuss our country's joining the Imperial Federation United Community! Xiao Su... you already know the result of the referendum, right?"

　　"Yes, the votes in favor are nearly 98%!" Su Shun said.

　　"Yes, this is the public opinion, this is the will of the people. Our Executive Government is an Executive Government that serves the people. This is by no means an empty slogan. Therefore, we have decided to respond to public opinion and hold a press conference in three days to announce our willingness to join the Imperial Federation United Community. At the same time, we plan to send you as one of the key personnel to negotiate with the Imperial Federation United Community!"

　　"This is a good thing. I promise to complete the task assigned by the leader!" Su Shun immediately expressed his opinion.

　　"Haha, okay, we firmly believe that you can accomplish it, and we also believe that you can bring more and better benefits to our people!" Leader No. 1 said with a smile.

　　Su Shun nodded. It was difficult for him to promise anything at this moment. If he took on too much, he would be embarrassed if he couldn't deliver on his promises.

　　The chiefs and the executives looked at each other, and the No. 1 chief said, "Xiao Su, we all know that you have a wide network of contacts in the Imperial Federation United Community, and you are also a high-level member of the Holy Truth Church. We just want to know if China will be able to enjoy the same treatment as other member states once it joins the Imperial Federation United Community?"

　　This is the premise. Only by ensuring that the interests of the country come first can these leaders and rulers be said to have fulfilled their due responsibilities. That means doing their job and fulfilling their duties. All the old leaders and rulers will practice this and there will be no compromises.

　　This is the awareness of being a party and government official. If you don’t even have this awareness, you wouldn’t be where you are today, and you wouldn’t be in that position.

　　Su Shun said quickly: "This is certain. Any country that joins the Imperial Federation United Community must sign a general agreement to declare the rights and obligations of both parties and ensure that the legitimate interests of each member country are not infringed!"

　　"Well, we know about the agreement. It's very tempting. No wonder countries all over the world couldn't resist its charm and joined it. We are no exception. In order to seek a better tomorrow, we also want to see the entire human race unite and work together for the future!"

　　"This is the general trend, our choice will not be wrong!" Su Shun assured.

　　Everyone nodded, and they were convinced of this. The number one leader smiled and said, "Of course it can't be wrong, because this has been proven by the practices of so many countries. We asked you to come here today, but it's actually a private meeting, you understand, right?"

　　"Oh, what extra do the leaders hope to get?" Su Shun showed a strange expression, then asked with a cautious smile.

　　"Xiao Su, what do you think? If our China joins the Imperial Federation United Community, based on the system there, can we produce a supreme governor for our China, so that we can have the opportunity to rule the world?" said Chief No. 1.

　　"This..." No matter how brave Su Shun was, he couldn't agree to it outright. He didn't have such great power. At this moment, a ray of light lit up in the void, and a ray of light from the gods shone out from the void. In the infinite light, Lu Fei condensed his form and walked out calmly. With a smile on his face, he nodded to Su Shun.

　　Su Shun saw that the leaders and officials were unaware of Lu Fei's arrival, and knew that this was because Lu Fei did not want mortals to see him. He immediately understood and kept a calm face.

　　…

　　Chapter 476 Press Conference

　　"What's wrong, Comrade Xiao Su? Don't be so hesitant. Is this question difficult to answer?" Leader No. 1 asked in confusion. The other leaders also understood that Su Shun might not have the authority to answer it.

　　"You can promise them and tell them that it won't work in the next session and we have to wait until the next session!" Lu Fei said.

　　Su Shun received the highest instruction and said excitedly, "This is fine, but not in the next term. It has to be in the term after the one after that!"

　　"Oh, you can make this decision?" the leaders asked in surprise.

　　Su Shun nodded quickly and said, "It's not up to me to decide, but my Lord has already agreed, so there's no need to worry. What the gods have agreed to is a golden law, and no one can change it!"

　　"The gods actually know what we are discussing?" The leaders were a little surprised.

　　"Yes, as long as anyone comes into contact with the gods' believers, the gods will know everything they say and do. This is what gods are. For believers, gods are omniscient!"

　　"Haha, that's good, that's good! In the next term, which is eight years later, as long as our China can one day rule the world, we old guys will be able to close our eyes when we see that day come!" The leaders saw hope and couldn't help but be very happy.

　　The Supreme Governor of the Empire Federation United Community serves for seven years, that is, every seven years, there will be a general election. Severa has served for six years, and will step down next year. When the next person is introduced, the Chinese people will be elected as the Supreme Governor. This is already very good, far exceeding the expectations of the heads and governors. However, at any time, the heads in front of them will not come back, and that is the time for the new rulers to take the lead.

　　"If they have any other requests, try your best to satisfy them. These old veterans have worked diligently for the country and the people, and it was not easy!" Lu Fei said, and then the light dissipated and the figures disappeared without a trace.

　　Lu Fei was like this sometimes, appearing and disappearing without a trace. Not only the leaders, but even the bodyguards outside the door didn't notice him.

　　Su Shun was in a very good mood. He said casually, "Old leaders, everyone has seen your contributions to the country. It has not been easy over the years. Now is a rare opportunity. You should state your personal request!"

　　Chief No. 1 laughed and said, "Well, now that we have finished discussing national affairs, let's talk about our personal requests. We old chiefs have worked hard for the country and the nation all our lives, and we need some compensation!"

　　"I don't need to make any personal requests!" The old leader surnamed He shook his head.

　　"Yes, yes, yes... We don't actually need these!" The leaders also expressed their opinions.

　　Su Shun understood it immediately. The old leaders naturally had a worry-free life, and those material things had no appeal to them.

　　"How about this, I have some special life potions on hand, which are much more powerful than ordinary potions. Let's give them to the chiefs and leaders. I think the chiefs have everything else they need, but as the saying goes, time makes people grow old. With this life potion, people can look younger and live longer. Isn't that great?"

　　Su Shun was not pretentious and immediately took out a bottle of emerald green life potion from the space ring.

　　"Is this the life potion? I heard that one bottle can make a person live to 120 years old!" Leader No. 1 said in amazement. He picked up one of the bottles and observed it carefully. The other leaders were also very curious and each took one to look at it.

　　Su Shun smiled and said, "That's true. In fact, it's not surprising that we humans can live to be 120 years old. As long as we maintain good health, there are many people who live to be over 110. It's just that most of us age too quickly due to our living environment, so it's difficult for us to live to be 100. This medicine can restore body functions and eliminate illness. After taking it, ordinary people can live safely to be 120, or even longer!"

　　"Well, I'll accept your offer. I'll take one more to give to my wife!" Leader No. 1 said happily immediately. He already had two life potions in his hands. The other leaders were not so pretentious and quickly grabbed them. In the end, everyone got two, and Su Shun also made up for the shortfall.

　　The old leaders were naturally very happy. Money, fame, status, these things were no longer lacking, nor were they rare. Only their waning years made them feel regretful. With this potion, they could live a few more decades and see the world better.

　　Three days later.

　　The press conference room of the Information Office was busy, with reporters from various countries filling the room. Various professional cameras were very small, only the size of a fist, and were supported on a silver bracket. These were products manufactured by Magic Technology, and they captured full 3D holographic images. The equipment was easy to carry, powerful, simple to operate, and could even be controlled by human-computer dialogue.

　　At the press conference, Qian Xiaoning brought three new reporters from the station. This was a very high-level press conference, held in the conference hall of the Press Office, and reporters from many countries were present.

　　"Quiet, quiet, the press conference is about to begin!" said a staff member of the Press Office, and then the spokesperson Li Anji and several staff members walked up to the podium and sat down.

　　"Okay, today's press conference starts now!" Li Anji glanced at the reporters present and immediately smiled slightly.

　　The scene immediately became quiet.

　　Li Anji took a copy of the manuscript, looked at it, then looked up at the reporters and said, "First of all, I would like to thank the reporters from all over the world for coming. I would also like to congratulate you. Today's news is enough to make the front page of your country!"

　　"Pa pa pa pa..." Some people had already started clapping. Li Anji quickly waved his hands to suppress the noise and said with a smile: "This is a press conference. We need relative silence. Haha, no clapping here!"

　　Some foreign reporters chuckled. Everyone knew that the spokesperson of the Press Office was very humorous.

　　"Okay, let's get back to the point. I am now solemnly announcing something to everyone. This is something that all the citizens of China agree on!"

　　Li Anji's expression became serious. He picked up the manuscript in his hand and read: "...According to the results of the referendum, the State Council and the National People's Congress have discussed and the Executive Government has decided to follow the will of the people and announce its willingness to join the Imperial Federation United Community. The State Council will send official representatives to Washington within a week for consultations..."

　　"boom!"

　　There was a sudden commotion at the scene. Although the reporters already knew what was to be announced at the press conference, they still couldn't help but talk about it when they actually heard the results.

　　Li Anji waved his hand again and said, "Today we are announcing this matter. Now that the announcement is over, it is time for reporters to ask questions. Each reporter is limited to asking one question. Okay, let's begin!"

　　Reporters began to raise their hands. When Li Anji saw Qian Xiaoning in the front row, he immediately smiled. Qian Xiaoning is not only a believer of the Holy Truth Church, but also a theurgist. He also serves as the deputy priest of a temple on Wangfujing Street in Tianjin.

　　Qian Xiaoning has been very successful in recent years. At his most successful time, he was transferred to the Information Office as his assistant, and later transferred back to the TV station's news department as the director. Perhaps it was after the report of the divine descent that year that his character exploded. Not only did he get promoted and make a fortune, but he also successfully entered the church. Over the course of a few years, he learned divine arts, which caused a sensation throughout the national TV station and the news department, and became a topic that people talked about with relish after dinner.

　　Qian Xiaoning naturally became a legendary figure with a great reputation. Li Anji naturally wanted to take care of his former colleague. He pointed at Qian Xiaoning and said with a smile: "Let the national TV station ask questions first. It would be best if it could serve as a starting point for discussion!"

　　Qian Xiaoning stood up calmly and asked, "Has the appointment of the appointed official been finalized? Will it be Vice Premier Su?" It was a good question, and the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became heated. This question and Vice Premier Su himself became a news topic.

　　Li Anji said helplessly: "How cunning! These are two questions. Well, the first speaker should be allowed some privileges, so I will answer both questions at once. First of all, the official representatives have not been completely determined, but I can reveal one thing to everyone, Vice Premier Su is also in the delegation! Well, the next one is this beautiful reporter from a British TV station..."

　　Li Anji smiled at the beautiful reporter and looked like a weird middle-aged uncle.

　　The beautiful woman smiled immediately. She stood up and said, "Everyone knows that Huaxia has refused to join the Imperial Federation Community over the years. So what is the reason that prompted the Huaxia Executive Government to decide to join the Imperial Federation Community?"

　　"That's a good question. First of all, I think it's public opinion. Our Chinese government has always respected public opinion. Secondly, given that the trend of global unification is already obvious, we decided to follow the trend of history and work together with people all over the world to create a better future..."

　　The beautiful lady rolled her eyes. Li Anji's answer was too cunning. He was truly a weird uncle. So hateful. He only spoke official language and was not honest at all.

　　…

　　Chapter 477 Journey

　　I want red tickets!

　　----

　　The press conference went very smoothly, and a few days later, the Chinese delegation set out from Tianjing. The delegation had a total of 76 members, including Foreign Minister Liu Dajiang, Premier Wang Renzhi of the State Council, Vice Premier Su Shun, representatives from seven major departments, several generals from the military, and their entourage.

　　The most surprising thing was that the delegation was actually allowed to have reporters accompanying the delegation for reporting. There were two reporters, one male and one female, and the male happened to be Qian Xiaoning.

　　The woman is called Chen Ting, and she is currently a popular host of the national television station. She is only 23 years old this year, and has an amazing resume. She entered the law department of Harvard University in the United States at the age of 15, and transferred to Cambridge in the United Kingdom a year later to study foreign history, literature and theology. She graduated at the age of 20 and obtained multiple doctoral degrees. She started working at the national television station at the age of 20. In the past three years, she has become a household name in China and a rising star.

　　In the delegation, Foreign Minister Liu Dajiang was the chief representative, the two premiers of the State Council could only be considered assistants, and representatives from other departments and the military could only be considered participants and witnesses.

　　This time, the delegation went to Washington to conduct "negotiations" on behalf of China, and signed an agreement to join the Imperial Federation United Community on behalf of the country, so this action is of great importance and is deeply related to the future direction of the country.

　　The delegation set out from Tianjing on a silver-gray transport spacecraft that was purchased from the Taklimakan Autonomous Region at a cost of more than one billion Chinese yuan.

　　Although it is a transport plane, it is definitely the most powerful spaceship in China, because it is also a spaceship that can fly into space and land on the moon. Its intelligent system and weapon system are enough to ensure the safety of any passenger in China.

　　Since the Taklimakan Autonomous Region allowed the sale of this transport spacecraft to China, all the research institutes under the National Aeronautics and Space Administration were collectively unemployed overnight, because their research was of no value in front of this mature spacecraft. What Long March bundled launch vehicle? What landing capsule... Compared with the spacecraft, they are all toys for children to play with.

　　In the end, there was no other choice, so the country gritted its teeth and spent a lot of money to buy several ships. It kept one for the military, and the others were all pulled into research institutes by scientific research institutions. The Space Administration was also allocated one, which was treated like a ginseng doll.

　　The transport ship we are on is actually loaned out from the army. As for combat ships of a higher level than transport ships, the autonomous region is not allowed to sell them to non-members of the Imperial Federation, so there is not a single flying battleship in the entire Chinese country.

　　"Vice Premier Su, this spaceship is really great. I heard it can fly into space?" Chen Ting asked when everyone was having dinner together.

　　"Yes, reporter Chen, theoretically this transport ship can carry out deep space and interstellar navigation like the spaceships in Star Trek. However, this is a transport ship. Its weapon system, life support system, energy system, communication system, self-sufficiency system and other systems are weaker and far from perfect. So if it flies out of the solar system, it is very likely to be lost in the vast sea of ​​stars. This is a very terrible and helpless disaster. By then, even God will not be able to help..." Su Shun talked freely.

　　"That's really terrible!" Chen Ting's face turned pale.

　　"But short-distance interstellar travel is not a problem. Initially, this type of spacecraft was used as a transport spacecraft to and from the Earth and the Moon, mainly transporting minerals and energy. Generally speaking, there is no problem flying to Neptune or Pluto!"

　　"This is a transport spaceship. I heard that the Imperial Federation United Community has a more powerful warship. I wonder how powerful it is?"

　　"Haha, you are talking about the God-Slaying Battleship, right? It is a masterpiece of the pinnacle of magic technology. You can tell from the name that the battleship was built to slay gods. Regardless of whether its power is exaggerated or not, the God-Slaying Battleship is very terrifying. It can even destroy land and sink it. It can even kill gods. Of course, this is just a legend. There are many God-Slaying Battleships in the Imperial Federation United Community, but they are all controlled by the gods!"

　　Su Shun had no reservations and seemed very happy talking and laughing. He seemed very excited when he told everyone these things that others did not understand. However, he frightened Chen Ting and shocked the generals so much that their faces turned pale.

　　"Xiao Su, is that giant God-Slaying ship really that powerful? It can sink the earth and kill gods. It is much more powerful than nuclear weapons!" a general said hurriedly.

　　Su Shun was in high spirits and said with a smile, "That's right. What are nuclear weapons now? The more troublesome thing about nuclear weapons is the radiation pollution. In fact, its explosive power is not the ultimate. The Light of God Slayer is countless times more powerful than it. When the demon god Bushong descended and landed in some cities in England, European countries made up their minds and launched at least a quarter of their nuclear weapons in stock to attack him, but he didn't lose a single hair. So, nuclear weapons nowadays are not reliable at all! And the nuclear radiation pollution that everyone talks about is very scary. As long as the divine magician uses purification magic, it can easily purify the pollution!"

　　Everyone nodded, each thinking about their own things. The atmosphere was a little weird and solemn.

　　"Xiao Su, you are still single. I think reporter Chen is a good candidate. Would you like to consider him?" Liu Dajiang suddenly smiled and thought for a moment.

　　Chen Ting's face flushed for a moment, but she returned to normal in an instant. Su Shun just smiled and waved his hand, saying, "It seems that if I don't get married, I will have no future. Wherever I go, there are people trying to match me up. I'm having a lot of luck with romance lately!"

　　After Su Shun said this, everyone burst into laughter and the atmosphere suddenly became lively.

　　Chen Ting looked at Su Shun, and for a moment she felt as if she were in a dream. She thought to herself, Vice Premier Su is really young. How could such a young and handsome man sit in a high position in a country? Moreover, he is a senior member of the Holy Truth Church and the highest executive officer of the Taklimakan Autonomous Region.

　　Chen Ting couldn't help but be moved by such a young and promising man with a bright future.

　　Su Shun seemed to sense Chen Ting's thoughts immediately and said with a smile: "Reporter Chen, you are not a believer of the Holy Truth Church, right?"

　　Chen Ting hesitated for a moment, shook her head and said, "No, I am a faithful scientist. I think that God can be explained by the scientific development perspective. So I study theology. My greatest wish is to study God like a scientist, to study the origin and development of God, and also to study how mortals can become God!"

　　Chen Ting's words were full of confidence. This was a firm belief. Su Shun was stunned and smiled bitterly, "Reporter Chen, you have great ambitions. You want to study the origin and development of gods like a scientist, and also study how mortals can become gods?"

　　"Yes, so during this delegation's trip, I hope to meet a diviner like Vice Premier Su, or even better, a god!" Chen Ting said with anticipation.

　　"That's possible. Gods come when they want to and leave when they want to, just like a dragon whose head can't be seen but its tail can't be found!"

　　"Really? That's great. We're going to the Taklamakan Autonomous Region soon, right? Originally, the Taklamakan was a vast desert, but later it was transformed by the gods into a vast forest. Such power is simply incredible and has exceeded the scope of current scientific knowledge of mankind. But I still believe that science has no limits. The only limit is the level of human understanding!"

　　"So reporter Chen wants to explain God with science?"

　　"Well, isn't it possible? I think this is a great topic! And I always believe that science includes God and encompasses theology, and theology should be incorporated into the modern scientific system!"

　　"Science can naturally include God, and people can study Him, because science is the study of time and everything. However, just because scientists say that all things about God are within the scope of science, it doesn't mean that all things about God must stay within the scope of science!"

　　"Why not?" Chen Ting opened her eyes wide, revealing a hint of confusion.

　　"Of course not. The officially established science has only been developed for a few years, at most a few hundred years?" Su Shun said with disdain, "But I tell you, theology has been developing for thousands of years. Since the existence of human beings and the beginning of sacrifice, theology has been developing. Even in some foreign countries, theology has been developing for millions of years. With such uniqueness, theology has transcended and become independent before the scientific system was officially established, becoming a unique and exclusive discipline. Although science claims to be the truth, it is impossible for theology to be classified as science!"

　　"Outside the domain? What outside the domain? Are you talking about outer space?" Chen Ting widened her eyes.

　　Su Shun smiled and said, "Reporter Chen, you don't really think that our Earth and humans are the only planet with life and the only intelligent race in the sea of ​​stars, do you? Haha, what about the Demon God Bushong? Well, let's not talk about the Demon God Bushong from afar, that's too scary. Let's eat and talk about the goblins, also known as the Samikel people. They are not humans. They are the makers of the spaceships under our feet. Hehe, according to the current level of human technology, I don't think humans can build such spaceships!"

　　Chen Ting was speechless and quickly defended herself, "No, no, how could I think that we humans are the only ones in the universe? This view is too narrow. Theoretically, since we exist in the sea of ​​stars, there must be life similar to us somewhere else. This is natural!"

　　Su Shun really enjoyed the look of Chen Ting, the beautiful lady, being humiliated. He waved his hands and said with a smile, "That's good. So reporter Chen still can't win the argument with me... Oh, look, time is running out. We have already arrived in Taklimakan. We will transfer to the plane prepared for us by the autonomous region to go to Washington!"

　　Su Shun stood up and didn't want to argue with the little girl anymore, because this beautiful woman should not be provoked. If he really debated with her, he would probably lose in the end, and by that time, his reputation as the deputy prime minister would be ruined!

　　Chen Ting bit her lip, her playful and aggrieved look made people feel pity for her. Even the old generals with gray hair and beards couldn't help laughing, thinking that it's good to be young!

　　…

　　Chapter 478 Special Zone

　　The transport spacecraft flew over the vast forest. There was no road in the endless forest. It looked like an ancient yet new jungle.

　　When we say it is ancient, we mean that many of the trees in the Taklamakan Forest are extinct species from ancient times. Buried deep under the sand, they almost turned into fossils. But one day, they were brought to life by divine power, and grew again to form big trees. Many of them are towering trees. If they grew at a normal time, they would not be able to grow so tall even after three hundred years. This is the incredible thing about the divine power.

　　And brand new means that the forest is very new. There are no rotten leaves, no old tree roots and vines, and no wild beasts and animal feces in the forest. It looks like an artificial forest, but it is not, because there is absolutely no such artificial forest in the world.

　　If we insist that there is, then this forest can only be a forest created by God, not an artificial forest created by mortals.

　　The huge screens around the cabin of the transport spacecraft have been showing huge pictures. These pictures are showing the forest scenery outside the ship, just like huge windows opened on the spacecraft.

　　In fact, the spacecraft did not open any windows, but mature imaging technology was applied to the cabin. The imaging on the cabin was almost exactly the same as the actual picture seen. Unless you touch it with your hands, you cannot tell the real from the fake with the naked eye.

　　Everyone had stood up long ago and walked to the cabin, looking out. The entire forest was full of vigorous vitality, with an inexplicable sense of mystery and solemnity.

　　"I really can't believe it. Was this really a vast desert before? Now it has turned into a vast forest!" Chen Ting opened her eyes wide. She reached out and touched it, and found that it was the cold metal wall of the cabin. It was just strange that the metal wall could form an image like an LCD screen. She naturally didn't know that the metal wall was only coated with a 0.3 mm thick imaging coating.

　　"There is a city over there..."

　　Everyone turned their heads and saw a city appearing not far away. This city was very modern, and in it there was an extremely tall skyscraper that was dozens of times larger than the Dubai Tower and taller, giving the illusion of soaring into the sky.

　　The city is full of tall buildings, and the streets are wide and neat, and the planning is excellent. There are many hovering flying motorcycles and flying cars on the road around the city. From a distance, it seems like you have encountered a future city that is hundreds of years ahead of its time.

　　"Smart Brain, what is the name of that city? Could it be Senhe City?" Chen Ting asked, raising her head slightly. The so-called Senhe City is the capital city of the Taklimakan Autonomous Region. Senhe City is a metropolis full of the atmosphere of the new era. In recent years, it has attracted people from all over the world to invest and settle here. Tourism is even more popular because the sky above the city is said to be a floating city.

　　This is a bit like the relationship between Rome and Vatican City. People go to Vatican City for tourism. They go to visit in the morning and have to leave Vatican City in the evening because there are no hotels in Vatican City for you to rest overnight. Tourists can only return to Rome.

　　The same goes for Morihe City and the Floating City. There are no hotels in the Floating City, and tourists can only leave the Floating City at night. The closest city to the Floating City is Morihe City, and almost all tourists will go to the hotels in Morihe City to rest.

　　"That's not Senhe City, but Dongqiao City. It will take about 32 minutes to reach Senhe City!" said the intelligent computer.

　　"Oh, I see!" Chen Ting was slightly disappointed, but then she became happy and said, "The Taklamakan Autonomous Region calls itself the hometown of forest cities, which is really good. Dongqiao City has such an atmosphere, so I think Senhe City is even more different!"

　　The transport spacecraft flew for about half an hour, passing by more than a dozen cities. In the distance, the sky was filled with a soft light, and a floating city appeared in people's sight.

　　"We're here, we're here, that's the floating city!" Everyone saw that the floating city was bathed in sacred light. From a distance, it looked like an island floating in the air, full of incredible miracles.

　　When the spaceship arrived over Senhe City, it saw that Senhe City was more prosperous than Dongqiao City. There were four super huge skyscrapers, one in the east, west, south and north. The skyscrapers were surrounded by high-rise buildings.

　　In the sky of Morihe City, various spaceships and huge transport ships shuttled back and forth in an orderly manner, as if there were invisible routes in the sky for them to advance, retreat or avoid.

　　Some spaceships even stayed next to the skyscrapers and transported supplies into the buildings. This kind of scene is absolutely not found in other cities, because the buildings in other cities are very small and short, far inferior to the super skyscrapers in the Taklamakan Autonomous Region.

　　Everyone was amazed. The super skyscraper occupied a huge area and inside it was actually a huge community, comparable to a small city.

　　It can accommodate 20,000 to 30,000 households, and has everything from leisure and entertainment facilities to restaurants and schools. It has all the functions of a small city. Newspapers praised super skyscrapers as one of the main architectural models for future cities.

　　The most hotly debated issues right now are the two major models of future cities: one is the natural garden city model, and the other is the ultra-dense residential model such as super skyscrapers.

　　"What a prosperous city...even Shenhai City can't compare to it!" Chen Ting exclaimed in admiration, and saw the transport spacecraft slowly landing at an airport.

　　The airport is very large, with countless large spaceships parked on it, including various transport spaceships, Airbus spaceships, and even flying battleships.

　　As soon as the transport spacecraft docked, a huge Feitian-type battleship carrying twelve huge and beautiful magic sun boats slowly flew over from low altitude. The magnificent scene immediately shocked everyone's hearts.

　　The Feitian Type 1 battleship is larger than other battleships. Many strange magic cannons can be faintly seen on the silver-gray hull. It looks extremely ferocious, just like an ancient giant whale. The sky is the sea and it can roam freely.

　　The twelve specially built large magic solar boats have also been specially designed, with elements of decoration that are appreciated by earthlings added in, making each magic solar boat a work of art.

　　The three ships formed a delegation fleet, which was far more respectable than a single transport ship.

　　"Haha, Xiao Su, so you have already made all the arrangements. That's good. This fleet will definitely not lose face even if it goes to Washington!" Liu Dajiang and several old generals looked at each other and laughed with satisfaction.

　　The captain got off the Feitian-type battleship and hurried over to the delegation to greet them.

　　"Leaders, please come aboard!" the captain said finally.

　　"What? You don't want to visit Morihe City, and..." Chen Ting looked up at the floating city that was suspended in the air, as if it was just around the corner, and a look of regret appeared on her face. This was her first time in Morihe City, and it would be a pity if she didn't visit and have fun.

　　"There is no time left. We have a mission to fulfill. Let's visit when we come back. I will then issue special passes to everyone so that everyone can have a good look at Morihe City and the floating city!" Su Shun said with a smile.

　　"Well, then it's a deal. You can't regret it when the time comes!" Chen Ting was overjoyed. She took a look at the Magic Sun Boat and said, "Can we take the Magic Sun Boat first, and then switch to the spaceship after we get out of the Taklimakan Desert?"

　　When everyone heard this, they all nodded and said, "This is a good idea. I think these magic solar boats are simply works of art. It would be a great pleasure for us to ride on them and wander through the vast forest and ocean!"

　　"Forget it, forget it. Well, just get on board. We will be out of the Taklamakan Autonomous Region in two hours. Then we will change ships. If we sail at full speed, it will only take an hour to arrive!"

　　Everyone boarded the magic sun boat. The fleet flew slowly over the forest, and the forest was dyed red all the way until they left the autonomous region and everyone boarded the flying battleship.

　　The fleet then sailed at full speed, flying through the Middle East, across the Mediterranean, passing Algeria and Morocco, and entering the North Atlantic.

　　Washington is located in the northeastern United States, close to Virginia and Maryland. It is now officially called "Washington, D.C., the District of Columbia."

　　As if they had been notified early in the morning, the fleet had an unimpeded journey since entering the coastline, and flew over the prosperous cities of the United States. Many spaceships and giant ships were seen shuttling over the cities. Some members of the delegation who had never seen the world could not help but be stunned. This scene was simply the appearance of a future city, and its prosperity was far greater than that of China.

　　Although most people have learned about the Imperial Federation United Community from media information, the changes in recent years have been so rapid, almost leaps and bounds. So when they first see the prosperous scene that exceeds their imagination, how can they not be shocked?

　　The flying battleship led twelve magic solar boats and flew slowly by. Many citizens took out their seventh-generation Spark phones to take pictures, because the magic solar boats were so exquisite and cool. Even in the Imperial Federation United Community, magic solar boats were still rare. Only in Iceland and the floating city could such flying boats be seen. They were synonymous with antiquity, elegance, nobility, and rarity, and those who could ride on them were all bigwigs with status.

　　The fleet arrived at the Imperial Federation United Community, Washington, D.C., and slowly anchored at Washington Square. Officials had already come to the square to greet them.

　　As the fleet anchored, whistling fireworks immediately flew into the sky and bloomed for three minutes. After the fireworks and salutes were over, the officials of the Imperial Federation United Community came forward to welcome the Chinese delegation to the sound of grand music.

　　The standard of the welcoming ceremony was astonishing. People were standing on a bright red carpet, and the square was guarded by knights. Outside, citizens were watching, all of them coming to watch the excitement.

　　"Haha, the air feels really good. This trip really broadens my horizons!" said a general in the delegation.

　　"Yes, if you don't go out for a walk, you won't know how prosperous the world is! We Chinese have fallen behind a lot, but we can still catch up in the future! Of course, our Taklimakan Autonomous Region is no worse than here, and even the ecological environment far exceeds anywhere else. It is a good place for people to live and maintain health!"

　　"Haha, that's right, the land left by our ancestors is still the best!" Su Shun also laughed, but he was thinking in his heart:

　　In the future, when the world is unified, mankind will face the sea of ​​stars and the enemies outside the world. All human beings, regardless of skin color or race, are earthlings and will no longer be divided from each other. The hatred between races will gradually disappear because of the great unification. This is the trend and no one can stop it.

　　This is a great era, and I am participating in creating such a brand new era.

　　…

　　Chapter 479 Negotiation?

　　After the establishment of the Imperial Federation United Community, the U.S. capital Washington D.C. became the headquarters of the Imperial Federation. The Chinese delegation had to go to Washington to sign the treaty to join the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　The headquarters of the Imperial Federation is the White Tower, which is the center of the Imperial Federation United Community. It is a building that was completed only three years ago. It is 1,389 meters high, has 408 floors, and is all white. It is called the White Tower.

　　At the beginning, the rulers of the member states all set up their ruling teams in their own capitals, but the emergence of spacecraft changed this situation.

　　A small spaceship is very fast. Even if it travels around the equator, it only takes more than two hours. This is faster and more convenient than an airplane.

　　Due to the Imperial Federation United Community Agreement, the power of the community is centralized. The rulers of the member states of the Imperial Federation Community meet almost every week for various large and small meetings to coordinate and control the resources of the Imperial Federation United Community. This is an enormous task. Even if there are intelligent machines to help deal with it at all times, the rulers still need to make the final decision.

　　Over time, the rulers of some member states simply moved their ruling teams into the White Tower. Because they had their own dedicated spacecraft, they could go anywhere quickly, and it felt like the Earth had really become a global village.

　　The White Tower is a milestone in architectural history because it has three hundred "sky docking ports", which are platforms for spacecraft to dock.

　　There are many docking ports on almost every three floors. Countless small spaceships shuttle back and forth outside the White Tower. Some enter the docking ports of the White Tower, and some fly out of the docking ports. It is a busy scene.

　　So far, the Imperial Federation United Community has 167 member states. If China is included, the number will reach 168.

　　More than half of the rulers of so many countries have moved into the White Tower, leading the political affairs of their respective countries from within the White Tower, and also participating in the parliament of the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　The White Tower already seems to have the air of a global governing center.

　　When the Chinese delegation entered the White Tower, they felt like they had entered a building of the future. Everywhere were neatly dressed office workers, and the atmosphere was solemn and dignified. This was the atmosphere that a government department should have, but the atmosphere of the White Tower was a little deeper.

　　Along the way, many people nodded to Su Shun, and Su Shun responded with gestures, which was very stylish. This made the accompanying staff of the Chinese delegation surprised and envious.

　　"Vice Premier Su, you are very familiar with this place. Why do so many people greet you?" Wang Renzhi said embarrassedly. As the Premier of the State Council of China, he still didn't know many people in the White Tower where dignitaries from various countries gathered. On the contrary, Su Shun was different. He seemed to know a lot of people.

　　Su Shun said casually: "I know some, most of them are from the Holy Truth Church. Of course, they also hold some positions in the member states of the Imperial Federation United Community!"

　　"I didn't expect Vice Premier Su to have such a wide network of contacts. I wonder if this will be an advantage in our negotiations?" said Premier Wang Renzhi.

　　"Don't worry, old leader. I feel at home when I arrive at the White Tower. The people who will negotiate with us are definitely people I know. They are my friends anyway. So we will definitely get the greatest benefits from this negotiation. There will be no discounts. Don't worry, just wait and see!"

　　"That's good, that's good!"

　　Liu Dajiang finally breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, China had long been left behind by the mainstream international countries in recent years. Domestic news media tried not to report on this aspect in line with the principle of reporting good news but not bad news. However, the gap was real and huge. As a diplomat, he dealt with the behemoth Imperial Federation United Community every day, so he naturally knew how terrifying the Imperial Federation United Community was.

　　This time, as the head of the delegation, he was responsible for the negotiations, but he was actually unsure in his heart. There is a saying that "a weak country has no diplomacy". The current situation is very appropriate for China. Facing the behemoth of the Imperial Federation United Community, it is not unfair to say that China is a weak country.

　　With Su Shun's guarantee, a big stone in Liu Dajiang's heart was finally put down. Perhaps others did not know how great Su Shun's connections and power were in the Imperial Federation Community, but Liu Dajiang knew that he dealt with this behemoth, the Imperial Federation Community, every day. How could he not understand that Su Shun's sister Su Tongtong and sister Su Wanran were both people running back and forth between the White Tower and the Floating City Lord's Temple?

　　The three siblings of the Su family are all high-ranking members of the Holy Truth Church, high-ranking members of the Yili Foundation, and one of the few permanent members of the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　Such a huge network of people and power is enough to make the most luxurious family in the world look up to him, but even such a family is still not the most powerful, because theocracy is high above the state power. It's just that theocracy never seems to directly interfere in the "political" affairs of the Empire Federation United Community.

　　The Chinese delegation was greeted by a group of 100 people, including five permanent members and 95 parliamentary members, and of course their accompanying assistants. These people were of various skin colors, and each of them was energetic, very confident, and full of sunshine and a smile.

　　"Different, absolutely different!" Everyone immediately felt the mental state of the top leaders of the Imperial Federation United Community. It did not have the dull atmosphere of the Chinese officialdom, but was comparable to the free and open working atmosphere of some large companies.

　　The three people in the lead were all young and beautiful women, and they all had Chinese faces. These three people were Su Tongtong, Su Wanran, and Lu Wenwan.

　　This made the Chinese delegation's eyes light up. Wow, this is incredible. The people negotiating with them are actually Chinese? This is too unexpected. This indicates that the result of this negotiation is very favorable to China.

　　"Haha, big sister, little sister, why are you here too? It turns out that you are here on behalf of the Imperial Federation United Community to negotiate with our China... Hehe, we are all Chinese, so please don't make things difficult for our citizens..." Su Shun laughed.

　　Liu Dajiang and Wang Renzhi were so happy when they heard this that they almost died. Well, what was going on? This was: "I have someone above me!"

　　As the saying goes, it is easier to get things done if you have someone in the court. This is an irrefutable truth since ancient times.

　　Su Tongtong smiled and said, "Don't worry, why would we make things difficult for our own people? Please come in, to Conference Room No. 1!" Su Tongtong made a gesture of invitation.

　　"Okay, okay, let's go in together. Congressman Su is able to represent the Imperial Federation United Community to negotiate with us this time, which shows his sincerity!" Liu Dajiang laughed, very satisfied.

　　"Okay, okay, Minister Liu, you are not a believer of the church yet, right?" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"Uh... a believer? Not yet. I do want to believe in gods and become a believer of the Holy Truth Church, but I have been delayed due to political reasons..." Liu Dajiang said without hesitation, with a hint of regret on his face, and then he said happily: "But it will be soon. As long as China can smoothly join the Imperial Federation United Community, I will first solve my personal belief problem and become a true believer of the Holy Truth Church.

　　The believers of the Truth Church are divided into general believers, true believers, devout believers and fanatics. There are also clergy and non-clergy. Being a true believer means that one will only believe in one god. At present, there is no other choice except to believe in Lu Fei. For ordinary people, this is enough.

　　"Well, our church welcomes you very much, please!" Su Tongtong and Liu Dajiang entered the council hall side by side.

　　Both parties entered the parliament hall and the negotiations began.

　　"Please bring the additional agreement from China!" Su Tongtong said with a smile as everyone sat down.

　　"Okay!" Su Shun handed over a seven-page supplementary agreement. This supplementary agreement was some additional terms that China required in addition to the normal powers, obligations and assistance it obtained when joining the Imperial Federation United Government.

　　Of course, the clause requiring the next Chinese to serve as the Supreme Archon of the Imperial Federation United Community will not appear in these additional terms. If such a clause appears, it would be "brainless".

　　"Within three years, we will help build a spacecraft factory in China, excluding the Taklamakan region, with an intelligent production line for producing transport spacecraft and three types of flying warships!"

　　"Give China priority to providing 5,000 geothermal power generation devices to ensure China's energy needs first!"

　　"Open the market for super-magic matrix batteries and allow China to produce super-magic matrix batteries!"

　　"Within three years, the Imperial Federation United Community will provide technical and material assistance to China to build at least two medium-sized mining bases on the moon!"

　　"Starting from the moment Huaxia signs the agreement to join the Imperial Federation United Community, Huaxia will have 1,300 places to send international students from the top 100 universities in the Imperial Federation United Community every year!"

　　…

　　There are more than one hundred additional clauses in total, covering all aspects including education, science and technology, people's livelihood, and national defense.

　　Everyone scanned the text and then uploaded it to the projector. After everyone had seen it, the 100-member representative of the Imperial Federation shrugged and nodded, saying, "Are these the only additional conditions? That's it..."

　　The hundred representatives unexpectedly agreed unanimously without even any bargaining and all agreed.

　　"Okay, that's it! On behalf of the Imperial Federation United Community, I can approve this additional clause and add it to the general treaty for signing. Let's start signing. Let's not waste any more time. You know, our time is very precious, and the value of every second is immeasurable!" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"Haha, it's really straightforward. This is the smoothest negotiation I've ever participated in!" Su Shun laughed. Liu Dajiang, Wang Renzhi and the accompanying Chinese representatives were stunned. They would never have dreamed that the Imperial Federation United Community would agree to it without any bargaining.

　　Is this still a negotiation?

　　Su Tongtong smiled and said, "It's a negotiation for you, but for us, the Imperial Federation United Community, it's not a negotiation, but just appropriate assistance. These conditions are not excessive, and we can fulfill them at any time!"

　　Su Tongtong took out the general agreement from the accompanying staff, and then added the additional agreement. Su Tongtong and the representatives were the first to sign their names, a total of five permanent members of parliament.

　　The Chinese delegation was much more cautious. After reading the treaty carefully, they found that there were no problems and signed it with confidence.

　　"Okay, the signing is completed. There will be a press conference for the external signing later. After this formality, the Imperial Federation United Community will fulfill its rights and obligations to the Chinese nation!" Su Tongtong said with a smile, stood up and shook hands with Liu Dajiang.

　　"What an honor! From now on, China will become a member of the Imperial Federation United Community, and the cause of global unification has taken a big step forward!" Liu Dajiang was extremely excited.

　　…

　　Chapter 480 Changes

　　The lights of the subsequent press conference were shining, and representatives of the Chinese delegation headed by Liu Dajiang and the Imperial Federation delegation signed an agreement, and China officially joined the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　The ceremony was completed under the watchful eyes of people all over the world.

　　When the Chinese delegation returned to China, the whole country was jubilant. With China joining the Imperial Federation United Community, all kinds of earth-shaking changes came into being. First of all, all things that were previously completely banned were opened to China.

　　What does Huaxia want to buy and what technology does it want to introduce? No problem. Not only are there no trade barriers, but it can also get support. The population on this piece of land of Huaxia is too large. A large population means more consumption, great potential, and sufficient faith. The Empire Federation United Community will only spare no effort to support the rapid development of Huaxia.

　　As a result, countless routes were opened between the member states of the community all over the world and China, and huge transport fleets that covered the sky and the sun entered China. All kinds of materials, from daily necessities to national defense technology, from small embroidery needles to huge magical machines, and even flying battleships were imported into China.

　　China was in an uproar. The country took the opportunity to introduce a national food and clothing system and a series of social welfare security systems that had been planned for a long time. For a time, the once bustling talent markets in various cities were deserted. Countless office workers and wage earners who were tired of their jobs resigned, walked out of factories and companies, and some stayed at home, busy playing online games.

　　All Chinese enterprises, from state-owned enterprises to private enterprises, were impacted by the new economy of the Imperial Federation United Community and began to adjust their industries.

　　After the integration with the Empire Federation Community, many traditional industries have no market at all, and many workers have resigned. Some demanding private factories even have all their employees resigned. The boss looked at the empty factory and cried, "Damn Empire Federation Community, how can you guys cut off our source of income? Oh my God, is there still justice in this world? If everyone has food to eat, then who would come out to work... Oh my God, are you forcing me to hire people from Gaoxin? I can't live anymore, I might as well just pay for robots to work!"

　　"Hey, you deserve it. So what if you're the boss? Isn't he just like us poor bastards?"

　　"That's enough. You won't starve to death... Isn't it just a matter of making less money? Is there any need to commit suicide?"

　　People who saw this situation couldn't help but laugh. This was a world where no one could starve to death, but people still had to buy a house, a car, and get married, all of which cost money, so there was no need to worry that no one would not look for a job.

　　But by then, the remuneration of hired workers will be greatly increased, and employment agreements must be properly signed. Otherwise, those who are not satisfied with the work will definitely leave.

　　This is a shock adjustment. Many enterprises and factories have fallen into a semi-stagnant state. A large number of factories have closed down or cannot continue to operate. However, this does not matter. It will not cost lives. At most, the rich will become ordinary people. Far-sighted entrepreneurs will seize the opportunity to introduce new technologies from the Imperial Federation United Community, set up various new factories and enterprises, and embark on a path of transformation.

　　Various cultural trends, economic changes and social changes are impacting China. Every citizen can feel the changes in the entire country every day, and at the same time, can feel the changes around them.

　　This is a drastic change. The entire Chinese nation has fallen into a state of "chaos". What is chaos? Chaos means disorder. The entire country's national industry has fallen into a state of disorder. Various industries have begun to readjust and reshuffle, and various thoughts have filled the minds of the Chinese people.

　　In fact, the chaotic state that China is currently experiencing has been experienced by any member state of the Imperial Federation United Community, but the degree of chaos varies.

　　The state of "chaos" experienced by China is undoubtedly the deepest and most severe.

　　First of all, there are a lot of people in China who are struggling for food and working hard. Once the country implements a universal food and clothing system, these people will stop working, or they will find better jobs.

　　The huge changes made many people unable to adapt. Some people stayed at home and lived a carefree life, while others were determined to forge ahead, firmly grasping the pace of the era of great changes and becoming successful. Every day, there are successful people who become capitalists overnight.

　　However, in the Imperial Federation United Community, assets are no longer the standard for measuring a person's success. In this materially abundant society, even if you don't work, you will have enough food and clothing. If you work a little, you will live a comfortable life. There is no need to be obsessed with money.

　　Some people are very open-minded and start enjoying life from then on, growing flowers, learning calligraphy, playing Go, and cultivating their character, and they are very happy. More people have already made their choice.

　　In front of the big temples in major cities, there were long lines, almost endless. These people came to register as true believers, and some applied to become devout believers.

　　The priests of the major temples have unique methods of identification. Many true believers who want to apply to be devout believers enter the temple, but walk out dejectedly after a few minutes. It seems that they have not yet reached the standard of devout believers.

　　In the new welfare system of the Holy Truth Church, believers are also treated well. Once they reach the standard of a devout believer, they can become full-time believers and receive extra salary and various benefits every month. They can also learn various divine arts.

　　It can be said that full-time believers are the most promising profession in the world. This profession produces faith and allows one to practice divine arts. Moreover, after death, the souls of full-time believers enter the kingdom of God, and it is said that the treatment is very good!

　　Moreover, the threshold for this profession is extremely low. All you need is a devout believer. Of course, there are special and strict regulations for full-time believers, and there is also a reward and punishment system. Because it is directly supervised by God, it is very effective and no one can fool around. Anyone who fools around will be disqualified as a full-time believer.

　　Full-time believers are very suitable for the poor masses, and of course there are no obstacles for the rich, because the rich also need to practice magic and pursue power. In some devout families, three generations of the grandparents and grandchildren apply to become full-time believers. Some full-time believers are very young and can successfully apply to be full-time believers at the age of three or four.

　　Faith has nothing to do with age, it only has to do with piety. Piety or not cannot be faked, because the gods can tell the difference.

　　After China joined the Imperial Federation United Community, many things have changed, from top to bottom, from deep to superficial, from outside to inside, from material to spiritual.

　　The biggest change is that people’s way of life and values ​​are changing.

　　The pursuit of money is no longer what people pursue. No matter how much money one has, it is just money. In the Imperial Federation United Community, there are many things that cannot be bought with money. One of them is prohibited items, such as flying battleships and so on.

　　The second is devout faith, which is priceless. It is a hundred times and a thousand times more precious than the Imperial Federation Dollar. At the same time, it is something that everyone has. It is the fairest for everyone. Whoever worships it day and night, keeps it in his heart and prays for it, will be more devout.

　　The third is divine arts, which is power. This is also something that cannot be purchased with money. It requires talent and unremitting efforts. Anyone who is lazy, cunning and sly will never become a divine magician.

　　The fourth is the treatment of the soul after death. In the latest "Charter of Divine Truth: The Kingdom of God", it is clearly described how the soul enters the Kingdom of God, as well as the treatment of the soul in the Kingdom of God.

　　The souls in the Kingdom of God are also called petitioners, heroic spirits and holy spirits. These are strictly divided into different levels. If a full-time believer in the mortal world unfortunately dies, he or she can immediately become a first-class petitioner after reincarnation into the Kingdom of God, and then a step further to become a heroic spirit. A heroic spirit is an existence that can live forever with the Kingdom of God.

　　As long as the Kingdom of God exists, heroic spirits exist, which is equivalent to immortality.

　　The petitioners also have a long life, but many of them are tired of the long life, and their spirits naturally assimilate with the Kingdom of God, and finally merge into the Kingdom of God, becoming the will of the Kingdom of God and the eternal existence of God. However, this is not as good as the heroic spirits and holy spirits, who have their own independent personalities.

　　…

　　Chapter 481: Repairing the Altar

　　In Linggui Village, early in the morning, on the hillside at the entrance of the village, a dozen villagers gathered together with carrying poles and hoes and rushed to the land temple at the foot of the hillside.

　　"Hurry, hurry, we must destroy the land temple today. We must build a sacred altar of truth!" said the leader Wang Dachui. He held a big hammer in his hand and led a group of villagers from the neighborhood to the land temple in the village.

　　The land temple in Linggui Village has a history of hundreds of years. People built this land temple since the villagers settled here.

　　The villagers have been worshipping the land god for generations, praying for good weather, safe travel, and no illness or disaster. They come to worship on the first and fifteenth day of every month and during festivals, and they never lack three kinds of meat and four kinds of fruits. The three nearby villages only worship this land temple, and the incense is very prosperous.

　　But now that the gods have appeared in the world, the farmers' one-third acre of land is all planted with high-yield giant crops. These giant crops are said to be cultivated by the gods using their divine power. They are miracle seeds. For example, rice has all the advantages of high-quality rice. It is drought-resistant, has a short maturity period, is resistant to lodging, and has even evolved the ability to resist bird feeding.

　　Because the grains of high-yield giant rice are large and the husks are very hard, sparrows cannot pierce them with their beaks. If the grains are swallowed whole, they are difficult to digest, so sparrows will stop eating after eating them a few times.

　　The villagers planted for two seasons and every family had a bumper harvest. Government departments all went to the countryside to collect the grain, and the standard price was very high. The farmers benefited immediately. Some families had more than a dozen people and had more land. After the harvest, they earned tens of thousands of Chinese yuan at a time. I heard that Chinese yuan can be exchanged for Imperial Federal dollars at the bank, which can be used to buy a lot of new things.

　　The farmers suddenly became more prosperous. They owned land resources and could earn high incomes as long as they worked. At the same time, they could go to relevant departments to collect grain with their ID cards. This was a universal food and clothing system that included not only urban residents but also rural residents.

　　The farmers made a lot of money. Some farmers became rich and renovated their houses and bought trams. They lived a comfortable life that only city dwellers could enjoy before.

　　Some farmers even became believers of the Holy Truth Church. With a little encouragement, they immediately took action to destroy the land temple and planned to rebuild the Holy Truth altar.

　　It is not realistic to ask them to build a small temple of sacred truth right away, because small temples also have specifications, and it cannot be built at all without raising funds. However, it is still possible to build an altar.

　　Although Wang Dachui doesn't have a very impressive name, he is one of the more educated young people in the village. After all, he graduated from agricultural science. He returned to his hometown and contracted forests, planted medicinal fruit trees, and also contracted large tracts of paddy fields. He is a wealthy man in the village. His home is fully equipped with home appliances and even has three computers.

　　Wang Dachui is a true believer of the Holy Truth. He has registered online and recently ran out of the mountains to the city's great temple to apply for a devout believer. However, he did not meet the standards. Fortunately, he still gained something, that is, he was promoted from a third-class true believer to a second-class true believer. Although it is only an improvement in one level, it has made Wang Dachui ecstatic.

　　Unlike ordinary farmers, Wang Dachui has vision and ideals. Although he returned to the village to become a farmer, his identity as a farmer never shattered his hopes. Especially after becoming a believer of the Holy Truth Church, he entered the spiritual space of the Supreme Temple of Holy Truth almost every day to communicate with people from all over the world. His belief in the church has reached the level of obsession.

　　Unfortunately, the current situation in the countryside made him feel helpless. Initially, he wanted to build an altar for the Holy Truth Church at the entrance of the village, but when it was halfway built, a few elderly people in the village brought people to tear it down.

　　This time, Wang Dachui contacted a group of "insiders" and vowed to tear down the land temple and rebuild an altar. In this area of ​​dozens of miles, there can only be one altar for sacrifice, and there is absolutely no room for the land temple.

　　"Hit me! Don't be polite!"

　　At Wang Dachui's command, the farmers picked up their tools and started hammering on the land temple. Wang Dachui even raised a big iron hammer and started pounding on the cement brick walls of the land temple.

　　Crash...

　　Large sections of brick walls were knocked down. The land temple was not big, covering only three to four square meters. A small temple was erected, more than two meters high, very short. A painted pottery land god was enshrined inside. In front of the land god was a cement platform, and in front, behind, left and right were cement floors for people to stand on.

　　With just a few hits from Wang Dachui, a wall was broken into pieces.

　　"Da Hammer, let's get the God of Land down first! We don't have to destroy the wall yet. It won't be too late to destroy it when we build the altar later!" said a villager.

　　"Okay, I'll smash the God of Land first!" Wang Dachui swung the sledgehammer and was about to hit the God of Land. How could this clay statue withstand the hammer? It seemed that the God of Land was about to be killed!

　　"Stop, stop it all, Wang Dachui, Zhuang Erniu, what are you bastards doing!!" Angry shouts were heard, and several elderly uncles and great-uncle uncles came running up and scolded.

　　Wang Dachui was stunned, then laughed and said, "Old Uncle, Secretary, I want to demolish the land temple and rebuild the altar. Are you also going to interfere? You should know that you have retired, so you really can't interfere in this matter. Just go home and stay at home. Why are you meddling in other people's business?"

　　"Why can't we do anything about it? You ignorant kids, do you think you can move the land temple? Aren't you afraid of retribution?"

　　"Retribution?" Wang Dachui sneered, "How funny! There is no deity in the land temple. How can it have any sense or power? Retribution? What a joke!"

　　"You...you are such a disrespectful thing. You can't touch the land temple. If you disturb the gods, our village will suffer a disaster. This year, the village has planted high-yield crops and good times have just arrived. You cannot destroy it!" Several old men carried by the uncles immediately pointed fingers and refused to let the land temple be touched.

　　"The high-yield crops are cultivated by the gods. The bumper harvest is the credit of the gods. When did it get attributed to the God of Land? Hehe, the God of Land wants us to believe it without performing miracles? No way. In this world, the gods perform miracles. Only the Lord of Divine Truth is the only true God in the world. No one else exists!"

　　"Nonsense, or you'll be punished by God!" The old men glared at him.

　　"If you have the ability, please show some miracles and send down thunder to kill me on the spot. Haha, I'm afraid this clay sculpture can't do it." Wang Dachui raised the sledgehammer and hit it. With a loud bang, the statue of the God of Land shattered.

　　The others were stunned and started pushing down the walls of the land temple, throwing away all the incense burners.

　　"You bastards, you have offended the gods, you are bringing disaster to our village..." The old people were so angry that their faces turned red, but they did not dare to step forward to argue with this group of crazy young people. They could only curse angrily at the side, their hands and feet shaking with fear.

　　A young man sneered and said, "Uncle, you are old and you scare people, but I was brought up by scaring people. These fake gods can't scare us!"

　　A group of people had just pushed down the land temple, and then the sound of a tractor came from a distance. A tractor pulling a truck of sand and a dozen bags of cement came over and stopped in front of the land temple.

　　Wang Dachui shouted, "What are you standing there for? Get to work. Build me an altar right now. I will build it myself!" Wang Dachui immediately rolled up his sleeves and everyone started to act.

　　"Oh my God, you are going to destroy the dragon energy of the land temple, you damn boys, I will fight you to the death!!" The two old uncles looked at each other, and immediately rushed up to attack, trying to drive away Wang Dachui and others.

　　"Okay, you are a bunch of blind old things. New era, new atmosphere. A new emperor appoints new ministers, not to mention a new generation of gods. We are going to build an altar, and later we will build a temple. This land god is from the same class of the old god, the Jade Emperor. He is useless now and should have abdicated long ago. Do you old things want to die defending the incompleteness and morality or what?!"

　　Wang Dachui became furious. He stepped forward quickly and knocked several uncles who came up to attack him to the ground with punches and kicks. It was not that he did not respect the elderly and the virtuous. The fact was that he was doing a big thing and a righteous thing. The virtue of respecting the elderly and the virtuous was useless at this time.

　　Even if the Jade Emperor came today, he would build it into an altar, not only for himself, but also for the people in the three nearby villages.

　　But those uncles know nothing and think that just worshipping at the land temple is enough?

　　Wang Dachui wants to guide people in the three nearby villages to have the correct faith, so that the souls of the villagers can ascend to the kingdom of God after death instead of dissipating.

　　These land temples cannot provide these things to the villagers, so what I am doing now is the big thing that will benefit the villagers, and it is something that cannot be delayed. I have to get it done today even if the sky falls.

　　"You're a big hammer that has been stabbed with a knife, and you even dare to hit us. You're really a rebel... Ouch..." Several old uncles fell to the ground and howled in pain, unable to stand up for a while.

　　"The whole village will thank me then. Hehe, uncles, I'm really sorry. Anyone who dares to come up and obstruct us today will suffer the same fate!"

　　Wang Dachui glanced at Zhuang Erniu, who immediately understood and shouted, "Come here, two people, help these old men onto the tractor and take them to the clinic immediately, so they don't have to make a fuss here!"

　　A young man received the order and immediately drove a tractor to take the old people away. Wang Dachui then directed people to build the altar. After a while, the altar was completed.

　　The altar is round in shape, one centimeter above the ground, divided into three layers, and covers an area of ​​only a few square meters. A stone pillar stands on the innermost part of the top layer, and an elliptical stone surface is built on the stone pillar with mysterious runes written on it.

　　…

　　Chapter 482 Activation

　　This is a divine rune, and when combined, it contains Lu Fei's demigod law rune, so it can represent Lu Fei but not other gods.

　　"Big Foot, Little Foot, run to the village immediately and use the radio to call everyone to come to the land temple. Say it twenty times in a row!" said Wang Dachui.

　　"Okay!" Two villagers immediately ran into the village. Soon, a huge broadcast was heard with a rough and hoarse voice: "Attention, attention, fellow villagers, Wang Dachui has demolished the land temple and rebuilt it into the altar of the sacred truth. He is about to invite a miracle to come. Everyone, put down your work and go to watch the ceremony. Anyone who does not go will not be blessed by God, and next year's harvest will suffer, and your family will also suffer!"

　　“Attention, attention…”

　　The speaker was "Big Foot". His loud voice was immediately heard throughout the village through the radio. Some village women who were working heard it and cursed: "Big Foot, how dare you curse us like that?!"

　　It turned out that Big Foot was afraid that people would not come, so he said that those who did not come would suffer a disaster in the next year. This was a vicious word, half a threat and half a curse. When the villagers heard it, they immediately went crazy.

　　The children were noisy and running towards the land temple, while the women dared not not go. They were terrified when they heard that they would suffer a disaster if they did not go. Whether it was real or not, they would rather believe it than not. The men and old people in the village wanted to watch the fun. They had heard that gods had appeared in this world, but they did not expect that Wang Dachui, the "Wang Daxiucai" in the village, would actually build an altar.

　　No one knows what the altar is exactly, but one can vaguely guess that it must be like the tablets in the ancestral temple, or like the land god in the land temple, where people burn incense and worship.

　　"Let's go and see what Dachui is doing. I heard he beat up some of the uncles."

　　"I've heard about it, too. This Wang Dachui is usually quite well behaved. Why did he go crazy today? Could he be possessed by a ghost?"

　　"Bah, what ghost is possessing you? Dachui is a believer of some church and believes in gods. What ghost is possessing you? That's nonsense! Dachui doesn't believe in the God of Land in the land temple anymore, so didn't you hear it? This kid knocked down the land temple and wanted to build an altar!"

　　"We can't let him do anything wrong. The older generation said that the land temple is the dragon vein of the village. Because of this dragon vein, our village has been free from disasters for generations!"

　　"Who said that? Superstitious thinking!"

　　The villagers gathered together and came to the land temple in a noisy manner, only to find that there was no temple where the land temple used to be, only an altar.

　　"Oh my! This big hammer actually demolished our temple!"

　　"That's right, without the land temple, what will we worship during festivals?"

　　"When the land temple was renovated, my family paid a hundred yuan. How can we just tear it down? What is this weird-shaped thing? Are the crooked drawings on it ghost paintings?"

　　"You are a short-sighted woman, don't talk nonsense. This is the altar. The tadpole-shaped symbols on it are divine runes. If you don't understand, just shut up!"

　　"What's wrong with me not shutting up? Don't you like me not shutting up at night?"

　　"Hahaha..." The villagers burst into laughter. The couple's dirty jokes were really simple.

　　Wang Dachui has a high reputation in the village. Who has made him a leader in getting rich in recent years? He has contracted forests, planted medicinal fruit trees, and farmed. He is an all-round expert.

　　"Fellow villagers, be quiet! Be quiet!"

　　Wang Dachui raised his hand to suppress the noise, his voice was loud and serious, and the villagers immediately quieted down and looked at Wang Dachui together.

　　"Fellow villagers, today I took the initiative to tear down the land temple and built this altar. This altar is called the Holy Truth Altar, and it is dedicated to the main god of the Holy Truth Church - the Lord of Holy Truth. You may have heard of it, but don't know much. Let me tell you one thing. The high-yield giant rice we planted this year was cultivated by this god with his divine power. It is a miracle seed! For this achievement alone, we should worship him!" said Wang Dachui.

　　"Oh, so this rice is a seed created by gods. No wonder it's so magical, it turns out to be a fairy seed!"

　　"That's right, I've said it a long time ago that this seed is definitely a fairy seed, but you all didn't believe it. Are you convinced now?" A villager immediately jumped out and shouted, very proud.

　　"Go away, Wang the Cripple, stop talking after the fact!"

　　"Hahahaha, just based on this magical crop, we should worship it!" some villagers said.

　　Wang Dachui waved his hand and continued, "Secondly, the Lord of Divine Truth is recognized by the whole world as the true God. If we believe in the true God, we will be able to enter the Kingdom of God in a hundred years. Everyone knows this Kingdom of God, right? In layman's terms, it is heaven! If you believe in the true God, you can go to heaven after you die. This is absolutely true, but the land temple cannot give us this, so I rejected it. From today on, everyone will worship the Lord of Divine Truth!"

　　"Is this true? If we can go to heaven after death, I would worship it!" some village women said hurriedly.

　　Wang Dachui was very satisfied with the reactions of the villagers. He quickly took out a copy of "The Charter of Sacred Truth" from his pocket and began to read it. He was reading the chapter on summoning the gods, which was the last step after repairing the altar, that is, to "activate" the altar, so that the altar could obtain divine power and activate its power, which would manifest itself in the form of glowing.

　　Wang Dachui chanted for a while with an extremely solemn expression. After a while, the entire altar began to vibrate slightly. An inexplicable force gathered in the void. A ray of light condensed in the air and formed a pillar of light, just like the light leaking through the woods.

　　The beam of light shone onto the altar, and suddenly the altar rumbled and burst into an intense light. The sacred light lingered on the altar, forming a silver-white stream of light like a firefly.

　　A solemn and sacred will seemed to be attached to the altar. The main body of the altar, that is, the various divine runes on the stone surface of the stone tablet were activated and emitted light. The divine runes were connected into chains and flowed slowly on the stone tablet, which was very magical.

　　"Oh my God... This, this, what's going on? It's really a ghost!" Such a scene shocked everyone. Those rural women had never seen such a weird scene before and they were immediately scared.

　　Wang Dachui turned around and glared at the woman who was talking nonsense, saying, "Shut up. I am activating the altar and asking the gods to come down. No one is allowed to blaspheme. Don't say dirty words. Be careful that the gods hear them and punish you. If they do, I won't be able to save you!"

　　"Oh my god, it really is a god, I feel that breath, it's so powerful..." Some peasant women immediately covered their mouths in fear, fearing that they could not control their mouths and say something disastrous.

　　"God, I am blind and I apologize, I apologize..." Suddenly, a village woman screamed, then ran out and kowtowed frantically in front of the altar, her head bleeding!

　　Everyone in the village recognized this village woman. She turned out to be the village witch "Huang Daxian". Seeing the witch acting so crazy, everyone was stunned, and then a trace of fear surged up in their hearts.

　　The fairy woman was the only person in the village who could go to heaven and go to the underworld, but now she was kowtowing to the altar desperately, as if there was something on the altar that scared her and made her crazy.

　　After kowtowing for a long time, Huang Daxian gradually calmed down, but he still knelt on his knees and worshiped the altar. Some village women came to their senses and shouted, "Oh! This Huang Daxian is cunning. How could she do something without blessing? She is praying to the gods to get blessings, and we are still standing there watching foolishly. Aren't we stupid?"

　　The woman who had shouted immediately kowtowed and bowed. The villagers didn't waste any time and knelt down in a hurry. They kowtowed three times and bowed nine times, muttering prayers to God. The scene was a little funny and a little chaotic, but the villagers were all very pious.

　　The light on the altar gradually stabilized. The light was like moonlight, very thin, barely covering an area of ​​ten meters around the altar. The main body of the altar, which was the stone tablet, glowed with divine runes, flickering as if they were breathing. Above the altar, a faint silver-white pillar of light rose up and sank into the void.

　　The villagers looked on with awe, as it was equivalent to the manifestation of gods and ghosts, something beyond the imagination of mortals. Such things are always mysterious and awe-inspiring.

　　Wang Dachui was extremely satisfied. He looked at the activated altar and felt very happy. Suddenly, wisps of divine power coiled up from the altar, and the divine power merged into Wang Dachui's body. Wang Dachui's body suddenly shook slightly, and a faint golden divine rune suddenly condensed in his mind.

　　This divine rune is called [Prayer]. It is a basic divine art that guides mortals to convert to gods. Its divine power is called the power of prayer. Through the prayer divine rune, he can communicate directly with the gods. Although this is a very ordinary and low-level divine rune, Wang Dachui is already ecstatic.

　　This meant that he had become a divine magician. That was right, he had actually received special favor from the gods, and in an instant, he had obtained the divine arts bestowed by the gods, and also possessed divine power, becoming a true divine magician.

　　"Thank my Lord, thank my Lord!!"

　　Wang Dachui had already started worshipping, more devoutly than anyone else...

　　Lu Fei, who was above the void, felt very satisfied. There were many people like Wang Dachui in rural China. If such a person were placed in the Terran continent, he would be a pioneer who expanded the territory for the gods and opened up the source of faith. Such a person could completely become a chosen one of God, become God's walker on earth, and spread faith for God.

　　But in China, there are too many such people, and their qualities in other aspects need to be improved, so they can only be granted divine arts first and allowed to be promoted to divine magicians. This is already a bit unfair, but there is no other way. His qualities are only consistent with a junior divine magician. If they are given too much divine grace at one time, it will be detrimental to their future development.

　　…

　　Chapter 483 Preparation

　　I'm not in good shape today and can't write anything!

　　----

　　Floating city, main temple.

　　Lu Fei was inside the Dragon Palace. The void was deep and dark. The sources of faith were like stars with faint light, spinning under Lu Fei's feet, forming a galaxy-like stream of faith.

　　Lu Fei was like a king ruling the world, sitting in the vast light, with his feet on the stars of the Milky Way. The divine power and light on his body burst out with his breath, condensing into a sacred dragon throne.

　　The throne under Lu Fei was clearly visible, as if it were a real entity. The complicated demigod laws were entwined on the throne, forming all kinds of dense rules, echoing the vast ocean of force in the void.

　　During this period, the power of faith exploded like a gusher, pushing Lu Fei's power to another peak. The reason was that Huaxia joined the Empire Federation United Community, ushering in a new wave of Huaxia people's faith climax.

　　There are many cases like Linggui Village. In the rural areas of China, many new believers have developed. Although the quality of these believers' faith is not as good as that of urban people, their numbers are huge. The rural population of China has basically reached one billion. Lu Fei recently sensed that the number of rural believers who believe in him has increased by at least tens of millions. In terms of the number of believers, this number is very impressive.

　　“It’s time!”

　　Lu Fei, who had been sitting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the stars in the void, and felt that the connection between the world force in the ocean of force and himself was getting stronger and stronger, reaching a peak. Lu Fei knew that the moment he had been waiting for was about to come.

　　Lu Fei's body shook slightly, and a clone projection was generated. He turned around and flashed, and he had already left the Dragon Palace and came to the religious meeting hall. Today, Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan, as well as Nubis and Gris, were in the religious meeting hall.

　　Lu Fei showed up and said, "Okay, give the order. Set the birthday of the god to be one and a half months from now, which is April 20th. At noon on that day, the birthday sacrificial ceremony will be held all over the world at the same time. Using the huge power of prayers on that day, I will officially be deified on that day!"

　　Nubis and Gris immediately showed ecstatic expressions, and Su Tongtong also laughed and said, "That's great, it's really great, we have been waiting so hard, why did you make up your mind only now!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "How can one achieve the status of a god just by saying so? I have been practicing for too short a time, and my foundation is extremely shallow. Fortunately, I have a huge amount of faith to support me, which constantly supplements my deficiencies. After these few years of accumulation, I now have the possibility of becoming a god!"

　　Nubis said: "It is a dangerous thing to be a god. If you are not careful, you will fail. The loser will be tortured by the gods at best, or even annihilated. Sir, how confident are you?"

　　Lu Fei waved his hands and smiled, "Don't worry, I cherish my life very much. The reason why I waited until today to decide to deify the gods is because I want to grasp the hope of success. This time, deification will definitely not fail!"

　　"That's good!"

　　"Time is tight, so let's plan out a plan. On the day of God's birthday, I want all believers of the sacred truth in the world to pray to me, hoping that I will become the supreme God!" Lu Fei said.

　　Su Tongtong understood and announced to the public that April 20th would be the God’s Birthday. A grand God’s Birthday ceremony would be held on that day, praying that Lu Fei would become the supreme god!

　　Good winds will help me soar to the sky. Lu Fei was deified with this wish!

　　Lu Fei entered the Dragon Palace and hid himself in the depths of the Dragon Palace, connecting with the void and almost breathing with the entire plane's ocean of force.

　　This is the pinnacle of demigod, a state in which a demigod is about to reach the extreme and break through the boundaries of demigod to become a true god. Lu Fei can foresee that once he becomes a true god, he will truly share the same breath and destiny with the entire ocean of the Force of heaven and earth, and therefore will master the great power of the ocean of the Force of the plane. This power is called - World Force, which is the power of the true God.

　　In the religious meeting hall, the top leaders of the Holy Truth Church were quickly summoned urgently, and hundreds of high-level officials gathered in the entire meeting hall.

　　In addition to Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong, Nubis, Severa, and Gris, there are also the Holy Spirit Sharna, the Demon Leader Elesis, and so on.

　　Everyone couldn't hide the joy on their faces. Nubis raised his hand and pressed it slightly, saying, "Silence, silence!"

　　Everyone then quieted down.

　　Nubis looked at Lu Wenwan beside him, who nodded. Nubis then said, "I just received a notice from my Lord that my Lord has set the birthday of God on April 20th. At noon on that day, grand birthday ceremonies will be held all over the world. My Lord will be deified at this time and become the first true God on Earth!"

　　"This is great, we have all been waiting for a long time, and finally this day has come!" Everyone became excited again.

　　"So time is a bit tight. We must start preparing now and come up with a plan for the God's Birthday as soon as possible. Everyone must prepare around the theme of the God's Birthday in the near future! Is everything clear?"

　　"Understood!" everyone said.

　　"Elesis, Sharna, what's the current situation in the Great Demon Tower?" asked Nubis.

　　"The situation in the Great Demon Tower is becoming increasingly severe. We can observe that the howling of demons can often be heard from the abyss leading to the plane gate. Some powerful demons can even reach the Great Demon Tower through the plane gate, but they have all been killed and imprisoned by us. There is no problem for the time being!" said Sharna.

　　“That’s good, but we can’t be careless. The Thunder Purgatory Demon Tower must increase its vigilance and dispatch two more flying fleets to ensure that everything goes smoothly during the Conferred God Period. We must not let any problems occur at this critical juncture.” Nubis said.

　　"Got it. I will cooperate!" Sevilla said quickly. Since Lu Fei was going to be deified, he must ensure safety during this period, otherwise the God's Birthday would be affected.

　　After the meeting in the Religious Council Chamber, the will from the top began to be conveyed downwards, and the two behemoths, the Imperial Federation United Community and the Holy Truth Church, began to prepare for the God's Birthday at high speed.

　　First, the church and the Imperial Federation Community began to discuss the establishment of ceremonies for the God's Birthday, as well as activities to be held in various places. The Imperial Federation Community even specially convened a Supreme Council to determine that April 20th of each year would be the statutory God's Birthday. This day would be a major holiday, and citizens of all member states of the Imperial Federation Community would have a holiday and celebrate for three days.

　　The news of the God's Birthday has been announced, and the whole world is in an uproar. Almost all member states have issued notices to prepare for the celebration. Colorful flags are flying in cities all over the world, and banners, slogans and city landscapes have all been changed to the theme of the God's Birthday.

　　There is still a month and a half left, which is neither long nor short, but it is still a bit short for preparing a grand ceremony.

　　…

　　Chapter 484: Recruitment

　　A dark space, deep beneath the city of Rome.

　　The rolling demonic energy in the abyss converged, and a ferocious demon flapped its wings and flew up. He came to a huge cave underground and stopped in front of a black altar.

　　The altar was square and ten meters in radius, with a hideous pile of thorn bones rising in the middle with raging fire on top. Countless mysterious magic patterns surrounded the altar, making the entire cave glow.

　　"Help me...you devil, what are you doing? I...I don't want to die!" The person in the devil's hand woke up from coma and was immediately horrified.

　　"Haha... lowly mortals, how can your life and death be decided by you? The power of your life and death should be controlled by me, Bushong!"

　　This demon was actually a demon created by the demon god Bushong's will to transform a human being. He actually evaded the encirclement of humans, hid deep underground, and built an altar for the demon god Bushong.

　　"Don't struggle in vain. The fate of the humble has been dominated, and your fate will be swallowed by this altar!" The devil laughed, then stretched out his hand and grabbed a soul, which was forcibly pulled out of the human body. The soul was full of fear and kept struggling.

　　Once the soul leaves the body, the captured human becomes confused and seems to be in deep sleep.

　　When the devil saw that he had pierced through the human soul, he kept flipping through his thoughts and memories. After a while, he roared angrily and threw the soul onto the pile of thorn bones. The soul immediately burned in the flames and made a horrifying howl. After a while, the soul was burned and the howling gradually disappeared.

　　The devil snorted coldly and threw the corpse in his hand onto the pile of thorn bones. Soon, the flesh and blood of the corpse were burned to ashes, leaving only a pile of bones that gradually condensed into a white bone, becoming a bone spur on the pile of thorn bones.

　　"Too abominable. That human has actually become so powerful. I am still a step too late. Are these humans going to celebrate his birthday? Haha, too ridiculous. This is a demigod who actually does the things of a true god. What on earth does he want to do..."

　　The demon was suddenly shocked and asked, "Does he want to be deified?"

　　The demon understood all these points and couldn't help but laugh wildly. His anger did not dissipate but became even stronger. "What a human lunatic! You drove a great demon god like me out of the Earth plane, and now you want to ascend to the throne of God and control the entire plane? I will never let you succeed!"

　　The devil was furious. He looked at the altar with flames rising higher and higher. Because of the sacrifice of human flesh and souls, the altar stored enough evil power. This power should be able to penetrate the distant boundaries of time and space, pass the message to the depths of the endless abyss, and let its own subject know!

　　The devil uttered unique abyss magic words, one after another, magic words condensed by magic power came out of his mouth. The devil realm was very strange, all pitch black, constantly vibrating the air, forming various different syllables. A total of more than 3,000 magic words were spit out, thus forming a magnificent magic spell.

　　It was as if three thousand people were reciting scriptures, the spells shook the void, and then one by one they were thrown into the altar and merged with the raging fire. The entire altar began to vibrate, and a vast magical power condensed to the limit.

　　"Boom!" The void shook violently, and a strange magical power rushed into the sky, broke through the space barrier, and rushed into the vast and endless void level.

　　The void layer was extremely dark, with no way of distinguishing up or down, left or right. Even the eyes of any demon or god could not penetrate it. Even so, the devil laughed happily twice, because he knew that with the power of the demon altar, this information would definitely reach the abyss layer.

　　In the vast void realm, dark planes are stacked layer upon layer, just like layers of abyss, endless. Above the dark planes are the dark void and the main material interface, and above that is the light interface.

　　The continent of Terran is very vast, suspended in the main material interface, but its projection penetrates into the dark void and the endless abyss.

　　Abyss world, ice purgatory plane.

　　The howling purgatory ice wind blew past, and the earth was covered with endless pale and cold ice. The sky of this plane was always dark and bright, with a full moon hanging in the sky and a Milky Way, but this Milky Way was not a river of stars, but a vast cold wave that stretched for hundreds of millions of miles. This cold wave penetrated countless planes and created many icy purgatory planes.

　　Countless huge cracks appeared on the icy ground, like the cracks in a dry field.

　　This is a plane with a harsh living environment. Occasionally, you can see demons frozen under the ice. Their faces usually look ferocious. No one knows how many years they have been frozen, and no one knows whether their souls still exist.

　　On the vast frozen plain, an ice castle stood alone. Under the castle walls, within a radius of hundreds of miles were piles of bones. When the cold wind blew, many of the bones exploded and turned into powder, which was then blown up into the sky.

　　On the top of the Ice Castle, the Demon God Bushong stood on the battlements, looking at the Milky Way in the sky, with a cold light flashing in his eyes. Suddenly, the Demon God Bushong's expression changed, because he saw a faint light breaking through the boundaries of space and descending towards the frozen castle.

　　Bushong quickly turned around and entered the castle hall, only to see that the huge Demon Tower, a hundred meters high, was already emitting dazzling light. Countless streams of light suddenly gathered together, revealing the figure of a demon.

　　"Is there any important news?" asked the demon god Bushong in a deep voice.

　　"That human demigod is going to hold a grand birthday ceremony on the God's Birthday. I suspect he wants to take the opportunity to become a god!" said the devil, and then his figure disappeared, leaving no trace.

　　"How could it be so fast?!" The demon god Bushong's face turned pale. He thought for a moment and gritted his teeth and said, "Humph, that is destined to be my plane. How can I let a lowly mortal control it?!"

　　The demon god Busong took off the blood-red horn hanging from his waist and threw it to the demon leader Dodogolia who was guarding the hall. He was a dark ice demon who was very noisy.

　　"Dodogliath, go ahead and blow the bloody horn immediately. I'm going to mobilize the demon army in the Ice Castle!" Bushong said seriously.

　　"As you wish! Great Demon Lord!" Dodoglia strode out of the castle hall and came to the observation deck in front of the castle. He looked at the vast and endless white ice field, raised the blood-red horn and blew it fiercely.

　　“Wuwuwuwu…”

　　The magical sound of the horn spread in all directions. It was blown three times, and the entire ice field began to rumble and shake. Big holes appeared on the originally flat ice field, and countless demons crawled out from under the ice and snow. It turned out that the warriors who had been frozen in ice heard the call to battle and crawled out of the ground.

　　The demon god Bushong walked to the observation deck and nodded with satisfaction. Looking from the observation deck, the entire ice field within a hundred miles was full of demons, with at least a million in number.

　　“Hahahaha… That’s right. This demon god has conquered the Ice Purgatory Plane for a thousand years, but has never recruited ice demons to fight. I will send them out this time!”

　　"Lord Demon, which demon castle are we going to conquer?" Dodoglia asked puzzledly.

　　"Haha, it's not a demon castle, but a human plane in the main material world. I need to enslave all the humans in that plane, and all those who disobey this demon god must be destroyed!"

　　When Dodoglia heard this, he was overjoyed. He didn't know how many years ago it was that he conquered a life plane in the main material world. It was so long ago that he couldn't remember it clearly. The only thing he remembered was that it was the time of the most satisfying killing and the enslavement of the largest races and populations in his life. Every plane of the main material world was like a huge cake, fragrant and tempting.

　　"Lord Demon, that's great. You are so wise and great!" Dodoglia said immediately.

　　"I say, Dodogoliath, when will you be able to change your habit of flattery? In the abyss, flattery has no future. Only power is everything, and only power can measure everything!" said the demon Bushong.

　　"Yes, yes, great Demon Lord, you are so great and wise. Your teachings surpass everything!" Dodoglia said hurriedly.

　　The Demon God Bushong shook his head, took a step forward, and shouted to the millions of ice demons: "My warriors, in the name of the Demon God Bushong, I recruit you to fight for me and kill for me. The souls of those humble mortals in the main material interface belong to us. I will lead you to conquer, kill, and taste the sweet souls of mankind..."

　　"Kill, kill, kill..." The ice demons roared in unison, and the mighty sound resounded throughout the sky above the ice purgatory plane.

　　"Haha, look, Lord Demon, the warriors of the Ice Demon Legion are so majestic and powerful. Wherever they go, the place will become an ice purgatory..." Dodoglia laughed.

　　"The Ice Demon Legion is good, but unfortunately it is still a little lacking. But it doesn't matter. A low-powered human plane will surely not be able to withstand the attack of the Ice Demon Legion!" The demon god Busong sighed in his heart. Ever since he retreated back to the Terran continent from the Earth plane, the brutal battles on the Terran continent have consumed dozens of legions under his command. In the days when he was no longer around, many legion commanders actually rebelled and joined the ranks of other demon gods.

　　The power of the demon Bushong was weakened to the extreme at the beginning, and he almost lost the power of a demigod. As a last resort, he had to disappear and hide in this ice purgatory plane. This plane was a cold plane he had conquered before. The huge battle consumed the last bit of blood and energy of the entire plane. The life of the entire plane disappeared, leaving only these millions of ice demons.

　　"Dodoglia, go open the castle gate quickly and put the ice demon into the castle hall. I will open the plane door on the demon tower in the castle hall. Through the plane door, we will kill our way into that beautiful world full of mortal souls and completely conquer that plane!"

　　"Yes, Lord Demon, you are so evil and great!" Dodoglia hurried to the front of the castle and ordered the demons to open the castle gate.

　　The demon Bushong walked into the castle hall and chanted an ancient spell. The huge energy of the demon tower poured out. With a loud bang, time and space seemed to be opened up, and a gray plane door appeared in the castle hall.

　　The gate was tightly closed, and countless divine runes of the Thunder Purgatory Array were entangled with the door to this plane, suppressing it tightly. The gate was tightly closed and could not be opened.

　　…

　　Chapter 485: Invasion

　　The plane door was locked by the Thunder Purgatory Array and could not be opened. The demon god Bushong looked at the plane door and sneered, "Do you think this small array can stop me? How naive!"

　　A ball of demonic light condensed in the hands of the demon god Bushong. After condensing for a while, the demonic light turned into a magic spear. The magic spear was extremely terrifying. There was a subtle lightning emanating from the tip of the spear, and the spear body was dazzling, like a lightning.

　　"No matter how solid the magic circle is, it will be reduced to ashes under my full-strength attack!" The demon god Bushong grinned grimly and threw his magic spear violently, hitting the tightly closed door of the plane gate.

　　"boom!!"

　　An extremely huge vibration was heard, and the plane door in the void shook continuously, causing the space of the entire castle hall to vibrate continuously. The earth seemed to have experienced a magnitude 10 earthquake and was shaking continuously.

　　The tightly closed door of the plane gate has been broken open. In the city of Rome on the Earth plane, the towering Thunder Purgatory Demon Tower suddenly made a huge explosion from the inside. Infinite demon light exploded, and most of the foundation of the Demon Tower was directly evaporated. The towering Demon Tower could no longer support itself and began to tilt slowly.

　　Sharna sent out a ball of divine power and rushed out from under the Great Demon Tower with hundreds of divine magicians. Looking at the slowly tilting and collapsing Great Demon Tower, she was filled with indescribable horror.

　　The power that suddenly erupted from the Plane Gate just now was so powerful that it directly penetrated the Plane Gate and hit the Great Demon Tower, causing such a horrifying scene.

　　"Damn it, it's the Demon God Bushong! He's coming back to invade the Earth!" Elesis also rushed out from the rolling dust of the Great Demon Tower. Half of her arm had been hit by the powerful Demon God's light and turned into powder. However, with the powerful magic of the Demon God, Elesis' arm was growing and recovering rapidly. After a few breaths, her arm was restored to its original state.

　　"The situation happened too suddenly, without any warning. Has the church been notified now?" Elesis asked, holding a black sickle in her hand.

　　"They've been notified. The main force will be here soon. It'll only take ten minutes. We just need to hold them back for ten minutes!" said Sharna.

　　"Ten minutes? Impossible. We can only let the demon army enter the city of Rome!" Elesis shook her head coldly. She flew into the air and stared at the collapsed demon tower.

　　In the devastated ruins, suddenly a huge ray of demonic light rose up again, and the ruins of the Great Demon Tower were immediately swept away, forming a large passage, at the end of which was the gate to the plane.

　　The plane gate opened wide, and a tide of ice demons poured out of it, led by the demon god Bushong. He sneered and floated in the air, looking at the ice demon army rushing out like a tide, and said with a smile: "It turns out to be Elesis, long time no see!"

　　"His Majesty Bushong actually personally led the demon army to invade the Earth plane? How surprising!" Elesis said solemnly.

　　"There's nothing strange about it. There are too many strong people on the Terran Continent. The demons are willing but unable to invade the Terran Continent, so this demon has to find another way and conquer another plane. But you, aren't you a capable general of Hades, the demon god of the underworld? Why did you switch to the camp of a human demigod?"

　　"Neither the underworld nor the abyss can accommodate me, so I have no choice but to live here. But Your Majesty, this plane is not so easy to conquer. I hope Your Majesty can leave the Earth plane!"

　　"Hahahahaha... Elesis, don't say such childish things. This demon god still admires you very much. What do you think? Consider joining this demon god. I will give you the position of demon leader and let you form a powerful demon army. Then you can sweep across this plane and have the power of life and death over mortals in your hands. Wouldn't that be fun?"

　　"Thank you for your esteem, Your Majesty, but I still like it the way it is now!" After saying this, Elesis waved her hand, and countless sickles flashed black light, and a large number of ice demons that rushed up were instantly killed.

　　The demon god Bushong's eyes were fierce, revealing endless murderous intent. He laughed and said, "Okay, okay, there are still people who are not afraid of death and refuse to surrender. Well, all those who stand in my way will be destroyed!"

　　The demon light in the hands of the demon Buson surged and condensed into countless magic spears. He waved his hand and hit Elesis.

　　"Sharina, retreat quickly, we can't resist!"

　　Elesis knew her own limitations. She waved her hands and slashed out hundreds of sword lights. Then she jumped repeatedly, soared into the sky, and fled quickly. In front of the demon god Bushong, she, the demon leader, had no power to contend with him! Only by dealing with him could she ensure immortality!

　　Sharna also knew how powerful he was. She sighed, gathered her men and fled out of Rome.

　　The entire city of Rome was suddenly in chaos. The ice demon army was unstoppable. A large number of ice demons flew into the city of Rome, and countless pedestrians in the city suddenly screamed and ran.

　　"call……"

　　The Ice Demon is best at using ice magic power. An Ice Demon blew a breath of cold air towards a building, and the temperature of the entire building immediately dropped by dozens of degrees, and the glass windows of the building were covered with frost.

　　"What's going on? Is this a ghost?" The people in the building shouted, and then the Ice Demon broke in through the window. The Ice Demon opened his hand, and countless cold filaments flew out from his palm and danced everywhere, quickly dancing and stretching in the building. Once they met a person, the filaments would penetrate through, and the person would immediately turn into a ball of ice, with the soul pierced by the filaments and bound to the filaments.

　　In just a few minutes, nearly a thousand people in the building turned into ice cubes, and their souls were pierced and pulled away, becoming the trophies of the ice demon.

　　Vatican City.

　　When the Great Demon Tower collapsed, the priests in Vatican City were alarmed. Then they saw the ice demons rushing into Rome like a swarm of locusts, and some flew into Vatican City.

　　Some people who were traveling in front of East Peter's Basilica were instantly killed by the ice demon. Countless ice rays were shining, and all the people and buildings hit were frozen.

　　"The Lord says, Let there be light, and evil will be driven away!"

　　The Pope came forward with a dozen cardinals and immediately cast a divine spell. Suddenly, holy purifying lights fell from the sky and hit the ice demon.

　　"ah……"

　　Countless ice demons were instantly burned, and their skin with blue magic patterns emitted burnt green smoke. Some of the ice demons rolled over, while others were aroused with ferocity and pounced madly on the Pope, the cardinal and others.

　　A horrific massacre, blood splashed on the circular stone pillars of the East Peter's Basilica, and quickly turned into ice crystals. The entire Vatican City became a killing field, and wisps of icy air enveloped the Vatican City. In less than ten minutes, the world-renowned Vatican City fell and became a dead city. The Catholic Pope and more than a dozen cardinals were killed and passed away.

　　At the military base outside the city of Rome, sharp alarms rang through the sky, and more than 300 silver-gray flying warships quickly took off, ten of which were newly produced giant god-killing warships.

　　"Open the protective cover!"

　　"Save energy!"

　　"The magic cannon is turned on at full power, and the whole muzzle is firing freely at full speed!"

　　The flying warships quickly flew over the city of Rome. Black holes appeared on the muzzles of the warships, and countless magical lightning rays shot out, filling the sky. It looked spectacular.

　　The warships are all intelligently controlled. Combined with high technology, the strike accuracy has been raised to one decimeter level. Countless ice demons were hit on the spot and then turned into charcoal, as if they were struck to death by lightning.

　　With repeated shooting, the Ice Demons suffered heavy casualties. The Demon God Bushong's eyes were red, and he was shocked and angry. These warships were obviously replicas of the God-Slaying Battleships. They had protective shields on the outside, and the demons could not break them.

　　This is simply a massacre!

　　"All of them will die!"

　　The demon Buson waved his hand, and countless demon lights condensed into magic spears and flew out, directly piercing through more than a dozen flying battleships. Those with low defense capabilities, such as the Type 2 and Type 3 battleships, had their protective shields broken on the spot, and their hulls were also pierced. The battleships exploded, and the debris fell into the city of Rome, causing a huge fire.

　　Only the Feitian Type 1 battleship and the New Gods battleship withstood the attack of the demon god Bushong's magic spear, and the protective shield was not broken. It was really lucky.

　　"The defense is quite strong?!"

　　The demon god Bushong was furious. He had just launched a large-scale attack, and the power of the attack was dispersed. The power of each magic spear was indeed not that good. He condensed the magic spears again, increased the power by several times, and prepared to blow up all the warships in one fell swoop.

　　“Boom boom boom…”

　　The ten giant god-killing warships attacked first, and the powerful god-killing light rushed towards the Demon God Bushong. The dazzling light was like the light of the North Star, and it instantly covered the area of ​​dozens of meters around the Demon God Bushong.

　　"ah……"

　　The demon god Bushong screamed and was hit by several huge rays of god-killing light. The skin of the demon body quickly decomposed, and rolling abyssal demonic energy rushed out and wrapped around his body. The demon god's light finally protected Bushong's body.

　　"Oh, what a pity!" The human commanders on the giant ship pounded their fists in frustration. After all, it was a newly built God-Slaying Giant Ship and could not compare to the peak God-Slaying Giant Ship of the ancient goblin era. Moreover, the energy condensation time was too short and its power was not fully exerted.

　　…

　　Chapter 486: Driving Out the Enemy

　　The demon god Bushong was extremely shocked. His body had already reached 80% of the strength of his original demon body, but he was still injured by the Light of God Slayer. This was unbelievable. The goblin's weapon was so sharp that it caused him harm? !

　　"Damn it, it turns out that the goblins of Cortes City ran to the Earth plane!" The demon god Busong understood all at once that Cortes City was not destroyed by the demon god, but the goblins moved to an unknown place, so Cortes City was deserted.

　　In the continent of Terran, the goblins once represented an era. Their highest magic crystal, the God-Slaying Battleship, should not be underestimated, so the gods felt threatened and brought down divine punishment, ending the goblin era.

　　The demon god Busong now feels the power of the God-Slaying Ship. It is something that can bring him great harm or even death, and must be destroyed!

　　"Die!" The demon god Bushong was furious. He turned into a beam of light and rushed towards a giant ship that could kill gods. He grabbed it with his hand and tore the protective cover of the giant ship apart. Then he chopped it down with his hand. The huge demon god's glory turned into a huge light sword and chopped it down. The giant ship that could kill gods was immediately split into two parts. One part exploded and the other part fell into the city of Rome. More than a dozen human commanders in the giant ship died gloriously.

　　"That's it!"

　　Two rays of light rushed over from a distance, one in front and one behind, stopping the demon Buson who was about to take further action. Leading the way was Nubis, whose light was pitch black, and behind him was Vina, whose light was a light golden color, containing tenacious vitality.

　　Behind the two of them, Holy Spirits Sharna and Elesis also appeared and provided support from the outside.

　　The demon god Bushong immediately stopped in the air, because the two men in front of him, one was a half-demon god, and the other was a half-god, were both at the same level of power as himself.

　　The Demon God Bushong is currently at the peak of demigod level. Due to the laws of space, this is already the strongest power that the Earth plane can accommodate.

　　"Lu Fei's power has increased again. I didn't expect that he has so many helpers, not only the goblins and the giant ships of the gods, but also a group of strong men of level 19 and 20..." The eyes of the demon god Bushong flashed with murderous intent. Such a humble mortal actually blocked his way and became so powerful. How could he deal with it?

　　"Let's do it!" Nubis said calmly. He took out the Demon Book and flipped through the pages. He turned to the page about the demon god Bushong.

　　In an instant, the demon god Bushong was so shocked that he almost jumped up, because a page of the demon book actually locked his real name and the source of his power, and there was also a magic spell.

　　As soon as the Demon Book came out, the power in the Demon God Bushong's body immediately surged, and there was even a faint uncontrollable momentum. This was terrible. This situation was a taboo and had not appeared for thousands of years.

　　"You...you are actually the despicable human thief Solomon!!" The eyes of the demon god Busong immediately turned red, staring at Nubis. Now Nubis no longer looked like Solomon. He was wearing a cloak and was shrouded in the inky black light of the demon god. His face could not be seen clearly, but Busong began to recognize that Nubis was Solomon.

　　Solomon stole the sigils of the seventy-two supreme demon gods in the Terran continent. The sigils contained their true names and the essence of their power. According to the contract, Solomon's soul would fall into the abyss of hell after his death, but later Solomon crossed the void and escaped from their control. Now no one knows whether he is alive or dead, and no one knows where his soul is hiding.

　　"Haha, it seems that Your Majesty recognizes King Solomon, what a pleasure to meet you!" Nubis laughed loudly, then read aloud the magic spell on the demon book. Nubis read very fast, and the syllables were extremely short, sounding like a machine gun, but the syllables inside were grand, like thunder, and connected together, the tone was strange, and the power was as abundant as the laws of heaven.

　　"You dare?!"

　　The demon god Bushong roared, as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. He was like a wicked dragon whose reverse scales were touched, and he actually went crazy. The demon god Bushong leaped up and turned into a ray of light and rushed towards Nubis, with his ten fingers spread out, and the demon god's light condensed on them, forming ten sharp rays of light that could penetrate gold and split rocks.

　　The air broke apart in front of his ten fingers, making a sharp whistling sound. The power was so great that it was unbelievable. If one was really caught by his ten fingers, it would not be an exaggeration to say that one would be torn into pieces.

　　The demon god Bushong has cultivated great power. No spell can match such power. It will be broken if encountered. This is the so-called "breaking the magic with force".

　　"The Wildness of the Goddess of Nature!"

　　The demigod Vina stood in front, holding a green natural magic scepter in her hand. She pointed it, and the power of the demigod was activated. Hundreds of green thorns stretched out from the scepter and stretched towards the demon god Bushong.

　　"Dare to stop me?!" The demon god Bushong swished a few times and waved his fingers continuously. The dazzling demon god light spread everywhere, and the thorns were immediately cut off frantically. However, the cut thorns were stimulated again under Vina's natural demigod law, and they grew more crazily and faster. In an instant, the demon god Bushong was covered in a huge green thorn cage.

　　Countless thorns grew in the cage, which entangled the demon Bushong for a moment, buying time for Nubis.

　　"Everything withers!"

　　The demon god Bushong roared and cast a magic spell. Suddenly, the demon energy from the abyss surged out. The demon god's brilliance was filled with a strong will of killing, decay, and withering. The thorn cage that besieged the demon god Bushong withered immediately.

　　"The thunder punishment from the goddess of nature!"

　　Vina took a deep breath and immediately launched her most powerful demigod spell. Suddenly the sky and the earth changed color, dark clouds gathered, and in the blink of an eye, huge bolts of lightning pierced through the sky and the earth and struck the demon god Bushong.

　　"Haha, what can a little thunder do to me?" The demon god Bushong straightened his body, clenched his fist into the sky, and actually bombarded the thunder with force.

　　“Boom!!”

　　The thunder was actually dispersed by Bushong's domineering power. Billions of silver snakes danced between heaven and earth, which was extremely spectacular. The demon Bushong was in the middle of it, with great momentum and might.

　　"Vina, die!"

　　The demon god Busong shattered more than a dozen thunders and leaped towards the demigod Vina. Vina's face suddenly changed color. She did not expect that the power of the demon god Busong was so strong that it shocked her. The gap between level 20 and level 20 is really huge.

　　Bushong's true body is undoubtedly the Supreme Demon God at the deepest level of the abyss, an existence that can compete with all the gods in the heavens. Although his clone is only at the peak of half-demon god, he is three times more powerful than an ordinary demigod.

　　Just when it seemed that Vina was about to suffer a loss in the first two encounters, suddenly a huge pillar of white and gold flames rushed towards Bushong from the side, as fast as lightning and as powerful as a mountain.

　　This is Lu Fei's semi-artifact - the Sacred Dragon Pillar. After years of continuous sacrifice and refinement, this semi-artifact has become more and more powerful.

　　"ah……"

　　The demon god Bushong immediately gave up on Vina, turned around and grabbed the sacred dragon pillar, then roared and threw the pillar down.

　　“Plop!”

　　The Holy Dragon Pillar actually pierced through hundreds of meters of earth. His demon god power was extraordinary. He could almost walk sideways in the half-demon god rank. He had never encountered an opponent that could defeat him. Even when he was forced to leave the earth plane last time, it was because his demon body was destroyed and he could not exert the power of the demon god.

　　"Hundreds of dragons devour the sky!"

　　Lu Fei was fleeing from afar, and the Holy Sword of Truth in his hand shook. A mighty sacred dragon power came down like thunder and lightning. Hundreds of sacred dragons rushed over with rolling thunder and destructive sword energy.

　　The demon god Bushong was very annoyed. He had experienced Lu Fei's methods before, but now this power was ten or a hundred times stronger than before. It was simply incredible.

　　"Break them all!"

　　The demon god Bushong was furious. He grabbed the void with both hands. With a loud bang, the space was torn apart and then shredded, turning into chaos. The sacred dragon that rushed up was torn to pieces and exploded at the first sight. The sky was suddenly filled with a shock wave that was ten times more powerful than that of a nuclear bomb explosion.

　　Rumble... The nearby city buildings collapsed and it seemed that the entire city was about to be affected and swallowed up.

　　"Nine-dragon magic shield, four phases and five elements, constantly running, immortal!" Lu Fei flipped his hand and covered it downwards. A huge magic shield immediately covered the city of Rome. A strong shock wave passed by, and everything was forced to open.

　　"Not ready yet?" Lu Fei frowned and looked at Nubis. After Nubis finished reciting the spell, the Demon Book burst into seventy-two kinds of black light of varying shades. One of the black lights rushed out of the book and fell on the demon god Bushong.

　　The arrogant demon Bushong roared repeatedly, very unwilling. His body was shaking, and black air was surging out of his body and poured into the devil's book.

　　"I am unwilling, this demon god is unwilling. Just wait for me, I will come back, I will come back, and then all demons will descend and the world will end!" The demon god Bushong roared, glaring at Lu Fei and Nubis fiercely, shooting a hateful look, and then turned into a beam of light and rushed into the door of the plane.

　　The ice demons who were invading the city of Rome were in a panic. They were also very observant. When they realized that something was wrong, they immediately flew up and retreated into the plane gate. The warships chased the ice demons and bombarded them, which was very exciting.

　　When the slower-running ice demons saw that the door to the plane was a dead end, they immediately made up their minds and began to flee the city of Rome, escaping in all directions. Some of them dived under the earth and escaped along the earth veins.

　　A crisis was resolved instantly! Because of the Holy Truth Church's obstruction, mankind once again escaped a catastrophe.

　　On that day, the world was shocked and the human race was terrified. The newspaper summarized: On March 29, the seventh year of the New Era, the demon god Bushong returned and led the Ice Demon Army to suddenly invade. The Thunder Purgatory Demon Tower collapsed, and Rome and the Vatican City were severely damaged. Only one in ten Roman citizens survived, and the Catholic Pope and more than a dozen cardinals in the Vatican City died martyrs.

　　After research, historians of the empire later discovered that this disaster was just the beginning. The demon army's invasion of humans became more and more severe, marking the prelude to the Millennium Holy War.

　　…

　　Chapter 487: Exorcism

　　The sudden demonic disaster has indeed shaken the world once again, and people have awakened from the superficial world peace. This world is no longer the world where gods and demons are extinct. Since there are gods, there is divine grace and hope; since there are demons, there is evil and killing.

　　Newspapers, television and the Internet once again frantically reported the disaster, and many little-known situations were unearthed.

　　How the city of Rome was invaded by demons, how the Vatican City was ravaged by demons, and how the flying battleships, gods, and high-ranking members of the Holy Truth Church fought were all described and reported in detail.

　　The United Community of the Imperial Federation even issued a joint statement, calling on the general public to unite and jointly resist the invasion of extraterritorial demons, and at the same time calling on the general public to practice divine arts and become people with special abilities.

　　The so-called ability users are a general term for people with extraordinary abilities, including therapists, swordsmen, and so on.

　　Ever since Lu Fei passed down the new ninth-level sword art in Chinatown, many people have been practicing the new sword art. They have all gained strong bodies and spirits. With a sword in their hands, they are immediately equivalent to divine masters, and are fierce and ruthless.

　　People who practice the new sword art generally call themselves warriors or sword masters. They are very powerful and have become the second mainstream of practice in this world besides the divine magicians.

　　In this world, two cultivation systems have gradually formed: the first is the divine magician, and the second is the swordsman. This indicates that in the future this will be a world of magic and sword.

　　After hearing the bad news from Rome and Vatican City, these people actually gathered together immediately, issued various declarations, held various rallies, and conducted various parades, vigorously promoting and luring people to practice magic or new swordsmanship.

　　Young people like these two training methods very much. Almost all young people are encouraged to train their bodies and spirits. Some who like divine arts go to the local temple to apply for divine arts training, some who like swordsmanship go to the local new sword hall to sign up for sword training, and some even learn both.

　　Many universities immediately added various theocratic majors and new sword majors, hiring highly respected people in the Holy Truth Church as lecturers. As for the new sword, they hired people from the new sword hall to teach in universities all year round.

　　Based on this, the new kendo has developed extremely rapidly in the Imperial Federation United Community, especially in China. Since China joined the Imperial Federation United Community, the new kendo venues have conquered the Chinese people with their unparalleled charm.

　　In various cities across China, new kendo halls have sprung up like mushrooms after a rain, and judo halls, taekwondo and other venues have been quickly squeezed out. The reason is simple, because apart from new kendo, other martial arts are too inferior.

　　Take Taekwondo for example. In the past, when there was no threat from demons, people were willing to practice it because it could help them strengthen their bodies or cultivate their temperaments. As for becoming a martial arts master, few people who learned Taekwondo had such a luxury.

　　The reason why Taekwondo was so popular in the past was that it had a low threshold. Anyone who changed their clothes and tied a belt could follow the example and then strike a few poses and practice Taekwondo techniques.

　　This kind of martial arts is too commercial, too fancy, and not very practical. After the demonic disaster, people no longer need fancy things, but martial arts that can be used in actual combat, have killing power, and can draw blood.

　　As a result, the new kendo became popular, and other ineffective martial arts halls were all deserted and closed down in the tide of the times.

　　After all, the ninth-level new sword art is a martial art passed down by gods. Strengthening the body and bones is child's play. Cultivating oneself and nourishing qi are its core. Once a person nourishes qi in a proper way, strength will come.

　　Just like the knights in martial arts novels, they cultivate their true qi and kill people as easily as chopping melons and vegetables, killing one person every ten steps and leaving no trace in a thousand miles. This is definitely not a power that only exists in novels. After practicing the ninth-level new sword art, one can definitely have such ability.

　　It seems that no one expected that this short-lived demonic disaster would make people alert again, and indirectly promote the great development and explosion of the nation's magic and swordsmanship.

　　After the tragedies in Rome and Vatican City, the entire city became uninhabitable, and the area within hundreds of miles of the Plane Gate was immediately designated as a restricted area, a red danger zone.

　　These two ancient cities had to be abandoned, and the survivors had to relocate to other places. The gate to the plane was right above the city of Rome. This was simply a disaster, and no one could predict when the next disaster would suddenly strike.

　　The church built an enormous anti-magic wall outside the city of Rome. The wall was hundreds of meters high and had anti-magic runes painted on it. It surrounded the entire city of Rome and the Vatican City, and then guarded it heavily.

　　During this demonic disaster, the flying warships performed amazingly. Although many warships were destroyed by the demons and many soldiers were sacrificed, everything is worth affirming.

　　Because the demonic disaster came too suddenly, the flying warships joined the battle, but many divine magicians did not have time to provide support. When they arrived at the battlefield, the demon god Bushong had already retreated, and many ice demons had fled in all directions.

　　These fleeing ice demons will undoubtedly bring great harm to mankind. Fortunately, there are many temples of sacred truth in this world and communication is convenient. Once the trace of the demon is discovered, the divine magicians will immediately go to destroy it.

　　In Xiamen, China, Zhan Tianqiao set out from his own central temple and rushed to a nearby residential building, because he had received news that this residential building had sounded an alarm of encountering a demon a long time ago.

　　The current measures for encountering demons are being established, and there are omissions in many places. However, in crowded riot areas and residential areas in big cities, the demon encounter alarm system is already complete and can be used just like the police number 110. The number to call when encountering demons is 199.

　　Zhan Tianqiao has now been demoted to Xiamen City and become a priest of a central temple. He is at least a small leader, and his temple has twelve clergymen.

　　There are only three people dispatched now, all of them are divine magicians. Because of their relatively low level of power, they are all fully armed. Their standard equipment is a super alloy demon-killing knife and a magic gun. Because they are dealing with ice demons, they are all equipped with fire magic guns.

　　"Hurry, hurry, let's go in. This is the building. There is an ice demon hiding inside. The people in the building have either been killed or escaped!" A dozen young men holding superalloy demon-slaying knives broke into the building. Zhan Tianqiao, who was on guard in the lobby on the first floor of the building, immediately frowned.

　　"Stop, everyone. Who are you and why did you come in? This is a martial law area now!" Zhan Tianqiao shouted immediately.

　　These teenagers were wearing fashionable T-shirts and had dyed yellow hair. They were only about fifteen or sixteen years old. When they saw the clergy clothing worn by Zhan Tianqiao and others, they immediately stood in awe. The leading teenager said, "We are students from the nearby New Kendo Hall. We are here to kill demons!"

　　"Demon slayer?" Zhan Tianqiao shouted hastily, "Are you kidding me? Do you know how powerful demons are? Just a few of you new sword-fighting students want to slay demons? It's a blessing not to be slaughtered by demons!"

　　"My Lord Priest, please don't underestimate us!" The leading young man drew out the super alloy demon-slaying knife. The scorching heat from the knife spread out, causing the pores on Zhan Tianqiao's face to dilate slightly.

　　"Or is it the Super Alloy Demon-Slaying Sword? Have you ever been to the Demon's Lair Trial?" Zhan Tianqiao asked in surprise.

　　"Humph, of course, otherwise why would we be wearing Super Alloy Demon-Slaying Swords?" the young man said proudly.

　　Zhan Tianqiao was silent for a while, and finally said: "Well, you all carry super alloy demon-slaying swords, which means that you all have new sword attainments above the sixth level. To be honest, this attainment is a bit incredible compared to your age!"

　　"There are many more incredible things in this world, and we are not included. You should know that every bit of our gains is the result of crazy training!"

　　"Since you said so, okay, I can let you join our team to encircle and suppress this ice demon, but you have to listen to me!" said Zhan Tianqiao.

　　The young man turned to look at his companions, and waited until they all nodded before he said, "Okay, then, I'll listen to you!" Zhan Tianqiao did not ask the names of these young men. He nodded and said to his team members, "Let's go up. We must enforce justice today, except for that ice demon!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao took the lead. He condensed a bright red fireball in his hands and got into the elevator carefully. Everyone else also got on the elevator, and it stopped on the 18th floor.

　　The elevator door opened, and a gust of cold air hit me in the face. The ground and the walls of the elevator were so cold that frost condensed. Zhan Tianqiao said in a daze, "Everyone be careful, it is indeed on this floor!"

　　Everyone walked out of the elevator, walked carefully through the corridor, and searched room by room. At the end of the room, the threshold was covered with blood and frost. The door of a house was half-closed, and through the crack in the door, one could see the cold air rolling in...

　　“Inside!”

　　Zhan Tianqiao made a gesture, the boy nodded and kicked the door open. Zhan Tianqiao roared and waved his hands, and two hot fireballs rushed into the house.

　　There was a sharp demonic roar in the house, and the fireball was instantly extinguished. An extremely cold air unexpectedly rushed out from the house and smashed the door in an instant.

　　"Hide quickly!" Zhan Tianqiao shouted and quickly jumped down. When he looked up again, he saw a blue-skinned ice demon grinning in the living room of the house. The cold air exhaled by the ice demon froze the floor, ceiling and windows of the entire hall.

　　In the hall, there were the bodies of a family of three, all frozen in ice. Their souls had disappeared without a trace. They were probably captured or devoured by the ice demon.

　　"Damn it, these demons are so evil, I will never let them off!" The young man rushed into the house in a rage, sword in hand, flames flowing on the blade, and with a few slashes, he cut the demon's chest, neck and head.

　　The ice demon roared in pain and pounced on the young man. It turned out that although the knives were sharp, they still did not deal a fatal blow to the ice demon.

　　In an emergency, the boy rolled on the ground and avoided the fatal grab.

　　"Fire Explosion!" Zhan Tianqiao's eyes immediately turned red. He rushed into the house and threw two big fireballs at the demon. These were low-level fireballs of divine magic, and their power was smaller than that of the fire magic gun.

　　The Ice Demon immediately stretched out his hands and clapped his hands. The fireballs were sent flying, the flames went out, and the icy demonic energy raged.

　　"Everyone, come together and shoot!" A dozen people who came to encircle and suppress the Ice Demon rushed into the house, without thinking twice. Some fired magic guns, and some went forward to kill with knives.

　　The scene was extremely chaotic. Zhan Tianqiao was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he saw it. He regretted bringing these young men along. These young men were too impulsive. They were so reckless that they rushed up to the devil as soon as they saw it, totally disregarding any tactics or strategies.

　　…

　　Chapter 488: Exorcism (Part 2)

　　"Pah, pah, pah..." The fire magic gun was quite powerful, shooting out balls of fire. The ice demon seemed to be very afraid of the magic gun, and jumped suddenly. With a loud crash, a big hole was broken in the ceiling above his head, and the ice demon had already escaped to the upper floor.

　　"Chase!"

　　Everyone shouted and jumped up, leaping onto the ceiling and quickly reaching the 19th floor. These people were no ordinary people. Some of them practiced divine arts, so light body skills were not a problem. Some of them practiced the new sword art and were at least at the sixth level, comparable to the strong in the martial arts. They could easily jump three or four meters high.

　　Zhan Tianqiao sighed, feeling that he had no good ideas. In the current situation, only the brave can win!

　　Zhan Tianqiao suddenly pulled out the super alloy Demon Slaying Sword in his hand, and the fire power poured into the Demon Slaying Sword. The whole sword immediately shone brightly, emitting a bright red sword light.

　　Zhan Tianqiao was only a junior divine magician. If he simply used divine magic to fight the enemy, it would be far less powerful than using auxiliary weapons to attack. Zhan Tianqiao had been to the demon's lair three times and gradually figured out his strongest combat power, which was to use the superalloy demon-slaying knife to assist his fire-based divine magic, which was the most amazingly powerful.

　　Everyone jumped onto the 19th floor to chase the Ice Demon, but they didn't expect that the Ice Demon did not run away. Suddenly, he turned around, opened his mouth and spit out cold air. The young men who were at the front were the first to be hit and were instantly frozen into lumps of ice.

　　The ice demon stretched out his hand, and several transparent silk threads pierced through the bodies of the young men, pulling their souls out of their bodies.

　　Zhan Tianqiao and the other two clergymen who had rushed over had red eyes. How could they allow one of their own to die like this?

　　"kill!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao suddenly jumped up and slashed at the ice demon's silk thread with a knife. The pierced soul was no longer bound and quickly returned to the bodies of the young man and others.

　　Zhan Tianqiao slapped the frozen teenagers with his left hand and shouted, "Pray to the Lord for divine power to melt the ice!"

　　In the void, a divine power descended from nowhere and blessed Zhan Tianqiao. As soon as Zhan Tianqiao used his magic, the frozen boys thawed immediately. Several people shivered with cold and took a few deep breaths, lucky that they were not dead.

　　"You guys raid the formation!" Zhan Tianqiao roared and immediately rushed towards the Ice Demon.

　　"Ga gaga gaga...really tenacious!" The Ice Demon made a hoarse sound, not in the Demon language, but in Chinese.

　　Zhan Tianqiao was stunned and said sternly: "Everyone, please pay attention. This ice demon is very intelligent!" Zhan Tianqiao jumped high, the knife flashed, and he slashed down fiercely.

　　"Crackling - Freeze!" The Ice Demon raised one arm, which instantly froze into ice to block Zhan Tianqiao's blade, and the other arm smashed heavily on Zhan Tianqiao's chest with a bang.

　　"Ah..." Zhan Tianqiao was thrown violently to the ground, spat out several mouthfuls of blood with ice chips, his whole body was frozen, a fiery red divine power emanated from his body, and the cold air turned into white mist and quickly dissipated.

　　"That was a close call!" Zhan Tianqiao was still in shock. The inner armor he was wearing had been broken. If it hadn't blocked most of the force, he would have been dead by now.

　　"Kill!" The two priests who caught up took advantage of the fleeting opportunity and raised their guns to shoot. The fireballs hit the ice demon. The power of the magic gun came out and the flames immediately engulfed the ice demon.

　　The Ice Demon howled and stomped his feet, causing the entire floor to collapse. Everyone fell back to the eighteenth floor in a mess. A bone-chilling demonic energy surged out of the Ice Demon, and the flames were immediately extinguished.

　　The ice demon pounced furiously. The two priests were the first to bear the brunt of the attack. They both drew their swords and performed the ninth-level new sword technique. After a few swishes, they actually fought with the ice demon. Several young men who were raiding the formation stared at it nervously, fearing that the ice demon would escape.

　　Zhan Tianqiao took off the magic gun from his waist. This gun was not a fire magic gun, but a thunder magic gun. It fired thunder, which was very sharp and fast, and was not comparable to the fire magic gun.

　　Zhan Tianqiao seized the opportunity and with a click, a dazzling ray of lightning blasted out and hit the Ice Demon at once. The Ice Demon was instantly knocked to the ground, with electric light all over his body. Wisps of black gas emanated from his blue skin, filled with a burning smell.

　　The Ice Demon was foaming at the mouth and his body was twitching as if he was having epilepsy. His eyes had rolled back and his mind was not clear.

　　"Good opportunity!" Two priests rushed forward and swung their swords. With a flash of the sword, a big head fell off immediately. Black blood spurted out of the demon's neck, and then the body twitched several times, and finally died.

　　"Haha, we've accomplished everything. A tiny ice demon is so hard to kill. We almost died!" The two priests breathed a sigh of relief.

　　The young men also showed joy on their faces. The leading young man seemed to be full of shame and said, "This ice demon is ten times more powerful than the demons we encountered before. We almost died just now. It's really...thanks to..."

　　Zhan Tianqiao waved his hand and said, "It's good that you know the pros and cons. I think you should not be so arrogant in the future. There are many powerful guys in this group of ice demons, and there are even ice demons that Saint Sevila has to send out personally. It's really a fluke that we can kill this ice demon in one fell swoop this time!"

　　Zhan Tianqiao condensed two balls of fire and threw them onto the Ice Demon's body, which then began to burn. It took a while before the body was completely burned out.

　　"Okay, God's Birthday is coming soon. Now temples all over the world are sending priests to encircle and suppress the hidden ice demons in order to welcome the arrival of God's Birthday! We can't fall behind either. We must investigate carefully to see if there are any ice demons in our city!" said Zhan Tianqiao.

　　"Understood, Master Priest!"

　　"We can help too!" the boys said immediately.

　　"You guys?" Zhan Tianqiao shook his head. He didn't expect these young people to achieve any merit. As long as they didn't cause any trouble, it would be fine.

　　Goblin city, underground base.

　　The factory building the flying battleship and the new god-killing giant ship is in full swing. The goblins, wearing yellow safety helmets, are busy at work, and countless huge magical machines are doing precise work all the time.

　　So far, the production lines for building flying battleships have been increasing. So far, the production lines for flying battleships have been increased to fifty, which is an amazing number. Now every production line is busy building flying battleships.

　　Judging from the record of the flying battleships slaughtering ice demons, these battleships are not opponents of this god-level, but they are definitely killers of ordinary demons.

　　For this reason, Lu Fei had already ordered to build flying battleships and new God-Slaying giant ships with all his strength. However, due to the high cost of the latter, not so many could be built.

　　Bulma inspected the base, and a little goblin reported: "Ms. Lu Wenwan has arrived, and she is visiting the newly built magic sun boat!"

　　"Really? Let me go take a look!" Bulma immediately got on the teleportation array and came to the base for producing the new magic sun boat. It was a production base that occupied an entire floor and had a total of eight production lines.

　　One hundred new magic sun ships have been built and are being stored in warehouses, while there are still twenty-four ships on the production line that have not been completed.

　　The new Magic Solar Boat has been redesigned by a professional team and has reached the pinnacle of Magic Solar Boat history in every aspect.

　　This is a pinnacle masterpiece. The new magic sun boat is not only a warship, but also a ceremonial boat, because each magic sun boat is a great work of art, so beautiful that even the enemy cannot bear to destroy it.

　　"Bulma, you're here. God's Birthday is coming soon. I came here to learn about the construction of the magic sun boat!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"Don't worry, before the God's Birthday, one hundred and twenty-four new magic sun boats will be built. There will be absolutely no problem. Hehe, I love these sun boats so much. After the God's Birthday, can you give me one? It would be best if it is the first ten sun boats numbered. I want to use it as my chief vehicle!" Bulma said.

　　"Okay, I can still make the decision on this. Ship number one probably won't work, but how about ship number ten? This number is auspicious!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Okay then, it's a deal, I want ship number ten, and you are not allowed to regret it when the time comes!" Bulma smiled happily, some of these magic sun ships will definitely add a lot of color to the God's Birthday, and when the time comes, she will have such a vehicle, and it will be so cool to go anywhere!

　　…

　　Chapter 489: Conferred God

　　On April 20th, local time, the entire floating city was filled with colorful flags, hot air balloons were flying high, bright ribbons were hanging on the ground, and 124 newly built magic sun boats were cruising in the sky, sprinkling petals from time to time. From a distance, the floating city was filled with festive scenes.

　　Today is the birthday of God. Those who were invited to the main temple to watch the ceremony included the top leaders of the Holy Truth Church, as well as the rulers and parliamentarians of the member states of the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　At the same time, the floating city was open to tourists from all over the world, but the ticket price was increased more than ten times. Even so, the entire floating city was still overcrowded. Some tourists came up with a good idea and went to the Morihe City below to buy flying cars or anti-gravity motorcycles to fly over the void city and avoid competing for the road with the tourists below.

　　A large number of followers of the Holy Truth Church flocked to the floating city. In the end, the floating city was too crowded, and the followers who came could only stay in Moriwa City and look up at the floating city.

　　The clock pointed to eleven o'clock in the morning. The believers in Morihe City and the floating city had already started their respective prayer ceremonies. This was part of the God's Birthday ceremony. Because there were so many people, except for the main temple, other groups or groups could only pray on their own.

　　"Divine Truth, You are our light, You are the source of our immortality!"

　　"You are hope, you are the Lord of the world, you are the great light, you are the truth in our hearts!"

　　“May your grace spread throughout the world, may your light shine throughout the universe, may your authority be exercised in heaven and on earth, may your divine power permeate the universe, and may you become the supreme god in the universe.”

　　"May our prayers be heard by you, and may our prayers be rewarded!"

　　The voices of prayer rose and fell, echoing in the air like the waves of the sea. At the same time, all over the world, wherever there were temples and altars of the Holy Truth Church, countless believers would gather and begin to pray voluntarily.

　　In rural areas, the entire village gathers in front of the altar and holds a grand sacrificial ceremony. Not only do they offer pig heads and fish, but they also burn incense, kowtow, and pray. It is more lively than any other festival.

　　There was a lot of noise in front of the main temple of the floating city. Pope Nubis, Saint Severa and their entourage walked out of the main temple, and the square suddenly became quiet.

　　Severa waved her hand, and her voice spread throughout the floating city: "The God's Birthday Ceremony is about to begin. All flying cars and airships in the sky must come down and stop wandering in the sky!"

　　After Sevilla finished speaking, all the flying locomotives in the sky, except for the magic sun boat, landed, and the sky became open.

　　"The God's Birthday Ceremony begins, and the hymns begin!" Father Bayne shouted loudly. As an old theologian, he gladly accepted the appointment to be the host of the ceremony.

　　In the front hall of the main temple, the sound of a melodious harp gradually rang out. The sound was soft, like the evening breeze of a midsummer night gently blowing on the waves of the sea, full of soft dreams.

　　The people playing the piano are several female clergymen, all of whom are young musicians from Vienna, the capital of music. The magic they practice is also related to music, called the "Divine Comedy and Heavenly Music" magic.

　　This divine art was derived from Lu Fei's soul shock and death knell. As Lu Fei's practice deepened, these divine arts were completed by himself. After he was promoted to demigod, all the divine arts were perfected, and various divine arts spawned many branches and schools.

　　The Holy Dragon Magic contains many magical arts and powers. Believers who believe in Lu Fei can awaken their own magical arts by communicating with Lu Fei's divine power and will.

　　As a result, various kinds of magic arts developed, forming a state of flourishing.

　　The clergy who practice the art of "Divine Comedy and Heavenly Sound" are the best musicians in the world, because they transform their divine power and thoughts into music, and truly play music that contains emotion.

　　The music played on the birthday of God is twelve movements from the "Divine Comedy" in the "Constitution of Divine Truth". Each movement is a melodious, graceful and soul-stirring masterpiece, and it is particularly beautiful when played by several clergymen.

　　The music contains divine power and spreads to the entire floating city. The music is not weakened by the long distance and can be directly reflected in people's hearts. Even if you cover your ears, you can still hear the music. This is the power of divine magic.

　　For a moment, the entire floating city was immersed in a solemn and sacred ocean of music, and people were somewhat intoxicated by it.

　　"Pray...a wish!" Father Byrne's old voice sounded again.

　　The singers who had been lined up in a row in the temple were already ready. Their voices were distant and vast, like the strongest note in the music, and they began to chant prayers for the God's birthday.

　　"Holy, Holy, My Lord is the only true God, My Lord is the only holy, My Lord is the only truth!"

　　"Holy, Holy, My Lord is the Most High God, My Lord is the faith of all people!"

　　"Holy, Holy, the light of my Lord shines upon the world, and the world is bright and happy!"

　　"Holy, Holy, My Lord is the source of immortality, My Lord is the home of all living things!"

　　"Holy, holy, my Lord has come to this world to save all living things. He is the Savior of the world!"

　　…

　　The sacred and solemn voice of prayer was so loud that it resounded throughout the sky and the earth. All believers who heard the prayer followed suit and prayed loudly and devoutly. In the floating city, the void seemed to be moved by the nameless faith and began to vibrate slightly and undetectably.

　　Hundreds of cameras in front of the main temple broadcast this scene live to the whole world, and everyone who saw this scene shouted and prayed.

　　Thus, there was only this one uniform voice of prayer in the entire Earth plane, and no other sounds. This was the voice of prayer of all living beings, sounding simultaneously at the same time and in different places.

　　It resounded throughout the entire Earth plane. It was an unprecedented grand occasion. Such a huge cohesive force shook the void. In the void level of the Earth plane, the ocean of the Force actually blew up an extremely fierce spiritual storm. The huge voices of prayer became the main theme in the ocean of the Force, covering up all the accumulated spirits and sounds over millions of years.

　　Inside the Dragon Palace, Lu Fei felt an unprecedented brilliant faith gathering on his body, transforming into an incomparable divine power. Lu Fei suddenly opened his eyes, and with a bang, a pillar of light shot up from Lu Fei's body, piercing through the roof of the Dragon Palace and rushing into the vast sky, forming a spectacular sacred pillar of light.

　　Lu Fei's will radiated out in waves along with the prayers of all living beings, and his will covered the entire world.

　　"Great! This is the joy of the gods. God has heard our sincere prayers and he is happy!" People felt the joy in Lu Fei's heart and were immediately infected.

　　The immense joy infected and spread among the hearts of all beings. It was a wonderful feeling, unprecedented. Everyone suddenly felt boundless happiness. Tears of happiness flowed from the eyes of those who were praying, but they seemed to be immersed in the joy of happiness and did not notice it, let alone wipe away the tears streaming down their cheeks.

　　"God's joy..." Severa and others were slightly surprised. It was really amazing that God's joy actually triggered an unprecedented spiritual tide and resonance.

　　In the Dragon Palace, Lu Fei showed a joyful smile. His head was connected to the void, and the vast ocean of plane force appeared in Lu Fei's divine eyes. The ocean of force that was originally as silent as dead water suddenly stirred and began to become turbulent.

　　The prayers of billions of living beings turned into a mighty spiritual storm, roaring and surging over the ocean of Force. The ocean was boiling, showing signs of recovery.

　　"Good, good, good!" Lu Fei was overjoyed. This scene far exceeded his expectations. It was the right time to officially confer the title of God.

　　Lu Fei spread his arms, and the divine light as vast as the ocean poured out without any effort and was thrown into the void ocean of force. Roar, roar, roar... A dragon roar that shook the plane was heard, and all of Lu Fei's divine light stirred up the entire ocean of force, and the light suddenly turned into a sacred dragon.

　　It's unknown how long this sacred dragon is. It is tumbling in the vast ocean of the Force. Every time it rushes out of the ocean of the Force, it brings up countless world forces. Every time it dives into the ocean of the Force, it stirs up huge waves. All kinds of forces are surging wildly, like a raging storm.

　　Turning the world upside down and controlling the ocean of force on the same plane, this is Lu Fei's ability.

　　Inside the Dragon Palace, there was a void that seemed to have completely merged with the plane's ocean of force, revealing vast and endless force energy and countless stars.

　　Those stars are illusory names of gods, representing their existence in the past, but now they are just pure light and name, without any real force.

　　Lu Fei was in the center of the Dragon Palace, with a crackling sacred fire burning on his body. At first, the flame was silver-white like the sacred dragon power, but after burning for a while, the color completely transformed into bright and clear gold.

　　Lu Fei was shrouded in a golden sacred light, his heart beating rapidly. His heart had turned golden, with a huge divine fire burning inside, forming the only kingdom of God.

　　Throughout the kingdom of God, all petitioners began to pray, because they found that the virtual kingdom of God they were in was becoming materialized, and their spirits were also receiving the light of God and becoming solid.

　　"What is my divine name?" A question seemed to echo in the ocean of plane force.

　　"I am holy, I am the dragon of heaven, I am the truth, I am supreme!"

　　Lu Fei's vast and endless voice originated from the ocean of the Force of the plane, sweeping across the entire ocean in an instant. The ocean of the plane rumbled, and there were lightning and thunder in the sky. It was the power of the ocean of the Force that began to operate like a real ocean in a huge storm, causing clouds and rain, endlessly.

　　All kinds of indescribable essences of the Force began to gather on Lu Fei. In the core of Lu Fei's divine fire, countless lights and divine power laws began to condense and entangle, gradually forming a huge talisman of the true god.

　　The True God Talisman contains the name of God and the essence of God's power. It runs through the endless essence of the Force in the plane's ocean of force and is always connected with the essence of the plane's ocean of force. It cannot be separated, cut off or broken. Therefore, the True God Talisman represents the status of a god.

　　At this moment, Lu Fei had already leaped from a demigod to a true god. He had leaped from level 20 to level 30 in one fell swoop.

　　The talisman of the true God, this is the essence of the true God. Although it is created by idealism, after becoming a god, it depends on the ocean of plane force to exist. The ocean of plane force is the "Great Way" that the gods rely on to maintain their immortality.

　　…

　　Chapter 490: Conferred God (II)

　　Lu Fei's mighty voice, accompanied by divine light, penetrated the void level and reached the main material interface.

　　"Holy, Heavenly Dragon, Truth, Supreme!" Lu Fei's voice suddenly echoed in the sky of the floating city. It was the voice of proof of the truth, the voice of deification, and the power of God's name and essence.

　　Everyone heard this voice at once. It was the voice of a god, filled with endless solemnity and holiness. "Holy" and "Dragon" were the essence of Lu Fei's power; "Truth" was the law of the true God that Lu Fei mastered; "Supreme" indicated the height of Lu Fei's true God status, representing the highest status.

　　"Our God is the Most High God, praise our God, praise our Lord!" People cheered, the devout became more devout, and the non-devout felt inexplicably shocked.

　　In the ocean of force, Lu Fei's will carried the beliefs of all living beings and changed the world's force. The vast world force of the plane's ocean of force was stirred by Lu Fei.

　　The Holy Dragon was extremely powerful at this moment, and it soared to the ocean of force. Lu Fei was overjoyed, as he had sensed that he was the only true god in the entire plane, and the truth and laws of this plane were condensed in the depths of the ocean of force.

　　Lu Fei's True God Talisman, that is, the essence of the godhood and the plane's ocean of force are always connected. He can follow the True God Talisman to trace the changes in the plane's ocean of force and gain some insight into it.

　　"Could it be that the fate tablet of this plane is about to appear?"

　　Lu Fei was slightly startled, and then surprised. He quickly closed his eyes to feel it. When he opened them again, the sacred dragon in the ocean of Force startled and roared, then rushed into the ocean of Force.

　　"Boom!" The surface of the Force Ocean exploded, and the Holy Heavenly Dragon dived into the depths of the Force Ocean. He saw that the density in the deep part of the Force Ocean was extremely high, and all kinds of Force were as sticky as chaos, squeezing in from all directions.

　　The sacred dragon roared continuously, and with its enormous divine power, all the condensed Force was shaken away wherever it passed. In the place where billions of Force essences and flowing lights converged, Lu Fei saw a group of hundreds of millions of colorful lights condensing.

　　This thing is the core of the plane's ocean of force, and it condenses all the spiritual will and spiritual imprints of the Earth plane from ancient times to the present. It exudes a vast aura that transcends everything. It is more ancient and desolate, and more vast and domineering than the aura of any god.

　　The moment Lu Fei saw this thing, he couldn't help but shiver.

　　"What the hell? Is this the Conferred God List?"

　　Lu Fei saw that this thing emitted hundreds of millions of colored lights and was wrapped in countless layers of law runes, as if it was wrapped in hundreds of billions of layers. Inside was a scroll-like object, whose shape was in the process of condensing and emitting brilliant light.

　　"No, it will be bad if it condenses into the Investiture of the Gods. This Investiture of the Gods has long been notorious in the Earth Plane. If it is used to Investiture the Gods, I guess there will be a lot of resistance. The Destiny Tablet is more practical and has no bad reputation in the Earth Plane!"

　　As Lu Fei moved his mind, the Holy Heavenly Dragon spit out a large ball of divine power and will towards the core of the plane, and the core of the plane swallowed up Lu Fei's divine power and will in one swoop.

　　Lu Fei felt extremely wonderful for a moment, as if his spirit had merged into the core of the plane's ocean of force. He heard and saw the countless times that the Earth plane had experienced from its birth to the present. During these times, all lives were born and died, and all kinds of major events occurred and disappeared.

　　All these things constitute the extremely complex river of destiny. Each ray of light is a mark of time, recording a life, or an event, or a spirit.

　　Under Lu Fei's gaze, the plane core that was originally about to condense into a scroll suddenly changed, forming a square piece of colorful clay tablet. It was flickering with light, emitting billions of colors of light, and flowing with countless law runes.

　　"Haha, good, it is indeed the most mysterious thing in the world..." Lu Fei laughed. This plane core, no matter what form it is, whether it is the List of Gods or the Tablet of Destiny, it is the materialization of the plane's will and power. To a large extent, it can represent the plane's will and power. Whoever holds it will have supreme authority.

　　The Tablet of Destiny is the product of the materialization of the will and power of the plane. According to the Yin-Yang theory or the Twin Snakes Theory of Order, where there is materialization, there must be virtualization, just like the front and back sides of a coin.

　　The materialized one represents the Yang side, to show the manifestation, while the virtual one represents the Yin side, to show the concealment.

　　The coexistence and opposition of yin and yang is the most basic thing in an independently operated plane world. It is unbreakable and is the truth.

　　If Lu Fei grasped the clay tablet of fate in front of him, it would mean that he grasped the pure Yang power of this plane world, which is the true essence of the manifested world. As for the virtual one, it represents the hidden pure Yin power. Because it is not visible, no one can grasp it. In this world, only the manifested Yang power is the supreme power and represents the supreme law.

　　Lu Fei no longer hesitated, he stretched out his dragon claws to grab the clay tablet of fate.

　　"Huh? Can't catch it?" Lu Fei broke out in a cold sweat. He saw that the clay tablet of destiny was wrapped with billions of layers of law runes. Lu Fei's dragon claws couldn't catch these law runes at all, let alone the clay tablet of destiny inside.

　　"Impossible, impossible, can I only look but not eat?" Lu Fei was extremely anxious, like an ant on a hot pan. With such a big cake in front of him but he couldn't eat it, wouldn't he be dead?

　　The Holy Heavenly Dragon roared, snarled, and opened its mouth wide to bite, but unfortunately the range of the law rune increased rapidly, and it couldn't bite.

　　"I got it!" Lu Fei suddenly had an idea and was extremely happy. He raised his hand and a golden divine power wrapped around a green world tree seed flew out.

　　It was also a matter of fate. This seed of the World Tree was left over from the last era of the gods and was the foundation of the Nordic Kingdom of Gods. Since Lu Fei got it, he has been nurturing it with his own divine power and will. Now, they are spiritually united and blood-related.

　　The seed is naturally no ordinary seed. It uses the world's original force as soil and grows to an extremely large size. It can be said that the world tree is the "treasure among treasures" that suppresses the plane.

　　The World Tree Seed fell on the layers of Law Runes. What a blessing... The World Tree Seed immediately took root and sprouted, and began to grow wildly. Its roots were actually madly absorbing the Law Runes on the Destiny Tablet.

　　These law runes are the laws of this plane of the world, and the world tree absorbs the force of the world, and the law runes are also among them. Otherwise, how can it be called a "world tree".

　　In just a few breaths, the World Tree had grown into a tree tens of meters high, towering like a canopy, like a green cloud, forming a colorful and precious tree.

　　Lu Fei took advantage of the gap to stretch out his claws and grabbed the clay tablet of fate. The clay tablet of fate was extremely heavy, and the world tree that was growing desperately was attached to it.

　　Thousands of colorful rays of light and countless runes of laws flowed into Lu Fei's body through his hands, and finally poured into the core of the divine fire and into the kingdom of God.

　　Lu Fei's body shook slightly, and he saw the World Tree following the infinite light and law runes into the Kingdom of God. The already materialized Kingdom of God suddenly expanded rapidly. The World Tree plunged into the soil of the Kingdom of God and grew rapidly to a height of five or six hundred meters before its growth slowed down.

　　"Hahahaha, it really is destined... This World Tree is the roof of the Kingdom of God!" Lu Fei's spiritual will and the World Tree have a blood connection. The Kingdom of God suddenly becomes extraordinary with the World Tree.

　　Lu Fei had not expected that the harvest from this Conferred God event would be so huge. As expected, the first to drink the soup was the most advantageous. If there were more Conferred Gods on Earth in the future, they would not have such luck.

　　…

　　Chapter 491: Conferred God (III)

　　Lu Fei observed for a while and found that his kingdom of God had expanded more than twice. In the center of the kingdom of God, the World Tree stood up, like the roof of the kingdom of God. It could be seen no matter how far away it was in the kingdom of God.

　　The growth of the World Tree injected a vast breath of life into the Kingdom of God. The air became extremely fresh, as if it had just stopped after the rain. There was not a trace of dust and it was very clean.

　　The space of the Kingdom of God also became very solid because of the World Tree, as if the World Tree had the function of supporting the space.

　　The petitioners in the Kingdom of God knew that it was the gods changing the Kingdom of God again, so they were not panicked but very excited. Many petitioners prayed devoutly to bring the power of faith to Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei withdrew his gaze from the kingdom of God and looked at the clay tablet of fate in his hand. This was the core of the plane. As long as he had the clay tablet of fate in his hand, he would be the master of this plane.

　　"Everything within the plane is controlled by the Clay Tablet of Destiny?!" Lu Fei could feel that his True God Talisman was faintly restricted by the Clay Tablet of Destiny, and even his True God Talisman was originally a part of the Clay Tablet of Destiny. But now that he had been deified, he had merely "stole" the True God Talisman from the Clay Tablet of Destiny.

　　Conferred God is a process of stealing the original power of heaven and earth.

　　Lu Fei observed the clay tablet of fate and immediately understood the essence of the Conferred God.

　　This is not a good thing. How can God become a big thief between heaven and earth, specializing in stealing the original power of heaven and earth? This is exactly the same as the Taoist theory of China.

　　The Chinese say that there are five thieves in the sky, and whoever sees them will prosper. There is also a saying that if you defy them you will become an immortal, which all illustrate the nature of those in a higher position.

　　Lu Fei suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed four balls of shining thread from the clay tablet of fate. These four balls of thread were all made of the essence of the Force, with countless runes of laws rolling inside.

　　One of them is milky white, which is the divine essence; one of them is golden yellow, which is the celestial dragon essence; one of them is a chaotic color, which seems to contain all things and is the law of truth; and there is another one that is indescribable, with an unknown color, which is the highest, most noble, most pure and most yang.

　　Lu Fei saw that the two essences of the Force, Truth and Supremacy, were both at the core of the Tablet of Destiny, intricately controlling the operation of tens of millions of laws, endlessly.

　　"My goodness, this truth and supreme essence is like the highest peak of the world's laws, commanding all laws and dominating all paths. My own sacred dragon essence is actually inferior to it!"

　　Lu Fei was secretly shocked. He looked at the four essences and shouted, "In the name of the Supreme Truth, let's merge the four essences!"

　　The four essences immediately merged together slowly to form a new essence of power. This essence was the "Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon". The laws that constantly rolled in the essence also became the "Laws of the Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon".

　　The power of the sacred dragon, which was originally in the middle of the essence of the world's major forces, has become the essence of the power of the supreme truth that governs all things and all laws. From now on, this world will respect the power of the sacred dragon as the law of the supreme truth.

　　Lu Fei swallowed the ball of Force essence into his mouth without hesitation. With a gurgling sound, the Force essence was injected into the core of the divine fire. The entire core of the divine fire suddenly burst into flames. The True God Talisman was fused with this ball of Force essence and quickly grew stronger.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　Lu Fei heard the True God Talisman's improvement in status. There were nine vibrations in total, and the status level rose to nine. That is, the height of the godhood is nine.

　　The godhead rank is nine, which is the highest rank. Although it is the highest rank, the divine power is not necessarily the strongest, because Lu Fei found that the increase in divine power was not very significant.

　　"Hahahaha...it's different now. It's different now as long as I hold the clay tablet of destiny. From now on, I will be the sacred dragon. I will be the supreme truth of the Earth plane. My words are the law and my actions are the Tao."

　　Lu Fei was overjoyed, and finally understood the changes. After the four forces were integrated, he possessed great power and authority to make his words become laws and his actions become the way.

　　He represents the supreme truth of the Earth plane, and can subvert and change any lower-level law of the Earth plane. How powerful is this? It is simply indescribable!

　　Become rich!

　　Lu Fei felt as if he was floating, and had the illusion of going straight to heaven.

　　The force ocean of the plane was surging. Lu Fei felt that he was more powerful and could control a large part of the force energy. Lu Fei looked at the clay tablet of fate in his hand and immediately activated the law of the supreme truth of the sacred dragon. He pointed to the force ocean and said, "I said, when the true God comes to the world, the light will shine. The force ocean will surge. The force will penetrate the void and the main material interface and benefit all living things!"

　　Boom…

　　The entire ocean of force exploded suddenly, and the void plane was filled with Lu Fei's sacred dragon light. The light of the true God actually penetrated the void level and shone on the main material interface.

　　People on Earth who were praying and cheering suddenly found that the sky became infinitely bright. Divine light shone down from the sky, and the earth was filled with a soft light.

　　This is the light of God, which is completely different from the light of the sun. The light of God is filled with Lu Fei's solemn and sacred will and can shake people's hearts.

　　In the other hemisphere of the Earth, it was now dark, but in an instant, Lu Fei's light shone from the void, and everything became bright. The originally dark western hemisphere also turned into day, but it was different from ordinary day. Instead, it was immersed in the light of God, and it was as bright as day without the sun shining.

　　An extremely powerful force seeped out from the void, falling on the earth and rivers, on the plants and animals, and on the people.

　　Astonishing changes took place. Some people who were sick immediately felt that their illnesses were dispelled. The plants were nourished by the Force, and the genes deep inside the plants were changing subtly. For a while, only the plants were seen growing strong and prosperous. The same was true for various animals. They felt that they were endowed with some kind of power, which actually penetrated into their blood and brought endless vitality.

　　Some animals, such as tigers, lions, etc., began to evolve slowly and became extremely ferocious.

　　Deep in the earth, under the penetration of the world's force, countless force minerals condensed in the soil. These underground oil, natural gas and other minerals were fused by the force and turned into various elemental ores.

　　"A miracle... a miracle on such a large scale?!" Everyone was stunned. In the floating city, several level 19 warriors and two demigods were also stunned.

　　Vina looked at Nubis with confusion in her eyes. Such a situation was truly unprecedented, and she didn't know what kind of changes had taken place in Lu Fei.

　　Nubis shook his head and said, "I don't know what has happened. Your Excellency's deification is really weird!"

　　Everyone looked towards the Dragon Palace, only to see that it was shrouded in endless sacred dragon light. A huge pillar of light shot straight up to the sky and sank into the void. This light had completely turned into a bright and translucent golden color, which is the most common color of the true God's light.

　　Gris said in surprise: "Perhaps...perhaps the Lord is communicating with the Force Ocean of the plane and is intercepting the power of the Force Ocean from it. I think the Force of the entire plane is being activated, and the will of the plane is also reviving!!"

　　Everyone was startled, and hurriedly felt the ocean of plane force carefully. They only felt that the ocean of plane force was surging like never before, and an incomparably vast main melody of the plane's will was singing repeatedly:

　　"Holy, Holy, My Lord is the only true God, My Lord is the only holy, My Lord is the only truth!"

　　"Holy, Holy, My Lord is the Most High God, My Lord is the faith of all people!"

　　"Holy, Holy, the light of my Lord shines upon the world, and the world is bright and happy!"

　　"Holy, Holy, My Lord is the source of immortality, My Lord is the home of all living things!"

　　"Holy, holy, my Lord has come to this world to save all living things. He is the Savior of the world!"

　　This is the voice and will of all living things. This voice and will have become the main theme of the entire Earth plane at the moment. This is the wish of all living things, which is magnificent, incredible, and dominates the plane.

　　No one can fully understand how powerful this force is, and no one can predict that this will can allow Lu Fei to turn the tide in the ocean of Force, and can activate the entire plane's ocean of Force under Lu Fei's guidance.

　　All this is exactly in line with the eight words: nourishing all things and benefiting all living things!

　　…

　　Chapter 492: Conferred God (IV)

　　Please vote and collect, thank you!

　　------

　　It is said that Lu Fei obtained the clay tablet of destiny, positioned his own sacred dragon power in the supreme truth, possessed supreme power, and then activated the entire ocean of force of the earth plane in one fell swoop.

　　The main material interface of the earth plane is the entity of the earth, which is yang and yin to the void plane, and they are the inside and outside of each other. The Force seeps out from the ocean of Force and reaches the main material interface, nourishing all things and benefiting all living things.

　　This is a great merit.

　　Activating the plane's ocean of force heralds the coming of the age of gods.

　　Lu Fei was in high spirits. The radiance of his divine power had activated the ocean of the Force and even penetrated the barrier between the void level and the main material interface, sending God's light and infinite Force energy to the main material world.

　　In the Earth plane, the Earth where humans live is the main material world of this plane. There is also a void level that people cannot reach at present. That is where the ocean of force exists. Any place in the main material world can be connected to the void level, but the barrier in between can only be broken by gods.

　　After Lu Fei was deified and obtained the godhood of the supreme truth, he used the supreme truth to establish the first law for this plane since he became a true God: God comes to the world, the light shines, the ocean of the Force surges, the Force will penetrate the void and the main material interface, and benefit all living things.

　　This law is extremely powerful. It directly breaks the barrier that makes it difficult for the void level and the main material interface to communicate and for energy to penetrate each other.

　　"What else do I need to do? I am now the only true God on Earth. Compared to the Terran Continent, Earth is like a blank sheet of paper. I can paint on it as I please!"

　　Lu Fei thought to himself, compared to the numerous gods on the Terran continent, there is only one true God on the Earth plane, which is really pitifully few!

　　"Even if there is only one true God, there must be order. The reason why the world can continue to thrive and run endlessly is because of order. Whether it is in the main material interface or in this void level, there must be order. There must also be order between gods and mortals, so that they can live in peace and not conflict with each other..."

　　Lu Fei pondered for a while, and suddenly he activated the law and said: "I say, the Pantheon should be established, and my throne should be the highest throne, in front and at the head, overlooking all the gods!"

　　On the void plane, above the ocean of Force, the power of the laws and various essences of the Force condense and gather into a towering temple. The temple is magnificent and illuminates the void plane.

　　Lu Fei flashed and entered the Pantheon. The hall of the Pantheon was rectangular with a long square table in the middle. Both sides of the table were empty, but there were hexagram magic arrays on the ground, covered with various divine runes. This was the place where the throne of God would be gathered in the future.

　　The square table is divided into nine levels, and each level of the square table will be one level higher. In the future, the gods with the same godhood will only be at the bottom. This is class, and any order must be reflected by class.

　　At the end of the square table, on the nine-story platform, there was only one golden throne, which was Lu Fei's throne. Lu Fei sat on the throne and felt that the throne was closely connected with the laws of the entire Pantheon.

　　The laws of the Pantheon are inexplicably linked to the clay tablet of fate in his hand. The clay tablet of fate can reflect the changes of any true god on the earth plane, so the Pantheon can also reflect the ranking order of the thrones.

　　“It’s so lonely…”

　　Lu Fei looked at the empty Pantheon and couldn't help but sigh. Compared with the Terran continent where there were many gods, the Earth plane was too young. It was so young that there was only one god, and countless god positions were still vacant in the Pantheon.

　　The Pantheon was empty, and Lu Fei suddenly lost interest. A Pantheon without gods could not show the majesty of the Supreme God. Lu Fei left the Pantheon angrily and returned to the main material interface.

　　In the Dragon Palace, the dazzling pillar of sacred dragon light that shot up into the sky disappeared, but the light covering the Dragon Palace still did not dissipate. The sacred dragons on the four walls of the Dragon Palace had become like living creatures, roaring from time to time.

　　The changes in the Dragon Palace are of most concern to photographers, and reporters are reporting on the changes in the Dragon Palace all the time. Reporters are speculating about the current condition of the god Lu Fei.

　　Everyone knows that the gods are now in the Dragon Palace, so the entire Dragon Palace is filled with solemnity and sacredness.

　　In the eyes of the Chinese people, the Dragon Temple is simply a totem of a group of dragons and a living miracle, because the dragon is considered to be the totem of the Chinese people.

　　The dragon is a supernatural creature in ancient Chinese legends. It is also the head of all beasts and a symbol of the Chinese national spirit. It is said to have a tiger whisker and a fish tail, a body as long as a snake, scales like fish, horns like a deer, claws like a dragon eagle, can walk and fly, can pour water, can be big or small, can hide or appear, can overturn rivers and seas, swallow wind and spit out fog, and create clouds and rain.

　　This is the power of the true dragon of China. The sacred dragon in the Dragon Temple now looks like this, with a horse head, tiger whiskers, and a fish tail. Its body is as long as a snake, its scales are like fish, its horns are like a deer, and its claws are like an eagle.

　　All these signs indicate that the gods are the gods of the Eastern Chinese, because only the gods of China can control the dragons worshipped by the Chinese.

　　Lu Fei's residence in the Dragon Palace makes the Chinese people feel a sense of identity. Returning to the main material interface, Lu Fei is in the Dragon Palace. The void is still dark, but in the center of the Dragon Palace, Lu Fei's throne is extremely brilliant. Lu Fei sits on the throne holding the Sacred Sword of Truth, and his thoughts sweep across.

　　The thoughts of believers across the entire plane are reflected in the soul. These are absolutely colorful thoughts of all living beings, and most of them express immense joy, because today is God's birthday.

　　Just now, people felt that a great miracle was sweeping the world again, making the whole world bright and shrouded in the glory of the gods, making the Western Hemisphere, which was originally in darkness, become as bright as day.

　　Today's communication technology is very advanced. The darkness on the other side of the earth turned into light, and soon the whole world was boiling. The magical changes brought about by the Force penetrating the void barrier, entering the main material interface, nourishing all things and benefiting all living things were captured by the keen news media reporters, and they excitedly publicized their discoveries.

　　It was not until Lu Fei returned to the Dragon Palace that the God’s Birthday ceremony in front of the main temple in the floating city officially ended.

　　When Father Byrne announced the end of the ceremony, everyone still felt as if they were in a dream, as did the audience around the world who were watching the live broadcast. This birthday of the God was too unexpected, because the God once again demonstrated his unparalleled miracles and divine power.

　　After the ceremony, people were still reluctant to leave and lingered outside the main temple.

　　Qian Xiaoning held up the microphone and reported to all Chinese people in front of the camera: "Dear audience friends, did you see that? Although the ceremony has ended, people are still standing outside the main temple and are unwilling to leave. Everyone knows that this is the place in the world closest to God! Now the gods are in the Dragon Hall of the main temple. It's a pity that the gods have not shown their true appearance. However, we can understand that gods should remain mysterious in front of the world. This is definitely a consensus among mortals..."

　　As soon as the ceremony was over, the entire main temple was under martial law, and ordinary people were not allowed to enter the main temple. Vina, Nubis, Severa, Gris, Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan and others stood nervously on the corridor leading to the religious meeting hall, looking at the Dragon Temple, hoping that Lu Fei would come out.

　　They all felt that Lu Fei had successfully become a deity, otherwise Lu Fei would not have had such a huge reaction during the God's Birthday Ceremony just now, because at that time, Lu Fei's true divine glory almost enveloped the entire world.

　　Among the crowd, Gris and Lu Wenwan were the most nervous.

　　Gris had been looking forward to Lu Fei's success in becoming a god from the beginning, which meant that he would have a place in front of Lu Fei's throne in the future. Lu Wenwan was Lu Fei's relative, and they were connected by blood, so her feeling was even stronger. At the moment when Lu Fei became a god, Lu Wenwan felt a huge force coming out of her blood, and then burst out, endlessly.

　　The entire God's Birthday Ceremony lasted three hours and twenty-five minutes. During these three hours, Lu Wenwan discovered that her divine power level was rising rapidly, and it incredibly reached the eighteenth level before stopping. She was only one step away from the legendary realm.

　　This is a remarkable progress, and this progress is not due to his own efforts, but to Lu Fei's deification. This situation is quite strange. Logically, Lu Fei's deification has nothing to do with his blood relatives, but in fact it is not the case. In the process of activating the plane force ocean, Lu Wenwan, who has the same blood as Lu Fei, also gained a huge harvest.

　　Even when Lu Fei obtained the clay tablet of destiny, mastered the supreme truth of the earth plane, and commanded all laws and paths, Lu Wenwan gained real and unprecedented benefits through her bloodline.

　　"Wenwan, what happened? How could you improve so quickly?" Su Tongtong was extremely envious. She held Lu Wenwan's hand and kept asking questions.

　　"Don't ask me, I don't know either. If my brother comes out later, you can ask him!" Lu Wenwan shook her head and looked towards the Dragon Palace, feeling inexplicably excited.

　　"Okay, okay, when Lu Fei comes out later, I will definitely ask him clearly. If he really succeeds in becoming a god, I will at least ask for some divine grace, right?" Su Tongtong said expectantly.

　　Su Shun shook her head and advised, "Big sister, you have to be careful. If Big Brother Lu really succeeds in becoming a god, then he will be a true god. True gods are fundamentally different from demigods. By then, we will all be mortals. In the eyes of true gods, we are all ants..."

　　"Tsk!" Su Tongtong said with disdain, "Don't scare me with those tricks. Aren't they just a pretense by gods to maintain their mystery? In my opinion, even if you become a true god, some things will not change!"

　　"That's right!" Lu Fei's voice came, and then the Dragon Palace burst into an unprecedented light. Lu Fei walked out in the endless light, covered with infinite brilliance.

　　"It's out! This light is so majestic and bright!" Everyone exclaimed in amazement, and then they were filled with incomparable joy.

　　…

　　Chapter 493: Divine Grace (I)

　　When Lu Fei walked out of the Dragon Palace, everyone felt that the aura on Lu Fei's body was no longer the same as when he was a demigod. Although Lu Fei restrained his divine aura when he was a demigod, some of it still leaked out.

　　Now when Lu Fei's true divine glory is revealed, he only feels that it is infinite light, it is the supreme avenue, like a towering mountain that cannot be shaken.

　　Lu Fei suddenly restrained the divine light on his body, and not a single trace of it was leaked out. He looked like an ordinary mortal, but Lu Fei was smiling. His aura became more profound, and his body was transformed by the light of the true God and became flawless.

　　Originally, the body of a demigod was already purer and stronger than that of a mortal, and the body proportions had reached the most perfect proportions. However, after being promoted from a demigod to a true god, Lu Fei's true god body went a step further. His skin was as crystal clear as jade, and it seemed to be glowing. When people looked at it, it was like feeling a piece of extremely warm and smooth light yellow jade, exuding the calm demeanor of a gentleman.

　　Although he had restrained his divine power, Lu Fei's demeanor as a god could not be restrained.

　　"Sir, have you really succeeded in becoming a god?" Gris asked in surprise.

　　"Well, I am now a true god. From today on, you will officially call me Your Highness, or My Lord. When I was a demigod, you could still call me Sir to show your closeness, but now it is not allowed. The majesty of God needs to be maintained at all times. Also, as high-ranking officials of the church, you have made great contributions, so I will not hesitate to bestow God's grace on you. I will even allow those who meet the conditions to build temples, collect faith, and help him become a god!"

　　As Lu Fei spoke, he looked at Vina, Nubis, Nubis and Holy Spirit Sharna. The four of them immediately understood and said excitedly: "Thank you for your grace, Your Highness!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "The crisis on Earth is far from over, so I will naturally strengthen our strength. Therefore, everyone present here is blessed. Follow me to the religious meeting hall, and God will grant you grace!"

　　Everyone was extremely happy and entered the religious meeting hall together. Only those who could enter the meeting hall were people close to Lu Fei, and now everyone gathered together.

　　These people include Lu Fei’s sister Lu Wenwan, and Su Tongtong’s three siblings, including Su Shun and Su Wanran, who are relatively close.

　　Next is Kang Shenghua, he is now the executive president of Yili Group. As a hard-working person in Lu Fei Group, he also entered the religious council hall, and he has three strong women under his command, Wang Dan, Shen Hua, and Zhang Qian.

　　In addition, there are Pope Nubis, Saint Severa, the church's patron saint Holy Spirit Sharna, Little Jupiter and so on.

　　At the same time, there is the elf Gris who has been following Lu Fei all year round to protect him, and Lu Fei’s two elf maids Andrea and Agnes.

　　Interestingly, the barbarians Hayter, Wolfe, and the Silver Knights leader Keynes also arrived, but Hayter’s barbarian wife Martha and their two children, Aladin and Janiya, could only stay outside the meeting hall.

　　Next came the elders of the Eternal Sleep Secret Society. They were Shen Qingyan, Qiao Tian, ​​Sun Feifei, Nangong Ying, Lu Rongxue, Huang Mengmeng, and Zhou Yunlan. They were all standing behind Lu Wenwan at the moment, with proud looks on their faces.

　　The rest were the Inquisition Twins Karajan, Chloe, Byrne and several other former Catholic priests, as well as six diviners from the Icelandic Rune Society: Rudolf, Siegfried, Sophia, Sly, George and Zuo Meier. They had long since changed their minds and led Iceland to compromise with Lu Fei, making real contributions to Lu Fei's actions in Iceland.

　　Finally, there are the demigoddess Vina, Tristaloni, the demon leader Elesis, as well as the great sage Tommy and the female goblin Bulma of the Goblin City.

　　These people usually came from all over the country, but today, the birthday of the god, Lu Fei, was the day of deification, and they all gathered together. Lu Fei took his seat, looked around at everyone, and said with a smile: "It's really not easy for us to come this far..."

　　Everyone had the same feeling. They looked at each other's "colleagues" in the conference room and felt that they were lucky to have taken the right path over the years. Following Lu Fei, they finally made a name for themselves today.

　　The one who was most deeply touched was Gris. He was already at the peak of legend, and only a little bit of time was needed to ignite the divine fire and become a demigod. This was his previous goal, but now thinking about it, this goal was too low. He had great hope of becoming a god in Lu Fei's pantheon.

　　"Gris, Sharna, come forward!" Lu Fei said solemnly.

　　"Yes, Your Highness!" Gris and Sharna did not dare to be negligent. They walked out and knelt on one knee in front of Lu Fei, following the etiquette of the aristocratic class of the Terran continent.

　　"You two are already at the pinnacle of the legendary realm. It's only a matter of time before you reach the demigod realm. However, time on Earth is very tight, and there is not much time left for you to break through on your own. Today, I have decided to lend you a helping hand. You can advance right here!"

　　Lu Fei flipped his hand and showed the clay tablet of fate. As soon as the clay tablet appeared, the powerful deterrent force immediately made everyone feel enormous pressure. Demigods like Vina and Nubis, who had some experience, were stunned. Demigod Vina was so frightened that her face changed drastically, and finally she was completely convinced by Lu Fei.

　　Since Lu Fei was able to obtain the Clay Tablet of Destiny, he naturally became the master of the Earth plane. In the Terran continent, even the God above Gods only dominated the largest piece of the Clay Tablet of Destiny. Vina had already felt that the Clay Tablet of Destiny in Lu Fei's hand was intact.

　　You can't refuse to accept it!

　　Two rays of light shot out from the clay tablet of fate and hit Gris and Holy Spirit Sharna. The divine power of the two people suddenly surged, and they also understood the demigod law in an instant. The divine power of the two people condensed in their hearts, and with a crash, the divine fire was successfully ignited.

　　The divine power emanated from the divine fire and began to transform the body. There were great changes between the demigod body and the mortal body. The two of them soon became more perfect and powerful in the demigod light. Their various resistances and abilities increased greatly. The demigod light swept across, illuminating the entire meeting hall. Everyone felt this tremendous power and will, and they all envied it.

　　Su Tongtong held Lu Wenwan's hand and whispered, "Wenwan, I'm so envious. Others are demigods. When will we achieve such an achievement?"

　　"Don't think about it. We can't reach such a level in less than a hundred years. You'd better practice hard! With my brother protecting you, you won't have to worry about not having opportunities!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"Haha, that's right. I, Su Tongtong, am the luckiest. When one person succeeds, the whole family benefits. It's time for our Su family to catch up!" Su Tongtong smiled with satisfaction. Su Shun and Su Wanran, who were standing beside her, nodded in agreement, looking at Lu Fei with infinite respect.

　　This is Lu Fei, the first true god on Earth. Once upon a time, Lu Fei was one of the common people in China, but now it is different. The gap between the true gods and mortals is so far.

　　Lu Fei has already obtained eternal immortality, and they are still in the process of cultivation. Without Lu Fei's divine grace, it would be difficult for them to escape decline and destruction after a hundred years. However, now that Lu Fei has just ascended to the throne of god, the divine grace is extremely great, and those who have received divine grace are not afraid of dying as mortals.

　　It is said that Gris and Sharna were promoted to demigods on the spot. Although it was just a step forward, it saved them several years of hard work.

　　So far, Lu Fei already has four demigods under his command, the other two being Her Highness Vina and Pope Nubis.

　　"Elesis, you should also be promoted to a half-demon. Not only does our church need you, but humans on Earth also need you!" Lu Fei glanced at everyone and immediately realized that he had ignored the demon leader, so he quickly tried to make amends.

　　Elesis's foundation is not bad either. She is at the pinnacle of the legendary realm. Her promotion to half-demon is just the finishing touch. More importantly, Lu Fei is now eager to train his own team to resist the invasion of extraterritorial demons. Who knows how many demons will be brought to the earth by the demon Bushong tomorrow?

　　Under Lu Fei's will, a ray of demonic light burst out from the clay tablet of fate and fell on Elesis. Instantly, Elesis was promoted to a half-demon, on the same level as Gris and others.

　　In the blink of an eye, three legendary figures were promoted to demigods. This divine grace was truly as vast as the ocean. Those who saw this scene were extremely envious. They were all excited that Lu Fei's divine grace was so great.

　　Lu Fei turned his gaze to Saint Severa and said, "Severa, I have agreed to the five demigods of the church to build temples to collect believers. The "Charter of Sacred Truth" must be revised immediately, adding the "Chapter of the Lord God" and the "Chapter of the Gods", and clarifying that demigods can build temples to collect believers with the consent of the church, but believers have to fight for their temples themselves! The revised Charter of Sacred Truth must be sent to each temple as soon as possible so that all believers can understand it clearly! Haha, this is also their opportunity. If they can support their demigod to ascend to the throne in the future, it will be a great achievement and they will not be afraid of not receiving the grace of the great god!"

　　"Got it!" Severa said quickly. Nubis, Vina, Gris, Sharna and Elesis all smiled happily. They were really surprised one after another!

　　Lu Fei allowed the demigod to build his own temple, attract believers, and collect faith in order to prepare for his future deification.

　　Nubis said, "Your Highness, although we can build temples, there must be a rule, such as the number and size of the temples to be built. What if the people below are ignorant and exceed the limit?"

　　Lu Fei frowned, then smiled and said, "That's right. You can't just overshadow me as the main god. But you can't be too unfair to you. Gods all have dignity. The church should first come up with a proposal, and everyone can discuss and bring it to me for the decision if they think it's appropriate!"

　　"Well, as Your Highness wishes!" Nubis hurriedly bowed and saluted. Lu Fei's statement was enough. They would naturally know what to do. No one would risk the world's condemnation and build a temple that surpasses the main temple.

　　…

　　Chapter 494: Divine Grace (II)

　　Please add it to your collection! Thank you!

　　-----

　　Noticing a look of disappointment on Tristaloni's face, Lu Fei pretended not to see it. Tristaloni had Vina's divinity, so naturally she could stay young forever. According to her progress in cultivation, it would not be a problem for her to become a demigod one day. Vina could only be responsible for this, so he did not need to intervene.

　　"Andrea, Agnes, come forward!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Andrea and Agnes stepped forward quickly, bowed and said, "Your Highness, please give me your orders!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled, "You two are my maids, and now you are divine servants. Your relationship with me is naturally different from that of others, so I grant you the divine glory of the Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon, allowing you to maintain eternal youth and have immortal life!"

　　Lu Fei pointed, and two golden divine lights fell on Andrea and Agnes. Immediately, the two of them emitted the unique light of gods. After a while, the light disappeared. The bodies of the two had become immortal, and their strength had increased greatly. There was a faint golden light mark on their foreheads, which made them look very noble and beautiful.

　　"Thank you, Your Highness!" Andrea and Agnes were beaming with joy. So far, apart from the divine light of a demigod, they were the only two who could obtain the divine light of the Supreme Truth of the Holy Heavenly Dragon. With the divine light of the true God, they could remain young and immortal. According to their qualifications, they could be promoted to legend within one or two years, and it was not impossible for them to be promoted to demigod in the future.

　　"Okay, you guys step back first, Severa, come forward!" Lu Fei said again. Severa hurried forward, suppressing the excitement in her heart.

　　"Severa, as the saint of the church, you have made great contributions to the development of the church. I will now grant you the [Holy Word Magic], as well as the Holy Word Power and the [Holy Dragon Great Protection]..."

　　Lu Fei sent three rays of divine power to Severa in succession. Severa immediately obtained the Holy Word magic runes and enormous Holy Word power. This magic was derived from the law of the supreme truth obtained by Lu Fei.

　　Speaking with the magic of truth, everything he said was holy words, containing truth and possessing supreme power. This was the same nature as the famous Holy Word Magic on the continent of Terran.

　　Sevilla originally had extremely high qualifications, but was burdened by teaching affairs. Although she also practiced, her advancement was indeed not as good as those who practiced with concentration. So this time, Lu Fei not only bestowed divine arts, but also divine power to make up for Sevilla's shortcomings.

　　Severa felt that her divine power had skyrocketed to the peak of level 18 before stopping. She couldn't help but feel surprised and happy. She had been serving the church diligently over the years, and her cultivation had indeed been delayed. Now she was finally rewarded.

　　Not only did her divine power surge, she could also feel the power of the supreme truth of the Holy Word and divine runes. It was a supreme power that ruled over all things and laws. It was extraordinary and incomparable to Lu Fei's previous pure sacred dragon power.

　　"Pa pa pa pa..." Divine power was surrounding Severa's body, condensing into a golden divine rune array, and the divine runes were spinning outside his body endlessly.

　　This is the [Great Protection of the Holy Heavenly Dragon], a protective magic circle. Many thoughts flooded into Severa's mind, including the information of this great protection magic circle. It turned out that this magic circle was only in its primary form, and it could be continuously upgraded. When cultivated to perfection, it could cultivate the protection of a hundred dragons.

　　With a thought, the brilliance of the magic circle was retracted and gathered into the palm of his hand. Severa opened his palm and saw a golden magic circle symbol on his palm, as big as a peanut. At the same time, he felt that strands of the sacred power of the Supreme Truth of the Heavenly Dragon were absorbed into his palm and then flowed into his body.

　　"Thank you for your grace, Your Highness. Severa will definitely do her best to repay your kindness!" Severa was surprised and happy, and only then did she understand the great grace of Lu Fei.

　　At this time, those who had not received God's gift became more and more eager, and everyone had been itching to do so.

　　Wolfe had always been a straightforward person. He could no longer hold back and said angrily, "My Lord, is it our turn? There are so many people here. If you name them one by one and grant them divine grace, I'm afraid you won't be able to finish until dark!"

　　"Yes, yes, we can't wait any longer!" Su Tongtong also laughed.

　　"Haha, well, then I won't waste any more time and will directly grant you divine arts and divine power. Of course, considering future development, you can't force things too much..."

　　Lu Fei thought for a while, then pointed at everyone one by one with his finger. Rays of divine power fell on each person, and everyone immediately obtained divine arts and power bestowed by God, as well as various blessings.

　　Now everyone was happy, because the divine grace bestowed by Lu Fei was very generous, and no one was disappointed.

　　"Okay, Nubis, let the church prepare a plan as soon as possible to speed up the formation of the Flying Legion and the Holy Legion. I want to speed up the formation of these two legions. As you can see, the smoke of war in Rome and Vatican City is not far away. If we don't speed up, that tragedy will be a lesson for us!" Lu Fei said.

　　Nubis said quickly: "I know. Now the Earth plane is under threat from the foreign demon gods. This is already known to everyone. With this foundation, we can fully publicize it and quickly establish the Flying Legion and the Holy Legion..."

　　"Okay, I don't have many requests. The Flying Legion must form another army within a year, five more armies within three years, and twenty armies within ten years! The Holy Legion must speed up even more, recruiting young and promising divine practitioners from all over society and the army to form multiple Holy Legions. As for sword masters, you can also consider letting them join in, or directly let you become independent legions. In short, I want to maximize our ability to resist the Demon Legion!" Lu Fei said.

　　Everyone looked solemn. "Why, no confidence?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Your Highness, please rest assured that the Church and the Imperial Federation will certainly go all out. There are so many people in the world. As long as we give the order, we can form as many legions as you want. It's just that the requirements for the Flying Legion and the Holy Legion are too high, and the flying battleships and the number of people who are eligible to join the Holy Legion are limited!" said Nubis.

　　Su Tongtong stepped forward and said, "I still suggest that we form a reserve force, draw all professional soldiers from the army, and form a magic gun corps. As long as the number can keep up, it will definitely be an enormous torrent of power. If the demon corps comes again, we don't need armies like the Flying Corps and the Holy Corps. We only need the Magic Gun Corps to resist!"

　　"Can the number of magic guns and cannons keep up?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously. She turned her head to look at the great sage Tommy beside her.

　　The great sage took the lead and nodded, saying, "Please rest assured. I have long anticipated the dire situation in the future, so I have ordered the Goblin City to start manufacturing magic guns and cannons at full capacity. As everyone knows, our magic mechanical civilization is very advanced, and anything can be mass-produced very quickly. There are already mountains of magic guns in the warehouse, but there are fewer magic cannons..."

　　Lu Fei pondered for a while, then made the decision: "Well, let's prepare the plan and implement it after discussion! I have a premonition that the next time the demon god descends, it will definitely not be just the demon god Bushong. I am afraid that by then, hundreds of demon gods will invade like a tide of demons, which will be a big trouble!"

　　Everyone was in awe. Thinking of that situation, their faces turned pale. Su Tongtong said with some fear: "Your Highness, we are not really so unlucky, are we? If dozens or hundreds of demon gods lead their demon armies to invade, we will not be able to stop them. Wouldn't humanity be doomed?!"

　　Su Shun sneered, "Big sister, we have to stop them even if we can't. Haven't we Chinese experienced this enough? This is a battle of life and death. At this juncture, the blood of all the people on Earth is hot. We have to win even if it means sacrificing our lives!"

　　Severa sighed and said, "You are right. This is a matter of life and death for mankind. Everyone will risk their lives. As long as the people on Earth still have magic guns in their hands, they will never succumb to the devil's butcher knife!"

　　"Bring up glory, honor, and heroism for me. With supreme glory, we will have an unyielding will and hope for victory!"

　　…

　　Chapter 495 The Beginning of Change

　　Please vote again, thank you!

　　----

　　The two giants, the Holy Truth Church and the Imperial Federation United Community, began to operate at high speed according to Lu Fei's will. The disasters in Rome and Vatican City were not far away, and everyone was shocked. Some people who still thought they were in a "peaceful and prosperous era" had to wake up.

　　After all, this demonic disaster and the first demonic disaster caused by the demon god Bushong have happened a few years ago, and many people will quickly take it for granted if it does not affect their own interests. Some people also believe that if the gods come, the world will be saved, and the demons will not wreak havoc again.

　　Now it seems that these naive ideas were wrong.

　　The Church and the Imperial Federation United Community issued an order to various media to dig deep into the situation of the demon disaster, from the first coming of the demon god Buson to the disaster in Rome and Vatican City this time, and at the same time called on people all over the world to unite and crush the "ambition" of the foreign demon god to invade.

　　The church also specially published booklets such as "Atlas of Extraterritorial Demons", "Atlas of Extraterritorial Demons", "A Preliminary Exploration of Planes and Space", "The Origin of Demons", "A War of Huge Disparity, a Situation of Certain Victory", etc., which were published all over the world and sold all over the world in a short time, becoming the best-selling books.

　　In particular, the book "A War of Disparity, a Situation of Certain Victory" was written by Pope Nubis of the Church. It explains the disparity in power between the outer world and the Earth plane, and explains why not all outer enemies will come. Finally, it discusses the various factors that will lead to the victory of mankind, including the concerted resistance of the gods, the church, and the Empire Federation United Community. These have become the fundamental reasons for the victory of the Earth human race...

　　As a result, under the powerful propaganda offensive, the whole world was swept by a wave of unity to resist foreign humiliation. Many passionate young people spontaneously organized themselves and marched in the streets. People shouted loudly, united and resisted the devil.

　　The church also took action and soon increased and strengthened the training of divine magicians. While Lu Fei gained huge faith, he also expended a huge amount of divine power to grant believers divine magic.

　　Many people have discovered that since the God’s Birthday, the number of people who can cultivate divine arts has suddenly increased dramatically.

　　As for the military, there was extensive publicity and large-scale conscription. All aspiring young people in the Imperial Federation United Community could apply to join the army and become a member of the Holy Legion. The lucky ones would even become heroes who piloted flying battleships.

　　Various media outlets reported on this one after another, paying close attention to the situation of the church and the army, saying that they were now facing the greatest "holy war" in human history. It was different from any previous war on Earth because it was the first time that mankind had united to fight against non-human beings from other worlds.

　　This is a matter of life and death for mankind. Regardless of nationality, region, ethnicity, gender, age or both, we all have the obligation and responsibility to protect the earth and safeguard the right of mankind to survive.

　　The banner of justice was raised high and hung over the head of every human being. For the survival and freedom of all mankind, this was an unprecedented great "holy war" in which justice was promoted to the extreme.

　　The young people who usually live in a muddle-headed way are now excited because they find that they are suddenly in such a "great era of change."

　　This era is the era of the outbreak of the scientific and technological revolution. This era is the darkest era in human history. Because of the invasion of foreign demons and monsters at any time, humans are facing the possibility of extinction at any time. At the same time, this is also a magnificent era, an era for young people who are eager to make achievements to show their style and self-worth. Therefore, this is also an era of heroes.

　　Some young people who grew up in peacetime and blamed themselves for not being born in the turbulent war era finally had the opportunity to display their aspirations and ambitions.

　　Theological seminaries and new kendo halls thus came into being. Before national theological seminaries and new kendo colleges were established, private theological seminaries and new kendo halls sprang up all over the world like mushrooms after a rain.

　　Especially in big cities, there are a lot of private theological schools and new kendo halls. Sometimes, several new kendo halls open in succession on the same street, a bit like the booming scene when Internet cafes first came out.

　　Originally, the Jingjianmen was the only new kendo gym that operated as a chain. Later, more and more new kendo gyms of all kinds sprang up, with different names. Of course, the teaching quality could not compare to that of the Jingjianmen.

　　The popularity of the Theology Hall and the New Kendo Hall has indeed satisfied the strong demand of young people to come and learn. The venues that can open better and better and have a growing influence are all venues with excellent conditions and famous teachers.

　　Nowadays, priests and clergymen from the great temples in major cities are in great demand. For example, in the great temple in Xiamen, Zhan Tianqiao and his twelve clergymen were all hired as professors of theology.

　　Dozens of seminaries in Xiamen have signed agreements with them, and there are regulations on when to give classes each week. Of course, the profits are huge. Let’s not talk about money. Just the fact that they teach apprentices can be called “students all over the world.” This is a good thing for the church, so clergy generally do not refuse to give classes. Although it is hard work, it is worth it.

　　The same is true for the new Kendo Hall. Over the past few years, there has been a number of clergymen in the church who have achieved very high attainments in ninth-level swordsmanship. These people have become popular and are invited to give lectures, with very generous treatment.

　　There are also many sword masters who come out of the Jingjian Sect and open schools to teach. As long as one has some attainments in the ninth-level new sword art, he can open a school. It is not without reason that the ninth-level new sword art has become so popular and has become one of the two major mainstream practices along with the divine arts, because the new sword art has a low threshold and it is particularly easy to get started.

　　This is a divine sword art that progresses from the shallower to the deeper and step by step. As the saying goes, entry depends on the master, and practice depends on the individual. In the end, what matters is the individual's qualifications and unremitting efforts.

　　The practice of divine arts and kendo are very different. Divine arts rely more on the spirit and the gifts of gods, while kendo focuses more on one's own will and physical fitness.

　　As far as the future is concerned, divine arts naturally have a bright future, while the ninth-order new sword art is a little worse, because so far, there has not been an unrivaled master of the new sword art. However, this does not prevent most people from being enthusiastic about the ninth-order new sword art.

　　In China, the Ninth Level Sword Art is more widely popularized and more loved by the Chinese people. The reason is very simple. Swordsmanship is the quintessence of China, and the Ninth Level Sword Art was developed from the Chinese sword halls in Chinatown.

　　Nowadays, not only young people, but also primary school students and retired elderly people are very keen on the new kendo. In China's primary schools, the ninth-level new kendo course has been opened. The new kendo course has been urgently included in the compulsory examination courses and is linked to further studies.

　　If students fail the new kendo course, they will be held back. This is a powerful move that immediately made all parents and students excited about this new course. Some are happy, while others are worried.

　　However, judging from the response from the society, what the education department did was definitely keeping up with the times, because the current era is different from the past, and personal physical fitness definitely needs to be improved. In the future, all mankind will face the crisis of demonic disasters. For future survival, personal strength has become a matter of concern to all current Imperial Federation communities.

　　In order to fundamentally enhance the overall strength level of the entire human race, it is imperative to start from childhood, so members of the Imperial Federation Community have broken through tradition and started the ninth-level new swordsmanship or theology courses from elementary school to middle school and university. This is more urgent than learning mathematics, physics and chemistry.

　　The new swordsmanship in elementary and middle schools is elementary and intermediate, but the new swordsmanship in universities is relatively advanced. The theology courses in elementary schools are also relatively elementary, mainly teaching some theology basics and theology basics. Universities have set up theology schools, jointly run with the church, specializing in the study of theology and cultivating highly accomplished theology masters.

　　This series of major reforms are being implemented with great vigor and vitality. Anyone who does not do so is going against the general trend, misleading the country and the people, and is ignorant of the current situation.

　　Against this backdrop, people have become very accustomed to all kinds of changes, big and small. This is an era of rapid development, a transformation unlike any previous era.

　　Lu Fei watched the entire world from a high vantage point, leading the Church and the Imperial Federation Community to rumble forward like a locomotive, while guiding the trend and direction of the Earth plane.

　　This development was leaps and bounds. Many years later, scholars who took the time to study the great changes and revolutions during the Chaos Period suddenly discovered that the changes during the Chaos Years were so great that they far exceeded any era and any individual's imagination. After the Chaos Years, a new era in human history began, a great "era of theocracy."

　　…

　　Theocracy

　　Chapter 496 Communication

　　A snow-covered valley in the European Alps.

　　An altar of the demon god Bushong stands there. The altar is a hundred meters high. White bone spurs pierce the sky like sharp swords. Countless blue-black lights are entwined around the altar, emitting a huge and evil aura of the abyss.

　　More than a dozen abyss demons stood in front of the altar, more than half of them were ice demons. They looked up at the altar, and when they felt the breath of the altar, the demons nodded, seeming very satisfied.

　　A demon said, "Not bad. Building this altar took us a lot of time and energy. According to our observation, that human has successfully become a god. Our plan has been delayed!"

　　"How abominable! We have descended into countless planes before, and have never been so miserable to be defeated by a group of powerless humans!"

　　“Don’t underestimate them. That human was already developing followers before we came to this plane, and he united the power of other demigods and the Cortes goblins. Otherwise, we would never be able to stand!”

　　"His Highness Bushong has returned to the abyss. Should we contact His Highness immediately and report the situation here?"

　　"Well, there is no time to lose. The longer we delay, the more disadvantageous it will be for us. This world is changing faster and faster. I can already feel that this plane will soon have a large number of strong people who can fight against us!"

　　"Isn't that possible? That human was just deified. We don't need to scare ourselves!"

　　"Humph, I'm not trying to boost others' morale and destroy my own prestige, but can't you feel that the Force Ocean of this plane has been activated? Only a true God can cause such a change. Hehe, a true God who can activate the Force Ocean of a plane... We are definitely not his opponent, unless Your Highness..."

　　"His Highness Bushong alone cannot fight against that man. This has been proven by facts!"

　　"It's not that His Highness Bushong couldn't defeat that human, but that His Highness Bushong met his nemesis. You all saw it, the Pope of the church named Nubis. The demon book he held in his hand was covered with the marks of the demon gods!"

　　"That man's name is not Nubis, but Solomon. I have heard of him before. He was originally a nobleman from the Terran continent. He signed a contract with an ancient upper third-level demon god and stole the seal of the seventy-two supreme demon gods. Originally, his soul should have fallen into the abyss purgatory after his death, but I don't know what happened. This human who sold his soul to the demon god actually ran away, and his soul never fell into the abyss purgatory..."

　　"Now it seems that he has arrived at the Earth plane! In this plane, the power of the Seventy-two Supreme Demon Gods is very weak, or even almost powerless!"

　　"It's the damn Ragnarok..."

　　"But the Ragnarok has ended, and now it is the Dawn of the Gods..."

　　"The situation is very serious. If we don't act now, this plane will belong to humans and those demigods! By then, no matter how we hide, it will be useless!"

　　"Well, now that His Highness Bushong's altar has been built, let's communicate His Highness Bushong's will immediately. Now we can only hope that His Highness Bushong and other demon gods can come down as soon as possible!" a demon said hurriedly.

　　"The last time we descended was too hasty. It was only His Majesty Bushong and the Ice Demon Legion. I hope that the Demon Lords can descend together next time. After all, there are still many human souls in this plane. It would be a pity to give up!"

　　"Stop talking nonsense, the past is the past, we still have to wait and see. Hehe, I don't believe that these humble humans can become the masters of the Earth plane. In my opinion, the universe, the void, and billions of planes should be dominated by the devil, and the only ones who can compete with the devil are the gods!"

　　"That's right. Weak humans can't possibly fight against us. Let them be proud for a while. Let's get started. Let's communicate His Highness Bushong's will now!"

　　More than a dozen abyss demons and ice demons nodded, and then injected part of their own demonic power into the altar. With a crash, the altar shone brightly, and a huge column of light rushed into the air, then pierced through the void and entered the void level.

　　The valley was surrounded by snow and towering mountains. The unique mountain terrain concealed all signs of magic. The nearby animals were frightened by the evil aura in an instant and ran away, no longer daring to stay nearby.

　　The demons immediately raised their hands, some holding magic wands, some holding magic swords, and began to chant evil, high-pitched demon spells.

　　As the devil's spell was chanted, the light on the devil's altar Bushong began to change. Some of the light condensed to form images of guardian demons. Some demons came out from the white bone spurs, flying around the altar and howling, which was very terrifying.

　　These demons are the souls of these skeletons. They were originally human souls, but after being polluted by the evil energy of the abyss, they lost their humanity and turned into resentful souls who forgot their past lives, and then turned from resentful souls into demons.

　　As the spell became louder and louder, there was a loud bang, and the void seemed to shake. The space above the altar seemed to tear open a space door, and a mighty will of gods and demons descended.

　　All the demon power on the altar of the demon god Busong quickly condensed and transformed into the image of the demon god Busong. Now the demon god Busong was not holding a poisonous snake or riding a bear. He simply appeared in the ultimate form.

　　"Greetings, Your Highness!" The demons immediately knelt down on one knee trembling with fear and lowered their rebellious heads, not daring to look at the great king, Demon God Bushong. To these low-level demons, Demon God Bushong was undoubtedly a superior being, a great superior, and superiors naturally have a strong deterrent power over the inferiors.

　　This deterrent force is rooted in the bones of every demon, because from birth to death, they are afraid of the superiors. Because in the abyss purgatory, the superiors mean powerful forces, and the powerful have great power over life and death. The humble can only survive by being in awe, and those who do not know what awe is will not live long.

　　The demon god Bushong seemed very happy. He looked at the dozen demons and laughed, "Yes, you demons didn't disappoint me. I will come back to this plane. By then, the whole plane will belong to me. Those humans will also be my pigs, dogs, cattle and sheep. I can kill them if I want and slaughter them if I want!"

　　"Your Highness, this time we are reporting the situation here specifically to you..." said the leading ice demon tremblingly.

　　"Well...what's going on? Tell me!"

　　"Yes, Your Highness. According to our investigation, that human demigod has now been promoted to a true god. We all felt the overwhelming aura and omnipresent brilliance when he was promoted to a true god. Now the ocean of the Force on Earth seems to have revived..."

　　"What did you say?!" The demon god Bushong was furious and couldn't help but shout.

　　"Your Highness, please forgive me, Your Highness, please forgive me... This is indeed the result of our investigation... We dare not deceive Your Highness, please calm down!" More than a dozen demons immediately trembled in fear.

　　The demon god Bushong looked grim. He couldn't believe it. It had only been a short time. Has Lu Fei become a god? The demon god Bushong looked grim and felt extremely unhappy.

　　"Yes, if that human has the faith of so many people, then it is really possible for him to be deified!" The demon god Bushong suddenly thought of this possibility. When he thought of so many powerless mortals on Earth, his heart became extremely eager. However, all of this was taken away by Lu Fei. Originally, all of this should have been his!

　　"I will never forgive Lu Fei, a lowly human, nor will I forgive Solomon, a traitor who betrayed the Demon God's contract!" The Demon God Bushong closed his eyes and began to feel the state of the Force Ocean on the Earth plane. This communication immediately shocked the Demon God Bushong:

　　"How...how could this happen? How did the originally dead sea of ​​Force become a turbulent sea? Moreover, the barrier between the void plane and the main material interface was also able to be penetrated by the Force. Who broke the natural laws of the space barrier and established new laws?"

　　…

　　Chapter 497: The Evil Society

　　Please collect!

　　----

　　The demon god Bushong sensed the changes in the Earth's Force Ocean and was shocked. The situation of the Earth's Force Ocean was almost the same as that of the Terran Continent. This was a sign of the revival of the Age of Gods.

　　Not only that, he also felt that the ocean of the plane's force was repelling him, repelling him as an outsider. This repulsive force was still growing. If it continued indefinitely... The Demon God Bushong's face turned pale when he thought of this.

　　"Okay, okay, a tiny human being actually has such great courage. He wants to change this plane, right?" The demon god Bushong gritted his teeth. He was finally angry now. What Lu Fei did was equivalent to cutting off his way, destroying his job, and ruining his plan.

　　"The situation is serious. Your Highness, please make a decision as soon as possible!" the demons saluted.

　　"Got it!" The demon god Bushong rolled his eyes, with conspiracy in his mind. He thought that time was indeed tight, because the current situation was that he alone could not swallow up the status plane.

　　He needs to join forces with other demons to invade in order to occupy and enslave the Earth plane. However, he needs to think carefully about which demons to join forces with, and it also takes some time to lobby. You know, those demons are all greedy, so he must be cautious, otherwise he might lose his dominant position in the end.

　　Before that, he couldn't let Lu Fei have too much success on Earth...

　　Thinking of this, the demon god Busong immediately had an idea. He ordered: "It won't be long before I will join forces with other demon gods to invade the Earth plane. Before that, you need to do something!"

　　"Please give your orders, Your Highness!" the demons said immediately.

　　"Well, this plane needs to be divided, not unified. According to my observation, there are still many gods who have fallen in the past in the ocean of the Force of the Earth Plane. They still have believers now, otherwise there would be no starlight in the ocean of the Force. So this creates an opportunity for us. I have a magic technique that can steal the sky, intercept the laws, and re-condense the remaining will of those fallen gods and guide them to descend. My goal is to mess up this plane!"

　　The demons were stunned, wondering if there was such a magic trick?

　　"Please teach us, Your Highness!" the demons said hurriedly. It was a great opportunity to obtain such magic. How could they miss it?

　　"Well, each of you seventeen demons can cast this magic once. Once you cast it, your strength will be reduced to 10%. At that time, you can only hide and wait for my arrival. Then I will grant you supreme power!"

　　The demon god Bushong raised his hand and pointed, and seventeen thoughts were transmitted into the minds of the demons. This was a demon god spell called "The Art of Summoning Gods from the Netherworld", which contained infinite mysteries and could give one a glimpse into the mysteries of the laws of heaven and earth.

　　The seventeen demons were taught the Dharma at once, and after carefully studying the Dharma, they were all overjoyed.

　　"Okay, this demon god will not forget your contributions. When this demon god comes again, that will be the time for you to receive my reward!" After saying this, the demon god Bushong disappeared, and the demon god's will also disappeared.

　　The demons breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the will of the demon god Bushong was gone.

　　"I say, the magic arts bestowed by His Highness are infinitely mysterious. Do you have any concerns?"

　　"Although the magic technique is mysterious, the price we have to pay is extremely high. In my opinion, we need to unite and establish an offensive and defensive alliance. We are now seventeen demons. If we use the magic technique, it will inevitably seriously deplete our magic power. Therefore, we must have someone to protect us. Only in this way can the rest of us use the Netherworld God-Swapping Technique with peace of mind!"

　　"That's right. I've taken a quick look. This magic has quite a few limitations. The biggest one is that the will of the god to be summoned must have believers in this plane, and the number of believers must exceed three thousand. Only in this way can it be successful!"

　　"Haha, this is easy. We have had a relatively clear understanding of the religious forces on Earth these days. There are many religions that meet this condition! For example, Catholicism and the Parthenon of the Greek Olympian pantheon. The largest number of them are in China. Chinese culture has a long history, and there are more gods and a wide range of believers. There are definitely many with more than 3,000!"

　　"The man we are dealing with is Chinese, right? Haha, that's perfect. We can use the gods he used to believe in to disrupt his will and mess up this plane. This will definitely make him extremely anxious. At the very least, we will have to take away some of his faith. I don't believe that he will still be able to resist the invasion of His Highness Bushong and the Demon Gods by then?!"

　　"Well, the seventeen of us demons will now form an offensive and defensive alliance and call it the All-Evil Society. How about that?"

　　"Can!"

　　"The purpose of the All Evil Society is to hide in the darkness and overthrow the human rule of this plane. Eventually, the Demon God will replace the ruling power of the entire plane!"

　　"Okay, let's stick to this goal!"

　　"Next is the rules. First, the seventeen demons will elect a leader, temporarily set to be elected every hundred years. The remaining half of the demons will cast the Netherworld Summoning Spell. The demons that cast the Summoning Spell must fall asleep in order to recover their magic power as soon as possible. The demons that do not fall asleep will protect the safety of the sleepers and monitor the situation of this plane at the same time!"

　　"If necessary, we can lead the Earth plane into chaos, but first of all, we must do so without exposing the All-Evil Society!"

　　"Okay, I agree!"

　　"I agree!"

　　All seventeen demons agreed, and then all members of the All Evil Society began the ceremony to conclude a soul contract. No one could disobey the All Evil Society and harm its interests.

　　"I nominate Jeffrey as the first leader!" said an ice demon, and the other ice demons immediately agreed. The demons nodded and had no objections. After the nomination, the ice demon named "Jeffrey" became the first leader of the All Evil Society.

　　"Well, now I declare that the Society of All Evil will move completely underground and lurk in the darkness, and at the same time immediately begin investigating suitable gods for summoning!" said Jeffrey.

　　The demons nodded and dispersed. There was no trace of demons in the entire valley. Jeffrey waved his magic wand at the altar. The altar rumbled and vibrated, then slowly sank into the ground. There seemed to be an underground palace under the ground. This was the headquarters of the Society of All Evil.

　　Jeffrey entered the Demon Palace, looked at the altar, and sneered, "Just wait, billions of planes in the void should be ruled by us demons. Humans are only fit to be cattle and sheep!"

　　It is said that these seventeen demons of the All Evil Society are the most cunning, and their methods are not small. After leaving the All Evil Society headquarters, the demons used their own methods, either taking advantage of people's hearts or transforming into humans to investigate personally. After three days, the demons collected enough materials.

　　The demons gathered in the Demon Palace again to discuss.

　　"We have figured it out. We can summon quite a few gods. One of them is called Jesus, the god of Catholicism. There is also Allah from Islam. Athena, the god of war from the Olympian pantheon, and Odin, the main god of the Nordic world, is also a good choice. They all have believers, definitely more than 3,000."

　　"Where are the Chinese gods? That person is Chinese, so let's focus on the Chinese gods!"

　　"There are many Chinese gods. There is a very popular god among the people, named Guan Yu, also known as Guandi. There are also Guanyin Bodhisattva, Buddha Sakyamuni, Sanqing, Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors in the temple... There are also many Indian gods that meet our summoning conditions, one is Brahma, one is Vishnu, and one is Shiva..."

　　"..." How could Jeffrey distinguish the gods of the Earth plane? He frowned and said, "Then...then summon them all to come!"

　　"But we don't have such great ability, we can only choose eight of the gods first!"

　　"Then it's Jesus of Catholicism, Allah of Islam, Athena of Olympus, Odin of the Nordic Kingdom of Gods, Guandi of China, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Buddha Sakyamuni, and the last one is Brahma!" Jeffrey decided.

　　The demons nodded, "Okay, that's it. Should we start the ceremony right away?"

　　"Let's get started!"

　　…

　　Chapter 498 Arrived

　　Eight summoning arrays were built on the top of a mountain in the Alps. In the center of each array was an altar, and on each altar was written the name of a god.

　　There are eight altars in total, representing eight gods.

　　These are the eight gods born on the Earth's original plane, namely Jesus, Allah, Athena, Odin, Guandi, Guanyin, Buddha, and Brahma.

　　Some of these eight gods were originally gods, while others were transformed from humans into gods. All of them were gods before the catastrophe, and they are still worshipped by many people today. Even though the Holy Truth Church has been deeply rooted in people's hearts, there are still many pan-believers who believe in multiple gods.

　　Originally these gods were unrelated to each other, but now they have been brought together by the seventeen demons of the All Evil Society. The status of these eight gods is very different. For example, Guandi, also known as Guan Yu in the Three Kingdoms period, was originally a military general, but many years after his death, he was widely worshipped by people.

　　Even now, there are still many Guandi temples. Guan Yu represents loyalty and trust, and at the very least, martial arts. Nowadays, gangs generally worship him, as do all kinds of shops and peddlers who pray for peace and safety. It can be said that Guandi is no less popular than any other god worshipped in temples.

　　The eight summoning circles and altars all emitted a soft light. Eight demons stood in front of each summoning circle and began to chant the mysterious demon spell.

　　As the magic spell was chanted, the summoning circle and the altar emitted a huge light. On the void level, above the ocean of force, sparse starlight formed a desolate starry sky of the gods.

　　Each independent plane has its own ocean of force and starry sky of gods. Now in the starry sky of gods on the earth plane, the brightest star is the star representing Lu Fei.

　　It is a constellation containing four stars, one called Divine, one called Dragon, one called Truth, and one called Supreme.

　　Apart from the constellation formed by these four stars, which was the most dazzling, the other stars were dim. But at this time, another eight stars suddenly glowed with auspicious light. In the ocean of force, it seemed that an inexplicable will was gathering, causing the eight stars in the starry sky to shine.

　　The moment the chanting of the devil's spell was finished, the eight demons' blood and essence were suddenly drained, their entire bodies shriveled up, and they became extremely old. One demon could not even stand steadily, and fell to the ground gasping for breath.

　　In broad daylight, eight rays of starlight flashed in the sky, fell from the sky, landed on the earth, and disappeared in an instant. Then the light of the eight altars also disappeared.

　　"Success!" The demons showed a hint of joy.

　　"I didn't expect that casting this magic spell would consume so much of our magic power and vitality. We need to sleep for about a hundred years to recover." An aged demon said tremblingly, their image was that of a dying vampire.

　　"Well, you guys have worked hard, summoning eight gods at once. This is going to be a headache for the Holy Truth Church!" The other demons chuckled.

　　Eight aging demons entered the underground palace and fell asleep in sarcophagi in the lair under the palace.

　　At the same time, at Jingjianmen in Chinatown, New York, a young Chinese man named Zhang Jian was offering incense to Guan Gong. Suddenly, the incense in his hand became brighter, then burned out quickly. A starlight suddenly fell from the sky, pierced through the roof and fell on the young man. The young man shook his body violently, his eyes dimmed, and suddenly burst into a sharp light again.

　　"Junior Brother Zhang, are you okay? Why are you standing there motionless? The incense has burned out, why haven't you offered incense to Lord Guan yet?" A woman walked over with a sword.

　　Zhang Jian suddenly burst into laughter. His voice was extremely loud and domineering. An extremely strong and masculine power emanated from his body. The woman who was walking over was shocked and her face turned pale.

　　"You are not Zhang Jian, who are you?"

　　“Hahahaha, is the young man in this body called Zhang Jian? Very good, he is lucky to become the incarnation of this god…” Zhang Jian turned around, stared at the horrified woman with a sharp gaze and said domineeringly: “Listen carefully, I am the Master Guan you mentioned!”

　　"Ah... Could it be that a spirit has possessed me?" The woman suddenly realized that Zhang Jian had asked a spirit to possess her. She quickly bowed and said, "It is indeed Master Guan. I, Guo Xiu, greet Master Guan!"

　　Guo Xiu just clasped his fists and bowed, but did not kneel down.

　　Zhang Jian frowned immediately and said in dissatisfaction: "Mortal Guo Xiu, you are so bold that you don't even bow to me. You are here to worship me, but you are so rude when you see the real God?"

　　A powerful divine power surged out from Zhang Jian's body. Zhang Jian's originally handsome face turned bright red. Then a beard grew on his face. All of a sudden, the beard hung down to his chest. In just a few breaths, he grew a beautiful beard, just like Guan Gong's big beard.

　　Guo Xiu was suffocated immediately, and his knees trembled under the divine power, and he knelt on the ground. Guo Xiu was really scared. Guan Yu's divine power was too great, and it was released all at once and pressed down, full of endless terror and majesty.

　　Guo Xiu's lower body loosened and she immediately lost control of her bladder. She was actually frightened to the point of peeing by Guan Yu's divine power. When she came to her senses, she was immediately filled with shame and indignation. She said in panic, "Master Guan, please calm down. Kneeling is no longer accepted in this world. Even when mortals see the Supreme God, they only kneel on one knee!"

　　"What did you say... Humph, only women and villains are difficult to raise!" Guan Yu snorted coldly, and felt disgusted when he saw that Guo Xiu was actually incontinent.

　　It turns out that Guan Yu, as a military general, was a reckless man with a naturally bad temper. Even after being deified, he still did not change his nature.

　　Guan Yu's original name was Changsheng, which was later changed to Yunchang. He was from Hedong, which is Yuncheng, Shanxi in later generations.

　　He was a famous general of Shu Han during the Three Kingdoms period. He rose from a general to a marquis, a king, an emperor, and a saint. He was loyal, righteous, brave, and honest throughout his life. He is a moral role model for the Chinese nation and has been highly respected and admired by Chinese people at home and abroad for thousands of years.

　　When Liu Bei started his army, Guan Yu followed him and was loyal to him, and was deeply trusted by Liu Bei. When Liu Bei, Zhuge Liang and others entered Shu, Guan Yu guarded Jingzhou. After Liu Bei captured Hanzhong, Guan Yu took advantage of the situation to attack Cao Wei in the north. He flooded seven armies, captured Yu Jin, beheaded Pang De, and shocked the whole country. Cao Cao was so scared that he almost moved the capital to avoid him. However, the Eastern Wu attacked Jingzhou by surprise, and Guan Yu was defeated and killed.

　　After Guan Yu's death, he was gradually deified and revered as "Guan Gong" by the people. He was honored by many dynasties. In the Qing Dynasty, he was revered as "the loyal, righteous, brave, and mighty Guan Sheng Emperor" and was revered as the "Martial Saint", on par with the "Literary Saint" Confucius.

　　This is incredible. Guan Yu has been deified to such an extent that he is more popular among the people than many gods in myths and legends.

　　Because of the Ragnarok, all gods cannot show their presence in the human world, they can only sleep in the void of the starry sky of the gods. Their wills merged with the ocean of the plane's original force, they have no personality or consciousness of their own, of course, they still have the name of God, because the people on earth still remember them and put them in temples for worship.

　　I have to mention that the devil's magic is extremely wonderful. He actually separated and gathered the will of the gods that had long been separated from the plane's original force ocean will and light and dust, and then turned into starlight and came back to the world.

　　After so many years of worship by the world, the will of the world has made the will of Guan Sheng Da Di very powerful, and at the same time high above. The god possessed by Zhang Jian is no longer the mortal Guan Yu, but Guan Gong who has been worshipped for countless years. He is "the loyal, brave, and powerful Guan Sheng Da Di", who is as famous as Confucius, one is a warrior and the other is a scholar.

　　Of course, many people do not admit it, especially Confucian scholars. They even despise the fact that a mere warrior like Guan Yu could be pardoned and named a "saint". They think it is an insult to civility and to Confucius.

　　But no matter what, the most widely respected figure among the common people is Guan Yu, not Confucius.

　　His transcendent status and position were there. As a saint among gods, Guan Yu naturally had his own self-esteem and pride. How could he allow mortals to see him and not bow down to him?

　　No, absolutely not, no matter what the world is like, it is absolutely not possible, because mortals are mortals, how can they be equal to gods? This is Guan Yu's value, which is rooted in feudal cultural education.

　　He is not like most gods in the Terran continent. Although he is high and mighty, he is not overbearing. The gods in the Terran continent always care about their believers.

　　"What's going on, what happened... Senior Sister Guo, what's wrong with you, why are you kneeling down..." The brothers and sisters who had been practicing kendo for a whole morning and were taking a break walked in and immediately saw Guo Xiu kneeling down. There seemed to be a pool of wet "water" under Guo Xiu's body.

　　All the fellow brothers and sisters opened their mouths in astonishment. This Senior Sister Guo Xiu was a genius in the new sword art and had a high status in the Jingjian Sect. She had always been as arrogant as a white swan. How could she be scared to her knees today?

　　"It's you, Junior Brother Zhang, right? Why are you wearing makeup, with a red face and a big beard like Master Guan? Are you putting on a show?" A junior brother recognized Zhang Jian and immediately laughed.

　　"How dare you blaspheme this saint?" Guan Yu was furious, and his divine power radiated out again, frightening everyone so much that they trembled. Some of them directly knelt down and prostrated themselves, while others could not bear it so much that they rolled their eyes and fainted.

　　"It's Guan Yu who has possessed a body and appeared... Oh my God, it's really Master Guan Er. We, ordinary mortals, pay our respects to Master Guan Er!" The brothers who had sharp eyes hurriedly paid their respects.

　　Guan Yu snorted coldly, waved his sleeves and walked out. How could he have the time to care about these mortals?

　　He was truly Guan Yu reincarnated, walking like a dragon and a tiger. He suddenly stopped in front of the sword monument left by Lu Fei, his eyes gleaming with brilliance. After reading the nine-level new sword techniques on it, he nodded and praised it endlessly. After a long while, he turned around and asked, "Yes, these ninety-nine eighty-one sword techniques are full of hidden powers and have earth-shattering power. Which great sage passed down this sword technique?"

　　…

　　Chapter 499: Countermeasures

　　"Reporting to the Holy Emperor, it was an unknown sword immortal, but there was news from the church that the sword immortal was the manifestation of the supreme god of the world."

　　"Supreme God? Hahahaha... Who is so ignorant that he dares to call himself the Supreme God?" Guan Yu frowned after hearing this, and then laughed. Is this the Supreme God that easy to call? The Supreme God is simply like a great god like the Three Pure Ones and the Four Imperial Gods.

　　"This god is holy, he is the dragon of heaven, he is the truth, he is supreme, he is the supreme god of the Holy Truth Church!"

　　"Holy Truth Church?"

　　Guan Yu closed his eyes, and countless memories immediately flooded into his mind. Those were the memory information in Zhang Jian's mind. In just a few breaths, Guan Yu had gone through Zhang Jian's pitifully few memories, and at the same time he understood what the Holy Truth Church was all about.

　　The Holy Shinrikyo is the largest religion in the world today. The gods they believe in are the Holy God, the Dragon God, the God of Truth, and the Supreme God.

　　These titles all refer to the same god, because on the Earth plane, these four laws represent Lu Fei, which is also Lu Fei's divine name.

　　The name Lu Fei was the secular name before he became a god. It was just a code name. The believers actually did not know the name Lu Fei. Only a few people inside the church knew the secular name of the Supreme God before he became a god.

　　It doesn’t matter. If believers pray, they must pray to the name of the god, otherwise the god will not respond.

　　Guan Yu's eyes flashed with a sharp light, and he sneered, "A god who came from nowhere actually stole most of the world's beliefs? Hey, what virtue does he have to monopolize so many beliefs? And he dares to call himself the Supreme God. What does he think of the Three Pure Ones, the Four Imperial Gods and other gods?"

　　Guan Yu's face turned cold, and he pointed his fingers. An incomparably domineering divine power turned into a blade light and slashed towards the sword stele. With a click, the sword stele was actually chopped into pieces.

　　Guan Yu snorted coldly and ignored everyone else. He turned into a beam of divine light and rushed out onto the street. After a few turns, he landed in a Guandi Temple in Chinatown.

　　This Guandi Temple has been around for quite some time, and is popular all year round. It occupies a larger area than Jingjianmen. It has a main hall that houses a four-meter-tall golden statue. Outside the main hall, there are two side halls and a large courtyard with lush trees.

　　Guandi is neither a Buddha nor a Taoist. The belief in Guandi is purely a folk belief. Therefore, the temple keeper of this Guandi Temple is not a Taoist priest or a monk, but an old man who belongs to the Zhigongtang.

　　When Guan Yu entered his temple, the statue suddenly shone with golden light, scaring the temple priest to kowtow repeatedly. Guan Yu looked up at the top of the statue and saw incense smoke lingering around, turning into clouds. The power of faith was so great that he immediately raised his hand and pointed, shouting, "Open, the Void Emperor Temple is complete!"

　　With just a shout, the three-foot void above the statue's head suddenly exploded, and the power of faith opened up the void, forming a space. This space was also mysterious, between the main material interface and the void level, connecting to the temple outside and the void inside.

　　The incense and vows gathered over the years condensed into a Holy Emperor Palace in the void. Guan Yu leaped forward and turned into a ray of divine light and flew straight into the Holy Palace.

　　“If you work hard and worship diligently, I will grant you a pair of spiritual eyes and a talisman from the Holy Emperor!” Guan Yu was in the Holy Emperor Palace of the Void. He stretched out his hand and pointed, and a divine power descended upon the temple priest who was kneeling and worshipping.

　　The temple keeper's body trembled, and a golden light suddenly appeared between his eyebrows. His eyes suddenly became bright, as if he had opened a third eye and could see through yin and yang. At the same time, a mysterious talisman that looked like a ghost painting fell on him. Unbelievable power rushed through his body, and his originally completely white hair and beard turned black again, and his appearance suddenly returned to middle age.

　　"The Second Lord Guan has appeared, the Second Lord Guan has appeared, long live the Second Lord Guan!" The temple keeper was so excited that he bowed down. Several Chinese who were about to come in to burn incense were stunned, and they hurriedly followed suit and bowed down, praying for blessings.

　　Guan Yu blessed them one by one without mentioning them.

　　The news of the miracle at Guandi Temple spread quickly, and the temple became increasingly sacred and solemn.

　　Guan Yu sat on the void, illuminating the four directions in the Holy Emperor Palace, and suddenly discovered that many places where Chinese people live around the world have their own incense sticks, especially in China. The incense and vows in Fujian, Shanxi Yuncheng and other places are extremely strong. Waves of incense and vows crossed the space and poured into the Holy Emperor Palace and into his body.

　　A tablet appeared in Guan Yu's sea of ​​consciousness, with fourteen golden characters inscribed on it: "The Loyal, Righteous, Divine, Martial, Benevolent, Brave, and Mighty Guan Sheng Great Emperor". Endless divine power emanated from the tablet. This was Guan Yu's true divine talisman, representing the status of Guan Yu.

　　"How could this happen?" Guan Yu looked at his own temple and felt very satisfied, but when he looked at other temples, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart.

　　You won’t know until you compare. You’ll be shocked when you compare. Guan Yu discovered that the temples and altars of the Holy Truth Church were everywhere, almost covering every country and region in the world, while his own temples and statues were just a drop in the bucket.

　　"Where did this evil cult come from? How could it become so rampant?" Guan Yu was immediately furious. After all, he was the great Guan Yu. How could he lose to others?

　　Looking back at the past, Guan Yu was a general, a marquis, a king, an emperor, and a saint. He was famous throughout the world. He was a hero when he was alive, and was deified after his death. Now that he can come back to the world today and show his holiness, he must have accomplished something great. The Supreme God of the Holy Truth Church is just a latecomer. Why does he deserve to be in such a high position?

　　"Hehe, look at me taking away all of their faith and becoming an immortal supreme god!" Guan Yu thought to himself, his desire becoming more and more fervent.

　　The floating city lord's temple, inside the Dragon Temple.

　　In the dark void, an extremely huge sacred dragon filled the void. Although the dragon was coiled up and seemed to be resting, its enormous divine power had already filled the entire Dragon Palace.

　　The Holy Heavenly Dragon is filled with the divine light of the supreme truth and is extremely noble and transcendent.

　　This is Lu Fei’s true divine body. Since he was officially canonized as a god, Lu Fei’s god has become a true God. This true God is the “Holy Dragon Supreme Truth”, which is the huge dragon in front of him.

　　The true God is Lu Fei's foundation, while the physical body is just a shell that can become a manifested incarnation.

　　In the void where the dragon was entrenched, in a place of dazzling light, Lu Fei sat on the throne. Suddenly, his eyes opened, and his gaze penetrated the void and fell on all parts of the world on Earth.

　　Eight rays of starlight were seen descending from the starry sky of the gods to the earth, and disappeared in a flash. Lu Fei's omnipotence and omniscience had limits, and he could not fully see through everything in all areas and in all directions, at least he had no insight beyond the scope of his own beliefs.

　　Lu Fei has already felt that in the Pantheon on the void level, eight golden thrones have appeared out of thin air. Although these thrones are all at the ninth level, this is incredible. They are obviously the gods from the previous era of gods.

　　"Who is summoning the gods from the previous era? They are obviously high-ranking gods. Aren't they causing trouble for me? How can I control so many gods?"

　　Lu Fei's expression suddenly turned ugly, his eyes emitting sharp light, full of cold murderous intent. He could tolerate the existence of other gods, because the faith in the entire plane was sufficient to accommodate a large number of gods, but the prerequisite was that these gods must be under his control.

　　Those gods who are beyond his control, no matter what kind of gods they are, must be eliminated. This is Lu Fei's taboo and bottom line. Whoever challenges this bottom line will be his mortal enemy! This has nothing to do with justice and right or wrong, it's only about interests.

　　Lu Fei flashed and stepped out of the Dragon Palace and entered the religious meeting hall.

　　The church leaders who were discussing matters in the religious meeting hall were slightly startled and quickly saluted and said, "Your Highness, what instructions do you have?"

　　Lu Fei sat at the top of the conference room. Several beams of light quickly entered the conference room. They were several demigods. "Greetings, His Highness Lu Fei!" Vina, Nubis, Elesis, Sharna and Gris saluted.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "I think everyone knows that a god has descended, and it is the god of Ragnarok before the catastrophe of this plane!"

　　Nubis looked at the other demigods, exchanged glances with them, and nodded, saying, "Your Highness, we have also noticed this. This must be the conspiracy of the Demon God Bushong. He has the ability to do such things that harm others and benefit himself!"

　　"I guess the demon Bushong doesn't have the ability to invade the Earth plane right now, so he plotted to summon those outdated gods. I guess he wants to divide our faith and disrupt the unified situation we have worked so hard to achieve, so that we will fall into division and consumption, so that he can reap the benefits in the future!" Vina said.

　　"I guess so. Recently, some believers claimed to have found some hidden traces of demons. They are very cunning. I guess they are investigating the faith situation of the plane!" Su Tongtong said.

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "Now that we are powerful, those demons have learned their lesson and are hiding in the dark to plot. This is always a hidden danger!"

　　"We are already speeding up the improvement of the law enforcement capabilities of the Inquisition, and we should be able to deal them a heavy blow by then!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Your Highness, those gods who have descended... they have already hidden themselves, and we are unable to detect them now, unless they can jump out on their own. My opinion is to send people to investigate immediately and find out which gods they are. No matter who they are, as long as they are not in the interests of the overall situation, they will be eliminated!" said Gris.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Okay, then let's send someone to investigate immediately. But I have a feeling that one of the gods who came is Guandi, a god in Chinese folk belief! He has appeared at Jingjianmen in Chinatown, New York, and destroyed the sword monument I left at Jingjianmen!"

　　"How dare you! I'll kill him!" Gris and Nubis were immediately furious.

　　Lu Fei waved his hands and said with a smile: "Be patient, these true gods had very high status before the divine calamity, and they have just descended. Although their divine power is extremely limited, they were once true gods after all. You are not their opponents yet. After investigating, I will deal with them personally. Hehe, in short, those who obey me will prosper, and those who disobey me will perish. There is nothing to discuss!"

　　…

　　Chapter 500 Investigation

　　Monday is coming soon, please give me some red tickets on Monday, thank you!

　　-----

　　On the left and right sides of the main temple of the floating city, a large area of ​​temples has been recently built. The Religious Inquisition Hall is opposite the Hall of Confession, the Hall of Redemption, and the Hall of Conversion, symbolizing the "sword" and "code" of religion.

　　A religion has always been one that holds a sword in one hand and a scripture in the other to expand and conquer. On the one hand, it destroys people's lives and overthrows a city or a country, and on the other hand, it conquers people's hearts.

　　The Holy Truth Church developed very smoothly at the beginning, because as far as the Earth was concerned, religious conflicts had eased. For example, Catholicism and other religions maintained "peace" and had few conflicts, and there would never be a situation where there would be no end to the death.

　　Lu Fei initially established the Holy Truth Church in Athens, Greece, and the Parthenon would not even interfere because the two religions did not form a major conflict.

　　As far as the Parthenon was concerned, their faith was already in jeopardy. They could not even gain one thousandth of the faith of the entire Athenian population, and the vast majority of the people chose the Catholic faith.

　　The establishment of the Holy Church of Truth did not pose much threat to the Parthenon, so the situation had been peaceful. Later, Lu Fei used the sword of currency to pave the way and rapidly expanded the influence of the church to Iceland. In the country of Iceland, the Holy Church of Truth made another significant leap forward.

　　On the other hand, Lu Wenwan established the Eternal Sleep Secret Society, and opened up a spiritual space with Lu Fei and built a Supreme Temple, which finally enabled the church to gain widespread global belief again.

　　Finally, on the day of God's descent, Lu Fei planned the descent of God and performed miracles. The Holy Truth Church then became the largest religion in the world, and no force could shake it anymore.

　　The Holy Truth Church is now run like an iron barrel by Lu Fei and others. As long as Lu Fei and other high-level figures do not fall, the church will be as stable as a rock.

　　Even if there are gods from before the catastrophe coming down now, Lu Fei is not panicking, because Lu Fei has already mastered most of the beliefs on the Earth plane, so any gods from before the catastrophe that come down will face many problems:

　　First, there is a lack of believers and faith, or in other words, there is a lack of incense and vows.

　　Second, there is a lack of vitality for expansion.

　　Third, the timing of the arrival was too late, and the situation was doomed to fail.

　　Lu Fei finished the discussion in the conference room and formulated a strategy. The next morning, Severa, as the supreme ruler of the Imperial Federation United Community, personally issued a document. The document was: "Decision to include religious buildings other than the Holy Truth Church worldwide as world cultural heritage."

　　It’s killing me.

　　In addition to the temple of the Holy Truth Church, religious buildings around the world are designated as world cultural heritage and "protected"; this is a disguised form of interference in or even takeover of these religious buildings.

　　At that time, whether to open the temple to people for worship or to close it or prohibit people from worshipping the temple will all be determined by policy. In other words, the decision will be made by the Executive Government of the Imperial Federation United Community.

　　The highest resolution of the Imperial Federation United Community undoubtedly has powerful power. Soon religious buildings all over the world were listed as world cultural heritage and were in urgent need of protection.

　　This decision is actually not wrong, it is just implemented too early. According to the development of the Holy Truth, it is inevitable that the Holy Truth will become the unified religion of the world, and other religions will gradually lose their worship and become "relics."

　　There are still many Taoist temples, Buddhist temples, and folk temples that are popular with worshippers. All of them have been applied for to be listed as World Cultural Heritage. The only ones missing are some small temples, such as the land temples in rural China. These temples have been spared and are not included in the "protection" list.

　　In order to cooperate with the world cultural heritage protection policy, the Inquisition also took action. In the Inquisition, Nubis sat high on the throne, and below the hall were densely packed inquisitors.

　　There are 3,000 judges in total, all of whom are the backbone of the Judgment Hall. They are all high-level divine warriors, equipped with super alloy demon-killing knives and magic guns, and hold the power of life and death in the church. Each judge also has other powers, such as being able to borrow clergy from temples in various places to serve him at any time.

　　Nubis is the Pope of the Holy Truth Church and is also the direct person in charge of the Court of Justice. The Court of Justice is divided into courts, personnel levels, including the chief judge, deputy chief judge and three levels of judges.

　　The power of the Court of Justice is undoubtedly enormous, just like the "Jinyiwei".

　　"Everyone, take action!"

　　After Nubis finished speaking, he waved his hand, and three thousand judges immediately set out from the courtroom and rushed to various parts of the world to carry out the task of monitoring the world.

　　As the deputy presiding judge, Karajan first came to New York's Chinatown with two of his men.

　　"Boss, are you sure there is a pre-disaster god here?"

　　"Of course, this is what the Supreme God said, how can it be wrong?" Karajan said.

　　"What is the name of that god? Why would a pre-disaster god appear? Hasn't there ever been a pre-disaster god before? Why did it appear at this time?"

　　"You are a smart kid, and you can think. I can tell you that he is a god worshipped by the Chinese people, called Guandi, also known as Guan Laoye. In short, he is a god with the surname Guan. According to the speculation of the higher-ups, this is a conspiracy by the demon god Bushong. Only the demon god Bushong has the ability to awaken the gods from their slumber before the catastrophe. The purpose is self-evident!"

　　"I understand. The demon god Bushong wants to find enemies for my lord!"

　　"That's right. Before our Lord showed his miracles, all the pre-disaster gods had fallen into eternal slumber. They were outdated gods. The new era belongs to us, and the new world no longer needs them. We are already creating a new history and civilization. We have our own gods, and new gods will be born among us. Although there are still a small number of people in the world who believe in them, they have already fallen. Now these pre-disaster gods who were destined to fall have jumped out again to stir up trouble and attempt to restore their throne!"

　　Karajan raised his eyebrows and said proudly, "The tide of history rolls forward, and new times have new rulers. This is how talents emerge in every generation, and each leads the way for hundreds of years. Those things in the past, those things that are rotten and moldy should all be gone. Do you know what the result will be for those who attempt to restore the old order?"

　　"Restoration? No one who restores the monarchy will have a good ending!"

　　"Haha, you're right!" Karajan laughed loudly and strode into the Jingjian Gate with his men.

　　"Are you Guo Xiu?" Karajan went straight to Guo Xiu. Karajan and his party were wearing black Inquisition uniforms, fully equipped, and looked majestic. Ordinary people were in awe at the sight of them.

　　"I am Guo Xiu, you are..." Guo Xiu had just been frightened and was still a little like a frightened bird. When she saw Karajan and his group, her heart suddenly tightened.

　　"Don't be nervous. We are from the Holy Truth Church's Inquisition. We are not here to cause you any trouble. Instead, we want to inquire about Zhang Jian's situation. Please tell us everything you know about Zhang Jian!"

　　Guo Xiu did not dare to delay and quickly explained the situation.

　　"So, you don't know Zhang Jian's current situation? Where is he most likely to have gone?" Karajan said.

　　Guo Xiu hesitated for a moment and said, "If I'm not mistaken, he is in the Guandi Temple in front. Because he was possessed by Guandi, Guandi naturally had to return to his own temple. And I heard that there was a miracle in the Guandi Temple today..."

　　Karajan waved his hands and said, "Okay, I understand. Thank you for your cooperation, but this situation is a secret. Please don't tell anyone else!"

　　"I know!" Guo Xiu assured quickly.

　　Karajan and two of his men walked to the original location of the sword monument. He frowned, thinking that this sword monument should be in Chinatown in San Francisco, so why was it moved to New York?

　　I saw that the sword monument had been broken into pieces, the fragments had been cleared away, and only the bottom layer of the base still exuded a little sword intent.

　　"He is so bold that he even dares to destroy the sword monument erected by our Lord. Is he rebelling against Heaven?" Karajan sneered, with murderous intent on his face.

　　The two men behind him were also indignant. One of them said, "Boss, I think this god is extremely evil. He destroyed my Lord's things, which means he is deliberately going against my Lord! He is an evil god and should go to hell!"

　　Karajan did not comment, he just nodded. For these "foreigners", the Chinese gods did not have much to do with them, and they did not want to understand. However, it was not the case that Guandi was an evil god. After all, he was a god before the catastrophe, and there were still many people worshiping him. Such a god could not be an evil god.

　　But good and evil are always relative. He dared to go against the God he believed in. To his own camp, the other party must be an evil god if not an evil god!

　　…

　　Chapter 501 Action

　　Please give me a red ticket, thank you!

　　-----

　　Karajan stood in front of the Guandi Temple and looked up at the desolate and ancient Guandi Temple. He saw that the incense was burning vigorously inside, and the power of wishes was rising, covering the entire temple, showing a auspicious scene of clouds and mist.

　　Seeing this, Karajan understood that there must be a true God hidden here, otherwise such a scene would not appear. Karajan suddenly sighed and said, "Our Lord is really too merciful. He has never used thundering methods against other religions, so they have become unscrupulous!"

　　"Boss, you are right. There is an old Chinese saying, 'If there is no fighting, they will tear down the roof tiles.' This is what it means. Since ancient times, religious wars have been the most cruel. Unlike our Holy Truth Church, which is still adopting a merciful strategy. If it were up to me, these evil gods of foreign religions should be banned. If they refuse to obey, they should be overthrown by force. Hehe, isn't that what religious wars are all about? There is nothing to worry about!"

　　The person who spoke was Karajan's follower. Karajan was stunned, looked at him seriously, nodded and smiled, "Okay, I didn't realize that I have someone like you under my command, with some knowledge and opinions. As you said, even the Catholic Church in the Middle Ages excluded dissidents in this way. Hehe, the Bible says that all living beings can only believe in God, the one true God, and all others are false gods. How many cults and paganisms have been eradicated under this banner?"

　　"That's right!"

　　Karajan continued, "It was only in modern times that religious wars began to ease, but that was because there was no God. Now it is different, completely different. Now that the gods have descended, it is an era of divine authority. Theocracy is destined to be above everything else, to hold the highest authority, to exercise supreme power, and to dominate the world. Therefore, this world only allows one pantheon and one voice. Religious struggles will become harsh again, and all those religions and gods that disobey will be swept away. There is absolutely no room for negotiation!"

　　"Wise, boss. You are so far-sighted and see things very clearly. We can work with you and have a bright future in the future!" The two followers immediately flattered him.

　　Karajan laughed loudly, feeling naturally proud. He was originally a man of extraordinary talent and arrogance, but he was subdued by Lu Fei with violence very early on. Over the years, he had seen and understood clearly that many truths were within the fist.

　　What's more, facts have now proven that it was a wise decision for me to see the situation clearly and surrender early. Otherwise, I would not be in such a glorious position today.

　　"Boss, are we just going to wait here? Or do you want to go in and get the person?" asked a follower.

　　Karajan's eyes flashed with fierceness, and he said in a deep voice: "Let's wait a while. After all, he is a god. I have already told my Lord about what happened here. We will have support soon, and my Lord will come by then. It will depend on our methods!"

　　"knew!"

　　About half an hour later, three hundred judges from the Inquisition arrived in Chinatown. All of them gathered outside the Guandi Temple. Clergy from several large, medium and small temples nearby were also mobilized, a total of five hundred people.

　　These five hundred people can be said to be a considerable force, which is enough to enforce the law and disperse the mobs. Just as Karajan was about to take action, he saw a new giant god-killing ship slowly approaching in the sky. The hatch opened, and His Holiness Pope Nubis led his divine knights to fly down.

　　The Pope's divine knights are called the "Knights of Thorns" and have 350 members. Each member is an elite diviner. They are all proficient in the ninth-level new swordsmanship and divine arts. Their combat effectiveness is top-notch in the church and their status is very respected. The fact that Pope Nubis was able to come in person this time shows that the mission this time is very important.

　　"Haha, His Holiness the Pope is here in person?" Karajan was overjoyed and immediately went to greet him with great energy.

　　"Karajan, what's the situation?" Nubis said, glancing at the Guandi Temple.

　　"Everything is normal, but they must have discovered that we are now surrounding the Guandi Temple!" Karajan said.

　　"Well, this is normal. If the god before the catastrophe is really in there, then we will definitely not be able to hide our actions from him. So let's act!" said Nubis.

　　Karajan looked at his men and the clergy who had gathered nearby, and shouted, "It's time to work for the gods. Everyone, show your might. What is our Holy Truth Church? It is the largest religion in the world, so we must show our might! All right, follow me, seal off this Guandi Temple, and expel all the people there. Anyone who dares to resist will be arrested!"

　　"yes!"

　　Everyone shouted in unison, Karajan took the lead and led everyone to break into the Guandi Temple.

　　"Stop here. This is the Guandi Temple, not the territory of your Holy Truth Church. You can't barge in. If you anger Lord Guandi, can you afford to offend him?"

　　The one blocking the gate was the temple keeper. Behind him, more than twenty burly men stood in a row, all holding Guan Gong's Green Dragon Crescent Blade in their hands. Of course, these swords were fakes, but they were all made of fine steel, and the Holy Emperor's demon-subduing talismans were faintly visible on them.

　　Karajan took a look and saw a spot of golden light on the foreheads of the temple keeper and the big man, which was obviously the mark of Guandi's blessing. These people were no longer mortals, but God's warriors. They were the same as the diviners, all of them were God's warriors. It was their duty to eliminate demons and defend the way. It would be impossible to disperse them, and these people would probably fight to the death.

　　Even so, Karajan still carried out his routine work and shouted, "We are from the Holy Truth Church's Court of Justice. We suspect there are illegal religious activities here, so the Holy Truth Church has issued an order to seal off this temple. All personnel must be expelled. You must get out of my way quickly and stop obstructing our Court of Justice from enforcing the law!"

　　The temple keeper's face turned pale and he angrily said, "If you, the Holy Truth Church, want to enforce the law, go find your temple. This is the Guandi Temple, not your temple. What right do you have to interfere in the affairs of our Guandi Temple?"

　　"Hey, we have the right to manage all religions within the jurisdiction of the Imperial Federation United Community. Currently, all religious buildings have been listed as world cultural heritage, and this temple is also under protection. The Executive Government will not allow protected cultural heritage to become the site of illegal activities. Those who know the time should get out of here quickly. Otherwise, if you obstruct law enforcement, we will arrest and put you all on trial!"

　　Karajan sneered and waved his hand, and the judge behind him immediately rushed into the gate of Guandi Temple.

　　"You...you bunch of damn bandits, you dare to blaspheme Lord Guandi, I will fight with you!!" The temple keeper was furious. He suddenly spread his arms to stop the intruders. During the pushing and shoving, the temple keeper used Tai Chi techniques to push the judges back.

　　The three judges and two clergymen were pushed back and thrown out of the Guandi Temple. It turned out that this temple priest was the manager of the Zhigongtang in New York Chinatown in his early years. He practiced martial arts, especially Tai Chi. Now he was given divine power by Guandi, and he showed extraordinary power when he made a move.

　　The judges and clergy who were pushed down were all divine magicians, but they suffered losses unexpectedly. The faces of these unfortunate guys immediately turned red, as if they had been extremely insulted and their face was completely lost. They wished they could find a hole in the ground to crawl into. When they failed, they became angry and humiliated. They shot murderous looks at them and drew out the super alloy demon-killing knives in their hands. It seemed that they were willing to kill.

　　Karajan had originally hoped that these guys would resist so that they could be arrested. Now, it was exactly what he wanted. He immediately shouted without hesitation: "Catch all these stubborn guys, without any mistakes!"

　　Karajan knew that the time to show his power had come. He drew out the Holy Cross Sword in his hand, rushed into the gate of Guandi Temple first, and with a wave of the sword, he unleashed his magic.

　　"Holy Great Sword Technique!"

　　Karajan roared, and with a few swishing sounds, he waved his hands and released countless sacred sword lights. These sword lights were not to be outdone. There were hundreds of them, more than two to three meters long. They pierced the air and made a creepy whistling sound, as if the air was torn apart. It was obvious that they were incredibly powerful.

　　"Oh no, the villains are powerful, let's retreat quickly!" The temple keeper's eyes shrank into pinholes when he saw this. He yelled and quickly stopped the Guandi Temple guards behind him and retreated quickly.

　　As they retreated, the judges and clergy immediately rushed into the gate of Guandi Temple, shouting, like a pack of wolves entering a sheepfold. There were still many believers who were offering incense in the courtyard of Guandi Temple. When they saw the law enforcers of the Holy Truth Church coming in, they were all so scared that they hid in the corridors of the left and right side halls.

　　In just a breath of time, the temple keeper and more than twenty strong khans were surrounded by hundreds of divine magicians, many of whom were elites of the Knights of Thorns.

　　The temple priests and the big men were also frightened. Most of the 500 law enforcers of the Holy Truth Church were wearing the same law enforcement uniforms of the Court of Justice and clergy uniforms, and they looked very powerful.

　　Karajan saw that the two sides were already in a standoff and that he had already taken control of the situation. He quickly turned around and shouted, "The Holy Truth Church's Court of Judgment is in session. All of you irrelevant personnel, leave immediately. Otherwise, we will arrest and judge you all, and we will show no mercy!"

　　The frightened believers ran out of the Guandi Temple in panic. A woman in her thirties ran past Karajan holding a chubby baby. Perhaps because she was too panicked, she hit a protruding rock on the ground and fell down, and the baby rolled into Karajan's arms.

　　"Humph!" Karajan was quick to reach out and grab the baby. The baby was about two years old, chubby, with baby fat on his face and hands, and a pair of black eyes. When he saw Karajan, he actually laughed and reached out to grab Karajan's hair.

　　"Oh! I'm... I'm sorry, I'm sorry, sir, my child has offended me..." the woman said fearfully and reached out to take her son.

　　Karajan grinned and sneered, "You dared to offend the deputy chief judge of the court. Are you tired of living? If it were in the past, I would have punished you severely. Hehe, woman, you don't concentrate on worshipping my Lord, but come to this folk temple to burn incense. Can this evil god really protect you?!"

　　Karajan's voice was so fierce at the end that the woman sat down on the ground in shock and waved her hands hurriedly, "No... No..."

　　Seeing that she was talking incoherently, Karajan frowned. He turned to look at the doll in his hand and felt that this fat boy was quite cute. He was not afraid of strangers, which gave Karajan a wonderful feeling.

　　"Okay, you are innocent, my dear little Panyou. For your sake, I, Karajan, will forgive you. Go away now. I hope I won't see you in any temple among the people in the future. Humph, this deputy chief judge advises you to believe in our Lord..." Karajan laughed, with a rather malicious expression.

　　The woman was already terrified. She snatched the child and immediately ran out of the Guandi Temple. She was so scared that she almost suffocated. She thought to herself, how could this damn Guandi Temple be so dangerous? She would never go there again!

　　…

　　Chapter 502: Killing

　　Inside the Guandi Temple, five hundred judges and clergymen surrounded the temple priest and more than twenty burly men holding Green Dragon Crescent Blades. Although those burly men were usually very strong, they couldn't help feeling scared when they were surrounded by so many powerful judges and clergymen.

　　Lu Fei is a god, and the clergy and judge costumes worn by the church members under his command have an invisible deterrent effect. In addition, each of them possesses divine arts and uses the power bestowed by God. They are extremely majestic and ordinary people cannot resist at all.

　　Although the temple keeper and the twenty or so big men were no longer ordinary people, they were still afraid and did not dare to take action for a while.

　　After dismissing the irrelevant people in the temple and driving the frightened woman away, Karajan turned to the temple keeper and the twenty or so strong men and shouted, "Why don't you surrender?"

　　"No way! You damn Holy Truth believers, you want us to surrender? No way!" the temple priest shouted.

　　At this time, Nubis walked into the temple gate, sighed, and said, "Karajan, these people will not surrender. Give the order, kill them all!"

　　Karajan nodded and shouted, "Your Majesty has ordered that they be killed without mercy!"

　　The temple keeper also knew that it was a matter of life and death, and hurriedly shouted hoarsely to the big men behind him: "My men, don't be scared by them, these people are all foreign monsters. Our Guan (Guan) Sheng Lord is the real god, he will support us, everyone, fight hard and kill all these foreign monsters!"

　　"Let's fight and kill all these foreign monsters!" There were more than twenty big men, all of them were Chinese. They were very brave and would never look back once they had made up their minds to do something. They were all iron-willed heroes.

　　Whoosh whoosh…

　　The war was about to break out. The big men were waving their Qinglong Yanyue swords. The sword light was several meters long and they were invincible. The men who were blessed by the emperor had a different fighting power. Their divine power was surging, their strength was strong, and their sword light was unrestrained.

　　On the side of the Holy Truth Church, some of the Thorn Knights, Judges and clergymen blocked with their swords, while others used magic to resist. Gradually, they dispersed in all directions, surrounded the temple priest and more than 20 big men in the courtyard, and began to move around.

　　The warriors of the Holy Truth Church were no pushovers either. There were only twenty or so enemies, but there were five hundred people pouring into the Guandi Temple. In fact, only seventy or eighty people were enough to fight the enemies. More than that would be too crowded and would only cause trouble.

　　Killing more than twenty people might only take half a cup of tea.

　　Nubis's eyes were slightly closed, with a gleam of light showing between the slits. At this moment, Nubis was looking towards the main hall of the Guandi Temple. From the outside, he could see a large statue with incense burning in front of it. Under Nubis's observation, the statue was shining brightly, revealing a majestic and domineering power.

　　The top of the statue's head radiates mighty power like the sun, as if a god is sitting there.

　　Nubis's heart trembled slightly, and he turned his head to look at the temple priest who was being killed in a panic, then sneered, thinking: "It is indeed correct, the God before the robbery is in there, but now we have come to his door, can he still remain calm?"

　　"Ah..." A scream was heard, and a big man was stabbed in the back by a sword. Blood spurted out a dozen feet away, and finally he fell to the ground and died.

　　Karajan's face looked a little ugly. These people were indeed powerful. Guan Shengdi was indeed a god with military power. His warriors were very tenacious. His side was actually slightly inferior in using swords.

　　"Soul fear!"

　　"Slow action!"

　　"Tangled in thorns!"

　　"Flash!"

　　The enemy cannot be defeated with just the sword, so divine arts are used. Although the level of the divine arts is not high and the power generally hovers between level five and eight, it is enough to defeat any human being on any plane of the earth.

　　"Fire Dragon Technique!"

　　"The Trial of the Cross!"

　　Another divine spell was cast, and suddenly a raging fire broke out on several big men. They howled and turned into ashes in the flames. The temple keeper was careless and was entangled by the oily green thorns and tied to the cross formed by the power of divine spell. The temple keeper screamed, and his hands and feet were pierced by the thorns and nailed to the cross.

　　"Ah...you foreign monsters, how dare you..." The remaining men roared angrily.

　　"Kill them all!" Karajan pounced on a big man, and with a flash of sword in his hand, he cut the man's throat. Blood spurted out, and the big man died with his eyes open. Karajan wiped the bloody sword on the man's clothes with a cold face, thinking that these enemies were really tenacious. Just for a trace of belief, they were not afraid of death. Belief is indeed the most stubborn thing in the world.

　　In a short while, all the big men were killed and the temple keeper was groaning on the cross.

　　"Why aren't you coming out yet?" Nubis was surprised. He walked up to the temple keeper, shook his head and sighed, "Look, your god watched his believers and warriors die, but he was indifferent. Perhaps in the eyes of God, the lives of mortals are like those of fireflies, insignificant!"

　　"Don't slander the officials. You foreign monsters are not worthy..." The temple keeper said intermittently while enduring the pain.

　　Nubis listened, not only did he not take it as an offense, but he showed a look of surprise, and said with admiration: "Yes, everything in this world can be destroyed, only the human heart is the strongest and most tenacious. Every god who has such loyal faith is lucky. For your god, he should cherish your faith that lasts until death, instead of standing high and watching coldly!"

　　The temple keeper wanted to say something, but Nubis had already shaken his head and waved his sleeves. Immediately, black netherworld flames rose from the temple keeper's body. In just two breaths, the temple keeper had turned into ashes. However, his soul was still nailed to the cross by thorns and he could not escape.

　　Nubis flipped his hand and opened the Demon Book, pressing the soul of the temple priest into a world of darkness, where he would never be able to turn over again.

　　Karajan looked at the devil's book and couldn't help shuddering. He thought that this devil's book was so vicious. If anyone was trapped by this devil's book, he would be unable to live or die and could only sink in endless terror and pain.

　　Nubis was a little disappointed. Even after all this, there was still no movement in the Guandi Temple. He wondered if this pre-disaster god could really keep his composure, or if he didn't dare to come out because he was afraid of the Supreme God?

　　"Someone, go and push down that statue!" Nubis said, pointing at the statue.

　　The two Thorn Knights beside him immediately rushed into the main hall and were about to use magic to push down the statue when the statue suddenly exuded a fierce divine power. The entire statue burst into a huge divine light, and two extremely strong, masculine and domineering blazing blue dragon crescent sword lights rushed out, one chopped and the other twisted. The two Thorn Knights didn't even have time to scream before they were reduced to ashes immediately.

　　In the huge and dazzling divine light, the Guandi walked out, and his mighty divine power enveloped the entire Guandi Temple. Nubis, Karajan and all the divine practitioners were all terrified the moment they felt this divine power.

　　"The power of God is like a prison!" This thought flashed through everyone's mind. The power of the Emperor Guan was very strong, but Nubis had already felt that there was still a gap between this power and Lu Fei's power, and the vastness of the power was far less. After all, he was a god who had just woken up from eternal sleep, so it was inevitable that his power was weak.

　　In just a moment, the emperor's voice came like thunder, and the whole temple was shaking slightly: "You have offended the divine power, and you will all die!"

　　As soon as the words fell, a huge roar suddenly came from the sky, thunder rolled, crackling... In broad daylight, countless thunder and lightning suddenly fell from the sky. This was obviously the thunder of divine punishment, which came down directly on all the mortals in the compound who had offended the gods.

　　"Not good!" Nubis was shocked and quickly threw the devil book in his hand. The devil book immediately flew up, and grew in size with the wind, covering everyone's heads. The entire Guandi Temple seemed to be dimmed.

　　Boom, boom! !

　　Hundreds of thunders of divine punishment struck the Demon Book, and a huge abyss of demonic energy rolled around. All the plants and trees in the Guandi Temple withered in an instant.

　　The Demon Book is the essence of the abyss, the source of all evil, and an immortal thing. Although the Thunder of Divine Punishment is extremely powerful, it cannot destroy it.

　　Nubis breathed a sigh of relief. Although his own demigod power was far inferior to that of the Emperor Guan, as long as he had the Demon Book in his hand, he would have no problem resisting a little. This Demon Book, after absorbing the demonic energy from the Demon God Bushong, had become much more powerful than himself.

　　…

　　The name is a bit sensitive, so I'll use homophones in the future. I hope you can forgive me. Finally, I'd like to ask for some votes. Thank you for your support.

　　Chapter 503: Trial

　　The emperor was quite surprised to see that a book of Nubis actually blocked his thunder. Normally, a demigod could not withstand the attack of a true god, but now Nubis did it.

　　"The secret is in that strange book!" The emperor felt the evil and power of the devil's book, but no matter how powerful it was, what could it do? It had already violated the majesty of God. If he didn't kill the mortals who offended the majesty of God, how could the world be in awe of God? So the emperor became even angrier.

　　"The punishment from God has come, and it will not stop until one dies. How can a humble mortal resist it?"

　　After the emperor finished speaking, what fell from the sky was no longer thunder, but the dazzling and blazing Azure Dragon Crescent Blade. This was the sword falling down, like rain, a punishment from God that could kill all the evil spirits in the world.

　　The broadswords were the condensation of divine power, and each one was seventeen or eighteen meters long. Each sword fell from the sky, leaving a long trail of light, like lightning across the sky.

　　“Bang, bang, bang…”

　　The devil's book was immediately filled with demonic energy, and the cover was actually cut!

　　"Oh no, the power of the true God is indeed extraordinary!" Nubis' heart was lifted up again. Only then did he understand that the Demon Book also had its limits and was not really indestructible.

　　The people protected by the Demon Book looked up at the sky, and felt as if there was a black sky above their heads, with lightning and thunder, and then the roar of swords.

　　"Damn it, is this the pre-disaster god attacking us?!" Karajan glanced at Nubis, only to see that Nubis was staring at the sky intently with a pale face.

　　"God of War Skull!"

　　A clear shout was heard, and the demigod Vina took a step out from the void. A golden skull shining with golden light flew down and formed a golden wall of bones, which actually blocked the falling divine punishment.

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly and walked down from the void, laughing as he walked: "Official Saint Emperor, you are so majestic..."

　　The Emperor received the divine punishment and stood proudly. He raised his head slightly, his eyes emitting an extremely sharp gaze, as if he wanted to see through Lu Fei.

　　"Are you the Supreme God?!" Guandi asked in a deep voice, his tone full of pride and arrogance, as if Lu Fei was a servant whom he disdained.

　　"It's me!" Lu Fei answered, but he was not angry.

　　"How dare you, a latecomer, call yourself the Supreme God?" The Emperor frowned and spoke in an unfriendly tone with hints of anger.

　　Lu Fei said solemnly: "It is the twilight of the gods. There are no miracles in the world. The world is in chaos and the truth is not seen. I have successfully become a god in the last days, which is a great merit. Now I have opened a new era and guided all living beings to the path of returning to the truth. Therefore, I hold the highest truth and I hold the supreme authority. Why are you dissatisfied?"

　　"I am your predecessor. How dare you do such evil things and seize power by trickery? Isn't this disrupting the order of heaven? Where do you put me, the Holy Emperor? Now that I, the Holy Emperor, reigns over the world again, why don't you, the junior, give up your power quickly?" the Emperor Guan shouted.

　　"Are you talking about seniority with me?" Lu Fei raised his head and laughed, then his face turned cold: "It seems that you are really too deeply influenced by some of the dregs of feudal ethics and culture... The throne between heaven and earth is not based on seniority. Hehe, Guan Yu, I say you are getting old and confused. Do you have the nerve to use the outdated rules of the last era to restrict others? Haha..."

　　"How dare you, young man?!" The emperor was furious and shouted. He valued loyalty and righteousness in his life, and he valued ethics and moral principles even more. How could Lu Fei, a young god with no name or roots, little experience, and no moral integrity, steal the high position of the throne? This is just like a lowly merchant stealing the imperial power and ascending to the throne. How would the descendants of the royal bloodline of the previous dynasty deal with it? How would the people of the world deal with it?

　　This is why the emperor is angry now. It is true that when there is no tiger in the mountain, the monkey claims to be the king. Now that the tiger has returned to the mountain, the monkey still wants to be the monkey in the crown? This does not make sense. Lu Fei's divine power must be handed over. How dare a junior steal the high position?

　　How could Lu Fei not know the source of the emperor's anger? He just thought it was funny. It was just a matter of time before the throne came to my family. Why did the emperor like to be a conservative and incomplete defender of morality?

　　Yes, this is his consistent tradition. When he was alive, the Han Dynasty was in turmoil and was already at its sunset, but the three brothers still struggled to support the Han Dynasty. Their spirit was commendable, but their path was a dead end.

　　Human affairs change, and the past and present are connected. At that time, the constant rise and fall of dynasties reflected the forward movement of the wheel of history. Those who tried to resist would be blown away by the rain and wind.

　　Lu Fei looked at Guandi with some disdain, but he still admired his loyalty and said loudly: "Look at this world. The whole world is already in a brand new era. The old is broken and the new is established. What the new era changes has always been the fate of the old era. The new era has a new master. Those old or corrupt things will eventually pass away. The future belongs only to the group of people who create a new era. As for you old gods, you should have been eliminated long ago, otherwise the twilight of the gods would not have been imposed on you. This is the punishment you deserve. Now you have woken up from your slumber by chance. Do you still want to take control of this world again? Don't have such a big dream anymore. I only advise you now, surrender, become a member of my command, and jointly resist the invasion of the foreign demons and gods, and protect the life and death of the entire human race. In this way, there is no greater good!"

　　"It's ridiculous, extremely ridiculous. You are just a shameless villain. I am a dignified god, with a great reputation and loyalty that are unrivaled in the world. How could I be inferior to a young boy? I will destroy you and seize power in this world!" The Emperor sneered.

　　Lu Fei's face looked grim. He said with a straight face, "Guan Yu, I respect you for being a god for your loyalty. If you are really loyal, you should unite with me and resist foreign insults together. This is the loyalty to the world. Don't you even understand this principle?"

　　"You are such a silver-tongued person... If this Saint Emperor has to be subservient to you to be loyal, then why don't you sit under this Saint Emperor? Humph, look at the knife, I'm going to kill you!" The Emperor raised his hand, and his divine power condensed into a golden Qinglong Yanyue sword.

　　"Hahahaha..." Lu Fei laughed. It seemed that they could not reach an agreement. There were thousands of truths in this world. There was one truth today and another truth tomorrow. Who could tell the difference? It was just a matter of time. Today, he had the authority of the highest truth and placed the sacred dragon at the highest place, in charge of this plane. This was the truth of this era, unbreakable. Did other gods want to overthrow it and establish another truth? No way.

　　Hehe, other gods are nothing... If it was before the disaster, I was just a commoner who worked hard for a living, and naturally I couldn't decide anything, but now I am the master of this plane, who can blaspheme? Who dares to violently overthrow the truth and law that I have established? Is he tired of living?

　　Not to mention a god of folk belief, even if it is the Jade Emperor, if he dares to subvert the supreme truth he has established, Lu Fei will not hesitate to kill him to pieces!

　　The emperor didn't know that Lu Fei had already decided to kill him, but that was not the point. The point was that he had already raised his Qinglong Yanyue sword and chopped it down towards Lu Fei.

　　No matter how many reasons there are, they cannot be as decisive and resolute as this one knife. The emperor wants to overthrow Lu Fei's name, seize Lu Fei's divinity, and control Lu Fei's authority.

　　Gris and Vina saw that the emperor was about to take action and wanted to resist, but Lu Fei said in time: "You all retreat, I will do it myself!"

　　Lu Fei raised the Holy Sword of Truth in his hand to block, then swept across, and the roaring Holy Dragon blasted out with thousands of thunder and lightning.

　　The emperor had not expected that Lu Fei's power was so immense and unmatched. Fortunately, his status as a true god was high, and his divine brilliance was infinite and mysterious. He stepped back and actually avoided the tragic end of being swallowed by hundreds of dragons.

　　Lu Fei pointed his sword, driving the Supreme Truth, shaking the void, and said: "I say, if you refuse to convert to the truth, you will be despised by all the people!"

　　As soon as Lu Fei said this, an inexplicable thought flashed through the minds of people around the world who were praying, and then the believers naturally recited the words of God in the "Sacred Truth Charter": "Any god who does not convert to our Lord is a false god, and all false gods must be despised!"

　　The plane's ocean of force responded immediately, and the essence of the force extended from the void in the form of invisible laws and was added to the emperor.

　　"How dare you suppress me with your false teachings?" The emperor was horrified. He suddenly felt the curse of all the people on earth was upon him, and it even entangled his own true divine status, tainting it and no longer having its glorious purity.

　　"If you don't even know what is true and what is false, how can you be deified?" Lu Fei sneered, then pointed his sword at the Emperor again and scolded him, "I say, I am the truth, and your loyalty must have its limits and must be false!"

　　"I said, I am the Highest, and you are the Lowly!"

　　"I said, I am holy and you are filthy!"

　　"I say, I am the Supreme Truth, I will re-judge you, you have obtained God in an unjust way, and your position as God will no longer be restored!"

　　Lu Fei, who holds himself as the supreme truth, launched a trial against a god of the old era. It is like a new executive government re-judging the demons and snakes of the old era, either to rectify the source, to restore order, or to consign the demons and snakes to the dustbin of history.

　　Now Lu Fei uses his supreme authority to knock the old gods off the altar, because now is a new era, and the ruler of the new era rejects the gods of the old era. What can the gods of the old era do?

　　“You…you…you can’t, ah…this Saint Emperor is unwilling to accept this! This Saint Emperor was deified for his loyalty and righteousness, how could I be judged?” Guandi wanted to step forward and chop Lu Fei, but when Lu Fei’s voice of judgment came down, the light on his body suddenly dimmed, and then the light became filthy, and finally the throne was stripped from him…

　　Those golden characters shattered with a snap, then exploded, turning into golden light all over the sky and dissipated between heaven and earth.

　　"Only for your own selfishness, you are unwilling to unite to resist foreign enemies, but instead you want to stir up internal strife. Hehe, you still call yourself loyal? What kind of loyalty is this? You have violated the divinity. If I don't judge you, who should I judge?" Lu Fei sneered.

　　"Ah...it's not like that. How could it be like this?" Guan Di couldn't believe that this was true. He could never have imagined that Lu Fei would have such great power and be able to judge gods?

　　The throne was stripped away, and the emperor no longer had any foundation. His will dissipated uncontrollably, and finally the emperor fell to the ground powerlessly, revealing the appearance of Zhang Jian. Zhang Jian no longer had any of the emperor's will.

　　Zhang Jian groaned and woke up slowly. He suddenly remembered everything that happened after he was possessed. His face turned pale and he trembled with fear when he looked at Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei just laughed loudly. He didn't care about a small figure like Zhang Jian at all. He stepped into the void and returned to the main temple.

　　Nubis and Vina looked at each other, then simultaneously stepped into the void and disappeared. Karajan breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and shouted, "Everyone, pay attention. Follow my orders. Immediately tear down the statue and seal up the temple!"

　　Everyone then hurriedly agreed. Those who wanted to push down the statue pushed down the statue, those who wanted to put seals put seals, and they did what they had to do.

　　Zhang Jian stayed in the force, as if he had drained all his strength and could not move. Karajan came up and looked Zhang Jian up and down, confirming that Zhang Jian was no longer possessed by a god, and immediately said coldly: "You, the outsiders, get out of here quickly, and don't obstruct the work of the Holy Truth Church Tribunal!"

　　"Run!" Zhang Jian's ears were buzzing and his head was in a mess. He ran out of the Guandi Temple without even turning back. He kept muttering in his heart, "It's an unexpected disaster. It's really an unexpected disaster. What bad luck!"

　　…

　　Chapter 504 Report

　　Floating city, religious meeting hall.

　　Nubis was discussing church affairs with Severa when Chloe came in and presented a report, saying, "Your Majesty and Saint, my Investigation Office and Court of Justice have made a thorough investigation and have found out the situation. Here is the report, please have your Majesty and Saint take a look!"

　　"Okay, let me take a look!" Nubis stretched out his hand and the report flew into his hand. Without any movement, he turned the report page by page. There were eight pages in total, and each page introduced the situation of a religion.

　　After reading the report, Nubis's face suddenly turned grim. He put the report on the coffee table, fell silent, and tapped the coffee table rhythmically with his fingers, as if he was thinking about something.

　　Severa frowned and said, "Your Majesty, is there any problem?"

　　Nubis spoke, his voice a little hoarse: "Just take a look!"

　　Severa nodded, picked up the report, and opened the first page, which recorded information about Jesus Christ and a monastery in Graz, Austria. Then he turned to the second page, which recorded the name of Allah and the Prophet's Mosque, which is the second largest mosque in Islam. It is located in Medina, Saudi Arabia. It was built on the basis of Muhammad's former residence and can accommodate 256,000 people for worship at the same time. There is Muhammad's tomb in the mosque.

　　Seeing this, Severa understood that this was the information of the descending god. She did not expect that it would be investigated so quickly. Her face was not very good, because the descending gods were not ordinary gods, but the greatest gods in the old era.

　　Turning to the third page, there is information about the goddess of victory Athena and the Parthenon. The following pages also have information about four gods: Odin, Guanyin, Buddha, and Brahma. The last page only has a few names: Guandi, which has been cleared.

　　Severa put down the report and said to Chloe, "Has it been confirmed?"

　　"It has been confirmed that there are signs of the arrival of gods in these places! We are still investigating to see if there are any missed ones!" said Chloe.

　　"Got it, you go down first!" Nubis waved his hand, and Chloe obediently left the meeting room.

　　"Your Majesty, this report must be submitted to our Lord as soon as possible!" said Severa.

　　Nubis nodded and said, "Yes, that's right. We must inform our Lord as soon as possible. Because of the plane rules, our Lord's real body must stay in the void level of the Dragon Palace and will not come out easily. Only the clone can come out. I don't know if our Lord can defeat these pre-disaster gods?"

　　"It certainly can. Although these are all great gods, my lord is not bad either. At least my lord is the supreme god! If these gods who come down do not surrender, they can only be eliminated like the Eastern God before the catastrophe!" Severa said.

　　"Haha, you guys are quite accurate. How do you know that I can deal with them?" A ray of light descended on the religious meeting hall, and Lu Fei walked out of the light.

　　"Greetings to His Highness (my Lord)!" Nubis and Severa bowed quickly.

　　"Hmm!" Lu Fei waved his hand, and the report on the coffee table flew up and fell into Lu Fei's hands. He flipped through the pages quickly, and then the application turned to ashes.

　　Lu Fei sat on the throne and said, "There are eight gods in total. That's right. Eight gods have descended. Give orders. There is no need to investigate whether there are any gods that have been missed. The reason why these gods descended still needs to be investigated. I have used my divine power to observe the void and found that it was really the devils who did it. How is the investigation of the All Evil Society going?"

　　Nubis and Severa shook their heads and said, "We have no clue. The Evil Society is hiding very deeply. We can't investigate it. We have lost more than a dozen scouts and the clues have been cut off. But we are sure that their lair must be in Europe!"

　　Nubis now directly controls the church's court of justice, and Severa has an even heavier burden on his shoulders. Not only is he the supreme governor of the Imperial Federation United Community, he also manages the church's investigation department.

　　The Court of Trial and the Court of Investigation are two very important departments of the church. They have overlapping functions and great power. The Court of Trial in particular can judge the guilty in the church, while the Court of Investigation can only investigate the top leaders of the Imperial Federation United Community at most.

　　Neither of these two halls could find any trace of the All Evil Society, which shows how cunning the demons in the All Evil Society are.

　　"Okay, hurry up and continue the investigation. Don't slack off. It would be best to set up a special department to keep a close eye on the situation of the All Evil Society and these gods. Hehe, the newly descended gods are not powerful enough. To deal with them, we just need to defeat them one by one. At the same time, we must prevent them from uniting!"

　　"Yes, my lord, Your Majesty and I will monitor this aspect!" said Severa.

　　"Thank you for your hard work. Now one of the gods has been eliminated by me. Although it is a pity, it is better than it becoming a disaster!"

　　"My Lord, are all those gods going to be destroyed?"

　　"Of course not. I said, it would be a pity if they were all destroyed. You all know now that the crisis faced by the Earth plane is very serious. My policy is to unite all the forces that can be united. Of course, this force must be controlled first! So I don’t mind other gods joining in. Anyway, the faith on the Earth plane is sufficient, enough for us to cultivate a pantheon of gods... So you have to work hard too. In the future, you will have a place in front of the throne of the Supreme God! As for those gods, if they understand the general trend of the Heavenly Dao and are willing to join our Holy Truth Church, I can still tolerate them. Otherwise, not only me, but all living beings will not tolerate them!" Lu Fei said.

　　"I see. Your Highness, which god do you think we can win over? As long as we can win over one or two, our strength will be greatly enhanced, which will be of great benefit to us in resisting the invasion of the foreign demon gods!"

　　Lu Fei thought for a moment and said, "The most likely candidate is Athena. I dare not say anything about other gods. Although Athena is one of the twelve gods of the Olympian pantheon, she is not the most powerful god. Now that she has descended to the Parthenon, she should understand that her faith is in danger, right?"

　　Speaking of this, Lu Fei's mouth corners slightly raised. He knew the situation of the Parthenon very well.

　　Severa knew it all too well. She smiled and said, "I have suppressed the Parthenon so much over the years that the Parthenon's prophet Padra has turned gray with worry. No matter how she maintains the temple, the number of believers is only around 3,000. This is an embarrassing situation. The faith of around 3,000 people is enough for a god to have enough energy to improve his power and develop the church, let alone to have enough energy to wage wars!"

　　"Haha, well done, Severa. The feud between you and Padra was caused by the hatred between your Olympian gods. I won't interfere in this feud, but I'm glad that you didn't let hatred get to your head and didn't completely destroy the Parthenon!" Lu Fei was quite relieved. Severa was forced into a desperate situation by the Parthenon, otherwise Severa would never have surrendered to him.

　　"My Lord, I hate Padra so much, but once I destroy the entire Parthenon, the belief in the Olympian pantheon on Earth will come to an end. As a former priest of the Olympian pantheon on earth, I cannot let this happen..." Severa shook her head. Her personal hatred was small, but when it came to the belief in a pantheon, that was a big deal.

　　Lu Fei didn't care at all that Severa still cared about other religions. Judging from the current situation, this concern was also a kind of protection for the Earth plane.

　　In a sense, this time the demon god Bushong sent demons to awaken and summon the gods of this plane. This is definitely a challenge for Lu Fei and the Holy Truth Church, but also an opportunity.

　　The Earth plane is too weak, and the number of gods can be counted on one hand. It would be very difficult to resist the invasion of demons with this level of power. Lu Fei's worst plan is to summon the sacred dragon down at that time. However, in this way, the Earth plane will become the plane of the dragon camp, and it will become a plane that the dragon can intervene in. Their own interests will be squeezed to a certain extent, which is unpleasant.

　　But it is not necessarily the case now. Lu Fei is studying how to awaken the dormant gods of this plane. If he can summon more gods to fight for his own use, the Earth plane can be safe.

　　"My Lord, are you going to the Parthenon in person? If possible, I would like to go with you!" Severa said.

　　"Okay, let's go to the Parthenon without further ado. I also want to see the legendary goddess of victory Athena in person... Hehe, you probably don't know that among the twelve main gods of the Olympian pantheon, I have a good impression of this god!"

　　"Haha, really? It turns out that my Lord also likes the gods of Olympus. I wonder which other gods my Lord likes more?"

　　"Well... Hades, the god of the underworld, and Artemis, the goddess of the moon and hunting, are pretty good, but I can't say anything good about the others!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　Severa was quite disappointed because the goddess of love Aphrodite, whom she believed in before, was not there. Lu Fei laughed when he saw Severa's expression: "Aphrodite is actually not bad, of course, she is a good lover!"

　　Severa was immediately overjoyed, because Aphrodite was not only the goddess of love and beauty, but also the goddess of lovers!

　　…

　　Chapter 505 Maid

　　Acropolis, Parthenon

　　A cool breeze blew across the mottled Roman columns. Tourists stopped in front of the ruins of the temple, occasionally taking pictures of the 3D holographic images with their mobile phones.

　　"Look, the entire Acropolis of Athens is the most complete relic of Greek civilization in the world. Only when we are here can we imagine the prosperity of Greece in the past. How many epic wars have taken place in this city under our feet..."

　　"Haha, now there are only broken walls and ruins left for us to remember! I heard that another ruin was discovered in Iceland. Let's go take a look sometime. I heard that the ruins there are even more intact than here, and the various ancient buildings are magnificent, the pinnacle of art!"

　　"That's unlikely. Is there any architectural art in the world that is more beautiful than the floating city? The architecture of the floating city is not a miracle building that can be created by mortal architects!"

　　"It's not as good, but it's not bad either. The Icelandic ruins have a strong sense of vicissitudes, and the architectural style is also the predecessor of the floating city's architectural art..."

　　When Lu Fei took Severa to the top of the Acropolis, he heard all kinds of comments from tourists. Lu Fei was indeed a little emotional when he revisited the old place. When he looked at the whole of Athens from a distance, his mood suddenly soared.

　　Severa had even more complicated feelings. She was a native Athenian, and her family used to live in the south of Athens, and was an ordinary small trading family.

　　Her father was a shoemaker and her mother sold various fruits and flowers in front of the house. Even after she became a priestess of the Temple of Love, her family's financial situation remained the same. Only after she followed Lu Fei did her family's financial situation improve greatly.

　　"Severa, who else is in your family?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Severa's body trembled slightly, and she was a little dazed. As a god, Lu Fei was actually so attentive and concerned about his family? This was a blessing that ordinary people rarely had.

　　The gods asked, and Severa did not dare to neglect them, and said softly: "Your Highness, my parents, grandparents are still alive, and there are a lot of relatives, so it can be considered a big family!"

　　"Do you have any brothers or sisters?"

　　"I am the eldest in the family. I have a younger brother and two younger sisters. In recent years, we have a little sister who is only 4 years old this year!"

　　Severa smiled, thinking that all his family members were devout believers of Lu Fei, and Lu Fei should understand. In fact, Lu Fei also understood these situations, but understanding is one thing, and asking or not is another, and the meanings here are very different.

　　"Haha, this can be considered as having a child in old age. Given the poor population growth rate in Europe, your parents are able to have children. This is worth encouraging!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"It is worthy of encouragement, so the Greek government has awarded my family a certificate and provided welfare benefits!" Severa also smiled.

　　"Are the two elders enjoying their life now?"

　　"Yes, my parents no longer have their original jobs. I bought villas for them in Athens and Washington. They are the beneficiaries of His Highness's grace and are now devout believers. They pray for His Highness every day!" Severa said.

　　Lu Fei closed his eyes slightly, and following two invisible threads of faith, Lu Fei learned about the situation of Severa's parents. They were two ordinary and kind citizens of Athens, and were also recipients of God's grace. They received God's grace on the day of God's descent that they planned.

　　"How are your brother and sister? Have you made any plans?"

　　"My brother has joined the Flying Fleet Corps. My two sisters are quite talented and are already divine magicians. They are now serving as clergy in the Great Temple in Washington, D.C..."

　　Severa spoke slowly, and when she talked about her family, she seemed very happy, and at the same time she was full of gratitude to Lu Fei. This was the first time that Lu Fei specifically learned about Severa's situation, and he nodded slightly, very satisfied. It was his responsibility to make the people around him feel happy.

　　After a moment of silence, Lu Fei continued the previous topic and said, "For future development, I think we should encourage people to have children. Go back and make a proposal to implement this matter as soon as possible. The population fertility in Europe and North America is a big problem!"

　　"In fact, the birth rate in these regions is slowly increasing now. However, if we can further promote births with generous welfare, the Empire Federation United Community will usher in a peak of population growth..."

　　"Isn't this exactly what we need?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"I understand. I will take care of this matter myself!" Sevilla said, and Lu Fei nodded. He was always very confident in Sevilla's work.

　　"Your Highness, look..." Severa suddenly had an idea and pointed to the stone steps of the Parthenon in front of her, where a woman was standing gracefully in the wind.

　　"Haha, that's the Medusa who escaped back then!" Lu Fei laughed. He had discovered the existence of Medusa a long time ago. At that time, Medusa was freed from the golden shield, occupied the body of a god warrior, and then escaped. He didn't expect to meet her here again.

　　Medusa saw Lu Fei and hurried over, kneeling on one knee and bowing, saying: "Medusa greets the Supreme God. Medusa is willing to be your servant. Please grant my wish, Your Majesty!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and asked, "Why didn't you come to see me earlier?"

　　"Medusa admits her guilt, please forgive me, Your Highness!" Medusa's face turned pale, fearing that Lu Fei would blame her and reject her.

　　Severa was stunned at first, but then she understood why this arrogant Medusa would surrender to Lu Fei at this time.

　　Lu Fei just laughed and said, "Are you afraid that Athena will catch you and use you as a shield again?"

　　Medusa nodded, her face flushed. It was her shame that his head was cut off and then sealed on Athena's shield. She hated and feared Athena. A few days ago, Athena came down, and Medusa, who had been hiding at the bottom of the Aegean Sea, immediately felt Athena's breath and she panicked immediately.

　　After much thought, she finally decided to rely on Lu Fei, the big tree, to end her tragic fate.

　　Lu Fei sighed and said, "Okay, tell me your true origins, and whether the snake hair on your head is a curse from Athena? What exactly is the reason why Athena did that?"

　　It turns out that Lu Fei has been very interested in Medusa's snake hair since he saw it. Legend has it that Medusa is one of the three monsters of the Greek god Gorgon.

　　Her father was Phorcys and her mother was the sea monster Keto. Her hair was all snakes. According to the poet Ovid's Metamorphoses, she was originally a beautiful girl who was cursed by Athena for having a secret date with Poseidon, the god of the sea.

　　Of course there are several other versions. One is that Medusa thought she was so beautiful that she compared her beauty with that of the goddess of wisdom, and was cursed by Athena.

　　There is another version that Medusa was raped by Poseidon in the Temple of Athena. In a rage, Athena turned Medusa's hair into poisonous snakes and cursed her. Anyone who looked directly into Medusa's eyes would be turned into a stone statue, thus becoming an ugly monster. This was equivalent to divine punishment for blasphemy.

　　Medusa was finally beheaded by Perseus and presented to Athena. Athena embedded Medusa's head in the center of the Aegis. That was the golden shield that Lu Fei saw at that time. It still exists in the Temple of Athena in the underground palace of the Parthenon.

　　Medusa's face showed shame and anger, but she quickly recovered and said respectfully: "I only slandered Athena's beauty in the Temple of Athena, and Athena cursed me, causing the Siren blood in my body to manifest, which is why I look like this. It is not like what people say!"

　　Lu Fei suddenly realized that this was the case. Medusa's parents were one god and one mermaid. Her blood was half god and half demon. When the demigod bloodline was dominant, she was a beautiful demigod girl, and when the mermaid bloodline was dominant, she turned into a demon with snake hair and body.

　　Athena's curse was just a trigger, which made the banshee blood in her body become dominant, and Medusa turned from a beautiful girl into a Gorgon.

　　"Really... women really can't be offended, especially if you slander a woman's appearance, you will be hated!" Lu Fei sighed in his heart, feeling that Athena was also jealous, and not a little jealous. It really is true that no matter in the East or the West, powerful women can't be offended...

　　Lu Fei was naturally more sympathetic to the weak. Medusa lost a lot because of the slander she received back then.

　　"Medusa, you have already paid the price for your ignorant and reckless behavior. As for your demon body, I have a way to help you get rid of it and turn you back into a girl. I wonder if you are willing?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Is it really possible?" Medusa trembled slightly and raised her head. She couldn't believe that this demon body was rooted in her blood and she had no way to change it.

　　"This is not difficult. You have the blood of both God and Siren in you. As long as you repress the power of the Siren bloodline and seal it into your body, your God bloodline will become explicit! You can even switch between the two forms at will!"

　　"Then please help me, Your Highness!" Medusa said gratefully.

　　"Well, I'll let you get rid of this demon body. After all, you took the initiative to come to me and volunteer to be my servant. As your master, I can't just not show some appreciation!"

　　Lu Fei pointed at Medusa, and a beam of light fell on Medusa. Lu Fei quickly said, "I say, your divine bloodline should be revealed, and your siren bloodline should be hidden!"

　　Medusa was seen trembling slightly, and she felt the changes in her blood. The changes were miraculous. The snake hair, fine scales on her body and the golden wings gradually faded away, and she finally turned back into a beautiful Greek girl with fair skin and blonde hair.

　　Medusa felt that she was familiar with the transformation of the blood in her body, and could even transform it according to her own will. She looked at her hands excitedly, then stroked her cheeks and golden hair, and immediately swore an oath of allegiance to Lu Fei.

　　…

　　Chapter 506: Confrontation

　　Medusa turned into a beautiful girl, and Lu Fei immediately discovered that her body already had the characteristics of a demigod, and was obviously no longer a mortal body. However, she had not yet become a demigod, so this should be just due to the effect of the divine bloodline.

　　Being half god and half demon, she should have some power. Medusa's power condensed, and the color of her clothes faded and turned into pure white. This beautiful girl suddenly turned into a pure Greek beauty. Where was the horror of Medusa?

　　Severa praised: "You really are a demigod. Your demon body has faded away, and you have suddenly become a beautiful woman that everyone loves. Now no one can tell that you are Medusa!"

　　"It can't be seen anymore!" Medusa said happily. She originally needed magic to conceal her horrific image so that mortals would not see it, but magic was just a sleight of hand and did not change the fundamental thing. Now, she no longer needed to use magic to conceal it.

　　"Severa, I think we should arrange for her to be a church guardian and let her be with the Holy Spirit Sharna!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"This arrangement is suitable. Like Medusa and Sharna, both have extraordinary backgrounds that are not comparable to us ordinary mortals. Naturally, their status must be more transcendent!" Severa said.

　　"Are you satisfied with this?" Lu Fei turned to Medusa and said.

　　"Everything is subject to your Highness' arrangements!" Medusa said with a smile.

　　"Haha, well, let's do this for now. I came to the Parthenon for some serious business, but I didn't expect to meet you. Come with me to the underground palace of the Parthenon to meet Athena!"

　　"Okay!" Medusa's courage suddenly grew. With Lu Fei's support, she was naturally not afraid anymore.

　　Lu Fei laughed loudly and waved his hand. Divine power surged out, wrapping up Severa and Medusa, and rushed towards the back mountain as a ray of divine light. Then he turned and rushed into the passage of the underground palace and landed directly in front of the Temple of Athena.

　　The temple of Athena is shrouded in a golden light shield composed of the interweaving of the power of war and the power of wisdom, which tightly protects the entire temple. Within the light shield, except the power of war and the power of wisdom, there is no other power of any attribute.

　　"Your Highness, this is Athena's true god domain... In this domain, she is almost invincible!" Severa said in surprise. The true god controls the laws, and when the laws are unfolded, the covered area forms a domain.

　　"Yes, Athena is really in there..." Lu Fei nodded.

　　The intrusion of Lu Fei and the other three immediately alarmed the guardians of the Parthenon. A team of nearly a hundred divine warriors trotted out of the temple, formed a large circle, and trapped Lu Fei and the others.

　　"It turns out that the God of Holy Truth has come..." Padra's voice came from the temple, full of grand majesty.

　　Immediately afterwards, Lu Fei saw many people walking out of the temple, led by Padra. She was wearing a golden armor, a golden helmet, holding a golden spear of victory in one hand and a golden shield in the other. She also had a pair of golden wings of light behind her, and she looked very majestic.

　　Behind Padra, there were a dozen or so divine warriors including Timas, both men and women. Lu Fei recognized a few of them, one was Sugra and the other was Sumila, both of whom were Parthenon believers that he had known before.

　　When Lu Fei saw Padra's appearance, he immediately knew that the woman in front of him was not Padra, but Athena. It seemed that Padra had asked her Lord to descend into her body.

　　"It's not Padra, but Her Highness Athena?" Severa was surprised, she also saw the clue.

　　"It is indeed Athena, not the Prophet Padras! Haha, I didn't expect that the Prophet Padras is indeed the prophet of the goddess. She is willing to give everything for the gods. However, this is also the long-cherished wish of fanatical believers like her!" Lu Fei sighed.

　　Medusa beside Lu Fei was very excited, or rather angry and hateful. Her body was trembling slightly, and she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into the flesh and almost drew blood. Her lips were bitten by her pearly teeth, breaking the skin a little and bleeding.

　　"Athena, you barbaric goddess, do you remember me?" Medusa suddenly shouted.

　　"Hahahaha...it's Medusa. I thought my golden shield would lose your head and the snake hair pattern. I didn't expect you to dare to come back. Aren't you afraid that I will seal you?" Athena raised her head slightly and laughed out loud. There was indeed an incomparable heroic spirit between her words and actions, which made people cannot help but admire her.

　　"You...you will be punished!" Medusa gritted her teeth. She looked at Lu Fei and found that Lu Fei frowned. She couldn't help but tremble in her heart. She quickly apologized and retreated behind Lu Fei.

　　"Oh? It seems that Medusa has surrendered to the God of Holy Truth!" Athena's eyes swept across Severa, then fell on Lu Fei, with a hint of anger in her eyes.

　　Severa shuddered, feeling the anger, her mind raced, and she instantly understood why Athena hated her.

　　Lu Fei also felt the hatred in Athena's eyes, and couldn't help but smile: "Your Highness Athena, you are right. Medusa is now the guardian of my Holy Truth Church. Naturally, I have to protect her. If you still want to offend her, you must ask me first..."

　　"Your Highness, what is the purpose of your visit today? Do you want to eliminate dissidents like you eliminated that Eastern god?" Athena snorted coldly.

　　"Oh, so Her Highness Athena also knew about it?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　"Hmph, we are gods who were awakened together. I know exactly whose breath has disappeared!" Athena placed the golden shield on her chest and slowly raised the golden spear of victory in her hand, as if she was ready to fight to the death.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and sighed, "Your Highness, I am not here to fight you to the death today. I am here to show you a bright road. Before, when I went to the Guandi Temple, I also gave the god a chance to choose, but he flatly refused. That's why the tragedy had to happen later. It's really regrettable!"

　　"Aren't you here to fight? Hehe, what bright road do you want to show me? Aren't you just asking me to put down my spear and submit to you?" Athena sneered.

　　Lu Fei spread his hands and said regretfully: "Your Highness, do you have to be so angry? Do you mind the relationship between me and Prophet Padra?"

　　“Bold!!”

　　Athena was immediately furious, her face flushed. She didn't know until she descended that the prophet Padella she descended upon was not in good health, but had had an affair with this guy Lu Fei...

　　In the past, the prophet Padra would have been burned at the stake for blasphemy against God's grace, but now the inheritance of the Parthenon was in jeopardy, and Athena had no way to punish Padra, because once Padra was burned to death, she would have no more suitable "container".

　　Although the container has some flaws, Padra is a prophet and his body is an excellent container. Looking at the believers behind him, no woman's body can compare with Padra's. It's really sad. Why should he wake up in the Ragnarok era?

　　Look at the world, the faith of the Parthenon is in jeopardy.

　　"Your Highness, please calm down. That was all in the past. We were all helpless at the time, and I definitely have no intention of blaspheming Your Highness. I came here today to invite Your Highness to be my subordinate god, because I need to build a relatively complete pantheon as soon as possible to fight against the upcoming invasion of the demon gods. If Your Highness can be merciful and consider the billions of people on the Earth plane, please consider agreeing to my request!"

　　Lu Fei has become smarter now, and his speech is more artistic. He obviously wants people to submit, but he still speaks in such a servile way. Medusa on the side feels that Lu Fei is too thick-skinned and can't help but admire him more and more.

　　Athena's eyes flickered after hearing this, and she seemed to be really considering Lu Fei's suggestion. If it was to resist the impending invasion of the demons, Athena could indeed give everything to save the lives of humans on earth, but the thought of submitting to Lu Fei and becoming a subordinate god made her feel embarrassed.

　　"Stop talking. If you can defeat me, I, Athena, can consider your suggestion!" Athena's eyes went from flickering to firm. She shouted, took a step forward, and stabbed a golden spear at Lu Fei's face!

　　"Well, let's fight first and talk about it. Probably, there's no one to decide who's better. Your Highness won't be willing to be under this Supreme God!" Lu Fei laughed and raised his hand to sweep out with his sword. The blade hit the opponent's golden spear with a clang.

　　The power of the God of War and the power of the Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon suddenly clashed with each other.

　　There are two kinds of divine power. The former is domineering and fierce, solid and tough. It is the fighting power of the god of war. The latter is more noble than the power of the god of war, and its domineering degree is no less than that of the god of war.

　　Athena is known as the goddess of victory. She is proficient in various combat skills and with the power of the god of war, she is almost invincible. She also feels that Lu Fei's divine power is the highest level of power in this plane, and her own power of the god of war has no advantage.

　　Athena leaped up in an instant, and the golden shield in her left hand slammed down fiercely, and the golden spear of victory in her right hand stabbed down again fiercely. The huge power of the god of war was condensed to the extreme. The tip of the golden spear of victory emitted a dazzling light like the sun, and the space collapsed with a rumble. Such a huge energy density has exceeded the limit that the laws of the earth's plane space can withstand.

　　Lu Fei's face suddenly changed. As expected, the power of the true God is above the laws of the lower-level planes. This is why the true God often does not enter the lower-level planes, because that will cause the collapse of space. If this collapse is on a small scale, it is okay. If it is on a large scale, it is estimated that it will trigger a chain reaction in the entire plane, eventually leading to the collapse of the entire plane.

　　"break!"

　　Lu Fei did not hesitate any longer and swept the Sword of Divine Truth again. Hundreds of sacred dragons roared out. Athena screamed and could no longer resist. She quickly hid behind a huge golden shield, which was knocked away by the hundreds of dragons.

　　Athena's face flushed red, and she flew to the top of the Temple of Athena. The air outside the temple was filled with roaring and ferocious dragons.

　　The unique powers and divine might of the Heavenly Dragon descended upon the Parthenon warriors in front of the Temple of Athena, shocking them so much that the timid priestess fainted with her eyes rolled back.

　　“Hahahaha… Your Highness Athena, please don’t let me use the law of the supreme truth to subvert your power, because then I will be depriving you of your throne as a god!”

　　Lu Fei stood in the air, pointing the Holy Sword of Truth at Athena. The power of the Supreme Truth extended invisibly, invading Athena's true God realm and shaking the laws within the realm.

　　"Ah...how could this happen?" Athena's face changed drastically. She finally understood why Lu Fei was able to deal with that Eastern god, because the law of supreme truth is the core of all things, governing all laws and principles of this plane.

　　…

　　Chapter 507: Conquer

　　Please vote and collect, thank you!

　　----

　　It is said that Lu Fei pointed his sword at Athena, and the law of supreme truth invaded the opponent's territory, shaking the opponent's territory and the law of true God.

　　This is a great thing, because the laws of any true god are unique and independent, representing the supreme achievement of the god in a certain field. It is unlikely that other gods will cross the field and shake the laws mastered by others. Because this is unreasonable, unless it is the supreme ruler of the plane!

　　"Supreme God...Supreme God..." Athena's face was pale. She muttered to herself, repeating the word "Supreme God" over and over again, as if she was pondering the true meaning of the Supreme God.

　　Even in the prosperous era of the gods on the Earth plane, there were many gods, but there was still no so-called supreme god. The Eastern Chinese immortal gods, the Indian Ganges gods, the Mayan jungle gods, the Egyptian Nile gods, the Greek Olympian gods, the Nordic gods, the Hebrew light gods...

　　Among so many gods who were once glorious, none of them was able to ascend to the throne of the master of the planes in their heyday. Why would an existence that is above everything appear at the end of this era of twilight of the gods?

　　Athena was puzzled. She couldn't believe what she felt. The power of war and wisdom were actually shaken by the supreme law of truth? She saw the dead!

　　"Hehe, Athena, you won't cry until you see the coffin..." Lu Fei held the sword in his right hand and flipped his left hand slightly, and the clay tablet of fate suddenly appeared in his hand. This clay tablet of fate was the core of the earth plane and the fundamental embodiment of the essence of all the force.

　　"That...what is that thing?!" Athena widened her eyes, her divine eyes turned completely golden, and her divine power gathered in her eyes, trying to see the clay tablet of fate clearly.

　　No one else had the ability like Athena to see the Clay Tablet of Destiny, because the light emitted by the Clay Tablet of Destiny was too strong. All everyone saw was a ball of light, a ball of light with billions of colors, which was now held in Lu Fei's hand, just like holding a ball of brocade clouds.

　　But Athena saw it clearly, her body trembled slightly, and her eyes were fixed on the clay tablet of fate. This was not an incomplete clay tablet of fate, but a complete clay tablet of fate, which reflected the past, present and future of the earth plane.

　　The past was rich and colorful, like a huge memory bank, recording the origin, prosperity and end of the previous mythological era. It was so thrilling that it made Athena sweat profusely.

　　Now, in a moment, Athena saw the rise of the Holy Truth Church, saw Lu Fei's deification, and the immeasurable power of faith all gathered on Lu Fei.

　　She couldn't see the future clearly, only discontinuous fragments. The future was like a big river with infinite branches, and each branch had the potential to become real.

　　In those branches, Athena saw that she was about to be killed, but history would continue, while in some branches, she would still be a god, and would have countless beliefs and be very glorious.

　　Lu Fei didn't care what Athena saw. He shouted, "Athena, I say, I am the truth and you are the falsehood!"

　　"I say, your war power will eventually weaken and fail!"

　　“I say, your wisdom must contain folly, and your omissions must be there!”

　　“…”

　　Lu Fei used the Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon to discredit and subvert the fundamental power of Athena. This was a process. Although Lu Fei possessed the Supreme Truth and had the ability to subvert all other laws, he could not deprive a god of his position all at once. He must first subvert the essence of the power on which the god relied before he could further pull him down from the altar.

　　Athena's body trembled even more violently, her face turned horrible without a trace of blood, the divine power in her body was boiling, and it seemed that it was being changed by an unknown force.

　　How could this be possible? If the power changed, would she still be Athena? Athena was in extreme despair for a moment. Only then did she truly understand the most terrifying power of Lu Fei, which was not something she could contend with.

　　Athena suddenly screamed, and then shouted to Lu Fei: "Wait... Your Majesty the Supreme God, I am willing to submit and be a subordinate god. Please don't use the great prophecy anymore..."

　　Athena thought that Lu Fei was using the Great Prophecy Technique. Lu Fei did not comment, stopped, and said with a smile: "Are you really willing to surrender and not regret it?"

　　"I dare not go back on my word!" Athena no longer dared to show off her strength. If she was in her prime, she might be able to resist a little, but now she had just woken up from a deep sleep, and the power she had when she came into the world was far less than Lu Fei's. Fighting alone, she had no room to fight back.

　　"Okay, let's sign the Styx Contract!" Lu Fei said as he put away the clay tablet of fate.

　　Athena did not dare to disobey. She raised her hand, communicated with the essence of the plane's force ocean, uttered a string of mysterious divine words, and suddenly a ball of oath fire jumped out of the void.

　　Lu Fei also uttered a string of oaths, and another fire of oath jumped out of the void. An invisible force of law extended from the fire of oath, entwining the divinity of Lu Fei and Athena, and the oath was established.

　　Athena seemed to be relieved. The look she gave Lu Fei no longer had the previous anger in her eyes, but was more respectful. Those who had not fainted in front of the temple had already been stunned. They still didn't quite understand what was going on at this moment. They could only vaguely guess something, but were not sure.

　　Athena turned around and shouted, "I'm telling you, I've become a subordinate of the Supreme God. From now on, the Parthenon will be considered a branch of the Holy Truth Church. Why don't you guys quickly step forward and pay homage to the Supreme God?"

　　"Ah... yes, we pay our respects to His Majesty the Supreme!" The believers of the Parthenon hurriedly bowed.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and said, "Everyone, stand up. I have already decided to open up the faith. All the demigods or gods under my command can build their own temples, recruit believers, and gather faith. So I will not abolish the Parthenon, and you can continue to believe in your goddess!"

　　Lu Fei turned to Athena and said, "So the Parthenon will continue to exist, but the history of the gods of the Olympian pantheon can only exist in legends, and cannot be recorded in history, let alone spread through the Parthenon, so as not to confuse people's hearts and beliefs..."

　　"As Your Highness wishes!" Athena quickly agreed. It was beyond her expectation that Lu Fei would continue to allow the Parthenon to exist. According to what Lu Fei said, Athena could understand Lu Fei's intention. Lu Fei wanted to establish a new pantheon to dominate the global faith.

　　Those gods in the past that should not have existed should be classified as myths and legends, and not included in the actual belief system. That is to say, temples cannot be built on them, they cannot receive believers, and faith cannot be consolidated.

　　Athena also thinks that this should be done. Her current position is consistent with Lu Fei's, and this strategy must be implemented resolutely.

　　Medusa's eyes almost spit fire, but in front of Lu Fei, she didn't dare to be presumptuous. She didn't expect Lu Fei not to kill Athena. It was such a pity. Athena, the god, turned out to be a coward in the end. She actually surrendered like this. Is this still the Athena she knew before? Does she still have dignity?

　　While Medusa hated Athena, she also despised her, and this emotion slightly eased the hatred in her heart.

　　"Damn it Athena, this day has come. One day, I will make her surrender at my feet and lick my toes, this boneless woman!" Medusa cursed in her heart.

　　Athena seemed to have sensed Medusa's hatred, but she naturally turned a blind eye to it. Medusa was just a witch, and no matter how she jumped, she couldn't shake her. As an old Chinese saying goes, "An ant trying to shake a tree is ridiculous and overestimating one's own ability!"

　　In Athena's eyes, Medusa was just an ant from beginning to end, but Medusa was a relatively large ant. Unfortunately, an ant is always an ant, and even if it is bigger, it cannot shake the towering tree. She never took Medusa's ridiculous and pitiful hatred to heart, and it was not worth her taking it to heart.

　　Medusa was furious when she saw Athena's behavior. Medusa was originally a proud woman. She could forgive her for cursing her into a witch, but she could not tolerate or forgive being ignored by Athena, a strong woman, for thousands of years!

　　Medusa was filled with anger, hatred, and jealousy. If Athena could be killed with her eyes, she would have died countless times already.

　　Lu Fei saw the conflict between the two women and frowned slightly with sigh. Women are really unreasonable animals. Even God can hardly fully understand women's logic and thoughts.

　　Lu Fei simply would not get involved in such boring conflicts, and let the two women solve their own problems.

　　"Medusa is a woman with too much hatred. She is a dangerous time bomb!" Such a thought flashed through Lu Fei's mind. Even Lu Fei felt that this thought was very sudden and unfounded. He couldn't help but be slightly surprised, but finally shook his head and waved away this strange thought that came out of nowhere.

　　With just this thought, no one could have imagined that the source of the future turmoil in the Imperial Federation would be Medusa. This was truly a thought that became a secret, alas!

　　It has to be said that this is how unpredictable things are. Even God cannot control everything in the world, including the future.

　　…

　　Chapter 508 Arrangements

　　Lu Fei successfully conquered Athena, and this trip was considered a successful completion of the assigned mission. At the same time, he also abducted a beautiful Greek girl.

　　Lu Fei now controls the overall situation of the plane's force ocean and has signed the Styx Contract with Athena. He can rest assured about this contract, which is valid for at least three thousand years. If the contract is violated, the plane's force ocean will reject it, which may result in the loss of divine power or even the stripping of the divine nature and the fall to earth. It is precisely because of the powerful effect and the long duration that Lu Fei can trust Athena.

　　Now the Earth plane has a pillar that can truly resist the devil, and this pillar is the true God.

　　The power of the Supreme Demon God's original body is too strong. They absolutely cannot descend their original body to a small or medium-sized plane like the Earth plane. Those who can descend are all half-demon gods.

　　That is level 20 strength, and it will never exceed level 30. If they exceed this level, not only will their work be in vain, but they will also violate the rules of the game established by the ancient gods since their birth.

　　Athena's power has just descended, and its power is only at level 30, definitely not higher. If she restrains her divine power, she can still stay in the main material interface, but not for long. Even Lu Fei, a true god who was deified in his native land, can only hide in the void level of the Dragon Palace. Unless the Earth plane is really going to be destroyed, Lu Fei's body will not come out easily.

　　Athena accompanied Lu Fei to the floating city. The moment she saw the Dragon Palace, she was shocked. The gods of this plane have many advantages that foreign gods do not have. This is why Lu Fei has not despaired of fighting against the invasion of the demon gods. What is this called? In China, this is called a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake!

　　When Athena saw the temple for the first time, she realized how powerful the Dragon Temple was. The power had exceeded level 30. The reason why such dense energy could exist on the Earth plane was because Lu Fei was a deified god on this plane.

　　"Your Highness, the floating city is really great!" Medusa followed Lu Fei and Severa, looking around. Because she had turned back into the image of a little beauty, some of her feminine nature was also slightly revealed.

　　When they walked into the religious meeting hall, Nubis, Vina, Gris and others were there. They were all very happy to see Lu Fei bringing back Athena and Medusa.

　　Originally, the Holy Truth Church only had one true god, Lu Fei, but now there is finally one more. Although Athena is a pre-disaster god and is much weaker than Lu Fei, she is still enough to deal with the devil. This is equivalent to the Holy Truth Church having one more giant god, and its power can be said to have skyrocketed.

　　Lu Fei took the seat and glanced at the people below. They were all his own people, and their powers were not very strong. Vina, Nubis and others were only demigods and urgently needed to be deified.

　　"Your Highness Athena, please tell me, what kind of support do you need?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"Your Highness, I want to build the Acropolis of Athens into my holy city, which requires large-scale construction, and more cooperation in religious policies... First of all, it is a question of faith. Now most people believe in Your Highness, and it is difficult for me to win their faith. As long as there is faith, everything will be easy!" Athena expressed her dilemma.

　　Lu Fei nodded, turned around and asked Vina: "Your Highness Vina, where is your temple built?"

　　Vina said: "The Grand Temple is being built on Fifth Avenue in New York, and there are 50 medium temples and 150 small temples being built in major cities around the world. The temple is already under construction!"

　　"Are all the personnel ready?"

　　“It’s already being prepared!”

　　"What about the believers?" This was still Lu Fei's biggest concern. He had been too busy collecting believers in the past, so he was a little worried that his men would have nothing to drink.

　　Speaking of this, Nubis, Gris, Vina, Sharna, Elesis and other demigods were very happy. Vina smiled and said, "Don't worry, Your Highness. The newly revised "Charter of Sacred Truth" has been issued long ago, and the official website of the church has also issued a notice, and will also publicize the matter of our five demigods building a temple to gather faith through various channels. We have also set up an official website, not only to promote ourselves, but also to promote the benefits and welfare of believing in demigods. Now many believers have turned to believe in us!"

　　Nubis said on the side: "There are many benefits to believing in demigods. The first one is that the merits are great. Because there are few believers, the earlier you join, the greater the grace you will receive from God. This is the most attractive point! Many people have their own ideas. They think that instead of believing in His Highness, it is better to believe in us demigods, which has a better future!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled, "That's right. After all, there are too many people who believe in me. I can't take care of them all. The number of people who can receive God's grace is naturally limited. It's understandable for those who want to receive God's grace to convert to you! In this case, I'm relieved, but how much faith have you gained now?"

　　Nubis first said, "I have more. After all, I am the Pope of the church. It is inevitable that I will become a true god one day. So when the news was released, many people were attracted. So far, I have 138,000 believers, including 2,000 devout believers, the rest are true believers, and there are even more casual believers."

　　Vina said: "I have fewer followers, 1,200 devout believers, 80,000 devout believers! But the number is still rising steadily. If I increase publicity, I predict that it will double every year!"

　　Sharna also smiled and said, "I still have the most believers. My believers are mainly concentrated in Northern Europe, such as Iceland, Sweden, Norway, Finland, and Denmark. Therefore, my temples are mainly concentrated in these Nordic countries. Currently, there are more than 20,000 devout believers and more than 300,000 true believers..."

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "It seems that it is better to have a foundation... Sharna was originally a heroic spirit of the Nordic Valhalla, so the Nordic people are naturally more willing to believe in her!"

　　Lu Fei turned to Athena and smiled, "Now you understand, don't worry about the issue of faith. What I am worried about now is your lack of competitive consciousness. How many believers you can win depends on your own efforts. Just like the previous US presidential elections, how to win votes depends on your own efforts. For the benefit of the pantheon, I will not trip you up!"

　　Athena said excitedly: "I know this, thank you for your gift, Your Highness!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand: "You are a true god now, even if you are my subordinate, you still deserve the dignity and treatment of a true god. How about this, you are short of resources now, so the taxes paid by the city of Athens every year will be allocated to your Parthenon. You can apply for it first at the Finance Department of the United Community of the Empire Federation!"

　　It turns out that the Imperial Federation United Community has developed by leaps and bounds in recent years. The countries on the two continental plates of Europe and North America have basically achieved integration, the boundaries between countries have become blurred, and the finances and taxation of Europe and North America have been unified under the control of the Imperial Federation United Community!

　　Now some small and economically poor countries in Africa and Southeast Asia are crying out for their national finances to be brought under the unified management of the Imperial Federation United Community, so that they will receive huge additional subsidies every year.

　　Athena was delighted to hear this. If there was an economic foundation, it would be much easier to recruit believers. The demigods were envious of Lu Fei's generosity. You know, Athens is different from the previous economic crisis. Now it is a city with a very developed economy, and the profits and taxes it pays every year are astronomical figures.

　　"The Charter of Divine Truth will also need to be revised again. Add Athena to the chapter on the gods. Uh... let's add Medusa as well. According to the standards of demigods, I think Medusa is now a demigod. It's only a matter of time before she ignites the divine fire..."

　　The plane's ocean of force has been activated. Lu Fei estimates that Medusa will only need four to six months to become a demigod, so it is better to revise the "Charter of Divine Truth" together to avoid revising it again when the time comes.

　　"Ah... Thank you, Your Highness!" Medusa was overjoyed and quickly knelt down on one knee to express her gratitude to Lu Fei.

　　"Since you are a demigod, you should be treated as a demigod. You can build one large temple, fifty medium temples, and one hundred and fifty small temples. You just need to report this to the church, and the church will help you build the temples based on the report!" Lu Fei said.

　　Medusa was overjoyed and expressed her gratitude repeatedly. She had never expected that joining the Holy Truth Church would bring her such good treatment.

　　"Your Highness, the standard for Her Highness Athena's temple is..."

　　"Let's start by building twice as many temples as a demigod. If it's not enough, we can submit a proposal for discussion later. If it's passed, we can increase the number of temples as appropriate!" Lu Fei waved his hand.

　　“Got it!” Nubis nodded, turned to the demigods and smiled, “It seems that we have to work hard too. Whether for the sake of all the people on Earth or for ourselves, we must become gods as soon as possible, because there are many benefits to becoming a god, hehe…”

　　…

　　Chapter 509: Divine Alliance (I)

　　Jesus passed through a Gobi Desert. Along the way, there were springs gushing out from the yellow sand. Jesus seemed to be walking slowly, but in fact he was very fast. This Gobi Desert was not big, only a dozen miles in radius, and it was one of the few desert areas in Saudi Arabia.

　　Ever since Saudi Arabia joined the Imperial Federation United Community, Lu Fei has performed miracles and turned the vast yellow sand area in the Middle East into a forest. However, in order to commemorate Saudi Arabia's history, small desert areas have been opened up in many places for people to travel and explore, or to commemorate the past history.

　　Jesus walked through the Gobi Desert and arrived in Medina.

　　Medina is the first capital of a Muslim country and is one of the three holy places of Islam along with Mecca and Jerusalem. Medina was the center of political and religious activities in the early days of Islam when the Islamic prophet Muhammad founded it, and is also his burial place.

　　The Prophet's Mosque in Medina is the second largest holy mosque in Islam. It is located in the Bani Najjar district of Medina, Saudi Arabia, and is an important mosque in the Middle East.

　　Jesus entered Medina and found that it was now a very beautiful city, with not only super skyscrapers but also temples of various religions.

　　Originally Medina was one of the three holiest places in Islam, but since the rise of the Holy Truth Church, beliefs in the Middle East, including Medina, have been impacted.

　　Fortunately, Lu Fei has always implemented the strategy of non-conflict, non-suppression, and even ignoring other religions in developing the Holy Truth Church. Therefore, although the religious beliefs of the people of Medina have been impacted, there are still many people who still loyally believe in Islam.

　　Faith is something deeply rooted and it is difficult to change anything in a few years, especially in an Islamic holy place like Medina, where people's faith is even stronger. Lu Fei is also aware of this situation, so he has always adopted a strategy of appeasement and freedom of religious belief to infiltrate Medina.

　　The concepts of some young people in Medina began to change, and as a result, many large temples of the Holy Truth that could rival the Prophet's Mosque appeared on the streets of Medina. It was like a competition. The Church of the Holy Truth wanted to show off its grandeur to the mosque, so the temples they built were large in scale. Although the number of believers was not as large as in other cities, it had finally taken root.

　　In recent years, especially this year, the number of Muslims in Medina has dropped significantly. Most of the believers have been snatched away by more and more holy temples of truth. The once glorious Islamic temples no longer have a monopoly position.

　　In the past, Islam was very glorious. It is one of the world's religions and is known as one of the three major religions in the world along with Buddhism and Christianity. In China, it was formerly known as Dashifa, Dashijiaodu, Tianfangjiao, Qingzhenjiao, Huihuijiao, and Huijiao.

　　When Chinese people hear the word Islam, they understand it. In ancient China, Islam even developed to the vast northwest region of China. Many people in Xinjiang Uyghur, Gansu, Qinghai, and Ningxia believe in Islam.

　　The people who believed in Islam at first were called Hui people, and over time they became the Hui ethnic group. Hui people are generally referred to as Hui people. But strictly speaking, there are two types of people:

　　In cases involving ethnic divisions, it refers to Hui people who believe in Islam.

　　There is controversy here, because the Hui people are supposed to believe in Islam, but for various reasons, many people with Hui identity now do not have any so-called Hui group characteristics, such as eating habits and religious beliefs. So these people strictly speaking no longer belong to the Hui ethnic group. They are just Hui people on their identity certificates, but they themselves do not have the characteristics of Hui people.

　　The Hui nationality is not a nation that is derived from blood relations, but a nation that is divided almost purely on religious beliefs. In history, many Han, Mongolian, Tibetan and other ethnic groups became Hui people after converting to Islam or marrying Hui people.

　　Without referring to ethnic divisions, Hui people refer to all Muslims in my country, whether they are Hui Muslims, Uyghur Muslims, Dongxiang Muslims, etc. or even foreign Muslims, they can all be called "Hui people".

　　It can be seen that the belief of Islam has already taken root in China. Although it is not as popular as Buddhism after it was introduced into China, it should not be underestimated.

　　Since China joined the Imperial Federation United Community, the development of the Holy Truth Church in the Hui Muslim areas has been quite slow. However, after the powerful economic invasion, the lives of the Hui Muslims have undergone a qualitative change. Many Hui Muslims have converted to the Holy Truth Church and believe in Lu Fei, the "god" living in the world.

　　Of course, most of the Hui people who converted to Islam were pan-religious, that is, they believed in both Islam and the Holy Truth Church. Lu Fei was not in a hurry and had always taken his time. It seemed that Lu Fei was very tolerant towards the beliefs of the Chinese people, which made Nubis, Gris and others puzzled.

　　The Holy Truth Church has risen strongly and has gathered global beliefs. It should be able to do better. At least other religions should be cleared out, but Lu Fei did not do so. If it was previously busy developing beliefs in Europe and the United States and had no time to manage beliefs in other places, then the time should be ripe in the past two years, but Lu Fei still did not change his strategy.

　　As a result, some cities in the Middle East and northwestern China began to prosper with religious shrines or temples coexisting side by side, especially Islamic religious holy places such as Medina.

　　There were even entire streets lined with temples and shrines, and people only had to go to the same street to pay homage.

　　Although the Holy Truth Church suddenly rose to prominence and became very powerful, and developed over the years, shocking the entire world and attracting many countries to believe in it, Islam still showed its tenacious vitality in the absence of miracles.

　　Islam originally means "obedience" and "peace", which refers to obedience and belief in Allah, the only supreme ruler of the universe and his will, in order to achieve peace and tranquility in both worlds. People who believe in Islam are collectively called "Muslims", which means "obedient people".

　　At the beginning of the 7th century, Islam emerged in the Arabian Peninsula and was founded by Muhammad from Mecca. It mainly spread in Asia and Africa, and was most popular in West Asia, North Africa, Central Asia, the South Asian subcontinent and Southeast Asia. Since the 20th century, it has also spread and developed to varying degrees in some areas of Western Europe, North America and South America. It has a history of more than 1,300 years since its creation, and its influence is extremely far-reaching.

　　According to statistics, in more than 40 Islamic countries in Asia and Africa, Muslims account for the majority of the total population. In more than 30 countries, Islam is designated as the state religion.

　　Lu Fei originally didn't care much about the three major religions. These three religions were severely impacted by the global development of the Holy Truth Church, and they could only gradually decline in the future. Especially Catholicism, which was replaced by the Holy Truth Church in Europe and America and was almost disintegrated. Even the holy place of Catholicism, the Vatican City, was destroyed by the devil. Now the people of Rome and the Vatican City have changed and become a dangerous area.

　　Now the situation has undergone subtle changes. The gods of Islam, Buddhism, and even the Holy Spirit of Catholicism have descended. Naturally, Lu Fei cannot take it lightly.

　　When Jesus arrived in Medina, a report on his whereabouts had already been quickly delivered to the desk of the religious council hall of the floating city.

　　After reading the report, Nubis immediately notified the personnel from the six departments and twelve halls of the church to discuss the matter. These people were all high-ranking officials of the church, including several demigods, legends, Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong and others.

　　"What a wolfish ambition! Why did that god go to Medina? Isn't it obvious that he wants to unite with us to deal with our Holy Truth Church?" Su Tongtong was furious after reading the report.

　　Gris said, "Should we inform His Majesty the Supreme God? Or should we send the Flying Legion directly to crush this conspiracy?"

　　Nubis waved his hand and said, "It's useless. They are two gods. Besides, sending out the flying army will make too much noise, which is not good for the stability and unity of the Imperial Federation!"

　　"There's no movement from the other gods who descended, right?" Vina frowned.

　　"Not yet, but we can only monitor the surface situation. After all, it is impossible for the people below to monitor the actions of the gods. Whether those pre-disaster gods have met and united, I guess only Her Majesty Athena and His Majesty the Supreme God know!"

　　Just as everyone was discussing and fell into a brief silence, Lu Fei's voice rang out from the void: "I know about this matter, don't worry about it, I will naturally make arrangements!"

　　"Yes, as your Highness wishes!" Nubis bowed, then looked at everyone and breathed a sigh of relief, "Your Highness is right. The affairs of the gods are far beyond our control. This matter has to be resolved by Your Highness personally. We just have to cooperate with you fully!"

　　"This is the only way. Damn it! If I, Su Tongtong, were to be deified, the first thing I would do would be to find those pre-disaster gods and beat them up. I don't care what their previous reputations were. Anyone who doesn't submit to our Holy Truth Church will be captured and suppressed!" Su Tongtong said angrily.

　　"Haha, who doesn't want that..." The other demigods laughed. Su Tongtong is in a high position now, but her power has not yet reached the legendary level. With such power, she still wants to become a deity. It is definitely a bit too ambitious. However, everyone does not think that Su Tongtong has no chance of becoming a deity. With her relationship with Lu Fei, Su Tongtong still has a chance to become a deity in the future.

　　Chapter 510: Divine Alliance (II)

　　Jesus wore a white robe and walked into the Prophet's Mosque barefoot. Although he walked all the way, his feet were not stained with a trace of dust and were very clean.

　　"Haha, Allah is indeed in the Prophet's Mosque. It seems that this trip is not in vain!" Jesus looked up at the light on the mosque and found that this light was the same as his own divine light, both were vast, clean, and infinitely bright. He concluded in an instant that Allah was in the Prophet's Mosque.

　　The Prophet's Mosque is the world's first mosque, which was built in the early 1920s of the seventh century. After more than a thousand years of expansion, the original simple Prophet's Mosque has developed into a large-scale building complex.

　　This temple is majestic, with a rigorous and magnificent layout, exquisite and gorgeous decoration inside and outside, and the main space and the outer square can accommodate 1 million people for worship. People who have not actually visited it can never imagine how magnificent and gorgeous this temple is, because it embodies the Islamic people's superb construction skills, aesthetic wisdom, and devout faith.

　　When Jesus walked into the mosque, he was also deeply moved. This mosque was really grand, and most importantly, devout believers could be seen everywhere.

　　Not only is the mosque magnificent, but some believers are sitting in groups of three or four on the carpet of the temple, some are praying with their eyes closed, some are dozing off, some are thinking, and some are praying.

　　Jesus walked on the carpet of the mosque and searched for a while. Suddenly, his eyes fell on a white column in the distance. There, an old man in white clothes and white beard was reading the Koran silently.

　　Jesus walked up quickly, bowed slightly and said with a smile: "Great Islamic God Allah, Jesus greets you!"

　　The old man was surprised for a moment, then slowly raised his head, glanced at Jesus, and grinned, "So it really is Jesus Christ from the Catholic Church. What do you want from me?"

　　Jesus did not answer directly, but looked around at the quiet environment of the mosque and exclaimed: "I really envy you... You are actually taking a break here. Don't you know that the god of the folk belief in the East and the goddess Athena of the Olympian pantheon have both met with trouble?"

　　Allah's eyelids twitched slightly, then slowly closed: "They are them, I am me, what does it have to do with me if something happens to them?"

　　Jesus shook his head and sighed, "So the great Islamic God wants to keep himself out of trouble, but do you think it's possible? According to the way the gods of the Holy Truth Church do things, he will never give us a chance to grow stronger..."

　　Allah was unmoved and said calmly, "You Catholics are like this, but we Muslims are not necessarily like this. Hehe, you probably don't know that I have recovered some of my divine power now, right?"

　　"Yes, my church has fallen apart, but there are definitely still many people who believe in me. Although you have many more Muslims than I do, so what? Are you sure you can compare with the Holy Truth Church?"

　　After a while, Allah opened his eyes, and there was a gleam of light in his deep gaze. No one knew what he was thinking about...

　　"Well, do you have any suggestions? I heard that Athena has surrendered to him, should we also surrender to him?" Allah said.

　　"Hey, great Islamic God, why do you test me? If you want to submit to him, what are you waiting for?" Jesus said.

　　"Haha, I am naturally waiting for a good price. If that person has truly grasped the supreme truth of this plane, is there any need for us to argue here?"

　　"That's absolutely impossible. Even during the heyday of the Chinese gods, no god had mastered the supreme truth of the plane. Do you think the supreme truth of the plane is something that the gods can possess?"

　　Allah nodded, but he didn't believe it either, and said, "Even though he said that, he claims to be the Holy Dragon Supreme Truth... You know, no god would say such lies for no reason!"

　　"That's definitely bragging!" Jesus said.

　　Allah sneered in his heart. This god in front of him was really confident. What a boast. I think even if the main god of the Holy Truth Church really grasped the supreme truth, this Jesus Christ would not admit it. You know, Catholicism has always been quite domineering and does not allow belief in gods other than God. This religion has always excluded other religions and is not on the same path as itself.

　　"You have come from afar just to say this, right?" Allah said calmly.

　　"Of course not. I came here to form a divine alliance with the great Islamic God to fight against the gods of the Holy Truth Church, so that our faith can shine on this earth as before!" Jesus said.

　　"Divine Alliance?!"

　　Allah thought about it and shook his head, wondering when did Catholicism fall to the point of forming an alliance with foreign religions? The true God of Catholicism only recognizes himself as the only one, and all others are false gods. Can such a god form an alliance with other gods?

　　"Yes, God's Alliance, the great Islamic God, what do you mean?" Jesus said.

　　"What I mean? Haha, since it is the Alliance of Gods, besides you and me, which other gods are willing to join the Alliance of Gods?" Allah said.

　　"Well... I believe that the one from the Nordic Kingdom is also willing. Together with the three from the East, we can definitely restore our former glory! According to the ancient agreement, the boundaries of our spreading of faith will remain the same as before!"

　　Allah's eyes became fierce, and he said angrily: "I remember that the previous agreement was broken by you a long time ago. You Catholics have developed everywhere, not only crossing the boundaries, but also launching many wars and causing a lot of killings!"

　　Jesus looked embarrassed and said, "That's all in the past, great Islam, you don't mind it, do you? Besides, that's not what I meant. You know if a religion splits, anything can happen... I think we should just focus on the present!"

　　"Well, right now, your church has fallen apart, and even the Vatican has become an empty city. With only those limited believers, how can you be sure to deal with the Holy Truth Church?" Allah said.

　　"With the great Islamic God and the Nordic Kingdom, we can create a religion and establish faith. As long as we show enough miracles like the Holy Truth Church and show the world our coming, we will regain faith!" Jesus said confidently.

　　If this is true, it is possible that faith can be regained, but religious war will become a cruel reality from then on. Any factor that causes turmoil in the Imperial Federation United Community is not what Lu Fei wants to see.

　　"I'm afraid you have no chance!" A voice came from the void, and at the same time a ray of light shone down, and Lu Fei walked down from the void level.

　　Lu Fei, wearing an off-white robe and holding a sacred sword of truth, appeared in the Prophet's Mosque. Mortals could not see Lu Fei, and there were not many Muslims praying nearby.

　　Allah's face changed slightly. This was his temple, and Lu Fei was able to come in openly without him noticing it beforehand...

　　"Your Highness Allah, you are truly a wise man. It is surprising that you have transformed yourself into an ordinary mortal and hidden in this great mosque!"

　　Lu Fei laughed. He also felt strange. Since Allah had come, why was there still no movement in Islam? There were no miracles or news. Islam was calm.

　　It is obvious that Allah has come down, but he did nothing. Instead, he hid among the Muslims. No one knows what this wise man is up to. This is what Lu Fei is most curious about, because such wise men are often the most difficult to deal with.

　　"So it is the God of Holy Truth who has come. I wonder why Your Highness has come?" Allah ignored Jesus and spoke directly to Lu Fei.

　　"Haha, you two should know why I'm here. You should become my servant gods like Athena. This is the road I'm pointing out for you!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Your Highness, why are you so aggressive? Are you not satisfied with the current situation? You should be able to understand from what I have done that the Holy Truth Church and Islam can coexist peacefully without interfering with each other!" said Allah.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "If there were no demon gods, I would be happy to help, but now it's no longer possible. The demon gods are about to invade, and the entire Earth plane will likely suffer a devastating blow. In order to ensure the ultimate survival of the entire human plane, I must unify all beliefs as much as possible and gather the greatest and strongest force to resist. I will destroy any gods who do not share the same aspirations as me!"

　　"What are you capable of doing to destroy all our gods?" Jesus asked Lu Fei directly, with no emotion on his face. The god who came to earth just stood there, and suddenly a strong divine light surged from his body. The light was so strong that it condensed into a flame, and the light spread and radiated, and the entire Prophet's Mosque was immediately bathed in the divine light.

　　"What's going on? What is this light... Is it a miracle of Allah? Has Allah come?" The believers in the mosque were surprised. They stood up one after another and excitedly looked for the source of the light, but they couldn't find it. The light seemed to come from the void and radiate from the void with no source to be found.

　　…

　　Chapter 511: Exile

　　Lu Fei, Allah and Jesus saw that there was some commotion in the Prophet's Mosque and couldn't help but look at each other. They also knew that the matter could not be discussed in the mosque.

　　The three gods worked in unison and transformed into a beam of light that rushed up into the sky, hovering over the Eurasian continent, about 5,000 kilometers above the ground. Coincidentally, an artificial satellite of unknown purpose flew past them quickly.

　　"No one will disturb us now!" The three gods occupied each side, and Jesus was emitting light, and he was eager to fight with Lu Fei.

　　"Why do we always have to fight before making a choice?" Lu Fei shook his head and stretched out his hand to grab into the void. The Sword of Sacred Truth was grabbed out from the void and held in his hand.

　　"This sword is called the Holy Truth, Your Highness Jesus, please teach me!" Lu Fei pointed the sword at Jesus, while Allah on the other side stepped aside and watched. Lu Fei was quite satisfied. This was Allah's attitude. Well, then he would severely defeat Jesus and bring Allah into the Holy Truth system. His Islam had many temples all over the world. If he could get the support of the Holy Truth Church, he would soon become the god second only to himself.

　　On the other hand, Jesus no longer has this advantage, because the foundation of Catholicism around the world has been eroded by the Holy Truth Church, so the Holy Truth Church has become the largest religion today. This is probably why Jesus was unwilling to submit to Lu Fei, because of hatred.

　　"Just watch, I am going to take back my Catholic faith. I will take back everything you have taken from the church!" Jesus grabbed a cross with divine power and it appeared in his hand. He shook the cross and said:

　　"The Lord said, let there be light!" As soon as Jesus finished speaking, countless balls of light appeared around Lu Fei. These balls of light condensed to the extreme, forming a light as scorching as the sun. The unimaginable temperature would burn any element. Jesus wanted to purify Lu Fei.

　　People on the earth suddenly exclaimed because they found that there was an extra sun in the sky, but this sun was smaller.

　　However, Lu Fei felt that the temperature around him suddenly soared and reached the surface temperature of the sun in an instant. At such a temperature, all substances and elements would change.

　　The light of Lu Fei's sacred dragon supreme truth radiated out, and wherever it passed, a territory was immediately formed.

　　"Your Highness Jesus, are you still going to exercise orders and authority in the name of the Lord? It seems that Your Highness is destined not to become the Lord God..." Lu Fei smiled, and the domain spread out. The light as hot as the sun was radiated by the Holy Dragon Supreme Truth Domain. The light was immediately decomposed and the temperature returned to normal in an instant.

　　"Ah... this is impossible?!"

　　Jesus opened his mouth wide, his eyes twitching, and he was quite horrified. Because his divine light was the most yang and purest light in the world, representing "the light of the world" and containing his own divine will, how could it be easily decomposed?

　　Lu Fei ignored Jesus' shock and pointed his sword at Jesus, saying, "I say, I command all laws, I subdue all ways, I am the Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon!"

　　"I say, your bright truth is false, and my sacred truth is supreme!"

　　"I say, your light, I decompose, I overturn!"

　　As Lu Fei finished speaking, the entire void began to shake, and the vast will of the planes was responding to Lu Fei's orders. The light emitted by Jesus quickly dimmed, and the light surging from his body turned into wisps of light and dissipated into the sky and earth.

　　"This is impossible, how can this be possible, you are performing magic, this can't be divine magic..." Jesus screamed in shock, he held his head with both hands, scratching his scalp with his fingers and going crazy.

　　In Jesus' cognition, the power of theocracy is orthodox and supreme, while the power of magic is the power of the devil, which is not orthodox and is heretical.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Your Highness Jesus, I have already said that I am the Supreme Truth. You should know what this means. The gods of this plane are all under my control. Unless most of the gods in the Age of Gods rise up in revolution, it is possible to overthrow my authority. Otherwise, you will not be able to compete with me... Submit, it is not shameful to become a subordinate god of the Supreme God!"

　　"This is impossible! The Lord's glory is the most glorious. The Lord's glory once illuminated the entire world. The Lord should be the supreme God of the plane. You are stealing the Lord's glory!" Jesus was hysterical. Perhaps nothing in the world about mortals could move him, but once it came to issues such as the position of God and divine power, no God could remain calm.

　　Because it is their deepest interest.

　　Allah, who was watching the battle on the side, sighed and shook his head. He was also shocked by Lu Fei's supreme law of truth. That was the supreme power on the Earth plane, and it was almost impossible for the gods of this plane to subvert it.

　　"Perhaps I have to cooperate with the foreign demon to subvert the supreme truth..." As the thought flashed through his mind, Allah shuddered. He quickly dismissed this evil thought that suddenly popped up in his mind. No matter what, cooperating with the demon had exceeded his bottom line.

　　How could Jesus be so unwise? Did he still think that this was his time? Now was the time of the new gods. The old gods could only keep up with the times and transform themselves into new gods in order to continue to develop. Otherwise, they would be ruthlessly abandoned by the great era...

　　Allah has always been proud of his wisdom. He has a deep vision and can judge the situation. He looked at the Eurasian continent and the distant African continent under the sky. The beliefs of the entire world have almost been unified under one will. This is an unprecedented thing. Even in the previous era of gods, such a situation had never occurred.

　　Allah glanced at Lu Fei, sighed, and then said with great emotion: "This young god is really blessed by nature. He was able to suddenly rise in the era of twilight of the gods and usher in a new dawn of mythology. Since this era was created and guided by him, it is understandable that he dominates the trend of the plane world..."

　　These old gods have become a thing of the past, but now that they have come again at this mythological dawn, isn't it wrong for them to try to take over?

　　Allah's thoughts are turning, constantly assessing the situation, and constantly evaluating this new era.

　　This is no longer the old era that I am familiar with. In the new era, the population is prosperous, and magic technology dominates human life. The great enrichment of material and spiritual civilization has reached a new height. Humanity’s footprints have broken through the earth plane and are about to develop into the deep space plane...

　　What an exciting era!

　　"Perhaps...perhaps we can develop to other planes like the demons, invade and occupy, colonize, or open up the second or third plane!" Allah was shocked when he thought of this. This path was really very tempting. At least by that time, the glorious will would not only illuminate a continent or a certain plane, but countless planes...

　　Allah suddenly understood Lu Fei's ambitions. Just by looking at how Lu Fei developed the flying battleship, one could understand that he had great ambitions. After realizing this, Allah truly began to admire Lu Fei.

　　"Perhaps, his rise is not accidental. Haha, it's really funny. If I only focus on the immediate interests, what future do I have?"

　　With this thought, Allah has decided to submit to Lu Fei. He knows that if Lu Fei wants to establish a pantheon, he will need a lot of subordinate gods. The sooner he joins, the more stable his position will be. It is not too late to join now, but it is the right time.

　　Allah decided not only to join Lu Fei's pantheon, but also to help Lu Fei conquer other gods and strengthen the power of the pantheon. Only by successfully resisting the invasion of extraterritorial demons, will spring come to the Earth plane!

　　"Your Highness the Most High, please stop!" Allah could not help but speak when he saw that Jesus was about to be defeated.

　　"Oh, Your Majesty Allah, are you planning to surrender and become my subordinate God?" Lu Fei asked in surprise and turned to look at Allah.

　　"Yes, Your Majesty the Supreme God, since Your Majesty has mastered the highest truth, Allah will obey the will of the plane and be a subordinate God!" Allah bowed slightly and expressed humility.

　　"Haha... Well, you are worthy of being a wise man!" Lu Fei was very surprised and couldn't help laughing.

　　Jesus was stunned for a moment, then he angrily asked, "Allah, how dare you betray me?"

　　Allah looked at Jesus with pity and shook his head, saying, "Without an alliance, how can there be betrayal? Catholicism and Islam have always been two completely different paths... Your Highness Jesus, you should wake up and stop acting on impulse. Just obey the will of the plane!"

　　"Don't even think about it!" Jesus was furious. Because of his anger and unwillingness, he had lost the vision and awareness to judge the situation.

　　Lu Fei frowned and was about to attack again to completely destroy Jesus, but Allah said quickly: "Your Majesty, Jesus is a god of this plane after all. He has been a blessing to many mortals. Please exile him!"

　　"exile?!"

　　Lu Fei looked at Allah, then at Jesus, and said, "Well, I still have to give face to His Majesty Allah, and we are of the same origin, so why should we be so anxious to hurt each other? I don't want to force him too much!"

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and the plane door was released. It flew into the void and stood still. Then the door opened, and a beautiful continent appeared on the other side of the door. That continent was the Terran continent where Lu Fei made his fortune.

　　Jesus' face turned pale. He looked through the door to the plane and felt that it was a new continent full of vitality. The continent was even better than the Earth plane.

　　"Your Highness Jesus, you'd better go there by yourself. If you can't be of one mind with us, when the devil invades, the entire Earth plane will be in danger. Instead of this, you might as well go by yourself and never appear on Earth again!" After Allah said this, he walked to the other side and formed an angle with Lu Fei to clamp Jesus.

　　"Hmph! Just wait, I will be back!" Jesus looked up at the vast starry sky, then looked at the earth beneath his feet, and then with a trace of attachment and unwillingness, he walked into the door of the plane without looking back. With a flash of light, Jesus had turned into a ray of light and landed somewhere in the vast continent of Terran.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand, and the door to the plane flew back and fell into his hand. This time, he solved two more gods. There were still four gods left to be dealt with. He hoped that they could also judge the situation and make choices and compromises for the people of the world.

　　Chapter 512 Odin

　　Antarctica.

　　The howling cold wind was raging. Under a snow-capped hill, Odin stood in the wind and snow, looking at the snowy field under the hill with a nostalgic look.

　　Behind Odin followed dozens of divine warriors. These divine warriors were recently trained by Odin. Because they were elite trained by God, they were very powerful and could rival barbarians like Wolf.

　　Ever since the Icelandic Rune Society defected to the Church of Holy Truth, the belief in the Norse gods has completely fallen to the bottom. Only one elder of the original Rune Society left the society and established a secret church in the snowy Norway - the Cult of Odin.

　　Odin descended and possessed the body of a burly Nordic man from the church. He had a face full of stubble and looked 70% similar to Odin's original appearance. He was also quite burly.

　　At this time, Odin finally found the South Pole after going through untold hardships. He was wearing a red cloak and golden armor, looking majestic. The gods and warriors behind him all looked at their lord in awe.

　　"My lord, are the Brave Paradise and the Nordic Hell sleeping under this ice and snow?" Dovas, the leader of the God Warriors, stepped forward and asked.

　　Odin nodded and said in a loud and slightly excited voice: "That's right, I can feel that the fragments of the two planes, the Brave Paradise and the Nordic Hell, are under this land. You guys step aside and let me get them out!"

　　Odin chanted the mysterious language of God, and the snow began to tremble. Everyone felt that a great and powerful force seemed to be erupting from beneath the earth.

　　“Boom…”

　　The snow was turned over, and it was very spectacular. An independent small plane rose from the snow. This plane was very strange, and its edges were transparent, as if separated by countless distorted spaces, and inside was a piece of land with a radius of hundreds of miles.

　　Dovas could see that the piece of land was looming, with countless tall trees and stone statues standing on it. Those stone statues were hundreds of meters high and very majestic. Each stone statue was different, and they were all statues of brave warriors.

　　There must be a stone-paved square under the statue, with countless squares connected together, and occasionally palaces can be seen.

　　"Is this the Paradise of the Brave?" Dovas' eyes widened. It was incredible that a piece of land that looked like a large park was hidden in an independent small plane...

　　"Come!" Odin stretched out his hand and grabbed the void. The independent small plane actually fell into his hand and became only the size of a palm.

　　"It's amazing, it can even become smaller!" The divine warriors were extremely surprised.

　　"There is another Nordic Hell!" Odin chanted the word of God again, and the earth shook again, rumbling... another independent plane of space rose up and flew out.

　　This plane is filled with sulfur-colored fog. You can see a vast expanse of land inside, covered with dark brown rock and magma. The ground is cracked due to the heat, and there is not a single plant at a glance. It is like a purgatory with a terrible environment.

　　Occasionally, terrifying demons roared past in the space of Purgatory. In the lava, evil spirits could be seen struggling and screaming. In the center of Purgatory was a lava lake. In the center of the lake stood a castle with the words "Hell Judgment City" written on it in large letters, with black flames burning on the letters.

　　"It's so scary. Is there such a scary place in the world?" Although the gods' warriors were very brave, they were still frightened.

　　Odin turned around and laughed, "My warriors, you don't have to be afraid. As long as you believe in me, your heroic spirits can enter the Paradise of the Brave and gain eternal life like me. As for Purgatory, it is the place where the souls of enemies or sinners are exiled!"

　　The God Warriors breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Then my Lord, if we open these two treasures, can we fight against the Holy Truth Church?" Dovas said cautiously.

　　Odin's eyes flickered, and he pondered for a long while. After a long while, he shook his head and said, "I'm afraid it will be difficult. I don't feel right now. Two of the gods who came down with me have disappeared. I don't know if they are hiding or have fallen!"

　　"The fall of the gods?" The gods' warriors looked stunned and obviously did not quite believe it. They would rather believe that the gods had hidden themselves.

　　"Well, they are probably hiding. Don't worry about them... Dovas, you said there are heroes from our Nordic Kingdom in the Holy Truth Church. Who are they?"

　　"It's Sharna and Jupiter... My Lord must know them, right?"

　　“Hahahaha… I was wondering who it was. It turned out to be Sharna and little Jupiter. These two little guys were originally frozen in Valhalla. I didn’t expect them to come out now and join the Holy Truth Church!”

　　Odin laughed. Sharna and little Jupiter were the princess and little prince of the Kingdom of Samikael. When the barbarians invaded, the kingdom was destroyed. Valhalla sent messengers to lead the spirits of the brave men to the Nordic kingdom. Sharna and little Jupiter were two of them.

　　Later, the three goddesses of fate predicted the coming of Ragnarok, so Odin ordered the three goddesses of fate to prepare for the future. The three goddesses of fate froze Valhalla underground, waiting for the Norse gods to be awakened after Ragnarok...

　　"Not good. The Hall of Heroes is guarding the seeds of the World Tree. Sharna and Jupiter have joined the Holy Truth Church. Could the seeds of the World Tree have been taken away by that church?"

　　Odin's face suddenly changed. There was only one seed of the World Tree in the world. The World Tree of the last era of the gods had been destroyed in Ragnarok. If the Nordic Kingdom of Gods wanted to prosper again, the World Tree was indispensable.

　　"My Lord, let's go find Sharna. I heard that she is now a holy spirit. If my Lord comes in person, she will not dare to act presumptuously and will definitely return the World Tree to the Kingdom of God!" said Dovas.

　　"Yes, we must get it back. The World Tree is very important to us, the gods of the Norse Kingdom, and it must not fall into the hands of outsiders!" Odin said hurriedly.

　　"No need to look for me, Lord Odin, Sharna is already here!" In the sky raging with wind and snow, a flaming chariot was seen speeding towards them, dragging a long trail of flames.

　　There were several people standing on the chariot, one was Sharna, and the other two were Lu Fei and Gris. The flaming chariot circled over the hill and then landed on the snow. The flames of the chariot were very strange, and the ice and snow would not melt when they came into contact with them. It turned out that the flames were just the light of the Holy Spirit.

　　"Sharina, you are here?" Odin was surprised.

　　"Greetings, Your Highness!" Sharna and Jupiter bowed slightly.

　　"Hahahahahaha... You are so bold Sharna. When you see me, you don't even call me Your Majesty. Have you really betrayed my Nordic Kingdom of God and become a minion of the Church of Holy Truth?" Odin laughed, and then his expression became stern, and the majestic divine power pressed towards Sharna like a tidal wave.

　　Sharna's face changed drastically, and her body began to tremble. She was about to be hurt by the divine power. Lu Fei happened to step forward and stood in front of Sharna. He smiled and said, "Your Highness Odin, please don't blame the Holy Spirit Sharna. Blame me if you want to blame someone!"

　　"Are you the main god of the Holy Truth Church?" Odin looked at Lu Fei, his eyelids twitching violently. Although he was reborn as a mortal, one of his eyes was blinded at that time, making him a one-eyed dragon. Now Odin's blind eyeball was also moving, which looked very strange.

　　…

　　Chapter 513 Death

　　"Are you the main god of the Holy Truth Church?" Odin asked.

　　"It's me. Your Majesty Odin, you can call me Lu Fei!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Well, Your Highness Lu Fei, what do you want to do?" Odin frowned.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Perhaps His Highness Odin also knows that the Earth plane will be invaded by the demons, and you pre-disaster gods should have been sleeping in the Ragnarok, but now you have been awakened and summoned to the human world by the demons of the All Evil Society. The purpose is to create chaos in this world so that the demons can reap the benefits..."

　　"Humph, even though we were summoned to the main material interface by the devil, we are not controlled by the devil. I can kill those little devils with just one finger!"

　　"Your Highness Odin may be able to crush those demons to death, but when the demon god invades, what should Your Highness do?" Lu Fei said.

　　Odin frowned and said, "Your Highness Lu Fei, just say whatever you want to say. There's no need to beat around the bush! It's too much trouble to listen to!"

　　"Well, I'm here this time to invite His Majesty Odin to join my God Alliance!"

　　"Divine Alliance?"

　　Odin immediately frowned. The word "divine alliance" can be understood in many ways. However, given the current situation, he does not seem to be qualified to conclude an equal divine alliance with Lu Fei, and can only conclude a subordinate alliance.

　　"You want me to be your subordinate god?!" Odin said bluntly.

　　"Haha, Your Highness Odin should be aware of the current situation. This is the only wise choice Your Highness can make. Perhaps Your Highness has not yet understood. Before coming to Your Highness, I have already looked for Your Highnesses Guandi, Athena, Jesus and Allah. I also pointed out the way for them. Unfortunately, Guandi and Jesus refused, but Your Highnesses Athena and Allah agreed. This has greatly increased the overall strength of the Holy Truth God System. I hope Your Highness Odin can also make the right choice!"

　　Odin's heart was filled with awe. At this moment, he realized that it was Lu Fei who caused the disappearance of Guandi and Jesus' aura. However, Odin was a true warrior. He would never bow to power. Moreover, he was the main god of the Norse Kingdom of God. Naturally, he would not bow to Lu Fei, a latecomer!

　　"How about it, Your Majesty Odin, what do you think?" Lu Fei said.

　　"Make Odin surrender? Haha, absolutely impossible..." Odin laughed, and dozens of gods and warriors behind him raised their weapons, some with swords, some with spears.

　　"Is this your Highness's choice?" Lu Fei looked at Odin calmly.

　　"Yes, this is my choice!" Odin said coldly, divine power surging from his hands. Tens of millions of mysterious runes rolled in the divine power, and then condensed into an iron-cutting sword representing wisdom.

　　Odin is the supreme god of the original Norse kingdom, known as the king of the dead, the god of war, the god of power, and the god of magic. Runes are the embodiment of the god of magic. Runes are mysterious divine texts that represent the wisdom and magic power between heaven and earth, so Odin is called the god of magic.

　　His original holy spear, Gungnir, can no longer be found, but he still has many powers, which are not inferior to other powers, such as the power of runes.

　　"Your Highness Odin, you should know that your current divine power is far from reaching the peak of the Age of Gods. It is not easy to defeat me!" Lu Fei advised.

　　"Haha, Nordic warriors have always been the most powerful fighters. Their strong will can bring them the ultimate victory!"

　　Odin held the Iron-Slashing Sword, swung it at Lu Fei and said, "Iron-Slashing Sword, cut the enemy's soul in half!"

　　In an instant, Lu Fei felt that there was a power law in the dark void that bound his soul. A huge force rushed out from the Iron-Cutting Sword and split his soul in half. The heart-wrenching feeling made Lu Fei's face pale.

　　"What a powerful power of rune. It involves laws and is similar to the great prophecy. No wonder Your Highness can become the invincible god!" Lu Fei exclaimed in admiration. His own soul quickly merged and recovered quickly. This was all due to Lu Fei's practice of soul magic. Now this magic had long been integrated into the supreme truth of the sacred dragon, so Odin's attack basically did not hurt Lu Fei.

　　“He wasn’t killed?” Odin was surprised. He swung the Iron Sword again and said, “Under the Iron Sword, everything will be frozen!”

　　Mysterious ice immediately condensed around Lu Fei, freezing him inside. Odin was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Lu Fei's voice suddenly shook the void and said, "I say, the supreme truth of the sacred dragon should cut through all laws!"

　　With a loud bang, the black ice broke apart, and Lu Fei walked out calmly holding the Holy Sword of Truth. He patted the ice and snow on his body gracefully and said, "Your Highness Odin, is this all you can do?"

　　Odin was furious and said, "Well, the power of nature can't do anything to you, right? Look at my power of death!"

　　Odin waved his hand, and the entire Antarctic continent shook slightly. In the black ice layer hundreds of meters below the earth, countless ancient undead spirits awakened. They rushed out of the ground and gathered around Odin. Outside Odin, a tornado of undead blew up, and the undead spirits were howling, roaring, and flying wildly.

　　Among the undead there are beasts, humans, demons and devils.

　　"King of the Dead, come out!" Odin roared with his head raised. As soon as he finished speaking, all the undead gathered together and condensed into a King of the Dead wearing a black robe and with a strong aura of death. The image of the King of the Dead was a bit like the Western God of Death, holding a scythe in his hand and wearing a black robe. Lu Fei's face changed slightly. He felt that this King of the Dead was actually at the demigod level and possessed the divine fire core of the God of the Dead.

　　"Death Harvest!"

　　Odin said. The King of the Dead immediately flew over, and wherever he passed, a powerful storm was stirred up. The King of the Dead raised his huge sickle and chopped it down on Lu Fei's head.

　　"Haha, it's really scary!" Lu Fei pointed at the sacred truth and shouted, "Everything collapses!"

　　This shout was indeed extremely sharp. With a loud crash, the aggressive Undead King immediately collapsed, turned into ashes, and disintegrated between heaven and earth in an instant.

　　"How could this happen?" Odin's face turned pale.

　　"Your Highness Odin, the game is over, it's my turn now!" Lu Fei sneered, pointed at Odin with the Holy Sword of Truth and said, "I am the Holy Dragon Supreme Truth, I say, the enemy must be frozen!"

　　Lu Fei retaliated in the same way Odin opened his mouth and wanted to scream, but in an instant the black ice froze his entire body. The great god Odin was actually frozen into a white ice sculpture.

　　Seeing this situation, Odin's god warriors went crazy and rushed towards Lu Fei with sharp blades in their hands.

　　"Go with your master!" Lu Fei swung his sword, and an invisible force swept across. How could the gods' warriors resist it? Their souls had already been chopped off, and their bodies fell to the ground like wood, making a thumping sound.

　　Lu Fei took a step forward and came behind Odin. With a slash of divine truth, a cold light flashed, and Odin's head immediately rolled to the ground and died.

　　Brilliant divine light gushed out from Odin's neck, and several dazzling true god talismans rushed out, one representing the "King of the Dead", one representing the "God of War", one representing the "God of Power", and one representing the "God of Magic"...

　　Chapter 514: Confrontation

　　The true god talisman flew out, and Odin's body changed into that of a mortal. It was a pity that this mortal had been killed by Lu Fei.

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hand and grabbed all the talismans of the true god. These were the laws of power that Odin relied on to become king. If he didn't, he would be a fool.

　　All the True God Talismans were struggling in their hands, but under the shining light of Lu Fei's divine power, the True God Talismans suddenly calmed down, as if they were comforted by Lu Fei.

　　Seeing this, the Holy Spirit Sharna sighed and said, "Congratulations, Your Highness. These are the source of Your Highness Odin's power. With these things, Your Highness' power will be even stronger!"

　　"These things are of little use to me. Among them, this magic true god talisman has incredible power of law and can command the power of nature. It is in harmony with you, so I will give it to you!"

　　Lu Fei flicked his hand, and a colorful magic talisman fell into the body of the Holy Spirit Sharna. Suddenly, brilliant divine light burst out from Sharna's body, and lights of various colors appeared one by one. Countless divine symbols rotated outside her body like bean sprouts, looking complicated and gorgeous.

　　"Haha, really good..." Lu Fei nodded with satisfaction. The Holy Spirit Sharna was not suitable for the Talisman of the God of War, but could inherit the Talisman of the God of Demon from Odin.

　　The basis of Odin's magic is the Runes, ancient texts that contain the laws of heaven and earth and possess supreme knowledge and wisdom. Sharna originally also practiced the power of Runes and had long understood the secrets of Runes. Now that she has truly obtained the magic talisman of the main god Odin, she has perfectly inherited its power and displayed an extraordinary scene.

　　At this time, a beam of light flew from a distance and suddenly landed on the snow, revealing a child with wings. It was little Jupiter.

　　"Oh, big sister, have you become a god?" Little Jupiter flew to Sharna, grabbed one of the shining symbols, licked it with his tongue curiously, and felt that it had no taste.

　　"You are so naughty. You don't even show courtesy when meeting the Supreme God?" Sharna knocked on little Jupiter's head.

　　Little Jupiter held his head and said to Lu Fei resentfully: "Jupiter greets His Highness!"

　　"Haha, no need to be so polite!" Lu Fei waved and said with a smile.

　　Little Jupiter then flew around Sharna a few times, curiously looking at the light spinning around Sharna, and asked curiously again: "Has Big Sister become a god? This seems to be the light of His Majesty Odin!"

　　"It's not that he has become a god, but that the divine power has leaked. I am not yet able to fully inherit the power of the talisman of the Magic God, so this scene happened!" Sharna stroked the little Jupiter's head.

　　"So has Lord Odin been defeated?" Little Jupiter glanced at the Iceman. He did not realize that it was Odin, because the corpse was now a mortal body, without the breath and power of the gods.

　　"Well, he has fallen asleep again!" Sharna said. Gradually, the divine power and magic symbols outside of her body were absorbed into her body, and Sharna became extremely sacred.

　　"Thank you, Your Highness, for your help!" Sharna was surprised and happy. She already felt that she had reached the peak of demigod. As long as she had enough power of faith, she could be officially deified.

　　"Let's go..." Lu Fei glanced at the corpses on the ground, turned into a ray of light and rushed into the sky. Then the light flew across the rivers on the earth and landed on the floating city.

　　Entering the main temple, Severa came up to him and asked, "My Lord, you are back?"

　　"Well, is there anything wrong?" Lu Fei asked.

　　"It's nothing serious, but I just received news that the three gods in the east have stopped the construction of the temple!"

　　"Haha, they are good at knowing the destiny!" Lu Fei immediately laughed and looked up.

　　Severa didn't understand. The West didn't talk about things like destiny, and Severa didn't know what it was. Anyway, Severa only knew the great will of the plane's ocean of force.

　　"Severa, come to the religious meeting hall!" Lu Fei glanced at Severa and found that Severa's divine power had increased again, which meant that she had been practicing very hard these days.

　　"yes!"

　　The two entered the religious meeting hall, and Nubis hurried into the hall and saluted, "Your Highness, you summoned Nubis?"

　　"Well, you two come up!" Lu Fei said with a smile. The two looked at each other, not daring to neglect, and took two steps forward.

　　Lu Fei looked at the two and said, "You all know our current situation. There are demon gods outside, watching us covetously. We don't know when they will suddenly descend, so we can only increase our strength as much as possible to prepare for a rainy day. I just went out and got a few True God Talismans. Now I will give one to each of you!"

　　Lu Fei flicked his hand, and a "King of the Dead" fell on Nubis, and a "God of Power" fell on Severa. The two of them were suddenly surrounded by light, and countless mysterious divine symbols emerged from their bodies and swirled around them.

　　"The King of the Dead?"

　　Nubis' eyes widened. He felt that the King of the Dead possessed the power of the law of death. This power was extremely huge and majestic. Such a law was usually only possessed by the god of the underworld. But now, such power of the law was actually added to himself.

　　Soon, countless divine symbols converged into Nubis' body. Nubis, the dark demon, immediately comprehended the laws of the true God. He only needed to be formally deified to become a true god.

　　On the other hand, the golden divine symbols outside of Severa's body kept spinning and showed no sign of retracting, making Severa look ashamed.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Severa, you have made great contributions to the Holy Truth Church, so you can accept this "God of Power" calmly. However, your foundation is relatively weak, and you need to practice for a few days before you can inherit the True God Talisman. The next step is to collect faith and prepare to deify. What the Earth plane needs is not a demigod, but a local True God, which is the last barrier to resist the invasion of foreign demons!"

　　Severa also knew that she had gained a great benefit. She widened her eyes, a little bit unbelieving, could she be deified soon? This was too sudden, as if a big pie had suddenly fallen from the sky, hitting her dizzy.

　　"Your Highness, where did you get these two True God talismans?" Nubis asked after taking a deep breath.

　　"Haha, it's your good fortune. I went to find trouble with Odin, but he rejected my proposal, so I cleared it. These True God Talismans were obtained from Odin. You should quickly inherit them. When we are deified, we won't be afraid of the invasion of foreign demons!"

　　"Thank you for your gift, Your Highness!" Nubis and Severa saluted hurriedly. This reward was really too generous. For Nubis, the King of the Dead was just right for him, a demon of the underworld. Perhaps no one in this world could understand death better than him.

　　The God of Power is also very suitable for Severa. She is now sitting in a high position, admired and noticed by thousands of people, enjoying the pinnacle of power in the world. There are not many people who can understand and enjoy the glory of power like her.

　　"What other talismans of the true gods has Your Highness obtained?" Severa asked.

　　"There is also a True God Talisman of the God of War. This True God Talisman was supposed to be given to Athena, but Athena is now a god. She has her own laws of the God of War and laws of wisdom. I want to give the laws of the God of War contained in this True God Talisman to Medusa. On the contrary, Gris and Vina have a solid foundation. Even if they don't need the True God Talisman, they will be successfully deified in the future!"

　　"Just as Your Highness wishes!" Nubis and Severa had no objection. Anyway, they had already gained enough benefits. In the future, they would have a seat before the throne of the Supreme God. This was enough.

　　"Why don't you give it to me?" Su Tongtong ran in from outside the conference room, staring at the God of War Talisman in Lu Fei's hand.

　　"You?" Lu Fei said with a smile, "You are not suitable. You are too weak now. If you accept this kind of thing, you can indeed ascend to heaven in one step. But are you ready to be deified?"

　　"I have no problem, Your Highness Lu Fei. What I can handle is just collecting faith, right? As long as you give me this talisman of the God of War, I will immediately have someone build a temple!"

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "It's too hasty, and this thing is not suitable for you. Medusa is a female demon before the calamity of this plane. She is originally very powerful and has the ability to comprehend the laws of the God of War. As for you, wait for the next opportunity!"

　　"Then how long do I have to wait? Although my strength level has increased, it is still too slow. At this rate, I won't be able to become a god even in a hundred years..." Su Tongtong was very anxious.

　　Lu Fei's mind suddenly moved. He raised his hand to stop Su Tongtong from speaking and looked outside the conference room.

　　"What's wrong?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　Lu Fei suddenly said seriously: "So there are guests here. I will go to greet them in person!" Lu Fei stood up and walked outside the meeting room. Su Tongtong and others looked at each other and hurriedly followed him. When they arrived outside the religious meeting room, they saw the sky shining from east to west, as if a saint had passed through Hangu Pass to the west, and purple air was shining for thousands of miles...

　　Su Tongtong showed a surprised look and said, "What's going on..."

　　Before he finished speaking, three rays of true divine light fell from the sky and landed in front of the floating city lord's temple. Su Tongtong took a closer look and wow... it was incredible. They were three gods, one was Guanyin Bodhisattva, one was Buddha Shakyamuni, and the other was Brahma.

　　Su Tongtong is very familiar with the first two. She used to see them often when burning incense and worshipping Buddha, and their images also appeared in many TV and movies. In short, she could recognize them at a glance and would never make a mistake.

　　As for the last Brahma, he looks like a Hindu, covered with divine light, with a faint halo behind him, and has four heads, four faces and four arms.

　　Su Tongtong was not ignorant and immediately recognized that Brahma was one of the three main gods worshipped by Indians. Although the religions in India are now severely impacted by the Holy Truth Church, there are still many believers who believe in their main gods. This situation is similar to the three holy places of Islam. On the contrary, foreign religions are not easy to mix with.

　　While she was surprised, Su Tongtong discovered that two rays of light fell from the sky and landed directly beside Lu Fei. Two gods appeared, who turned out to be Her Majesty Athena and Allah, the God of Islam.

　　In this way, there were a total of six gods in front of the temple, divided into two camps confronting each other.

　　Chapter 515: Fighting

　　Lu Fei looked at the three gods who suddenly descended. One was Guanyin, one was Buddha, and one was Brahma. These three were all Eastern gods from the same origin. If one word could be used to refer to them all, that word would be "Brahma".

　　Brahma is an ancient god of India, and Buddha Shakyamuni later became a Buddha and a great enlightened one. Buddhism was introduced to China, took root and became a native religion of China. It eventually flourished and was called one of the three major religions in the world along with Catholicism and Islam.

　　"Do you three have any advice for me?"

　　The one who was speaking was Allah. As the God of Islam, his status was no less than that of the three gods. As Lu Fei's subordinate god, he naturally had to come forward to ask questions. If he let Lu Fei ask first, it would be lowering his status.

　　Brahma smiled and said, "Your Highness Allah, I didn't expect that you have already taken refuge with the Lord of Holy Truth..."

　　"Haha, you three didn't come here just to greet us, did you?" Allah laughed.

　　"Of course not, we are here to find the Lord of the Holy Truth Church!"

　　"What advice do you three have for me?" Lu Fei stepped forward.

　　"I don't deserve your advice. We are here just to verify my magic with Your Highness!" Brahma recited a sentence from the Vedas and then said.

　　"You want me to verify your magic?" Lu Fei's eyes lit up and he immediately understood what the other party was thinking. Although they said they wanted to verify their magic, they were actually coming together to challenge him. If they lost, the Holy Truth Church would be destroyed today. If they won, that would be another matter.

　　"I can prove my divine power. If you can beat me, would you three be willing to serve as my subordinate gods?" Lu Fei said with a slight smile, speaking directly without any reservations.

　　Brahma, Buddha and Guanyin looked at each other, and the latter nodded. Brahma said, "Okay, if Your Highness can defeat us, then I will be Your Highness's subordinate god. If Your Highness loses, then we will disband the Holy Truth Church. How do you think?"

　　"Yes!" Lu Fei's eyes flashed, and he took another step forward. The sacred dragon's power burst out, and Lu Fei's body was shining brightly. A huge column of light rushed up to the ninth heaven. The fierce divine power surged in all directions like running water and like waves, covering the entire floating city in an instant.

　　The Dragon Palace in the distance behind Lu Fei emitted countless earth-shaking dragon roars. Hundreds of sacred sky dragons roared and flew out from the Dragon Palace, tumbling over the floating city, covering the entire sky. Their momentum was extremely terrifying.

　　When Brahma, Buddha and Guanyin saw this scene, their faces suddenly turned a little ugly, because they felt that the whole world was shrouded in the vast and boundless sacred dragon power. The power of the supreme law of truth suppressed all directions and blocked the void level and the main material interface.

　　In an instant, they had lost communication with the original ocean of the plane. This was a very terrifying thing, indicating that Lu Fei had suppressed them with his great divine power.

　　The entire floating city was in turmoil. Severa quickly retreated and ordered the guardian knights guarding the main temple to quickly disperse and maintain order. At the same time, Morihe City outside the floating city also entered a state of martial law, and any aircraft was prohibited from taking off.

　　“What a divine power…” Brahma glanced at the sky, then took a step forward. His body changed into a Dharmadhatu with four heads, four faces and four arms. He was golden in color and looked extremely majestic.

　　In one hand he holds a spoon-shaped staff, which represents the dropping of sacred ghee into the self-sacrificing pyre. This means that Brahma is the self-sacrificing god. In one hand he holds a kettle, the water in the kettle is the origin of all things, the source of all things. In another hand he holds a rosary, which is his timekeeper for calculating the passage of cosmic time. In the last hand he holds the sacred Vedas.

　　A huge divine power radiated out, covering the one acre-sized area where he was standing. The golden divine power turned the stone ground into real gold. White lotus flowers grew out of the gold, connecting into a piece that was about one acre in size.

　　This acre of land suddenly became a small domain world, isolating the inside and outside. The Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon was immediately excluded from this acre of Brahma God's domain, and the huge law resisted the Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon.

　　As soon as the domain appeared, the pressure on Buddha and Guanyin disappeared immediately.

　　Athena was extremely surprised, and Allah's face turned red. It was obvious that Brahma's power had far surpassed him and reached the highest level of true God.

　　"It turns out that His Highness Brahma has already intercepted the essence of the original ocean on the Earth plane. No wonder he doesn't care about the number of believers, and is so confident that he dares to come to challenge me!"

　　Lu Fei was also slightly surprised. In the realm of true gods, there are also different levels. The highest level gods can intercept the essence of the plane's original force ocean.

　　The so-called essential origin is the source or origin of the essential power of the plane. With this origin, it is like a spring condensed, from which the essential power of the plane gurgles out. It can be self-sufficient, and the divine power will never be exhausted. Moreover, the divine power is generated continuously and no longer needs the faith of mortals. The faith of mortals is dispensable.

　　This is why Brahma has the fewest temples among the three main gods in India. Today, there are tens of thousands of temples in India dedicated to Vishnu and Shiva, two of the three main gods, but temples dedicated to Brahma are extremely rare. The most famous existing Brahma temple is located in Pushkar, a town in Rajasthan. Other temples are located in Shirunavaya, Kunpakkonam, Ashotra, Brahma Karmali, etc.

　　Although there are few temples for Brahma and not many believers, it does not prevent him from becoming one of the three main gods in India. Lu Fei was sure at this time that Brahma was the most transcendent and powerful among the three main gods, because he was able to get rid of faith.

　　Buddha and Guanyin did not dare to be negligent. They already knew that the gods that came down with them were either destroyed or subdued. Lu Fei's methods were extraordinary, so they no longer cared about their face. They decided to work together to defeat Lu Fei, so the three of them came together.

　　The Buddha and Guanyin chanted the Buddha's name, and the Buddha's light radiated from their bodies, which was also an acre in size. It was added to the realm of Brahma, and surprisingly, the realm of Brahma was not exclusive.

　　The Buddha's light is golden, very pure, solemn and vast. Three thousand Buddhas appear in the Buddha's light. These are incarnations of the Buddha. Each one is slightly different from the Buddha himself, but all of them are solemn and dignified, emitting vast Buddha's light and magical powers.

　　Guanyin's Buddha light was of glazed color, transparent with golden and green light, and full of powerful vitality. Behind her, a great light appeared, with thousands of hands and arms. Each arm seemed to stretch into the void, instantly breaking Lu Fei's power that imprisoned space.

　　All three gods showed their true abilities and immediately pushed Lu Fei back in momentum, but the situation remained a standoff.

　　Athena and Allah wanted to take action, but were stopped by Lu Fei. This time, Lu Fei had to take action himself, otherwise it would be difficult to subdue these three Brahma gods.

　　"Hahahaha... let's each show off our magical powers!" Lu Fei laughed, and with a move of his will, three hundred sacred dragons roared and swooped down from the sky, pouncing towards Brahma, Buddha and Guanyin.

　　"The universe is boundless and can subdue dragons and tame tigers!" said the Buddha. Then the three thousand Buddhas outside his body suddenly turned into light and rushed towards the dragon, blocking it in mid-air. Both sides displayed their magical powers and started fighting.

　　The scene was simply earth-shaking. The entire sky was filled with dragons and Buddhas. All kinds of streams of light filled the sky. The roars and shouts were like rolling thunder, spreading in all directions.

　　Not to mention the floating city's guardian knights and a large number of clergymen were stunned, even the tourists who came to travel and were being evacuated were also stunned.

　　The citizens of Senhe City were even more agitated, and they were already speculating on what had happened in the main temple of the floating city. Many of the citizens of Senhe City had moved here from other cities in China, and when they saw the sacred dragon covering the sky, they knew that it was their master displaying his magical powers and might, and when they saw the various Buddhas, they naturally exclaimed.

　　"I understand. Maybe it's my Lord discussing the Dao with Buddha!"

　　"No, no, this is a fight of life and death. Is my Lord battling the Buddha?"

　　"Perhaps it is the Buddha who has come to this world..."

　　…

　　Various speculations spread, and citizens used their mobile phones to take pictures of this unprecedented scene. This can be considered a miracle. Although there have been many miracles in this day and age, such a magnificent miracle is still rare.

　　In front of the main temple, everyone looked up to watch Tianlong and Buddha fighting, and for a while, the two sides were evenly matched. Now the situation was that Lu Fei and Buddha were fighting one-on-one, and the real strength was shown as soon as they made a move, but it was hard to tell who was better.

　　As expected of the Buddha, his power is extremely strong, especially the three thousand Buddhas who are his incarnations, all of whom are immortal golden bodies, with great power to subdue dragons and tigers.

　　Lu Fei also knew that he could not do anything to the opponent for the time being, so he reached out to the void, the Sword of Sacred Truth was pulled out from the void, and then he slashed with the sword.

　　“Roar, roar, roar…” Hundreds of dragons rushed out from the Sword of Holy Truth with rolling thunder, roaring and pouncing towards the three gods of Brahma.

　　"Behold the power of my Vedas..." Brahma waved his hand, and the Vedas flew up quickly, turning into hundreds of billions of golden scriptures, forming a vast and infinite golden scripture barrier.

　　“Boom…”

　　The dragon and the thunder collided with the scripture barrier, and countless scriptures were torn apart, but other scriptures were immediately replenished in an instant, and many more scriptures were born, with no end. This scripture barrier was like an inexhaustible wall of life, able to resist any visible or invisible attack in the world.

　　…

　　Chapter 516 From God

　　It's Monday, I'm asking for votes. Friends who are reading this book, please generously vote for me. Thank you so much!!

　　----

　　"What a good thing..." Lu Fei couldn't help but exclaimed. He didn't expect Brahma to be so powerful. He had surpassed the power of those gods who relied on faith. Although he had just descended not long ago, his divine power was strong enough. With the blessing of Brahma, the power of Buddha and Guanyin was greatly enhanced.

　　Now it is still Buddha and Brahma who are fighting with Lu Fei, and Guanyin still has not taken action, which shows that the other party still has a lot of strength left.

　　"Well, let's see how many of my swords you can block!"

　　Lu Fei swung the Sword of Holy Truth continuously, and the roaring Holy Heavenly Dragon bombarded the Scripture Barrier with rolling thunder. The entire Scripture Barrier rumbled as if the sky was collapsing and the earth was splitting apart, with a terrifying momentum.

　　The floating city was shaking. The stone walls on the edge of the city were cracking and rocks were falling to the ground. Su Tongtong turned pale and shouted, "The situation is not good. They are fighting too fiercely. The floating city may be destroyed!"

　　A milky white divine light gushed out from Allah's body. He paused, and the divine light immediately penetrated the ground and spread to the entire floating city, enveloping the floating city. People in Sen and the city could look up and see that the entire floating city was wrapped in a milky white light.

　　With Allah's protection, the floating city finally became stable and no longer had to worry about being affected by the fight between gods.

　　Lu Fei attacked with all his strength, swinging the Sword of Divine Truth. Waves of divine dragons roared and slammed into the realm of the three gods. The barrier of Vedic scriptures shook violently, and with a loud bang it was finally broken, leaving a huge crack.

　　Brahma, Buddha and Guanyin's faces finally changed, with expressions of surprise and even shock.

　　"Time stops!!"

　　At the critical moment, Brahma opened his four mouths and uttered a vast and boundless mantra, and the movement of holding a string of prayer beads suddenly stopped. It turned out that Brahma's fingers holding the prayer beads were moving all the time, and he moved a prayer bead every second, in an endless cycle, and never stopped, even in the battle.

　　Now the rosary stopped, and time seemed to have stopped. The broken scripture barrier and dozens of sacred dragons also stopped in an instant.

　　In addition, time outside the realm of True God did not stop. This scene was extremely strange. Su Tongtong saw the scripture barrier being broken and the dragon stopping.

　　Suddenly, Brahma moved two beads on the rosary backwards, and time suddenly went back for two seconds. The paused dragon went back, and the broken scripture barrier also returned to its unbroken state two seconds ago, as if it was rewinding.

　　"What's going on?" Su Tongtong widened her eyes. The contrast between what she just saw was too great. She felt dizzy and nauseous and vomited a mouthful of acid. She felt extremely uncomfortable.

　　"It's incredible that he can actually reverse time!" Lu Fei snorted coldly. The power of Brahma is too strong. Even Jesus of the Catholic Church does not have such power. It seems that Eastern gods are stronger than Western gods, which can be seen from Brahma.

　　Time was reversed for two seconds before returning to normal. With a loud bang, the scripture barrier was torn apart by the roaring sacred dragon.

　　"Avalokitesvara, the Thousand-Handed Avalokitesvara!!"

　　At the critical moment, Guanyin chanted the Buddha's name, and then the halo behind her showed a thousand hands and arms, some palms, some fists, and some seals, which stretched directly into the void and hit the sacred dragon that broke through the wall, like ink splashing.

　　With a few snaps, the sacred dragon exploded, and the space collapsed, returning to its paste-like essence, a chaotic mess. Guanyin retracted her thousand hands, her face extremely pale, and it was obvious that this attack consumed a huge amount of her divine power.

　　Lu Fei was also shocked. This force was so strong that it blew up the sacred dragon he had sent out, and the space also collapsed. It was indeed a level 30 force, but it was incredible that it could be controlled to such a perfect degree. The collapsed space did not spread out, but was invaded by the domain and recovered immediately.

　　Lu Fei's face didn't look very good either, he thought that these three gods really cooperated perfectly. Just looking at this situation, the three Brahma gods were already invincible. No wonder they were fearless and dared to come and challenge.

　　Lu Fei sighed, inserted the Sword of Sacred Truth into the stone slab under his feet, flipped his hand, and the Clay Tablet of Destiny appeared. Now it seemed that he would not be able to defeat the opponent without using the strongest power of the law.

　　"I say, I am the Holy Dragon, I am the Supreme Truth!"

　　"I say, I hold the truth, I control all laws and principles!" Lu Fei shouted, raising the clay tablet of fate, and suddenly the clay tablet emitted thousands of rays of light.

　　The rosary in Brahma's hand, representing time, suddenly began to emit golden runes of law. These runes turned into rays of light, flew out of the rosary and into the clay tablet of fate.

　　The same was true for the Vedas. The golden scriptures collapsed and turned into golden runes of law that flew into the clay tablet of destiny. The kettle that had not been used also suddenly emitted gray-black runes of law that flew into the wall panel of destiny.

　　These three items were divine artifacts refined by Brahma, possessing incredible magical uses. But now, in the blink of an eye, they were broken by the clay tablet of fate, and all of them became ordinary objects with only form but no spirit.

　　"What is that?!"

　　Not to mention Brahma, even Buddha, Guanyin, Athena and Allah were shocked. They stared at the clay tablet of fate. Athena had seen this thing before, but she couldn't help drooling every time she saw it.

　　The Clay Tablet of Destiny is the core embodiment of the plane, condensing all laws and principles. The essence of any law or principle practiced by Brahma can be found on the Clay Tablet of Destiny. Now Lu Fei forcibly uses the traction of the Clay Tablet of Destiny to take away the power of the laws in Brahma's artifact.

　　The Clay Tablet of Destiny is the nemesis of all gods, and it implicitly restrains the power of the laws of all gods. Any god faces tremendous pressure in front of the Clay Tablet of Destiny. On the contrary, a mortal like Su Tongtong is not greatly restricted by the Clay Tablet of Destiny. She just feels the vast and great power of the Clay Tablet of Destiny, which makes her thrilling.

　　In every plane, there is nothing more magical and mysterious than the clay tablet of fate. Su Tongtong almost couldn't help but worship it.

　　"You may not know what this thing is, but you should be able to feel its power, and even more so, feel that it can restrain you!!" Lu Fei said with a smile, with a look of being sure of winning. Brahma felt the pain of the three divine weapons he had refined, and finally fell silent to think about the current situation.

　　“I don’t know how much of its power you can mobilize. It’s probably very limited, right?” Guanyin once again activated the Thousand Hands and Arms. Countless hand prints rushed down from the void, and hundreds of them grabbed the Clay Tablet of Destiny in an attempt to snatch it away.

　　"Haha, without the Supreme Truth Law of the Holy Dragon, how can it be possible to seize the Clay Tablet of Destiny?!" Lu Fei laughed and threw the Clay Tablet of Destiny directly up.

　　“Pah pah pah pah…”

　　Guanyin's thousand hands hit the glow of the fate clay tablet, and it seemed as if a clay cow disappeared into the sea, and she couldn't catch the fate clay tablet. It turned out that after Lu Fei got the fate clay tablet, he had established the laws of the earth plane and pushed the power of the sacred dragon to the position of the highest truth. Now in the entire earth plane, the law of the supreme truth of the sacred dragon is the supreme law of this plane, and only this law can operate the fate clay tablet.

　　"I am the supreme truth, controlling everything!"

　　"I am the supreme truth, subverting everything!"

　　"I am the Supreme Truth, creating all things!"

　　Lu Fei shouted again, drew out the Sword of Sacred Truth, held the sword in one hand and the board in the other, pointed at the three gods, Brahma, Buddha and Guanyin, and said in judgment:

　　"I say, you are all fake!"

　　"I say, you are all in chaos!"

　　"I said, you are all weak!"

　　This voice, which represented the great will of the plane's ocean of force, shook the void. Boundless great will and inexplicable power descended. The true god realms of Brahma and the other three immediately dimmed, their luster degraded, and the range shrank from one acre to ten square meters.

　　The power in their bodies also became chaotic. Their wills were unable to control their own power. Rays of divine light escaped freely from the bodies of the three gods...

　　"Ah... No, God is going to kill us!" Brahma, Buddha and Guanyin shouted in unison, and then all turned pale. A deep and bone-chilling cold spread throughout their bodies and souls. The terror of death suddenly enveloped them. For gods, this was a very terrifying feeling, a thousand or ten thousand times more terrifying than facing death for mortals.

　　"Your Highness, the Lord of Holy Truth, wait, don't do anything... We admit defeat!" The Buddha put his hands together and chanted a Buddhist mantra. Brahma and Guanyin also shouted: "We also admit defeat!"

　　"Are you willing to be my servant god?" Lu Fei said seriously, holding up the clay tablet of destiny.

　　"Yes!" The three gods no longer dared to underestimate Lu Fei and nodded in agreement. Their cultivation was hard-earned.

　　In the last age of gods, it was very difficult for them to achieve extraordinary things. Now they finally awakened and came to the world when the new age of gods began, which was even more rare. It would be unwilling to let them die like this.

　　Just be a follower of God. Even in the last era of gods, they were not the most powerful ones, so it doesn’t matter much to them whether they are a follower of God or not.

　　Lu Fei smiled with satisfaction, put away the clay tablet of fate, and then asked the three gods to conclude the Styx Contract. The binding force of three thousand years was enough.

　　At this point, the All Evil Society's plan to summon the pre-disaster gods to come into the world and mess up the Earth's plane has completely failed!

　　Chapter 517: Yellow Emperor

　　The Alps, the underground palace of all evil.

　　The leader of the All Evil Society, Jeffrey, sat on the Dark Throne, holding a beautifully printed "Sacred Truth Charter" in his hand. Jeffrey was reading the contents of the Gods Chapter. This "Sacred Truth Charter" was the latest revised official version, and the Gods Chapter recorded a total of eleven gods.

　　The eleven gods are: Gris, Vina, Nubis, Holy Spirit Sarna, Elesis, Medusa, Athena, Allah, Guanyin, Buddha Sakyamuni, and Brahma.

　　All gods that can be recorded in the "Charter of Sacred Truth" are gods recognized by the Supreme God and are the gods in the "New Pantheon". All people in the Imperial Federation United Community can believe in them freely.

　　Medusa, Athena, and Allah are Western gods who are still popular in many places. Temples of these gods were quickly built in various places. There are more temples of Allah, which have long exceeded Lu Fei's regulations. However, those temples were built in the past, so there is no need for Lu Fei to close them.

　　As for the Eastern gods, Buddha, Guanyin and Brahma, the faith still exists and there is no need to build temples for them, so naturally there will be more believers.

　　As a result, some theological research institutions emerged in society, mainly responsible for analyzing and studying the gods of the new pantheon. Newspaper propaganda also never stopped. As long as new gods appeared in the new pantheon, there would be a trend of believing in the new gods. Those who joined first and were the most devout believers often received great divine grace, which made everyone flock to believe in the new gods.

　　For example, Medusa. In the past, Medusa was just a banshee, but since the temple was built, many Westerners believe in Medusa. After Medusa ignited the divine fire, she used 85% of her divine power to bless the believers, allowing a large number of believers to obtain divine grace and low-level divine arts, which made all Westerners excited for a time.

　　Now the newly revised "Charter of Divine Truth" has added Athena, Allah, Guanyin, Sakyamuni and Brahma, a total of five gods. The people of the Imperial Federation United Community are extremely excited, and the temples of these gods are crowded with believers coming to worship.

　　"It's so abominable! These old gods are all boneless creatures. How could they not defeat the Lord of Holy Truth?" Jeffrey threw the "Charter of Holy Truth" to the ground in annoyance. This time, summoning gods to the human world was simply a loss.

　　The Holy Truth Church has already formed the prototype of a "new pantheon". What will happen if it continues like this? Not to mention that his own Evil Society will become increasingly difficult, even if the demon god Bushong descends, he will not be spared.

　　"Don't worry, leader..." Several elders of the All Evil Society walked into the hall.

　　"How can we not worry? We have miscalculated this time. That man's power is much stronger than we imagined!" Jeffrey shook his head.

　　"Chief, for now we have to act more cautiously. Otherwise, once our whereabouts are revealed, we will definitely be wiped out!" said an ice demon.

　　Jeffrey nodded and said, "Give orders to all demons to stop their actions and lie low. Only the humans we have bewitched are allowed to conduct secret reconnaissance!"

　　"As you wish, Chief! But I still suggest that we perform the summoning ceremony again. The gods we summoned last time posed no threat to that man. This time, we will summon gods that will give him a headache!"

　　"Oh, what god is that?"

　　"Hehe, that man is from the East. We should have summoned his ancestors down long ago. This way, he would have been restrained!"

　　"Great! Are you saying that you want to summon the founder of their Eastern Chinese civilization?"

　　"Yes, I just don't believe it. There is no room for two tigers in one mountain. With an ancestor suppressing him, the Chinese faith will definitely be in chaos! When the time comes, we will take the opportunity to stir up trouble and add fuel to the flames. We will definitely mess up the entire Earth plane!"

　　"This is a good strategy. Now that the new pantheon has just been formed, those gods may not be convinced. So if we want to cause chaos, we should do it sooner rather than later. Otherwise, it will become more and more difficult to deal with if we delay!" said Jeffrey.

　　"Okay, the other eight elders are already asleep, so I will go and summon this god down myself. I will also fall asleep at that time, and the rest will be taken care of by the leader!" The ice demon walked out of the underground palace.

　　Rumble, a summoning array and tower rose in the valley above the underground palace. The Ice Demon came to the summoning array, began to inject magic power, and then chanted a complicated summoning spell.

　　Half an hour later, an ancient star in the void lit up slightly, and a kingly will crossed the void and descended to the land of China.

　　The Yellow Emperor Temple is filled with the smell of incense.

　　Although the Holy Truth Church has become very popular in China, it does not prohibit burning incense and worshipping in other temples, including the Yellow Emperor Temple.

　　Generally, those who enter the Yellow Emperor Temple to burn incense are not devout believers, but general believers. These people do not worship one god wholeheartedly, but burn incense to the god they hear is more effective.

　　In fact, burning incense is also a way to generate faith, but this method is still far inferior to praying.

　　To burn incense, one has to go to the temple, and there is a big time limit. It is impossible for a person to go to the temple to burn incense every day. Being able to go to the temple to burn incense every month is already considered "pious". Some people even only go to the temple to burn incense once a year. You can imagine how much faith there is in this.

　　Prayer is different. Believers can pray in the temple or at home. Basically, daily prayers can generate a certain amount of power of faith, which is much greater than the effect of burning incense. Therefore, both Catholicism and Islam adopt this method to collect faith.

　　The people who burn incense in the Yellow Emperor Temple are mainly tourists, followed by general believers. Tourists go there to pay homage to the ancestor of the Chinese nation, and by the way, burn some incense and worship their ancestors. The vast majority of people who burn incense have this mentality, so although the Yellow Emperor Temple has always been very popular, the number of believers is far less than imagined.

　　Among the pilgrims who came to burn incense, Ji Kang was an exception. His family had lived near the Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor for generations. Since the construction of the Yellow Emperor Temple, their Ji clan had always regarded themselves as descendants of Emperor Huangdi and had guarded the emperor's tomb for generations.

　　Ji Kang had just entered the temple, lit a stick of incense, and was praying when suddenly a ray of starlight fell from the sky and penetrated into Ji Kang's body.

　　Ji Kang's body trembled slightly, then recovered. In just a moment, Ji Kang's soul will was suppressed to the depths of the sea of ​​​​consciousness, and was replaced by the will of Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi.

　　Huangdi looked up at his own temple. The entire temple had gathered incense for thousands of years and looked extremely solemn. It had begun to gather incense since the Han Dynasty. Over the past thousands of years, although there had been a lack of incense due to wars, it had been repaired several times and finally became what it is today.

　　In the eyes of Huangdi, wisps of purple auspicious air rose from the Mausoleum of Huangdi, and the sky above the Huangdi Temple was covered with clouds and mist. These were the power of incense that had been condensed for thousands of years, that is, faith. It did not diminish with the passage of time, but accumulated thicker and thicker, becoming the brilliant glow that enveloped the Huangdi Temple.

　　Huangdi immediately felt that the power of the incense resonated and attracted him. With a slight movement of his will, all the brilliance and aura of the entire Huangdi Temple and Xuanyuan Tomb gathered on him and suddenly penetrated into his body.

　　"boom!"

　　The divine power and will gathered, the divine fire was ignited successfully again, the virtual kingdom of God was sublimated, the godhood was achieved, and he was called "Huangdi". The two words "Huangdi" are the official gods, representing the ancestor of the Chinese nation and the first ancestor of Chinese culture.

　　Countless wills and memories surged in the incense. Huangdi closed his eyes, and the changes in Chinese history from Huangdi onwards flowed in his heart, as if he saw it with his own eyes.

　　"It has been a thousand years since I fell asleep. The Holy Truth Church has actually ushered in a new era?" Huangdi walked out of the hall and looked into the distance. He saw a big cypress tree still standing as before.

　　"Haha, these cypress trees are still there?" Huangdi was slightly stunned. Huangdi looked around and found that there was no one, so he turned into a ray of light and rushed up and landed on the Xuanyuan Mausoleum.

　　"Xuanyuan Sword, Yin Fu Jing, Xuanyuan Chariot, when are they coming?!" Huangdi shouted while looking at his own tomb. Suddenly, from deep under the tomb, from a mysterious space, three divine lights rushed out, one shining with golden light, one black light, and one blazing with fire. They came one after another and flew in front of Huangdi.

　　Huangdi took it with his hand, holding the sword in one hand and the scripture in the other, and stepped forward to get on the flaming Xuanyuan chariot. Then, from deep underground in the mausoleum, a 40,000 to 50,000-strong ancient ghost army drove out on chariots and horses, and finally stopped in front of Huangdi. All the ghost soldiers knelt on one knee and shouted: "Long live your majesty, congratulations on your return to the court!"

　　"Stand up!"

　　Huangdi waved his hand, and all the ghost soldiers stood up and lined up in neat rows. They were all loyal and heroic warriors left over from ancient times. They looked boundless and majestic.

　　…

　　Chapter 518 Teach You

　　Floating city, Dragon Palace.

　　Lu Fei was in the center of the Dragon Palace, surrounded by light. In the distant void layer connected to the Dragon Palace, the Emperor Star was shining and suddenly fell to the ground.

　　Lu Fei's eyes suddenly widened, his gaze traversed the endless void, and he immediately saw the will of the coming. Looking down at the earth, a picture flashed by, and among the snow-capped mountains, a summoning array stood, and an ice demon stood in front of the array.

　　"You thieves, how can you be so safe?!" Lu Fei couldn't help but get furious. He didn't pay attention the first time, allowing the demons from the All Evil Society to take advantage of the opportunity to cast a mysterious magic spell to awaken the God of Disaster in this dimension to come and cause trouble. Now they dare to do it again. Do they really think of him as a decoration?

　　The magic spell of the demon god that can summon the god before the catastrophe is extremely rare. No one knows how the demon god Bushong knows such an incredible spell. However, in order to summon the god before the catastrophe, the Earth plane needs three thousand faiths of these gods, otherwise it cannot be summoned.

　　It was also Lu Fei's fault for being soft-hearted and not taking tyrannical actions to extinguish all pre-disaster beliefs, leaving only the sacred truth and respecting only one religion, otherwise such a disaster would not have happened. Lu Fei looked at the entire Earth plane and found that there were not many pre-disaster gods who met the requirements, but not few either. Except for a limited number of great gods, the rest were small shrimps, and it was useless to summon them, because Lu Fei had already subdued the most powerful ones.

　　But now the All Evil Society has summoned down another god. Lu Fei had come into contact with this god's will before and felt deeply touched by it. That god was Huangdi, the ancestor of the Chinese nation.

　　The Evil Society was like a groundhog hiding in the dark underground and carrying out its conspiracy. Lu Fei was extremely annoyed. Lu Fei had been secretly on guard against them for a long time. Now that the other party summoned them again, Lu Fei immediately found the traces.

　　"court death!"

　　Lu Fei turned into a ray of light and rushed up to the ninth heaven from the Dragon Palace. Suddenly he changed direction and slammed into the frozen snow-capped mountains of the Alps.

　　The ice demon that had just been summoned had most of its vitality and magic power drained away in an instant. Its entire body became shriveled, and its pale blue skin became old and wrinkled.

　　Lu Fei suddenly descended, his big hand falling from the sky. With a loud bang, the Ice Demon was smashed into pieces, the summoning array was also smashed to pieces, and even the entire valley shook slightly.

　　"It turns out that you demons are the ones behind this!" Lu Fei glanced at the magic circle, murderous intent in his eyes, and sneered, "Okay, you are hiding under the mountains. Let's see how you can escape this time!"

　　Lu Fei raised one hand, and a huge amount of divine power surged out from his hand, roaring... hundreds of sacred dragons rushed into the sky, and then swooped down suddenly. These dragons were extremely ferocious, and each one was thousands of meters long. They were transformed from Lu Fei's divine power and will, and were extraordinary.

　　“Boom…”

　　The sacred dragon broke through the surface of the valley and rushed into the ground, and the entire valley suddenly collapsed!

　　"What's going on? What happened? Is it an earthquake?" Jeffrey, the leader of the Evil Society sitting on the dark throne in the underground palace, stood up in surprise.

　　"Oh... It's bad, leader, enemy attack, there is an enemy attack..." A winged demon ran in in panic and cried, with a look of extreme fear on his face.

　　"You bastard, tell me quickly, who is the enemy? Is it the clergy of the Holy Truth Church?" Jeffrey said angrily.

　　"It's... it's a dragon, a sky dragon!" The devil had just finished speaking when a shocking dragon roar was heard. Three extremely ferocious sky dragons suddenly flew in from outside the hall, opened their mouths and bit the winged demon into pieces with a snap. Another sky dragon roared at the horrified Jeffrey.

　　"It's over!" Jeffrey felt extremely terrified, his soul was shocked, and his body no longer obeyed the command of his thoughts. The airflow formed by Tianlong's roar scratched his face painfully, his skin was wrinkled, and he couldn't open his eyes.

　　"roar……"

　　The Holy Sky Dragon swallowed up the completely stunned Jeffrey in one gulp, then spit out a black gas. In just two breaths, more Holy Sky Dragons roared in, filling the entire underground palace, and then they chanted in unison and flew away from all directions with a roar.

　　“Boom…Boom…”

　　The underground palace was completely destroyed. The sacred dragon flew out from the ground and drilled into Lu Fei's body. The entire valley collapsed completely, and there were no more demons. All the demons in the underground palace were brutally killed, including the eight elders of the All Evil Society who were still sleeping in the sarcophagus.

　　At this point, the newly established All Evil Association will be wiped out by Lu Fei alone, all the elders will die, and the demons left outside and the humans tempted by the demons will no longer be able to cause any big waves.

　　---

　　Temple of the Yellow Emperor.

　　Huangdi stood on the Xuanyuan Mausoleum and looked into the west. What was reflected in his eyes was not the mountains and rivers of China, but the snow-capped peaks of the Alps and the tiny figure of Lu Fei.

　　"Hehe, you're quick, but Lu Fei... Lu Fei, I'm really disappointed. Since you have the ambition to rule the world and the wish to create a new era, you should sweep across the universe with fearlessness and determination. Why is there still so much entanglement in the old era in this world... Hehe, you're still too soft-hearted. How can you lead the future and create a brand new era for humanity if you're so indecisive?"

　　Huangdi sighed, his eyes once again emitting a cold light, and he said decisively: "The successor cause of China, the rise and fall of humanity, depends on today. Hehe, you still don't understand what is domineering and cruel, it seems that I need to teach you!"

　　"Your Majesty, what are you doing..." The leading Yin soldier stepped forward and asked. This Yin soldier's name was Yin Fu, and he was the commander of 36,000 Yin soldiers.

　　"Oracle, all ghost soldiers listen to my orders!!" Huangdi did not answer, but spoke seriously to the 36,000 ghost soldiers.

　　"Please give the order, my king. We will go through fire and water and complete the task until our death!" Thirty-six thousand ghost soldiers knelt on one knee and shouted in unison.

　　"Yin Fu Corps, listen up. I will make the final decision with my successor soon. If he is unworthy, he must be killed by me, and I will lead the future. If I unfortunately lose, it is God's will, and I will sleep forever. The Yin Fu Corps can follow the new master with all their strength and create a new era!" After Huangdi gave the order, he stood tall and looked mighty against the wind.

　　"Yes, sir!" Thirty-six thousand ghost soldiers shouted in unison.

　　Huangdi nodded and said to the leader of Yin Fu: "Human affairs are subject to change, it is always the case, you don't have to doubt it, just follow my decree, the new era of humanity will always be created by the hands of the new generation of human emperors. We have long been dead, we only make the last cry for the new era and lay the rock-like foundation for the new order, that is enough!"

　　"I will obey the order!" Yin Fu knelt down and said. The Yin soldier had a blank expression on his face, but his body was trembling slightly, and it was obvious that he was not calm inside.

　　Seeing Yin Fu receiving the order, Huangdi laughed loudly twice with his arms spread out, and roared... nine real dragons flew out from Huangdi's body, straight up to the sky, soaring and roaring in the sky.

　　"Um?"

　　Lu Fei's heart trembled slightly, and he turned to look towards the east. He saw nine real dragons roaring in the distant eastern sky, calling him.

　　Lu Fei was very familiar with these nine real dragons. They were the nine real dragons of the Nine Dragons Magic. When he obtained the mark of the Nine Dragons Magic, he embarked on the path of cultivation. It can be said that the Nine Dragons Magic is the authentic Chinese method. However, his cultivation has now transcended the scope of the Chinese method and achieved the path of the supreme truth of the sacred dragon. This attainment is far higher than the Nine Dragons Magic.

　　“Come out!”

　　Lu Fei also spread out his arms, divine power surged out, and hundreds of sacred sky dragons flew out of his body. Lu Fei took a step forward, stood on the head of one of the sacred sky dragons, and led the ninety-nine sacred sky dragons to rush towards the eastern sky.

　　By now, Lu Fei had nothing to be afraid of. Wherever the mighty dragon passed, the sky was blocked out and all the mortals who looked up were so frightened that they fell to the ground and prayed.

　　The mighty dragon flew from the European Alps all the way to the east, passing through the Mediterranean Sea and the forests of the Middle East, all the way over the roof of the world, and arrived above the Temple of Yellow Emperor. At this time, the whole world was in an uproar.

　　Huangdi laughed loudly, and rode on the clouds to fly up into the sky, and said to Lu Fei: "What a great momentum, but it lacks domineering power!"

　　Lu Fei stood on the dragon, looking at Huangdi and the nine dragons under his feet, and naturally felt a lot of emotion. If we strictly speaking, since Huangdi passed on the Nine Dragons Magic to him, then he was his teacher. Regardless of whether it is learning from heaven and earth, learning from the ancients, or learning from the sages, there is also a sense of inheritance.

　　Huangdi saw the hesitation in Lu Fei's eyes and couldn't help laughing: "You are really unteachable... Lu Fei, I have been paying attention to you for a long time. From the moment you entered Huangdi's Temple, you have been carrying the responsibility given to you by the Chinese sages. Looking ahead, the future trend of humanity will inevitably be unification. How can you shoulder the future of humanity as you are now?"

　　"Please give me some advice, senior..." Lu Fei said sternly, bowing quickly.

　　Huangdi pointed at the Huangdi Temple and said, "See? I am the ancestor of the Chinese nation and the first ancestor of human civilization. However, no matter how glorious I was, that is in the past. A new era should be created by a new emperor. Since you have inherited my legacy, you should sweep across the four directions with a fearless and decisive heart, cut off all ties, create a brand new era, and usher in an unprecedented prosperity of humanity. This is what you should do. But why do I still see so many foul things spreading across this land..."

　　Lu Fei frowned and said, "Senior, it is not easy to cut off everything, and it is even more complicated to create a new era. This will take time!"

　　"Haha, excuses, all excuses. It seems that it is your nature that makes you indecisive and unteachable. Well, since you can't do it, I will kill you completely and replace you. Then I will wipe out all the past, unify humanity, create the future, and create a new era with my own hands!" Huangdi laughed, pointed the Xuanyuan Sword at Lu Fei, and nine real dragons pounced on Lu Fei. The war had actually begun.

　　…

　　Please vote and collect, thank you!

　　Chapter 519 Oracle

　　Please vote for my collection, thank you!

　　----

　　Huangdi laughed and pointed the Xuanyuan Sword at Lu Fei. Nine real dragons pounced towards Lu Fei. These nine real dragons were not comparable to the real dragons that Lu Fei had cultivated in the past. These nine real dragons were the gathering of divine power and brilliance. They were immortal real dragons. Each one was thousands of meters long, much longer and larger than Lu Fei's sacred sky dragon.

　　Lu Fei was slightly startled, and quickly raised his sword and swung it, and ninety-nine sacred dragons also roared and rushed out. The two groups of Chinese dragons roared and fought together, filling the entire sky. The people within a radius of 800 miles from the Yellow Emperor Temple were all stunned. Countless dragons roared and fought in the sky. This scene was simply eye-opening.

　　No one knew what had happened. Some pilgrims who were burning incense in the Yellow Emperor Temple were so terrified that they knelt down before the statue of the Yellow Emperor and worshiped devoutly, fearing that this was a punishment from heaven.

　　"A sword cuts off a head!"

　　Huangdi suddenly flashed and took a step, and was already behind Lu Fei. He swung the Xuanyuan Sword, and a golden light flashed, and the sword light had already cut Lu Fei's neck.

　　"Not good!" Lu Fei's hair stood on end, and a chill penetrated his bones for a moment. He tilted his head slightly, and the sacred truth in his hand raised a ray of divine light. With a clang sound, the Xuanyuan Sword was blocked, and Lu Fei turned into a ray of light to avoid it.

　　At this point, Lu Fei was sweating profusely. He reached out and touched his neck, only to see that a sword mark on his neck had already penetrated three inches into the skin. No blood spurted out of the wound, but instead it emitted the radiance of the sacred dragon's supreme truth.

　　A ray of extremely domineering sword light wrapped around the wound, stubbornly preventing it from healing. Lu Fei used the sacred light of the supreme truth of the Heavenly Dragon, and after a while, the golden light was decomposed and swallowed, and the wound on his neck was healed.

　　Huangdi did not pursue him, but sighed, "What a pity that I didn't cut off your head with one sword. I'm afraid there will never be another great opportunity like this!"

　　Although Huangdi's words were calm and indifferent, his murderous intent was evident. Lu Fei had no more scruples, pointed his sword at Huangdi, and said coldly: "If you want to fight, I will fight!"

　　“Hahahaha, this is what I’m looking forward to. Show us your true abilities. If I kill you with one sword strike, I can’t blame the heavens or the earth, I can only blame you for not being good enough in martial arts!”

　　Huangdi swung his sword and rushed forward, and Lu Fei retreated to avoid it. Although he had created a new ninth-level sword style of kendo, he was not good at close combat. He was afraid that he would still be far behind Huangdi in a swordsmanship competition.

　　"The Holy Heavenly Dragon Pillar!" Lu Fei opened his mouth and spit out a divine pillar with blazing divine fire. It rushed out and hit the Xuan-Yuan Sword with a bang. Even a sword as sharp as the Xuan-Yuan Sword would be paused.

　　The Sacred Sky Dragon Pillar turned, and hundreds of Sacred Sky Dragons suddenly shot out from the pillar. They were as small as grass snakes at first, but instantly grew huge, becoming extremely violent and unrestrained.

　　"Nine Heavens Dragon Slayer!"

　　Huangdi shouted loudly, and the Xuanyuan Sword gave birth to two, two gave birth to three, and three gave birth to all things. The whole place was filled with sword light, and all the dragons that rushed towards him were strangled to death in an instant.

　　Lu Fei waved the Sword of Holy Truth repeatedly, and the roaring dragon rushed out with the rolling thunder and attacked Huangdi directly.

　　"What a trifle! Look at me, I am invincible!" Huangdi drove the chariot, wielded a sword to cut through the dragon and thunder, rushed out of the violent battlefield, and rushed straight to Lu Fei.

　　"So domineering, so powerful!" Lu Fei's face changed slightly, and he flipped his left hand, revealing the clay tablet of fate. He held the sword in his right hand and the tablet in his left hand.

　　The clay tablet of destiny appeared, and suddenly a force that overwhelmed everything descended. Huangdi roared, stepped on the chariot, controlled the real dragon, and stabbed with a sword.

　　"I said, there will be lightning and thunder, and God will punish the world!" Lu Fei shouted hurriedly, and thunder fell from the sky.

　　Huangdi raised the sword, and all the thunder was directed to the tip of the sword. He pointed the Xuanyuan Sword at the earth, and suddenly huge amounts of thunder were directed to the earth. With a loud bang, the wilderness shook, and there was scorched earth everywhere.

　　"I said, all things will wither and freeze!" Lu Fei shouted again. Huangdi was about to rush up when suddenly an endless cold current surged out from the void, and his body was quickly frozen into an ice sculpture.

　　"With virtue, you will be immune to all evil!"

　　With a loud bang, Huangdi broke through the black ice and jumped out, pointing his sword at Lu Fei. A dazzling golden light surged from his body, and his mighty power spread in all directions. A huge power of faith rose up from the Huangdi Temple under the sky, and it flowed into Huangdi's body bit by bit to replenish his consumed divine power.

　　Seeing that ordinary power of laws could not do anything to the opponent, Lu Fei began to use the law of supreme truth.

　　"I am the supreme truth, and I control everything!"

　　"I am the supreme truth, I overturn everything!"

　　"I am the supreme truth, I created everything!"

　　"I say, you are all fake!"

　　"I say, you are all in chaos!"

　　"I said, you are all weak!"

　　This voice, which represents the will of the plane's original force ocean, shook the void. The boundless will and inexplicable power descended upon the Yellow Emperor, and he felt something was not right. The light on his body dimmed, and his divine power became weak. Even the power in the Yellow Emperor became chaotic. His will was unable to control his own power, and rays of divine light escaped freely from his body...

　　"The five elements give rise to each other, the law of creation, one gives rise to two, two gives rise to three, and three gives rise to all things!"

　　Huangdi roared suddenly, and the nine huge real dragons that were fighting with the sacred dragons in the sky suddenly flew back and drilled into the body of Xuanyuan Huangdi one by one. As Huangdi's creation law was fully operational, a chaotic energy rushed up above Huangdi's head and formed a canopy of one acre in size. As the energy flowed, it transformed into the two yin and yang, three talents, four phases and five elements.

　　The surging vital energy dropped from the canopy to protect the body. The vital energy followed the two yin and yang, four phases, three talents and five elements, and circulated endlessly, forming a self-sufficient realm of true God, isolating the will of the plane's ocean of force from being imposed on the body, and at the same time domineeringly intercepting the essence of the plane's ocean of force.

　　With every breath, a large amount of the essence of the plane's force was plundered by the laws of creation and the realm of true God, and forcibly transformed into divine power.

　　Lu Fei was also stunned, watching that Huangdi's true God realm could actually resist the subversion of the laws of the supreme truth of Tianlong. This was simply unbelievable.

　　Lu Fei thought that there was only one reason why the other party's supreme truth of Tianlong could be overturned. That was that the other party's law was the old supreme law of this plane world. At the same time, the power of this truth had formed a small world or plane in itself, which was self-sufficient and not threatened by the ocean of plane force.

　　"This is the Earth plane. No matter how we split the void layer and isolate the Earth plane's ocean of force, its power will definitely not last!"

　　Lu Fei saw through Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi's weakness at once, raised the clay tablet of fate, and began to chant the divine language, urging the power of the supreme truth of the clay tablet of fate, saying: "Anyone who shakes the supreme truth will be punished by thunder and lightning, and will not stop until he dies!"

　　As soon as the words fell, the entire sky fell into darkness, the earth plane was pitch black, the clay tablet of fate melted into the void, covering the entire earth. The vast essence of thunder condensed in the void level above Huangdi's head, as if Xuanyuan Huangdi's laws violated the taboos of the clay tablet of fate, causing it to become furious.

　　Boom boom...

　　Thunderbolts that pierced through heaven and earth struck the top of Huangdi's head. Huangdi's vital energy canopy suddenly shook and rolled. After thousands of thunders, the canopy above Huangdi's head finally exploded, and the laws of creation disappeared between heaven and earth.

　　The sky became daylight again, the thunder disappeared, and the clay tablet of fate fell back into Lu Fei's hands. Huangdi looked at Lu Fei from afar and sighed, "The way of heaven punishes those who are different. It seems that the past is the past. This new world has new laws that override everything and decide everything! It seems that I should not worry about it, but I still have a word of advice!"

　　Lu Fei's mind was as clear as a mirror. The Yellow Emperor's mind was indeed broad and vast, beyond the reach of ordinary gods. This battle could be said to be a decision between the supreme truth of the new era and the supreme law of the old era. The Yellow Emperor had just descended, so he was naturally overwhelmed, but he still started the battle, undoubtedly to fulfill himself.

　　"Senior, please speak!" Lu Fei bowed and asked solemnly. At this time, Huangdi had already lost his essence and was about to fall into eternal sleep again.

　　Huangdi looked at Lu Fei and laughed loudly, "I can come back to the world again, although the time is not long, but I have no regrets... From today on, this world is yours. With your rise, my Chinese nation has stood at the top of the plane, and I should be gratified. The ancestors are gone, and the coming ones should carry on the past. I believe that you will lead the entire human race into a new era of human prosperity. To this end, you should be bold and sweep away everything, and you should avoid being indecisive!"

　　"Lu Fei has made note of this!" Lu Fei bowed to Emperor Huang again with great solemnity.

　　"Haha, I deserve your gift. Finally, I'll give you something..." Huangdi snapped his fingers, and a Yin Fu Sutra fell into Lu Fei's hand. Lu Fei saw it and his face changed slightly. He saw that the Yin Fu Sutra had insight into the mystery of the essence and origin of the plane's original force. It was true that those who saw it would prosper.

　　"With this Yin Fu Jing, you can order the Yin Fu Corps to serve you!" After Huangdi said this, his body gradually turned into elemental particles and disappeared between heaven and earth. In the void, Huangdi's vast mantra could be heard faintly:

　　"Observe the way of heaven, follow the way of heaven, and that's all... There are five thieves in heaven, and those who see them will prosper. The five thieves are in the heart, and they are carried out in heaven. The universe is in the hands, and all changes are born in the body..."

　　The voice gradually faded away. After hearing it, Lu Fei trembled slightly, his eyes flickered, and there seemed to be tears. After a long time, Lu Fei sighed, looked towards Xuanyuan Mausoleum, and murmured: "The words of the ancestor are indeed good advice!"

　　Nubis turned into a ray of light that came from far away and soon landed in front of Lu Fei. He looked at the Yellow Emperor Temple and Xuanyuan Mausoleum with a stern expression.

　　"Nubis..." Lu Fei said.

　　Nubis did not dare to neglect it and quickly saluted and said, "Your Highness, what do you want to do?"

　　"Carry out my decree: In this era, I am the only one who reigns supreme. Therefore, apart from the ten great gods of my sacred truth pantheon, there shall be no other gods, no other beliefs. All beliefs in other gods on earth must be extinguished, and all incense and temples of other gods must be demolished and wiped out!"

　　When Nubis heard the oracle, he couldn't help but shudder. At this moment, he felt Lu Fei's true ruthless dominance and determination.

　　"As Your Highness wishes!" Nubis quickly received the oracle, turned into a ray of light and went to the religious meeting hall, and began to issue orders to execute Lu Fei's oracle. The two behemoths, the Holy Truth Church and the Imperial Federation United Community, began to revolve around the oracle.

　　In the secular world, all temples to other gods, ancestral halls, ancestral halls, statues of gods, clay dolls of worship, and other objects of sacrificial worship are strictly prohibited from being destroyed.

　　Even the temples of Sakyamuni and Guanyin must have new ways and atmosphere in the new era. The old way of collecting faith through incense and burning must be abolished, and replaced by more efficient methods such as prayer.

　　Now that Lu Fei wants to establish a new order and era, he must completely unify the beliefs, so he needs to use thundering means. Only by completely cutting down the old trees and crushing all the old beliefs can he replant new trees and let new beliefs sprout and flourish.

　　…

　　Chapter 520: The New True God

　　In Japan, a group of clergy led thousands of Holy Truth Church believers to surround the Jinghe Shrine. Some believers held torches in their hands and the crowd was very excited.

　　"Our Lord said that except for the temples and shrines passed down by the ten great gods, all other temples, ancestral halls, and clay statues of gods must be overthrown and destroyed. This Jinghe Shrine enshrines the souls of the dead in war, and they must all be overthrown!" the believers shouted.

　　Dozens of shrine staff were blocking the shrine. Their faces showed panic. Facing the excited crowd, they shouted: "This is a sacred place. No one is allowed to blaspheme. Otherwise, the gods will punish you. Can you afford it?"

　　"Bullshit, there are some gods in this shrine, I think they are evil spirits, don't say anything more to them, arrest them all and knock them down!"

　　Several clergymen of the Holy Truth Church immediately used their magic to restrain the blockers, while the others rushed forward, knocked the blockers to the ground, and beat them violently, some even rushed into the shrine, set fires and threw torches everywhere.

　　In a short while, the entire shrine was engulfed in flames. The shrine buildings were all made of wood, and the flames rushed up, quickly illuminating half the sky red.

　　The shrine staff who were beaten cried loudly as they looked at the destroyed shrine, and some of them even threw themselves into the fire and died in despair.

　　In other areas, especially in the country, all beliefs in ghosts and gods, big and small, were overthrown in the countryside, and any wild shrines were destroyed. Even the shops that made clay and cloth dolls of ghosts and gods were either ordered to close or destroyed by radical believers.

　　In the rural areas of vast areas of China, the largest wave of clearing out wild ancestral temples was launched, and all land temples were demolished.

　　Taoist temples were also ordered to be demolished, Taoist priests were forcibly dispersed, and Brahman temples were not spared. Except for the statues of Sakyamuni and Guanyin, all other statues were pushed down and smashed.

　　Dafang was originally the abbot of Daming Temple. The Five Great Kings were enshrined in the temple, and originally the incense offerings could be maintained, but early in the morning a large group of people surrounded Daming Temple.

　　A civil servant handed a notice to Dafang and said, "According to the policy from above, except for the gods of the Holy Truth system, all other temples will be overthrown. Abbot, please cooperate!"

　　At a wave of the civil servant's hand, three cranes drove up and began to tear down the walls of the temple.

　　"Ah...how could this happen? This is a temple with a history of 480 years. How could it be demolished?" The abbot Dafang immediately stopped everyone.

　　“Abbot, this is the highest order from the Empire Federation United Community. We have to execute it. To be honest with you, not only our temple, but all the temples will be demolished and renovated. Only the two true gods, Sakyamuni and Guanyin, will be enshrined. No other false gods will be accepted for belief or incense. Hehe, I guess there will be no incense in the future, because they will all be replaced by other ways of prayer…”

　　"No, this is not Buddhism. Is this still an enlightened age? This is simply an era of feudal despotism. You...why do you want to overthrow my temple? Isn't this a World Cultural Heritage? It should be protected!"

　　"Alas, old abbot, please be open-minded. The world is different now. The people of the Empire Federation United Community only worship the true God. Are you, the Ming Kings, the true Gods?"

　　"Mingwang is the incarnation of Buddha, how can he not be a real god?" The abbot widened his eyes.

　　“Hahahaha, the Ming King is the Ming King, and the Buddha is the Buddha. If you want to avoid being demolished, unless you replace it with an image of Sakyamuni or Guanyin Bodhisattva, otherwise, no matter what incarnation it is, as long as it is not named after the two gods Sakyamuni and Guanyin, it will all be destroyed!”

　　The crane pushed down the wall of the temple and then began to demolish the main hall. The abbot Dafang and several monks in the temple could only stare blankly. Without the temple, their jobs were gone. However, now was a new era. As long as one had an ID card, there was no need to worry about having no food to eat. If one was diligent and found a job, he could live a prosperous life immediately.

　　In the Guanyin Temple, a large number of incense burners have been cleaned out by the abbot, and people are no longer required to buy incense. Instead, they are required to pray and gather believers. The devout will naturally obtain the grace of the gods, and the gifts are very generous. For example, if you pray for a child, you can get a child, you can also obtain divine powers, and you can even practice divine powers. If you practice well, you may transcend mortals and become a servant of God.

　　God's servants obtain eternal life and glory like God. They not only bring honor to their family, but also become famous throughout the world and be admired by thousands of people.

　　This movement intensified and soon swept across the world. In many places in Southeast Asia and Africa, minor gods, evil gods, and ghosts were all targeted. The clergy of the Holy Truth Church traveled to all parts of the world, even deep into the primitive jungles, to expel the primitive worship of primitive tribes and set up altars in the tribes.

　　There were even major riots in India. India had always believed in many gods, but now people could only believe in Brahma and other gods. The temples of other gods were forcibly overthrown. Those unwilling believers united to resist, causing major riots. However, the riots were quickly suppressed under the tough high-pressure policy, and the leaders of the riots were sentenced to life imprisonment.

　　It was with such force that, after three months of vigorous implementation, the faith of the Earth plane was truly unified. Apart from the gods of the sacred truth pantheon, no other gods could be openly worshipped and believed in.

　　In China, whenever you enter a temple, you can only find statues of Buddha and Guanyin. The temples were later renovated and expanded, with the construction of Gonggong Halls for pilgrimage, rest and prayer.

　　The Han Kingdom even issued a mobilization order, prohibiting the people from believing in non-true gods. If anyone is found spreading the belief in false gods, they can be tried and convicted with a minimum sentence of three years in prison.

　　The floating city, the religious meeting hall of the main temple.

　　Severa read the reports sent back from various places and exclaimed happily: "This time we have dealt with it cleanly. From now on, no more old gods will appear! All new gods can only be born from mortal believers of the Holy Truth Church. Whoever can ignite the divine fire and become a demigod, or even a god, must be favored by the gods!"

　　"Isn't this exactly what we want? My Holy Truth Church will control the emergence of gods from the source and maintain the order of the pantheon!" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"boom--"

　　The void shook, and a vast divine power came from outside the floating city. A great will of the gods swept through and spread in all directions. The mortals on the entire Earth plane were shocked. A majestic voice rang in their minds involuntarily: "I am officially deified today. My name is Vina. I am in charge of natural life. Anyone who believes in me devoutly, I will repay God's grace!"

　　"Oh my, how come Her Highness Vina was deified? It was so sudden and there was no notice!" Su Tongtong said in surprise. She quickly stood up and ran out of the religious meeting hall, then flew into the air to watch. At the other end of the floating city, a dazzling beam of light shot straight into the sky, and waves of divine power spread in all directions, spreading throughout the entire earth plane.

　　"Let's go and congratulate right away!" Sevilla also flew up, and together with Su Tongtong, she turned into a beam of light and flew towards the light column.

　　The place where Vina was deified was her palace, which contained only a few believers. This deification came suddenly without any prior preparation, so many people were surprised.

　　Except for a few true gods who were not present, the rest of the demigods, colleagues, and believers all rushed to watch the ceremony. Quite a few people gathered on the lawn in front of the palace. The believers had already begun to pray devoutly, wishing their lord to be officially deified!

　　…

　　Chapter 521 Articles of Association

　　Among the demigods, Vina was the first to be officially deified. This made the world excited. Now some mortals also vaguely know the difference between demigods and true gods, and are no longer as ignorant as before. In the past, divine arts were not revealed, miracles were not seen, and mortals did not know anything about the realm of gods. Now it is different. In recent years, people have learned divine arts and know much more about gods.

　　For example, the levels of gods, demigods and true gods are very different. People had never seen true gods before, so they naturally didn’t know the difference between the two, but now they clearly know it.

　　Vina was originally a demigod, so her divine power was naturally great, but there was still a big difference in power between Vina and the Supreme God. This was the gap. Now Vina was suddenly officially canonized as a god, and her mighty divine power swept across the entire plane. This power was much greater than that of the original demigod.

　　If the divine power possessed by the original demigod is a long river or a lake, then the divine power of the true God is an ocean, which is incomparable to that of a demigod.

　　Several demigods like Vina, such as Nubis, Gris and others were also very excited, because they also felt that they were very close to the time of becoming a god. Originally, it was quite difficult to be promoted from a demigod to a true god. One reason was the insufficient reserve of divine power, and the other was the lack of understanding of the laws, which was also a major constraint. Both were indispensable.

　　Like Nubis, he has a sufficient understanding of the laws, but his reserves of divine power are far from enough. However, the power of faith can quickly make up for this deficiency.

　　In the Terran continent, it is very difficult for a demigod to be promoted to a true god. Firstly, there are limited positions for gods, and it depends on whether the true gods who rule the same law are willing to share the same law with the later ones. For example, there were three goddesses of fate in the Nordic kingdom of God on the Earth plane, and they shared the law of fate together. There are also many true gods of Olympus who share the same law.

　　There are even many true gods from different pantheons who have comprehended the same laws. These true gods either live in peace because they are wary of each other, or they are mortal enemies and want to kill each other so that they can monopolize a law alone.

　　The gods on the Earth plane are much happier. All the god seats on the entire Earth plane are vacant, and the plane has a large population and sufficient faith. As long as the Supreme God does not object, there is a bright future for them.

　　Vina's successful deification made many followers of the Holy Truth Church extremely excited, especially some clergymen. Those who practiced various divine arts were clamoring all day long that they also wanted to practice hard and advance quickly, and in the future they would ignite the divine fire and even be deified to achieve immortality.

　　Generally, those who shout like this are those who brag and are ambitious, while some are truly people who practice hard. They have all made a great determination and vowed to reach the pinnacle of divine arts, and to ignite the divine fire and become gods like their predecessors.

　　Lu Fei also felt this kind of situation. The believers' enthusiasm for practicing hard was incomparable to before. This made Lu Fei very happy. With this enthusiasm, he was not afraid of not being able to create a prosperous era of humanity.

　　----

　　Terran continent, occupied area of ​​Southern Islands.

　　The sky was gloomy and the smell of sulfur filled every area. The island was desolate and all the green trees had long since died. Demon castles stood on the hillsides and coasts of the island.

　　The sea area near the island was pitch black, and the ocean was filled with demonic energy. Demonized manta rays were wreaking havoc. Not only did they eat all the nearby marine creatures, but they also destroyed any ships that attempted to approach the archipelago.

　　The devil's castle is very hideous and filled with demonic aura. Dozens of tall devil towers stand tall in the devil's castle. Winged demons patrol the sky, inspecting the territories occupied by the demons.

　　Just half a year ago, a coalition consisting of five major races, including dragons, humans, elves, barbarians, and goblins, launched the largest counterattack in history against the occupied areas of the Southern Islands, attempting to completely eliminate the power of the demons, recover the occupied areas, and drive the demons back to the underground world.

　　But unfortunately, the demons launched a great godslaughter spell, burying two million coalition forces in one fell swoop. Countless dragons and demigods fell, and they were no longer able to launch an attack on the occupied areas. The demons and devils also suffered countless casualties, and the two sides fell into a stalemate. Depending on the situation, this stalemate will last for several years to decades, or even hundreds of years.

　　To this end, the coalition built fortresses along the coast of the southern continent to resist the invasion of the demon army.

　　At this time, in the largest demon tower, hundreds of demons gathered together to discuss something, led by the demon Busong and another supreme demon Stolas.

　　The two supreme demons gathered hundreds of low- and middle-level demons. Of course, these demons were at the peak of the semi-demon level. Their real bodies were far away in the endless abyss layer of the underground world and they would not come out easily. For them, the endless abyss layer was the paradise for demons and devils, and the main material plane was just an extraterritorial colony for their entertainment and conquest.

　　"I say, Your Highness Bushong, are you sure you are not lying to us? Do you really know a human plane where there are only a few gods and billions of humans?" Stolas stared at the demon god Bushong.

　　The latter laughed and said, "I have said this more than a dozen times. I have never lied to you. I can swear on the Styx Contract. Hehe, in order to open up the road to that plane, I paid a heavy price. So far, I have suffered heavy losses. Unfortunately, there is a human who has just been promoted from a demigod to a true god in that plane, so I was expelled..."

　　The other demons immediately started talking about it. They were always paying attention to the actions of the demons, and they had heard about the heavy losses that the demon Bushong had suffered recently.

　　The demon god Busong is also unlucky. Nothing has gone smoothly for him since he came to the Terran continent. If there hadn't been an army of giant dragons descending on the Terran continent, the entire Terran continent would have become a colony of the demon gods long ago. How could he be so frustrated like he is now?

　　"Okay, Your Highness Bushong, we believe in you. We are here this year because we hope that we can conquer that plane together. Tell me, where is that plane? Do you have the coordinates?" Stolas said.

　　"Please be patient, everyone. Of course I have the coordinates of the plane. You should know that I led the Ice Demon Army to successfully invade there. If I didn't have the coordinates, I wouldn't be able to persuade everyone to come here!"

　　"Your Highness Bushong, are there really only two gods in that plane? You can't fool us. You know, the continent of Terran is home to many gods. A plane with only two gods is simply unbelievable!" a demon shouted.

　　"I, the Demon Lord, will say it again. I am definitely not fooling you. There are really only two gods in that plane. One has just been promoted to a true god, and it is estimated that the true god will not stay in the owner's interface for long. The other is still a demigod. Of course, that human god actually brought the goblins from Cortes City back to that plane and built many powerful warships. These are the reasons why I led the Ice Demon Legion to invade but did not occupy that plane. After all, we were alone and weak, and I lost my strong physical body when I was opening the channel to this plane!" said the Demon Lord Bushong.

　　"That doesn't matter. With us here, these small forces can't resist us at all. Unless it's a plane favored by the gods like the Terran Continent, there is no reason why we can't occupy it!" Stolas said with a smile.

　　"Yes, yes, yes, isn't it just a small human plane? Are you afraid that we can't occupy it?" The demons immediately started to make a fuss.

　　"This demon god naturally believes that you can occupy that plane, so I spared no effort to summon you to come and discuss together. However, that plane was discovered and opened by this demon god. Before opening the door to the plane, we had better establish some rules first!" The demon god Bushong smiled, revealing his potential as a profiteer.

　　…

　　Chapter 522 Articles of Association (II)

　　"Here we are, finally getting to the point!" The demons were awestruck, thinking that the demon god Bushong was simply a cunning old fox who would not release the eagle until he saw the rabbit. It would be impossible to ask him to open the door to the plane first.

　　"That's easy, Your Highness Bushong, what kind of rules do you want to establish?" Stolas said.

　　"It's simple. My subordinates over there have set up a Society of All Evil. All you have to do is agree to join the Society, and I will be the leader of the Society!" Bushong said.

　　"What, you want to be the boss? You want to use a piece of junk to restrict us? This is impossible, absolutely impossible. Although we are not as powerful as your Supreme Demon God, we are still dignified Demon Gods after all. How can we be inferior to others?!" The demon gods shouted.

　　"So what do you want? If you don't join the All Evil Society, how can this demon god let you go to that plane with confidence? Hehe, if everyone of you has evil intentions, how can this demon god guarantee his own interests? You know, I discovered that plane and opened the passage to it. If you want to eat meat and drink soup without paying any price, I won't agree..."

　　"Don't agree? That's not up to you. Your Highness's power is greatly weakened now. Who else can he rely on but us? The most we can do is to allocate an area and population to you as a reward. Wouldn't Your Highness be satisfied with that?" Stolas said.

　　"Hmph, at most we will just part ways. This demon god doesn't have to rely on you. There are plenty of demon gods that can cooperate with me in the Endless Abyss. At worst, I'll keep the coordinates to myself. When this demon god's body can send me a large number of demon armies, I can still rush there and occupy the entire plane. I will make the edge of the plane my colony. It will only take some time. Hmph, we demon gods have infinite lifespans. Do we still care about that little bit of time?!"

　　"Your Highness Bushong, you are not afraid that you can't wait, but you are afraid that the plane will become stronger and stronger if it is delayed for too long. By then, it may be as difficult to deal with as the Terran continent. Otherwise, you would not be in a hurry to find us to discuss the plan, right?" A wise demon god laughed.

　　"Uh... so what?" The demon god Bushong glared, his eyes were extremely sharp and terrifying. However, all of them were demon gods, and they all came from the endless abyss to the Tyran continent. Their power levels were the same, so who would be afraid?

　　Although the demon god Bushong is known as one of the seventy-two supreme demon gods, that only means that his original body is older, and it does not mean that his incarnation that has descended to the main material interface cannot be provoked.

　　You must know that if the power of the demon god's real body far exceeds level 30, he will not easily leave the abyss plane, let alone descend to other lower planes at will. For one thing, he has enemies all over the world, and once his real body comes out, it is easy to be beaten by his mortal enemies, or even be killed by the gods.

　　There is a precedent for this. In ancient times, there were many such examples. There were even a few supreme gods and demons who relied on their seniority and thought they were extremely powerful. They descended their bodies to the main material interface, and after destroying several planes with great pleasure, dozens of gods descended together to surround and kill them. In the end, their deaths were in vain. Their power and the abyss plane were divided up by other demons.

　　There are also some gods who, when they descended into the world, were immediately besieged by a large number of demons and died. This is just like beating a drowning dog; as long as there is an opportunity, they will be beaten up by the group.

　　The bloody lesson made the demons and gods dare not expose their true bodies easily, for fear of being killed in one day. If the real body died, the clone would also explode to death. Therefore, over countless years, few demons and gods dared to touch this taboo and bottom line.

　　The demons and gods are all cunning creatures with immortal lives. They know what is light and what is heavy, and will never do anything that violates taboos just to save their breath.

　　During the long years of the Demon God, they have experienced everything. They have descended to thousands of planes and tens of millions of void planes. If they cannot occupy one plane, they will send down another clone to occupy another plane. As the saying goes, if the East is dark, the West will be bright. There are so many void planes, there will always be one that can benefit. There is no need to hang oneself on one plane!

　　This is why the Terran Continent cannot recruit all the demons. The other demons are busy fighting or enjoying themselves in the Endless Abyss, or conquering other planes. Why must they come to the Terran Continent and let all the demons and gods fight to the death just to grab a piece of cake? This is obviously unwise.

　　This is why the demons of the Tyran continent are in such an awkward situation. The Tyran continent is important to some gods, but it is dispensable to the vast majority of demons.

　　The endless abyss is the root of the demon god. It is the real paradise. No gods are willing to enter there. For the demon god, there is no place safer than the abyss.

　　The law of survival in the Endless Abyss is also very simple, it is just the survival of the fittest. The demons are already at the top of the food chain, ruling over countless low-level demons and enjoying the power and throne like an emperor. It is obviously not cost-effective to invest too much for a plane.

　　Now the demons on Tyran are fed up, and so are the gods, but the gods have to defend Tyran. The demons feel that they have lost the opportunity to seize control of the plane after attacking Tyran, and it is better to explore new planes and occupy those planes occupied by no gods than to fight those damn dragons for a long time.

　　But it is obvious that the demon Bushong is not getting the upper hand. He is too cruel. He wants to use the All Evil Society to encircle all the demons and restrain them. How can this be done?

　　The discussion reached a stalemate for a while.

　　"Your Highness Bushong, you really have no sincerity at all. Since you are lobbying us, then at least give us enough respect. What kind of thing is this? I would rather find a plane by myself than cooperate with a stingy person like you!"

　　Some demons slammed the table angrily, stood up and left on the spot. In their opinion, the demon Bushong was too unkind, and the bloody lesson warned them that cooperating with the Supreme Demon God would often not bring good results, because the Supreme Demon God was too calculating. Over the long years, how many demons had been plotted to death by the seventy-two so-called Supreme Demon Gods?

　　The demon god who saw the situation clearly left angrily and also left the Terran continent. In their view, the strategy to conquer the Terran continent had failed. Now these demons had become disunited and could no longer work together to conquer the entire Terran continent.

　　"Your Highness Bushong, you see, this is not good. Not only will you offend the demons, but you won't benefit from it either. Why bother?" Stolas sighed. So many demons had left in an instant, and now there were only more than a hundred demons left.

　　The demon god Busong sneered, "These guys who are more likely to cause trouble than to accomplish anything, they have no vision and courage, is it so easy for them to take over a plane? Take the Terren continent for example, the power of the gods has long been rooted in this plane, so it is naturally difficult to occupy it. But the plane I'm talking about, as long as we all fight our way in, we can immediately become the master, we can kill any mortal there and take whatever we want, isn't it just a rule, you're not willing?!"

　　Stolas shook his head and said, "Your Highness Bushong, let's change the charter! It's not impossible to establish the All Evil Society. Anyway, it doesn't matter what kind of society it is. The key is that you want to be the leader. How can the other demons be convinced?"

　　"Then Your Highness Stolas, what do you want? You should know that I discovered that plane and opened the passage. I paid a high price for it. As a pioneer, shouldn't I sit on the throne of the leader?" The demon god Bushong frowned.

　　Stolas chuckled and said, "Everyone knows that the Abyss has a strict hierarchy. If you want to be the leader, it means that others have to bow down to you. This will undoubtedly belittle the self-esteem of other demon gods. Everyone is a superior, so how can we be willing to be inferior to other demon gods? If Your Highness is really sincere, then change the leader to elder!"

　　"Yes, you can change it to elder. Why should we be subordinates just because His Highness Bushong is the leader? That doesn't make sense. Your Highness should be an elder, and we should all be elders. At most, Your Highness can be a great elder!!"

　　All the demon gods shouted at once, and everyone became an elder, no matter if they were great elders or ordinary elders. It was no longer a subordinate relationship, but an equal relationship. Although there was a difference between great elders and elders, they were not subordinate to each other, and without the power of life and death, no one could control anyone, and there was less restriction.

　　The demon god Bushong's face looked ugly, his eyes turned red and revealed murderous intent. The demon gods' booing made him so angry that he thought that if they wanted to be elders, wouldn't he be working in vain and getting no benefits?

　　"Impossible!" said the demon god Bushong flatly.

　　"If it doesn't work, then let's break up. Your Highness Bushong, if you have the ability, just go and occupy that plane by yourself. There are countless planes in the void world anyway, and we don't need a big deal about this one!!" A demon shouted, then glared at Bushong fiercely and walked away arrogantly.

　　"You are right, Your Highness Bushong, if you look down on us, just have fun on your own!" Some demons also stood up and were about to leave.

　　"Wait... wait a minute!" The demon Bushong finally became anxious. Just a few days ago, he had lost contact with the Earth plane. He thought that the Evil Society would be destroyed. This situation was not good. He absolutely could not wait any longer.

　　Chapter 523 Articles of Association (III)

　　The demon god Bushong was indeed a little anxious. Seeing that this wave of demon gods had left, they would not be able to attack the earth plane. If they returned to the endless abyss, it would take an unknown amount of time.

　　What the demon god Bushong is worried about now is that the more time given to the Earth plane, the more difficult it will be to attack. He can calculate this.

　　There is no doubt how powerful a plane that unifies the beliefs of most mortals is. At the level of the Endless Abyss, once a demon god unifies a plane, obtains the recognition of the heart of that plane, and intercepts the essence of the heart of that plane, then he becomes the master of that plane, that is, the Lord of the Plane.

　　Such an existence is absolutely immortal in this plane, and its power is the most powerful existence in this plane. Even if it is attacked by more powerful demons from other planes, as long as this plane is not destroyed, it will not be destroyed.

　　There are generally only two ways to defeat such a plane master. One is to launch a plane revolution to separate him from the plane heart, and the other is to imprison and suppress him, trapping him in a corner and making him unable to do anything. But it is almost impossible to kill him.

　　Lu Fei also became the lord of the plane, but it was different from the lord of the plane of the abyss. Lu Fei was in the plane of the main material interface, which had slightly different laws from the abyss plane.

　　The Demon God Bushong was summoned by the All Evil Society and descended to the Earth plane. He found that Lu Fei had become a true god. This was a big deal. The situation was serious and time was running out. When the Demon God Bushong thought that if Lu Fei unified most of the will of the plane, he would become the master of the plane, he felt dry mouth.

　　"Impossible, this is unlikely. In the main material plane, it is not easy to become the Lord of the plane. Even in a plane like the Terran Continent, where there are many gods, it is impossible for a Lord of the plane to be born. How can that human be worthy of this? So I must be worrying too much."

　　The demon god Bushong shook his head instinctively and threw this terrible and ridiculous idea out of his mind.

　　It is not easy to become the lord of the main material plane. This is what many gods and demons hope for, but few gods and demons can do it.

　　Because a life plane is usually very complicated, it is difficult to unify the majority of beliefs in a plane. For example, the Tyran continent has a variety of races, including gods, demons, and now extremely rare flying celestials and giants. There are also elves, dragons, barbarians, orcs, dwarves (including earth dwarves, gray dwarves and goblins), and fishmen in the ocean, etc.

　　There are so many races, each with its own strong men and gods. With so many power groups restraining each other, it is almost impossible to unify the majority of beliefs in the entire plane, so the Lord of the Plane cannot be born. On the contrary, the probability of the Lord of the Plane appearing is higher in the Abyss.

　　If Lu Fei knew that the Demon God Bushong still had a fluke mentality and thought that he had not been recognized by the plane and became the master of the plane, he would definitely laugh.

　　In fact, the demon god Bushong has not yet fully understood the Earth plane, nor has he fully understood Lu Fei's rapid growth in strength and realm.

　　The Lord of the Planes? Lu Fei had already been deified and became the Lord of the Planes in the God's Descent Day after he expelled the Demon God Bushong. The Demon God Bushong must not have fully understood the actual situation of the Earth Plane. The situation of the Earth Plane is completely different from that of the Terran Continent.

　　First, there is only one race on Earth. Although there are many ethnic groups and beliefs among humans, it is not impossible to unify them by force. Second, Earth is in the twilight of the gods, the gods are sleeping forever, and no miracles are seen. Lu Fei appeared as the only god, and he could quickly sweep the world and unify most beliefs. This is possible and not difficult.

　　All these conditions combined can only mean that the Earth plane has all the opportunities and mature conditions for the emergence of the plane master. If the demon god Bushong underestimates this, he is doomed to fail!

　　Lu Fei naturally didn't know that the Demon God Bushong wanted to gather a large group of demons to attack the Earth plane, but he was already prepared. It was not easy for the Demon God Bushong either. He finally gathered a group of demons, but the demons had their own selfish intentions, like a pile of loose sand, and they refused to let him be the leader.

　　The demon god Bushong was extremely annoyed, but he could do nothing about it. After all, the situation was stronger than him.

　　"Okay, okay, everyone can be an elder, but I want to be the grand elder, and everyone must obey my unified command in the battle to invade the Earth plane!" The demon god Bushong gave in.

　　"That won't work, Your Highness Bushong. No one wants to lead the charge. That would be too disadvantageous. Besides, who knows if Your Highness will deliberately let us be cannon fodder?"

　　"Yes, I still suggest that everyone lead their own troops. Whoever can occupy as much territory as possible can occupy as much territory as possible. It all depends on one's ability!"

　　"Yes, yes, that's what we have always done!"

　　Some demon gods started quarreling. Demon god Bushong saw it and his face turned pale. He was extremely disappointed with the demon gods and cursed inwardly: "Damn demon gods, they are all useless. They have no sense of the overall situation and only care about their own interests. If it is not for the greater good, all these rubbish should be killed!"

　　Stolas also felt that the demons were getting too aggressive, so he shook his head and said, "Everyone, stop arguing. If we attack a plane individually, what will happen? We will definitely be defeated one by one!"

　　"Isn't that a very weak plane? There aren't many gods there, how can they stop us? Haha, what's wrong with fighting on our own? Each of us occupies the territory based on our own abilities, so that we don't have to face any complaints from some demon gods!"

　　The demon god Bushong's face turned pale, and he said, "If you join the All Evil Society, everyone will become a veteran, but everyone must abide by the rules of the All Evil Society, right?"

　　"Well, Your Highness Bushong, tell me, what are the rules of the All Evil Society?" The demons asked one after another, and at the same time they were alert in their hearts. If the rules were not beneficial to them, they would firmly disagree, or even pretend to obey them but actually disobey them.

　　Demon God Busong said: "First, all members of the All Evil Society must consciously safeguard the highest interests of the All Evil Society, which is to eventually occupy the Earth plane and make it our colony. Second, before we completely occupy the Earth plane, we must not fight among ourselves for various reasons. Third, after occupying the Earth plane, everyone must pay me 10% of the colonized population as a reward!"

　　The demon gods looked at each other, and one of them nodded and said, "Okay, if Your Highness Bushong can find that plane and open up the passage to that plane, we will pay 10% of the population of the final occupied area as a tribute in return!"

　　"No, 10% is too much. It should be 5% at most. We have so many demons. If each of them pays 5% tribute, it will be enough for Your Highness to become the demon with the largest population!" said another demon, and the other demons nodded in agreement.

　　"Okay!" Demon God Bushong's eyes were filled with hatred. He hated these greedy guys. Demon God Bushong sighed, stretched out his hand to write down the charter of the All Evil Society on a parchment scroll, and then signed his mark with his demon power.

　　"Sign them all, to avoid any unpleasantness later!" Stolas said, and signed his mark second.

　　"Haha, as I should, as I should!" The other demons signed their marks one after another. After a while, the parchment scroll was filled with the marks of the demons, a total of 138 demons.

　　"Okay, everyone go and reorganize your respective demon armies. We will set off after we are ready!" The Demon God Busong walked to the windowsill of the Demon God Tower and waved his hand. The Gate of the Planes fell outside the Demon God Tower with a black divine light.

　　“Boom…”

　　The plane door smashed on the ground. This plane door was tens of meters high and ten meters wide. The door frame was condensed by divine power, as if embedded in the void, with countless black space symbols flowing.

　　The other demon gods were all excited when they saw the plane gate. Some of them shouted, "Hahahaha, great! A new plane is ours! This damn Terran continent, I'm so tired of it. Those damn dragons, I wish I'd never have anything to do with them again!"

　　The demons have been fighting on the Terran continent for many years, and the consequences can be said to be devastating. Not only did the various races on the Terran continent suffer heavy casualties, but the demons and demon legions also suffered huge casualties.

　　Some demons have long been tired of the endless wars on the Terran continent. They are eager to open up new battlefields, and they long for new blood and killing to stimulate them. They need successful conquests, screaming and terrified souls, rather than the dull confrontation like now. This lifeless state makes the demons suffocated.

　　The demons cheered up, rushed out of the Demon Tower one by one, returned to their Demon City and began to urgently gather their demon legions, preparing to rush into the Earth plane and start a new round of killing and conquest!

　　Chapter 524: Invasion

　　Please collect!

　　-----

　　Outside the Demon God Busong's Demon City, hundreds of demon armies were ready to go. These armies were all large armies formed by combining several armies, and each army had more than 50,000 demons of all sizes. Except for the lesser demons, most types of demons could be found, and even some rare demons could be seen.

　　One hundred and thirty-eight demons, each leading a legion, were waiting outside the Demon City, waiting for the Demon Busong to open the door to the plane.

　　"Your Highness Bushong, everyone is ready. Can we open the door to the planes?" Stolas came to the demon Bushong and said.

　　Demon God Bushong frowned and asked, "Are you guys only planning to take these millions of troops this time?"

　　Now, there are only seven million demons gathered outside the Demon City. Although this number is a lot, it is far less than the number of demons in the occupied area. The number of demons in the occupied area is over 30 million, and now these are only a small part.

　　"We have to leave some legions behind to continue the fight with the Terran coalition. After we have cleaned up the Earth plane, we will turn back to clean up the Terran continent. I don't believe that the Terran continent can hold on!" Stolas said.

　　"Well, these armies are probably enough!" The demon god Busong nodded and stopped nitpicking. Seven million demons were enough, plus one hundred and thirty-eight demon gods, which were enough to completely and quickly conquer the Earth plane. It was estimated that they would soon be able to turn around and continue to conquer the Terran continent.

　　"Then let's go!" The demon god Bushong pointed at the plane door, and the plane door slowly opened, revealing a deserted land. At the end of the horizon, there stood a city fortress.

　　At the same time, the plane that appeared in the western suburbs of Rome opened, revealing the Demon City, and countless demon armies were on the other side of the door.

　　As early as when the plane gate suddenly appeared, the Imperial Federation United Guard Corps, which had been conducting close reconnaissance, discovered the movement at the first time. For a moment, emergency alarms resounded through the sky and the earth, and the Imperial Federation United Community Headquarters far away in North America immediately received observations from the "front line".

　　This is a big deal. Every time a plane gate appears, it means a great demonic disaster. Based on the two previous demonic disasters, this demonic disaster is absolutely unprecedented, because before the demon god Bushong was expelled, he once made a bold statement that all demons would descend.

　　In view of this, the entire Imperial Federation United Community and the Holy Truth Church immediately entered a special state of combat readiness, and the entire United Guard Corps stationed in Rome, Italy and the Vatican City responded and entered an emergency combat state.

　　All the gods of the Holy Truth Church arrived at the front line at the first opportunity, and temples all over the world received emergency mobilization orders at the same time. Without saying a word, the first-level combatants immediately rushed to Rome through various channels.

　　This is an emergency combat mechanism that has been established for several years. Ever since the demon Buson caused the Rome Massacre and the Vatican Massacre, all the people in the entire city of Rome and the Vatican City have been evacuated, and the army has gradually entered these two cities to form the "Imperial Federation Joint Garrison Corps."

　　This legion can be said to be the most elite front-line combat force of the Imperial Federation United Community. The original expectation was that once the devil led the demons to invade, the first to confront the invaders would be this front-line combat force.

　　The frontline combat troops need to hold out against the enemy for 30 minutes to an hour, while the second-line combat troops can gather from military bases around the world to reinforce. Finally, there are the reserve forces, hidden in the civilian population, including various police systems, explosion-proof systems, various divine arts academies, kendo organizations, various collective and private registered power groups, etc.

　　The number of troops in these three echelons is astonishing, exceeding 100 million, which includes almost all the people in the world who are determined to make achievements, resist evil, and maintain world peace. These people all have a skill and are much more qualified than ordinary people.

　　As soon as the plane gate appeared, the frontline combat troops immediately stood ready. The second-line combat troops immediately gathered urgently, most of them were special forces from various places, and they boarded the transport ship and immediately headed to the vicinity of Italy to assemble and wait.

　　The reserve troops were not assembled in principle, but all parts of the world entered a state of war preparedness and blockade one after another, which can be said to be a national alert. Especially in Europe, it entered a red war preparedness state, especially in Italy, where ordinary residents began to evacuate urgently in a planned manner.

　　In Rome and Vatican City, these two cities have been built into war fortresses like the City of Cortez, even more terrifying than the City of Cortez, and were built specifically to deal with invading demons and devils.

　　The two city fortresses are surrounded by fortresses built with superalloy materials. Countless magic cannons are built on the fortresses. Behind the fortresses is the original city, but many buildings in the city have been razed and rebuilt, and are very solid.

　　Vatican City is located on the Vatican Hill in the northwest corner of Rome, so Vatican City was built into an unprecedented city of magical cannons, with a total of 23,000 magical cannons, and the artillery fire can cover the entire city of Rome and surrounding areas at one time.

　　The Vatican and Rome are the two largest military city fortresses in human history, and the permanent troops stationed there are the Imperial Federation United Guard Corps.

　　This legion is known as the "First Legion of the Empire".

　　He has 25 flying fleets under his command, with a total of 8,700 large and small flying warships, 120 new God-Slaying warships, and 30 old God-Slaying warships, which were later brought back by the goblins from the city of Cortes.

　　In addition to these twenty-five flying fleets which are deterrent-level strategic and tactical forces, there are also twelve divine magic corps, twenty-four holy sword corps, and three hundred conventional magic corps.

　　The so-called divine magic corps is a corps of divine magicians, fully armed and very powerful. The holy sword corps is a corps composed of sword masters, also fully armed. The conventional magic corps is an elite warrior equipped with various magic guns and cannons, and is a large number of mobile forces.

　　The total number of people in the Imperial Federation United Guard Corps is seven million, plus some family members, the population exceeds ten million, which is equivalent to the population of a large city. It can be said that Rome and the Vatican are two militarized city fortresses, guarding the front line of invasion by demons and devils.

　　The demons were unaware of the situation, and after the plane gate was opened, the demon legions began to pass through the passage one after another and arrived outside the city of Rome. The first demon legion to pass through the passage was called the "Mecca Legion" because their leader was the Demon Lord Mecca.

　　This demon god is a three-headed lizard god. The fifty thousand demons under his command are all three-headed lizard demons. They all passed through the plane gate, only to see that the plane gate was surrounded by a desolate area without a single tree. It was like they had arrived in the Gobi Desert.

　　One or two kilometers away stands a city fortress, and on one side of the city fortress, there is also a steel fortress.

　　"Haha, what a magnificent fortress! I can sense that there are at least tens of millions of people here. Haha, it's really a plane of thriving life, just right for us to conquer it!"

　　"Assemble the troops, we will attack the city soon! I will massacre the entire fortress and let all the mortals in this plane know the supreme majesty of our demon god. Haha, humble mortals, let them tremble and scream!" Maca said loudly, and the legions under his command immediately agreed and began to line up.

　　Fifty thousand demons were lined up in rows and rows, and from a distance they looked like a dark mass, with a magnificent momentum, just like the orc warriors in the Lord of the Rings attacking the human castle.

　　The second legion is the "Ghost Face Legion". The demon who leads the legion is the Ghost Face Demon named Seti. He leads the legion through the plane gate and deploys the formation like the Mecca Legion, preparing to take the lead in attacking Vatican City and Rome.

　　"Attention all garrison corps of the Imperial Federation! Everyone, take cover and let the enemy form their battle formation first. You can only attack after receiving the order to attack!" Invisible communication waves were spreading between Rome and Vatican City.

　　Lu Fei and the gods under his command stood on the towering city walls outside Rome, looking down at the demons in the distant wasteland. Demons like a tide were pouring out of the plane gate and then gathering nearby. It seemed that they were going to attack Rome and Vatican City first.

　　…

　　Chapter 525: Thousands of Cannons Fired

　　"Your Highness, why don't you attack? If the demons gain a foothold, we will be at a disadvantage..." Su Tongtong came to Lu Fei and asked in confusion.

　　Su Tongtong stood on the towering city wall, facing the howling wind, and felt a suffocating and oppressive atmosphere. The air was violent and fierce, mixed with a strong smell of sulfur. This was the smell and breath of the demon army in the distance. This breath could make mortals disgusted and tremble.

　　From afar, the gate of the plane stood tall, and demons poured out like a tide, one legion after another, until they occupied the entire wasteland.

　　This wasteland was originally the western suburbs of Rome, but it was destroyed in the last demonic disaster. The grass, trees, and houses were all destroyed. After Lu Fei inspected the space, he determined this place as the Crimson Crack, the place where the demon god descended. Because the space of this place was permanently marked by the demon god light of the demon god Bushong, the demon god Bushong could set up a plane gate at any time.

　　Lu Fei is able to erase this mark now, but the Earth plane has been invaded by the demon god Bushong, and the location has been exposed. It is not known how many demons are lurking in other places. If the spatial mark of this place is erased, I am afraid that the demon god Bushong will descend from other places through various methods, and then it will be troublesome.

　　"The known" is sometimes always more reassuring than the "unknown", so Lu Fei designated Rome and the Vatican as restricted areas for humans and prohibited ordinary people from approaching.

　　The cities and towns around the restricted area were gradually relocated to form military control zones of varying degrees. Rome and Vatican City were also built into fortress cities so that when demons invaded one day, they would be able to block and destroy them to the greatest extent possible.

　　Facts have proved that Lu Fei's consideration was extremely correct. Now the plane gate really appeared in the restricted area. The demons poured out from the plane gate and suddenly appeared in the restricted area.

　　Fortunately, it is a restricted area. This area is a restricted area with no other cities or mortals. If the demons suddenly appeared in New York or Paris, Berlin, Tianjing, Senhe and other cities, this would probably be the end of all mankind.

　　But now the demons appeared where Lu Fei and others expected them to appear, which gave them the initiative and advantage. The time, place and people were all favorable, and there was no better situation than this.

　　"One... two... three... four... eight... nine, nine demon legions have emerged, and they want to attack us!"

　　Lu Fei's eyes were so sharp that he soon saw the tenth demon legion pouring out from the plane gate. Uh... the word "pouring" is not appropriate this time, because the demons that came out this time were all black-winged demons. These demons had strong black bodies and a pair of wings behind them, like the wings of a crow, and sharp claws on both hands and feet. They were a very tough and sharp kind of demon.

　　The tenth demon legion flew out from the Plane Gate and immediately flew into the air, forming into teams. More of them were constantly patrolling above the Plane Gate.

　　"No, these demons can fly and have too strong mobility. The restricted area cannot restrain such a legion!" Lu Fei said with a slight change of expression.

　　"What should we do then?" Su Tongtong asked hurriedly.

　　"Order, agree to attack immediately!" Lu Fei said in a deep voice.

　　"Supreme order, agree to attack immediately!" Severa waved his hand immediately. Just three seconds after the order was given, the two fortress cities of Rome and Vatican City suddenly fired thousands of artillery!

　　It was truly a chorus of artillery fire; these two fortresses and the garrison corps had almost poured in most of the hard work of the Imperial Federation United Community and the Holy Church of Truth.

　　First of all, there is the Vatican City, which has as many as 23,000 magic cannons of various types, with a range of more than ten miles. Rome is a fortress city even larger than the Vatican City, and the magic cannons in the periphery are five times as many as those in the Vatican City, but these cannons are not as concentrated as those in the Vatican City and are more dispersed.

　　This was the first wave of attack, with a total of 120,000 magical cannons covering the demon army assembled near the plane gate with artillery fire.

　　Artillery coverage, what does this mean?

　　This meant an indiscriminate attack. One hundred and twenty thousand magical cannons fired at the same time, covering the entire area with artillery fire. From a distance, all kinds of fire, rays, and thunder fell like rain, covering the area where the ten demon legions gathered. The momentum was astonishing and the scene was unprecedented.

　　"What's going on? Why does it seem like the sky is about to fall apart?"

　　The ten demons who were leading the demon army to assemble suddenly felt something in their hearts. They hurriedly looked up at the two fortress cities. Their faces changed drastically. They saw the sky and the earth roaring, the earth shaking, thousands of cannons firing, and the sky full of flames, rays and thunder, all whistling towards them.

　　It was like the roar of the god of death, rapid and sharp, cutting through the air and tearing through the void!

　　"Oh no! How could this happen? Quickly support the defensive barrier!" The ten demons no longer cared about anything else and quickly stretched out their arms, using their demon power to support the defensive barrier.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..."

　　The fire from the magic cannon hit the barrier that was supported by ten demons together, causing an extremely powerful explosion. The huge vibration spread in all directions, the ground cracked, the earth trembled, and the barrier rumbled with a deafening sound.

　　The demons under the barrier were all horrified, they looked up at the horrifying sky, which was filled with fire, rays, and lightning explosions. A huge shock wave came, and the weaker demons were immediately shaken to the point of bleeding from their mouths, noses, and ears. Some demons even fell headfirst and were actually shaken to death.

　　The first wave of artillery fire had not yet ended when eight thousand seven hundred large and small flying warships rose up in the two cities. Some were giant ships of the gods. These warships seemed to have been gathering energy for a long time. As soon as they flew into the sky, they immediately launched earth-shaking rays of god-killing light one after another.

　　The eight thousand seven hundred flying warships of all sizes were simply terrifying. Their deployment alone occupied an area of ​​hundreds of miles above the two fortress cities and a vast space of hundreds of miles. The dazzling light of god-killing was like the light of the god of death that burst out in an instant, streaking across the sky and bombarding the barrier held up by the demon god.

　　"Haha, it's unstoppable. This is the full-power god-killing light. Even a demigod would be torn apart if hit head-on!" Su Tongtong laughed.

　　Probably to witness Su Tongtong's prophecy, thousands of god-killing lights were dazzling and instantly shattered the barrier held up by the demon god. The god-killing lights, along with the whistling magic cannon fire, roared to the ground, or hit the black-winged demon flying in the sky.

　　“Boom…”

　　The entire European continent seemed to be trembling and groaning in the unprecedentedly powerful light of god-killing and the fire of magic cannons. The Imperial Federation United Community and the Holy Truth Church had waited for this moment for too long. In order to resist the demons and devil legions that might invade at any time, all of humanity was desperately preparing for war.

　　The flying battleships and the battleships of the gods are the crystallization of human and goblin civilizations, and have become the embodiment of the pinnacle of magical technology in the new era. The force they demonstrate is enough to deter any demons and monsters.

　　It was as if the God was roaring and the sky was breaking apart. This was a tremendous force that even the devil could not resist. The gate to the plane was instantly covered by light and artillery fire.

　　After three rounds of shelling, the attack stopped.

　　The smoke and dust in the covered area dissipated, and the entire wasteland was blasted into a huge and vast depression. The ten legions of demons were completely wiped out, and there was nothing left. There was no demon blood, no broken limbs, all of which were blasted into dust. Except for the plane gate which still stood in the entire covered area, only three of the ten demons were left.

　　The three demons were protected by the immortal demon light and were not completely destroyed, but the seven unlucky demons were continuously bombarded by the light of the god-killing and ultimately could not escape the fierce attack and were turned into ashes. The remaining three demons were in a very miserable state, their light shields were broken, and their bodies were covered with scars. Even the demigod bodies could not remain unscathed under such a horrific attack.

　　"This... is too terrifying. Why are there so many goblin warships? Has the ancient goblin era moved to this plane?" The three demons were terrified. Their legion was wiped out, and only the three of them were left. In just a dozen breaths, their legion was destroyed.

　　"Damn it, we were framed by this Demon God Bushong and used as a pawn!!" The three Demon Gods were terrified. They immediately turned into a beam of light and rushed into the plane door.

　　On the other side of the Plane Gate, the demon army that was preparing to enter the Plane Gate found that the Plane Gate was shaking constantly, and all kinds of huge shock waves were coming out of the Plane Gate.

　　The demon army was immediately horrified and retreated, stopping their advance.

　　"Your Highness Bushong, what's going on? Is the plane gate unsafe?" Stolas looked at the plane gate, came to the demon Bushong and frowned.

　　"I don't know, I felt a huge explosion over there!" The demon Bushong was about to fly into the plane gate with other demons to see what was going on, when suddenly three rays of light rushed out from the plane gate.

　　"Your Highnesses, what is going on?" Stolas couldn't help but shout when he saw the three demons looking so miserable.

　　"Hmph... Demon God Bushong, just wait for me, you conspirator, you have plotted against us!" The three demon gods were furious and turned into a beam of light and fled far away. They had to flee far away because they had too many enemies and they would be dead if they were taken advantage of.

　　"Okay, Demon Bushong, you dare to plot against us. Tell me, what's the situation over there? A total of ten legions went there, why only three princes came back? Is it a trap?!" The demons were furious and roared.

　　"This is impossible!" The demon god Bushong's face turned pale. He shook his head and said, "Everyone, please don't doubt it for now. Which prince has the courage to follow me to check it out? Hehe, if there is any danger, this demon god will bear the brunt. Do you still have any doubts?"

　　"Well, we'll follow you to check it out!" More than a dozen demons flew up and together with the demon Bushong, they turned into a ray of light and rushed into the door to the plane.

　　…

　　Chapter 526 Battlefield

　　Severa saw more than a dozen rays of demonic light rushing out from the plane gate, and immediately knew that another demon had flown out, so he immediately waved his hand and said: "Attention, all fleets of the Flying Legion, lock on to the target and attack freely!"

　　Following Severa's order, the flying fleet immediately opened fire. There were flying warships and giant ships of the gods in the flying fleet, all of which opened fire at the same time. The dazzling light of the gods blasted towards more than a dozen demon gods.

　　"So that's what it is!" When the demon god Bushong saw this situation, he immediately became furious. It turned out that Lu Fei built two fortresses in this place.

　　The dozen or so demon gods were all cunning and wise. They knew what was going on at a glance and dodged in a hurry, and the light of the god-killing could not hit them.

　　"Your Highnesses, please build a plane gate. I don't believe that even if our demon army is fully deployed, we still can't defeat these two fortresses! This is already the largest fortress on the Earth plane, and also the greatest resistance force. As long as we break through the fortress, this plane will be ours!"

　　The demon god Busong dodged several rays of light and looked at the Roman fortress. He immediately found Lu Fei, Nubis and others standing on the city wall. They were all old rivals. As the saying goes, enemies are particularly jealous when they meet. The demon god Busong immediately proposed to storm the fortress.

　　"Okay, since the greatest resistance force in this plane is right in front of us, that's perfect. We don't need to waste time looking for it. We can just destroy it and occupy the plane!"

　　A dozen demon gods felt very depressed while being excited. The original will of the ocean in the plane severely rejected them, making it difficult for them to intercept the power of the ocean in the plane. However, they were already familiar with this situation. Every plane they descended to had such a situation, but the Earth plane seemed to be more serious. However, it didn't matter. As long as they created some killings, conquered the earth to obtain slaves, and conquered people's hearts, this rejection would be reduced.

　　"Gates of Planes!" The demons flew into the air one after another, waved their hands, and divine power surged out. The demons muttered something, and a series of gates of planes like shadows immediately stood on the ground. There were more than a dozen gates of planes, each of which was dozens of meters high and dozens of meters wide. It was extremely huge.

　　There are several others standing high in the sky, as if several portals were opened in the sky. Once the portals were opened, countless flying demons immediately flew out from the portals.

　　The same was true for the plane gate on the earth. The demon army filed out one after another, and it was truly unstoppable. More than a dozen demons cast their magic spells, and the earth suddenly rose up to form a wall. The wall was a hundred meters high and dozens of miles long. After being injected with the light of the demons, it turned into stone and was as strong as super alloys. Countless demon symbols flowed on the stone wall, constantly resisting the attack of the fortress.

　　"Everyone who can fly, fly up, occupy these two fortress cities, and kill all the humans who resist!" roared the demon Bushong.

　　More than a dozen plane gates opened, and demons rushed out like a tide, then spread out in all directions, forming a mighty army, dark and overwhelming, like a black ocean. The demon army seemed to have received instructions and began to roar and attack Rome and Vatican City.

　　"Kill, kill these humans, this plane is ours!" the demons shouted.

　　The plane gates are distributed over a wide area, from the earth to the sky, stretching for dozens of miles. Large numbers of demons rushed out, forming a battle line that was dozens of miles long and dozens of miles deep.

　　"What a pity that the artillery fire cannot cover such a large area, otherwise it would be able to destroy most of the enemy's manpower!" Lu Fei sighed as he stood on the top of the city wall.

　　"This is already very good. We won at the beginning. With only two artillery fire attacks, we destroyed ten enemy legions!" said Su Tongtong.

　　"That's right. Okay then, order everyone to attack the target freely!" Lu Fei nodded and began to give orders.

　　"All troops are marching forward, and these two fortresses must be flattened!" Hundreds of demons rushed out from the plane gate, and the demons under their command also flew out one after another, and some flew directly into the sky.

　　"Open fire, open fire across the board!!"

　　A large-scale gunfight began, and the demons rushed in like a tide. The cities of Rome and Vatican City began to fire large-scale artillery fire again. The demons were very fast, so the artillery fire continued.

　　Countless priests and swordsmen stood on the city walls and in the city, ready at all times. As soon as the demons came, they would step forward and defend the fortress city to the death.

　　The fortress city contains twelve divine magic legions, twenty-four holy sword legions, and three hundred conventional magic legions, with a total force of nearly seven million, all of whom are elite human warriors.

　　The twelve divine arts corps were generally composed of clergymen of the church, all of whom were divine arts masters, and the twenty-four holy sword corps were all sword masters who had successfully practiced the ninth-order new sword art and possessed the so-called "sword energy". Their attacks were fierce and invincible, and in terms of power, they were definitely not inferior to the divine arts corps.

　　But now is still the long-range attack stage, the flying fleet and the magic cannon are exerting tremendous destructive power, and the endless stream of demons rushing over are immediately torn to pieces and drowned by the light of god-killing and the fire of the magic cannon.

　　Conventional magic corps had been mobilized long ago, filling the defense line. Winged demons flew over from the sky, and magic guns fired at the sky. At the same time, the flying fleet also launched countless light spear missiles. Light spear missiles are the latest achievement of magic technology. Ninety-nine light spears form an array. Each array fires once, and there are ninety-nine light spears. The light spears have an intelligent system that can automatically find demons to attack, which is very sharp.

　　The major fleets of the Flying Legion can be said to be the main force for harvesting demons. With the help of magic cannons, the demons suffered heavy losses.

　　"Destroy the warships in the sky!" The demon Busong roared and shouted to more than a hundred demons. He saw that the demon army was killed in large numbers by the fleet, and he couldn't help but get furious.

　　More than a hundred rays of demonic light flew up from the demon formation and pounced on the flying battleship in the sky.

　　"We're going too! The other demigods gather together and guard the two fortress cities!" Lu Fei immediately gave the order, and then led the six true gods, Vina, Athena, Allah, Guanyin, Buddha, and Brahma, to turn into light and rush into the sky to intercept more than a hundred demon gods. All the gods Lu Fei led were deified in this plane, which gave him a natural advantage.

　　"Yin Fu Jing!" Lu Fei threw the Yin Fu Jing, and the book immediately turned into the earth. Tens of thousands of Yin soldiers immediately rushed out from the earth in flaming chariots and began to kill the demons.

　　"The Tablet of Destiny!" Lu Fei flipped his hand, holding the Sword of Sacred Truth in one hand and the Tablet of Destiny in the other, and sang the Holy Word:

　　"I am the supreme truth, and I control everything!"

　　"I am the supreme truth, I overturn everything!"

　　"I am the supreme truth, I created everything!"

　　"I say, you are all fake!"

　　"I say, you are all in chaos!"

　　"I said, you are all weak!"

　　A series of holy words, with mighty divine power, the demons that rushed up all felt Lu Fei's boundless power, and were all shocked. They felt that the constraints from the original ocean of the plane became a hundred times greater, and the demon talismans and demon power in their bodies became weak and chaotic. In just a moment, their combat effectiveness was weakened by at least 50%.

　　"Okay... this god has become the lord of the plane, all the demons must kill him!" The demon Bushong was shocked. Only the lord of the plane could do this. The demon Bushong roared and rushed towards Lu Fei.

　　"What a pity! These are all demons from outside the domain. The power of the Clay Tablet of Fate in this plane is limited and cannot punish them!" Lu Fei suddenly felt that the Clay Tablet of Fate was not omnipotent. At least the demons from outside the domain were not affected as much by the Clay Tablet of Fate as the demons from this plane.

　　The Destiny Tablet can only weaken the opponent's power, but cannot overturn it. Lu Fei wielded the Sword of Sacred Truth, and the dragon and thunder rolled. The entire sky was roaring with the sacred dragon, and not only the demon god, but also the devil was swept away by the dragon.

　　As soon as Lu Fei's divine magic was used, all the soldiers of the garrison corps were immediately excited. As their supreme god, Lu Fei was able to personally go to the front line and participate in the battle to resist the aggressive demons and monsters. This was undoubtedly an invisible encouragement.

　　Wang Lei is the captain of the First Fleet of the Flying Legion. He is driving the First Fleet's flagship, the "Bai Qi" God-Slaying Battleship. Seeing his lord facing the Demon God and emitting tremendous divine power, he could not help but shout "Okay" and immediately ordered the 1,200 warships of the First Fleet to change formation, shuttle behind Lu Fei, support Lu Fei with powerful firepower, and carry out cover missions.

　　Far away on a high tower in the Goblin City of Iceland, the goblins of the Council of Elders gathered in the tower, watching the huge projection reflected on the big screen. Everything on the battlefield was faithfully transmitted in real time by the imaging equipment of magic technology.

　　The great sage Tommy looked at the big screen, taking in the overall situation, and occasionally issued one or two orders, ordering all the flying fleets to keep their formation in check.

　　"Great Sage, look, the First Fleet suddenly rushed into the heart of the battlefield. This is very dangerous!" Bulma pointed at the screen.

　　"Okay, I understand. But it's good this way. They are now covering the Supreme Temple. With their cover, a lot of attacks can be attracted, and the pressure on the Supreme Temple will be much less!" Tommy said. He did not intend to suggest that the First Fleet retreat.

　　"Orders, orders, the first to sixth fleets of the Flying Legion, press forward and cover the gods! Other major fleets, hold the front line!" The great sage shouted hurriedly and began to adjust the tactics, because at the same time, several other true gods also rushed into the battlefield to block the hundreds of demons that were rushing over. Such courage was amazing enough.

　　At this moment, the brutal fighting on the battlefield began to intensify.

　　…

　　Chapter 527: Fierce Battle

　　I originally wanted to finish writing two chapters before uploading them, but forget it, I’ll just upload them first!

　　----

　　"The roar of natural life!"

　　Vina flew up and immediately used her own domain magic. Emerald green divine power radiated out, forming a vast green energy field. Thousands of emerald green divine powers condensed into thorns in the field, stretching out in all directions with unparalleled ferocious power.

　　Countless demons were pierced by the thorns at once, and then the demons' flesh and blood were absorbed and devoured by the thorns, producing devil fruits. The devil fruits fell to the ground with a bang. It turned out that the shell of the fruit was like stone and very strong.

　　Several demons pounced on Vina, but were suddenly pierced in the arms and stomach by the fierce thorns. The essence of the demons' flesh and blood was immediately absorbed and devoured. The demons roared wildly and suddenly broke the thorns. They looked down at their wounds and found that they were completely rotten, and they could see the bones and shriveled flesh inside.

　　"Rob us of our life energy?" The demons who were hit gasped in shock, and only then did they understand how powerful Vina was. If they were pierced by a dozen thorns, they would have turned into skeletons.

　　"You woman, this demon will not forgive you..." The hit demon was furious and launched the Corrosion Demon Spell to rush towards Vina. Rolling dark green and filthy decayed light burst out from all directions. With a few popping sounds, big holes were immediately corroded on the energy shield of the flying battleship hit by the light. The light poured into the shield and fell on the flying battleship, immediately corroding the super alloy wall of the battleship.

　　The energy reactors of several ships were corroded and exploded immediately, and the commanders and personnel on board died gloriously.

　　"Oh no, the devil's magic is powerful!" The flying battleship that was pressing forward immediately retreated.

　　"Everyone step back, don't come forward!" Vina turned around and shouted at the flying fleet that was covering her. Thorns stretched out from the void around her, passed through the space, and collided with the decayed light of the soaring magic.

　　The thorns have extremely strong vitality. When entangled by the light of decay, they are not only not corroded, but also purify the decay. This is the characteristic of the light of natural life that is untainted by the mud, as well as the essence of the divine light.

　　"Hehe, the demon gods are nothing more than this!" Vina sneered. Under the weakening of Lu Fei, the Lord of the Plane, by mobilizing the laws of the plane, Vina and other latecomers have completely surpassed these demon gods and started to exert their power of one against ten.

　　"Athena's Sigh!" Athena used her power as the God of War and the Goddess of Wisdom to challenge more than a dozen demons alone, and she was not at a disadvantage.

　　"Angels are coming!" Allah used his extraordinary magic, which required a huge amount of faith to condense the Seraphim. As a pre-disaster god, Allah's methods were naturally extraordinary. With a wave of his hand, he immediately summoned thirty-six Seraphim born for battle, whose power was comparable to that of a demigod.

　　This is Allah’s extraordinary divine power, which is equivalent to expanding His own power thirty-six times!

　　"Avalokitesvara, the Thousand-Handed Avalokitesvara!"

　　"Ten thousand Buddhas subdue the devil!"

　　"Six Paths Brahma Wheel!"

　　The other true gods also began to display their majestic divine power and engaged in a melee with the flying demon gods. The three gods from the East were not inferior at all. Guanyin showed a thousand hands and arms, displaying the "Guanyin Thousand Hands Magical Power", which could blast through the void and smash everything tangible and intangible, with overwhelming power.

　　Sakyamuni used his external incarnation to transform himself into ten thousand Buddhas. Although he said ten thousand Buddhas, in fact they were three thousand golden bodies of Buddha. This was his supreme achievement, and it could also be called an extraordinary magic.

　　Once it is cast, three thousand golden bodies of Buddha will be differentiated. Although the power of each one is not as strong as Allah's Seraphim, they are superior in number. It is just right to use it in the current large-scale military melee. Therefore, no one's magic is as suitable as Sakyamuni's, and no one can kill as many enemies as him.

　　How many demons can the three thousand golden bodies of Buddha resist?

　　Dozens of golden Buddha statues surrounded a demon god and attacked him fiercely, using either the lion's roar, the demon-subduing vajra, the mad magic stick, or the Tathagata's handprint. All seventy-two kinds of magical powers were used without any ambiguity, and were directed at the demon god.

　　Brahma's battle was much simpler. He directly threw out his ultimate weapon, the "Six Paths Brahma Wheel". This wheel represents the six paths of sentient beings and can reverse time and space. It is an extremely powerful magical weapon. This was a magic weapon refined by Lu Fei and others after Lu Fei subdued him. It was specifically used to deal with demons and monsters from extraterritorial space.

　　As the Six Paths Brahma Wheel came out, a huge light wheel with a diameter of hundreds of meters was imprinted in the sky, with light flowing. There were countless Brahma gods and the Six Paths of Time and Space inside the light wheel, and the magnificent Brahma sound resounded through the heavens and the earth.

　　When the demons heard this, they all felt dizzy and dazed. As the Brahma Wheel turned, the nearby demons and demon gods were immediately sucked into the Six Paths Brahma Wheel and kicked out of this plane by the power of the Six Paths of Time and Space. Some were knocked down to the Six Paths of Time and Space, some were kicked to the void level, and some were sent directly back to the distant abyss level.

　　This thing is not a weapon for killing demons at all, but a teleporter. Whoever it catches will be sent away. This is a great use, which is more effective than killing the enemy, and it saves time and effort. It is the most suitable for dealing with demons and monsters from foreign lands.

　　The gods displayed their divine might and, with the help of the powerful god-killing firepower of the flying fleet, they actually blocked the attacks of hundreds of demons in the sky in one fell swoop. This situation was truly exciting.

　　"Wow, last time there were only two demigods, Lu Fei and Nubis, and now it's only been a short time and so many powerful gods have appeared?"

　　The demon god Bushong was shocked, and had no idea that he had done it himself, but now he had lifted a rock and hit himself. The demon god Bushong was very angry, because these gods were his biggest rivals. If he failed to deal with one of them, his plan to occupy the Earth plane would be ruined.

　　"Your Majesty Bushong, is this what you meant by that there are no gods on Earth and that it cannot resist us? You are trying to trick us!" Stolas roared at the demon god Bushong.

　　"Your Highness Stolas, I am also unaware of this. Originally, there were only two demigods on Earth. If there were really so many gods, would this demon god be able to return to the Terran continent alive?"

　　Stolas thought about it and it made sense. If there were so many gods on Earth, the demon god Bushong would not be able to escape. You know, the gods on the native plane have many advantages over the gods on the other planes. As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot defeat a local snake. This is the reason.

　　"Okay, then what are you going to do, Your Highness? Are you going to destroy these two fortresses again?!" Stolas said.

　　The demon god Busong glanced at the battlefield which was in full swing. The fighting was almost reaching a climax. There was no reason to retreat. Besides, the demon god's demon army had never retreated before. The demon army had always been about killing and conquering. Other than that, they could only be destroyed.

　　"We must not retreat. We must destroy these two fortresses at all costs. As long as we destroy these two fortresses, the human resistance in the entire plane will collapse completely. This plane will be ours. At that time, life and death, or colonial rule, will all depend on us!"

　　Originally, the Demon God Bushong had been full of confidence and vowed to occupy the earth, but he still underestimated Lu Fei and his gang, and underestimated them in every aspect. Not to mention gods such as Vina, Allah, and Sakyamuni, the flying warships of the goblins alone were far beyond the expectations of the Demon God Bushong and other gods.

　　The power exerted by more than 8,000 flying battleships of all sizes, with the cooperation of the two fortress cities, is simply incredible. Just imagine, tens of thousands of magic cannons firing at the same time, and the flying battleships all over the sky launching various attacks, arrays of light spears, and lights that kill gods, all of which are fatal blows enough to tear apart the devil.

　　With these successive attacks, no matter how many demons there are, they will suffer heavy losses.

　　"Kill! Charge into their fortress... Kill all these damn humans!!"

　　The demons all had bloodshot eyes; they had indeed suffered heavy casualties. The sky and the ground were filled with artillery fire. The earth had been flattened, and often a round of ice rays fell, freezing the earth. But after just one or two seconds, endless fireballs, flames, thunder and lightning fell, shattering the frozen ground into pieces and turning it into purgatory.

　　After several rounds of bombardment, the earth shook, as if it had been destroyed by meteorites for three days and three nights, and the ground was completely eroded.

　　The demons had never imagined that the people on Earth could bring them such horrific lethality, which was no less powerful than the battlefield in the Abyss Plane, and even more powerful. In particular, the attack of the magic cannon and the flying battleship's God-Slaying Light had a wider range and greater power than the forbidden spells cast by the demons.

　　…

　　Chapter 528 Balance {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　It's Monday, please give me some votes! Thanks!

　　----

　　"Puff puff puff..." The soldiers of the regular magic corps standing on the fortress wall have been knocked down by an ice spell from the demons flying down wildly. More than a dozen people were frozen into ice sculptures in an instant.

　　"Hold on, hold on!" the soldiers on the city wall shouted. Ra, ra, ra, ra... tens of thousands of magic gunners riding anti-gravity jet motorcycles came up to support from the rear.

　　"Hahaha... Kill! You humans are our food!" The demons acted quickly. Despite suffering heavy casualties in the hail of bullets, the large force still rushed to the fortress wall in the shortest time.

　　There is nothing that can be done about it. After all, demons are different from humans. They have abnormal physical fitness and are very fast. They can flip over any wall no matter how high it is. Even without wings, they can directly use magic to fly over.

　　An army of seven hundred thousand demons, what kind of number is this?

　　Looking from the Vatican Hill, such a large number of troops appeared to be a dark mass with almost no end in sight, whether on the ground or in the sky.

　　The Vatican City and Rome, which were armed to every brick, fought fiercely at the beginning, but after paying a heavy price in casualties, the demon army quickly pushed the battle line to the walls of the two cities.

　　This is terrible. Hand-to-hand combat is inevitable. There are too many demons and they can never be killed. It would be strange if they cannot break into Rome and Vatican City.

　　Twelve divine magic legions, twenty-four holy sword legions, and three hundred conventional magic legions, with a total strength of nearly seven million people, are the main forces that will fight the demons with real swords and guns.

　　The demon army in the front had already been defeated, and the large-scale demon army that rushed up later directly overwhelmed the super alloy walls of the Roman city like a tide.

　　The Vatican City is on high ground, so it was fine at first, but the outer walls of Rome were quickly breached, and the garrison corps and the demons resisting on this line engaged in a fierce battle.

　　Lu Fei had a premonition long ago that Rome and Vatican City would not be able to be defended. The number of demons was completely beyond Lu Fei's expectations. There were really too many demons, like a tide, and there was no end in sight.

　　"It's still too hasty and we're not prepared enough..." Lu Fei sighed and flew onto the city wall. The sacred dragon pillar came out and rolled over a line of the city wall. The dragon roared and killed many demons.

　　"Your Highness, it's bad. There are too many demons and their fighting power is too strong. We still can't resist them!" Nubis, Gris, and Su Tongtong used magic to kill a group of demons, and ran to Lu Fei in embarrassment.

　　"We still underestimated the power of the demons. This time they launched a large-scale invasion. They suffered heavy losses, and so did we. Well, there is no need to fight for victory for the time being. We should activate the emergency plan and gradually retreat." Lu Fei sighed. The current situation is still under control, but he is afraid that something out of control will happen.

　　The city of Rome became a meat grinder for humans and demons, and large numbers of lives were lost here. Once the human soul left the body, it would be immediately illuminated by the light of the kingdom of God and led into the kingdom of God to avoid being further poisoned by the demons.

　　The war really entered a white-hot stage, and soon all the soldiers on the front line of Rome were killed. The demon army rushed into Rome and started a fierce street fight with the soldiers in Rome.

　　Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan and others have moved to the last line of defense behind the city of Rome and ordered all soldiers to retreat to the last line of defense.

　　In the sky, the major fleets of the Flying Legion also began to shrink, abandoning the front line of Rome and starting to retreat. Lu Fei led Allah, Vina and other gods to cover the rear and began to evacuate.

　　Temporary evacuation is also unavoidable. After all, the enemies are too many and too brutal. If they retreat, the humans in the two city fortresses will surely suffer.

　　The demons must be given a place, otherwise once the demons invade and kill in all directions, the whole world will inevitably be in panic and chaos.

　　This is one of the fallback strategies.

　　Most of Rome and Vatican City, the two fortress cities that the Imperial Federation has devoted huge efforts to, have been occupied by demons.

　　After a long battle, both sides suffered heavy losses. The two sides entered a stalemate phase, which was the situation after a battle between two evenly matched forces.

　　Vatican City was occupied by the demon army, and a delicate balance appeared in Rome. More than half of Rome was occupied by demons, and a small half was still in the hands of Lu Fei's Imperial Federation and the Holy Truth Church, becoming the last line of defense for Rome. Lu Fei was determined not to let this line of defense be lost, because as long as this last line of defense was broken, the demons would sweep the world with no scruples.

　　The brutal battle between Vatican City and Rome finally gave the Earth a chance to catch its breath. More and more warships and troops came from all over the world to reinforce, all gathering on the last front.

　　At the temporary command center in the east of Rome, a tense military meeting had been going on for an hour, and a battle plan had already taken shape.

　　"What's the situation now?" Lu Fei talked to the great sage Tommy who was far away in the Goblin City of Iceland through the tablet computer. This great sage is very powerful now. He is now the most well-informed goblin on Earth. At the same time, he also serves as a special military adviser to the Imperial Federation United Community Military Department and has certain command authority.

　　"Don't worry, my lord. The demons have suffered heavy losses now, and their attacks have eased!" Tommy said with a smile.

　　"Haha, this is definitely a great victory!" Lu Fei said happily. What he feared most was that the overwhelming demon army would overwhelm the garrison corps in one fell swoop, and then sweep across Europe like locusts, unstoppable. Now, the demon army's offensive momentum has been curbed, and the garrison corps has successfully created a confrontation. The demon army has fallen into the quagmire of the battlefield and can no longer pull its legs out to harm other cities.

　　The success of this strategic intention alone marks this as a great victory!

　　The high walls on the west side of Rome were riddled with holes, the smoke of war had not yet dissipated, and the entire battlefield was filled with blood and demonic energy.

　　"Damned goblins, if they occupy this plane, I will definitely order the extermination of this damn race of goblins!" The demon god Bushong angrily kicked a giant fire magic cannon off the turret, causing it to fall off the city wall and smash heavily to the ground, raising countless dust.

　　The elemental crystals in this giant magic cannon have been almost consumed. To the demons who are not good at using magic weapons, these iron lumps are garbage. However, it is these garbage that have caused shocking losses to the demon army. He wished he could smash all these things to pieces.

　　"Have you figured out how many demon legions are left? What's the total number?" The demon god Bushong's face turned pale. One of his commanders reported with a terrified look on his face, "Originally there were 138 legions, totaling more than 7 million demons. Now half of them have been destroyed, leaving only the other half. Many of them are injured or disabled!"

　　"What? Such a huge loss?!" The demon god Bushong was stunned. He couldn't believe it and wondered if he had heard it wrong.

　　"Yes, the condition of every demon army is not very good. Some armies have been completely wiped out, and their demon gods have also escaped!"

　　"How many demons are there in the All Evil Society now?!" Demon Bushong's face turned pale.

　　“No more than ninety!”

　　"What, the others all ran away?!" The demon god Bushong jumped up. It didn't matter if the demon army was killed or maimed, but if the demon god also ran away, that would be a big problem.

　　"Your Highness, some of the demons have escaped, and some have died in battle. You know, those goblin warships are terrifying and can kill demons. The enemy's gods are also very powerful. Our power is being constrained!"

　　The Demon God Busong's expression relaxed at this point. The power of the goblin warships was indeed beyond his expectations. It seemed that the saying that the goblins had once had a glorious era in the ancient times of the Terran continent was not without reason. At least those warships could actually kill half-demons. This was simply a nightmare.

　　"What about the humans? Is there any movement?"

　　"For the time being, we can't detect any movement from the other side. They have already withdrawn their forces and occupied the east of the city. We have occupied other areas. Currently, the various demon legions are undergoing repairs!"

　　"We need to renovate it. Such a huge loss will not be good for us..." The demon god Bushong was thinking about strategies.

　　As he thought about it, he realized that he had made a big mistake at the beginning, that is, he attacked rashly without knowing the enemy situation, which led to the huge loss this time. The original army of seven million demons faced the weak humans, and half of them were defeated in one battle. This was too much of a failure and too shameful.

　　…

　　I'm taking a day off today.

　　I can’t write today, so I need to take a leave. I will continue tomorrow...

　　Chapter 529 Support

　　I felt groggy yesterday, but now I feel a little more awake, so I will continue to update.

　　-----

　　On October 24th of the seventh year of the New Era, the Demon God led a large number of demon legions to invade the Earth plane. The Imperial Federation Joint Guard Corps immediately launched a fierce resistance in Rome and Vatican City. Three hundred thousand human soldiers died gloriously in this battle, which is known in history as the "Glorious Battle."

　　Although the "Glorious Battle" caused heavy losses to the garrison corps, it was a great battle in human history that successfully resisted the invasion of demons.

　　After the battle, humans and demons entered a strategic stalemate, and Rome became a battleground for demons and humans, and the front line of the occupied area. The so-called occupied area refers to the area occupied by demons. Because of the glorious battle, the demons did not wreak havoc everywhere.

　　Later imperial historians believed that this was also a great tactical and strategic victory, and that the empire, under the leadership of the Supreme God, would move towards glory after a series of hardships and conspiracies.

　　In Senhe City, Taklamakan Autonomous Region of China, a group of newly built flying warships and transport planes swept across the urban area and headed towards the military base south of the urban area. In the military base in the south, large numbers of troops began to be urgently mobilized.

　　In the warehouse of the transport ship escorted by the flying battleship, Captain Li Rui was leading several of his men to strictly inspect the cargo. These cargoes were all Killer-class constructs - Titans and Demon-armored Hunters.

　　"Captain, I heard that these things are secret weapons to fight against demons?" asked the entourage.

　　"Yes, these are all newly developed by the Goblin City. They are said to be able to deal with high-level demons. Of course, those low-level demons are even easier to deal with. Everyone knows that we humans are not useless in the face of demons. At least we can kill low-level demons with magic guns. Only those high-level demons are powerful and have caused us a lot of damage. Therefore, this batch of constructs are transported to the front line specifically to deal with the opponent's high-level demons!"

　　"I see these are robots. Why are they called constructs? This is hard to understand!"

　　"Alright, it's just a name. These are all intelligent constructs with extremely powerful killing methods... I heard that the battles in the occupied areas are in full swing every day. The losses of the garrison corps are extremely heavy. So far, more than 360,000 soldiers have died gloriously!"

　　Li Rui felt extremely heavy-hearted. Three hundred and sixty thousand elite soldiers of the Imperial Federation had died in just two days. This showed the cruelty and violence of the devil.

　　"Captain, under the leadership of the Supreme God, we will definitely be able to defeat the devil and the demon army and save all of humanity!" said the adjutant.

　　"Well, we must win, otherwise..." Li Rui shuddered when he thought of the consequences, and could not help but quickly drive the terrible imagination out of his mind.

　　"Humans and demons, it's either you die or I die, there is absolutely no other way!" Li Rui punched the motionless Titan construct. This construct was two people tall, mighty and majestic, comparable to the size of some strong demons. It was made of golden super alloy all over, and looked like a sturdy man, full of power.

　　The transport ship stopped at the Senhe military base, the hatch of the rear cabin opened, and groups of soldiers holding magic guns and cannons lined up and shouted as they trotted onto the spaceship.

　　When all the spacecraft were loaded, they immediately took off and flew to Italy. It was a large military region with 80,000 troops, which was a powerful army.

　　Li Rui's flying fleet escorted more than a dozen large transport ships across Afghanistan, Iran, Türkiye, and Greece, and reached Naples, the largest city in southern Italy.

　　Naples has now become a military stronghold. Although it is not the front line, it is definitely the second strategic line of defense. The strategy of the Imperial Federation is actually very simple. It quickly built a second strategic line of defense in Naples to the south of Rome and Florence to the north to surround the Roman area and prevent the expansion of the occupied area.

　　The fleet arrived safely in Naples and landed at the newly opened military base in Naples. As the commander of the fleet, Li Rui had to report to the highest commander of Naples immediately. He did not have time to get off the spaceship, but boarded a small spaceship and flew out from the warship. Five minutes later, he landed in front of the Naples Cathedral.

　　This cathedral has now been renovated into a great temple of the Supreme God. Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong were urgently transferred back from the front line to preside over the defense of Naples.

　　The Grand Temple of Naples was solemn. A small group of troops had already entered the temple. The Knights were guarding the safety of the temple. Li Rui passed three strict security checks and entered the temple.

　　At this moment, a huge office desk was placed in the hall. Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan, dressed in brand new military uniforms, were talking with a fat and big-eared mayor of Naples in front of the desk. Dozens of assistants and staff were handling Naples' affairs in an orderly manner in the hall.

　　"Reporting to the two commanders, Captain Li Rui of the 30th Flying Fleet is here to report on his duties!" Li Rui stepped forward and said loudly.

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong turned to look at Li Rui, and then Su Tongtong said to the mayor of Naples: "Okay, that's all. Mr. Mayor, please make sure to complete the supply problem of our Imperial Federation Corps. Now is wartime, it's different from the past. If something goes wrong, you will be sent to a military court!"

　　"Got it! This mayor will definitely get it done, definitely get it done!" The fat man was sweating profusely and nodded repeatedly in agreement. He kept wiping the sweat off his face with the handkerchief in his hand. After a while, he trotted out of the hall to do his work.

　　Lu Wenwan looked at Li Rui, nodded and smiled, "So it's Captain Li Rui who has arrived. Has the transport ship escorted by your fleet arrived yet?"

　　"Yes, sir. This is the transport list. Please take a look!" Li Rui quickly handed over a document. Lu Wenwan took it and looked at it, and couldn't help but smile.

　　It turns out that the cargo transported this time is not simple. There are a total of 12,000 killing-level constructs and an 80,000-strong conventional magic corps.

　　Not to mention the 80,000 conventional magic corps, which are nothing more than a group of professional soldiers equipped with magic guns and cannons. Although there are special forces among them, their strength is far too small compared to the 12,000 killing-level constructs.

　　Su Tongtong took the list and read it. She knew that the Goblin City was manufacturing killing-level constructs, but the manufacturing process of killing-level constructs was relatively complicated and the success rate was not very high. These twelve thousand constructs were already more than half of the reserve in recent years.

　　Titans and Demon Hunters are smaller in size, so they can be manufactured, but the Earth Demon Worm requires too much super alloy and is not cost-effective, so it has not been approved for manufacturing.

　　Could it be that Lu Fei and Tommy wanted to put all these constructs into use at once? Thinking of this, Su Tongtong frowned and said, "Captain Li Rui, are there also a batch of transport ships heading to the Florence area?"

　　"Uh... it seems so, I don't know the details!" Li Rui answered honestly. He was just a small fleet captain, so naturally he didn't know much about the missions of other fleets. He just had to complete the orders faithfully.

　　"Okay, Captain Li Rui, please wait outside for a while, I will give you the order later!" Su Tongtong saluted. Li Rui quickly returned the salute, turned around and walked out of the hall, and came to the corridor outside the great temple.

　　"Have a cigarette?!" There were quite a few people on the corridor, including many young officers and politicians. A young swordsman with a super golden demon-killing knife on his waist came up and handed a cigarette to Li Rui.

　　"Uh... okay!" Li Rui looked around and found that many soldiers were smoking. He hesitated for a moment before taking the cigarette.

　　The other party cooperated very well and helped to light the cigarette. Li Rui took a deep breath and felt a burning sensation in his chest, which was very comfortable.

　　"Brother, you look like a swordsman. I wonder what you are doing here?" Li Rui asked the young man.

　　"Hehe, what else could it be for? I'm the foreign affairs officer of the Chinese New Kendo Federation. I'm requesting to participate in the war on behalf of the Chinese New Kendo Federation! But, the higher-ups don't seem to agree!" said the young man dejectedly.

　　Li Rui laughed when he heard this. Of course he knew about the Chinese New Kendo Federation, a non-governmental joint organization. It was said to be the largest new kendo organization in the country. It was a bit like a club or a former Taekwondo hall. It was a loose organization and was a non-official and non-military organization. It was only a spontaneous civilian organization.

　　Such an organization is not qualified to participate in the war against demons. The current situation is that the garrison corps, with the support of the second-line corps, has finally resisted the massive attack of the demons and entered a strategic stalemate with the demon corps.

　　The second-line corps refers to the troops stationed at military bases around the world, so the number of people in the second-line corps is astonishingly large, usually calculated in tens of thousands of people. For example, the Mori and Military Base Corps escorted by their fleet this time has 80,000 soldiers.

　　The second-line army has great potential and does not include non-military organizations. Therefore, if non-military civilian organizations like the Chinese New Kendo Federation want to voluntarily join the battlefield, the time has not yet come. Unless even the second-line army is injured and disabled, it will be possible to let them go.

　　"At least give us a chance to volunteer, right? Even though we are a civilian organization, we are very powerful and can fight against the demons. Otherwise, all our sword skills practiced would be useless, wouldn't that be very frustrating?" The young man grinned.

　　"How many swordsmen can your association organize to participate in the war?" Li Rui suddenly became interested.

　　"That's not very clear yet, but it's estimated to be more than 10,000 people, right?!" said the young man.

　　“Haha, ten thousand sword masters are already a good force. Maybe you will have a chance. But now we, the second-line troops, are still needed to go first, because the Imperial Federation Joint Guard Corps has suffered too much loss…” Li Rui spoke eloquently and seemed to be in high spirits. He thought that this was really a great era. Not to mention soldiers, even civilian organizations with martial arts were eager to participate in the great cause of fighting for human freedom and survival.

　　"Captain Li Rui, the two superiors are calling you, please follow me!" An adjutant walked out of the hall door and waved to Li Rui.

　　"Haha... It seems that I will be going to the front line to kill demons soon. You from the New Kendo Federation should just wait patiently!" Li Rui patted the young man's shoulder happily, then turned and entered the hall of the Great Temple, completely ignoring the foreign affairs officer of the New Kendo Federation of China who was looking helpless behind him.

　　"Li Rui is here to report!" Li Rui saluted Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong.

　　"Well, Captain Li Rui, we have contacted the front line. The situation on the front line is tight right now. I am ordering your fleet to immediately escort the transport ship to the front line and join the battle sequence. The details are all in the order..."

　　Lu Wenwan took a letter of order, stamped it with the emblem of the Charter of Holy Truth and the emblem of the Imperial Federation Executive Government, and then handed it to Li Rui.

　　Li Rui hurriedly took it, read it carefully, and immediately saluted and said: "Yes, I will complete the task!" Li Rui walked out of the hall quickly, looked up at the blue sky, felt the vastness of the sea and the height of the sky, and thought that he was born at the right time. This is a great era for great men to make achievements.

　　…

　　Chapter 530: Counterattack

　　"The fleet is on the move!" Li Rui boarded his warship and gave an order. Hundreds of large and small flying warships escorted a fleet of transport ships to the city of Rome.

　　To the east of Rome, a new fortress was built by Lu Fei with divine power. It faced the occupied area opposite. One artillery piece after another was quickly loaded onto the new high walls and fortresses. Powerful rays of lightning rushed into the sky, occasionally shooting down two or three winged demons.

　　In the east fortress of the city, Lu Fei convened a meeting of all the gods to discuss strategy. Senior officials such as Sevilla and Su Shun also attended the meeting to follow his instructions.

　　"The demons that invaded the earth this time must be defeated, otherwise the earth will be in danger of falling! This group of demon armies must also be defeated, otherwise they are bound to make a comeback!" Lu Fei said.

　　"We must defeat these demon armies as soon as possible. We can't delay. The longer we delay, the more disadvantageous it will be for us..." Gris frowned.

　　"I also agree that we should deal a fatal blow to the other side and resolutely destroy these demon armies! On the one hand, we want to show our strength and deter those demons who attempt to invade the earth plane in one fell swoop. On the other hand, this is a gesture to show our determination to fight against the invaders and prevent latecomers from acting rashly. Otherwise, who knows whether those demons will mobilize more demon armies from outside the domain to invade?" Allah said.

　　"Yes, that's the truth!" Lu Fei turned to look at several adjutants and said, "Have the new fleets arrived?"

　　The adjutant looked at the Spark Tablet in his hand and said, "They are already setting out one after another. The reinforcements from Senhe Base will arrive in three minutes!"

　　"Haha, okay, so this time I have mobilized all my strength to crush the opponent in one fell swoop!" Lu Fei clenched his fists and laughed.

　　"What's the latest situation of the devil?" Nubis asked worriedly.

　　The adjutant projected the situation of both sides with a holographic image and said, "At present, the demon army has spread to the south and north of Rome. The demonic energy has penetrated the ground. The occupied area is expanding at a rate of 300 square kilometers every day. They have built many demon towers and demon caves. The ground is solidified by the demonic energy and cannot be penetrated by the magic cannon. I think they want to take root in the occupied area..."

　　Everyone looked solemn after hearing this. If the demons planned to do this, it would undoubtedly be disadvantageous to everyone on Earth. No one knew what horrible things those demons would do in the demon towers and caves.

　　Li Rui drove the flying fleet to approach Rome. In the sky near the east of Rome, many flying warships were cruising, and there were also many fleets and transport ships coming from all over the world to support. The scene was very spectacular.

　　Li Rui stared blankly at the city of Rome which had long been unrecognizable. The original city of Rome no longer existed, and there were ruins everywhere. Occasionally, there were a few high-rise buildings and bunkers built with super alloy steel still standing, but the rest had been destroyed.

　　A huge wall a hundred meters high divides the entire city of Rome into two parts, east and west. The larger area in the west is the occupied area, filled with demonic energy, like a demon realm. Many black and blue magic towers stand tall, revealing endless mystery. These are all magic towers built by demon gods with their own power.

　　In the east, the entire army was preparing for war, with various mobilizations frequent. Occasionally, at the border of the occupied area, there was a horrifying sound of thunder.

　　"What a terrible disaster..." Li Rui clenched his fists. Facing the scene in the occupied area, no one would remain indifferent.

　　The flying battleship and the transport ship docked, some goblin warriors walked into the transport ship, and then more than twelve thousand killing-class constructs came out.

　　Lu Fei has already brought a group of his men to the transport ships to welcome the arrival of the killing-class constructs.

　　"Bulma meets the Supreme God!" Bulma sat on the shoulders of the leading Titan and came to Lu Fei. She jumped and landed in front of Lu Fei.

　　"Welcome, Bulma, you have done a great job this time. With this batch of constructs, we can deal a fatal blow to those demons!"

　　"Another batch was shipped to Florence and it should have arrived by now!" Bulma said with a smile.

　　"Yes, I understand. They also have a mission, which is to cooperate with our main attack to attack from the front and back, so as to prevent the demons from having a chance to turn the tables!"

　　Bulma turned around and saw that the east of the city had become a huge military base. She couldn't help but wonder, "More and more troops are gathering. Are they going to start a counterattack soon?"

　　“Almost there!”

　　Lu Fei looked up at the sky. More and more transport planes were parked and the troops coming to support from all over the country were gathering. Lu Fei turned to Nubis and said, "Give orders. The clergy of the Holy Truth Church must do their work well and complete it according to the deployment!"

　　On October 27th of the seventh year of the Xinyuan Era, which was the dawn of the third day after the Demon God led the demon army to invade, vast rays of light that could kill gods pierced through the sky and broke through the protective shield of demonic energy above the occupied area.

　　The huge light of god-killing penetrated into the earth's surface, and the light raged in all directions. The entire occupied area, with the city of Rome as its center, was severely damaged.

　　In the sky, dozens of new God-killing warships were unleashed together, and the ground shook as if the entire narrow strip of Italy was about to be destroyed. The demons in the occupied areas bore the brunt of the attack, and nearly half of them were destroyed in the full-power God-killing light.

　　From this moment on, the strategic counterattack began. Flying warships were crisscrossing the sky, and on the ground, countless soldiers riding anti-gravity motorcycles and holding magic guns began to sweep the entire occupied area.

　　"This is a shameless sneak attack, this is a conspiracy!" The demon god Busong, who had not yet taken root in the occupied area, was furious. More than ninety demon gods turned into light and rushed into the sky. The demon gods stretched out their hands and grabbed, but found that there was no way to destroy the protective shields of these warships from a distance, and they were shocked.

　　"Form an array and fire the light of god-slaying..." The hatch of the new God-slaying battleship opened, and Lu Fei and other gods turned into light and rushed out, resisting the attack of the demon god while creating an opportunity for the new God-slaying battleship behind them to kill the demon god.

　　"I am the supreme truth, and I control everything!"

　　"I am the supreme truth, I overturn everything!"

　　"I am the supreme truth, I created everything!"

　　"I say, you are all fake!"

　　"I say, you are all in chaos!"

　　"I said, you are all weak!"

　　Lu Fei held the Sacred Sword of Truth in one hand and the Clay Tablet of Destiny in the other, sang the Holy Word loudly, and tried his best to weaken the power of the demons. On the Earth plane, the power of the demons was instinctively rejected, and their power was severely weakened by half in an instant.

　　"Avalokitesvara, the Thousand-Handed Avalokitesvara!"

　　"Ten thousand Buddhas subdue the devil!"

　　"Six Paths Brahma Wheel!"

　　"Angels are coming!"

　　Other gods used their extraordinary magic skills one after another. Thunderous explosions were heard in the sky, and the battle between gods and demons was staged again.

　　On the ground, the human coalition army rushed towards the occupied area like a tide. The demons in the occupied area roared out from the half-collapsed magic towers and magic caves. Bang! The warriors of the two life-and-death camps collided with each other, arousing endless killing and hatred.

　　"For the freedom and survival of mankind!"

　　"For justice and fairness!"

　　"For my Lord, kill!"

　　With the Imperial Federation United Guard Corps as the vanguard, six million human troops flooded the occupied areas like a tide, and tens of thousands of killing-class constructs rushed to the front of the army, invincible.

　　Various types of flying warships flew at ultra-low altitudes, destroying the magic tower while firing countless light spears, causing the demons to fall to the ground and die while screaming.

　　In the sky, the demon god who was fighting with gods such as Lu Fei looked at the earth from afar and was suddenly frightened. The earth was full of human warriors like ants, who had flooded the entire occupied area.

　　"The game is over!" Stolas, as one of the seventy-two supreme demons, had descended to countless planes and conquered many planes. He immediately determined that the demons' plan to conquer the earth plane had failed.

　　"The Demon Lord Bushong is really good at causing trouble instead of doing good things. How could he seriously underestimate the war potential of the Earth plane? Such a main material plane with a plane master has always been the target that all demons and gods are most afraid of invading..." Stolas shook his head. He always prided himself on having a good vision. He didn't expect to be fooled by the Demon Lord Bushong and actually invade a plane with a plane master. It was really unwise!

　　The other demons also felt that something was wrong. This plane already had a ruler. If they could not quickly occupy this plane and overthrow the rule of the plane ruler, they would sooner or later be counterattacked and slaughtered by the plane ruler.

　　This is a bloody lesson!

　　Stolas waved his hand to open a plane door leading to the abyss level, and returned to the abyss level in a flash. He had decisively given up the fat piece of meat on the Earth plane, because this piece of meat already had an owner and it would be difficult to snatch it away.

　　"Damn it, the old fox Stolas actually ran away?!" The demon god Bushong was furious.

　　"Demon God Bushong, you old thing, actually tricked us into a main material plane with a dominant master. You are deliberately trying to trick us, right? This demon god won't play with you anymore!" Some demon gods were furious and opened the doors to the planes one after another. Some returned to the Terran continent, and some returned directly to the abyss.

　　Twice in a row, whether they descended to the Tyran continent or the Earth plane, they were too unlucky. They were forced to return to the abyss without collecting many souls from the main material plane. The moment they left the Earth plane, they had only one thought, which was to hope that they would have good luck the next time they descended!

　　…

　　Chapter 531 Victory

　　The demon god Bushong was almost mad with rage. Before invading the Earth plane, he never expected that these faithless demon gods would fail him at the critical moment.

　　Once this chain falls off, the entire chariot for conquering the earth plane will be ruined.

　　Seeing some demons running away without looking back, other demons were not fools and also ran away. These demons had many abilities, but their greatest ability was to escape. For the demons who had lived for such a short time, death was very scary, so as long as they could survive, their principle of behavior was to live a peaceful life.

　　"Haha, you are strong on the outside but weak on the inside, you are not very reliable indeed!" Lu Fei couldn't help but laugh at the Demon God Bushong when he saw this. The Demon God Bushong glared at Lu Fei fiercely, his eyes were almost emitting fire, he already knew that Lu Fei was now a big shot on the Earth plane.

　　If it was just Lu Fei and these gods, it wouldn't be a problem. They could have easily defeated them. However, the goblins' warships were all over the sky, which was also a threat to them. It made more than a hundred demons afraid to attack and unable to defend themselves. All these factors combined were enough for Lu Fei to keep the Earth plane.

　　"I'm really unwilling to accept this..." The demon god Bushong glanced at the demon army in the occupied area, and waved his hand unwillingly to open the plane door. He had to leave. A main material plane that already had a master was extremely difficult to conquer. There might have been a chance, but now the chance was lost, and he could no longer turn the tide.

　　"Demon God Bushong, do you want to leave now?" Lu Fei turned into a ray of light and landed in front of the Demon God Bushong.

　　"Lu Fei..." Demon God Bushong pronounced the name, staring at Lu Fei's face, and said unwillingly: "This demon god wants to leave, and there is no power that can stop me, even if you have become the master of this plane!"

　　This is true. It is impossible for Lu Fei to kill the Demon God Bushong with a slap. As the saying goes, if the Supreme Demon God wants to escape, even Aiou cannot stop him.

　　"..." Lu Fei shook his head and said, "Your Highness Bushong, the Earth plane is not yours, so why do you covet it? I heard that there are countless planes in the void, and there must be a plane that Your Highness can conquer!"

　　“Hahahaha…” The demon god Bushong laughed: “Only the winner is qualified to say such words. Fine, this plane is yours, but this demon god still wants to advise you to take good care of your plane, or you may lose the meat in your mouth!”

　　The demon god Bushong left these harsh words, turned into a ray of light and drilled into the plane door, and then the plane door closed and disappeared.

　　"Your Highness, don't worry about this!" Lu Fei sneered and turned his head to look. There was no demon in the sky who dared to stay on the Earth plane.

　　Vina, Allah and other gods approached, and Vina said, "Your Highness, these guys have all escaped, but there are still these demon armies below!"

　　Lu Fei looked down and saw that demigods such as Gris were leading the human army to surround and kill the demons.

　　"Destroy them all, but we don't need to do it, let the people below do it! Many people need merit! The new era of the Imperial Federation also needs heroes!"

　　Lu Fei no longer had much interest. He drove away the demon once again. He finally breathed a sigh of relief. The heavy stone that had been weighing on his heart was finally put down. He thought that the demon's invasion had failed this time, and there would be no more demons trying to get at him in a short period of time. This would give him enough time, and his control over the entire plane would be more secure. By then, he would not be afraid even if all the demons descended or even a plane war broke out!

　　Lu Fei and other gods just stood in the sky, watching the magnificent fighting below. Under the leadership of demigods and legendary figures, the demon army was crushed in one fell swoop.

　　"This is such a magnificent era, Your Majesty the Supreme, from now on the entire Earth plane will be our era!" Vina exclaimed.

　　Athena, Allah, Sakyamuni, Guanyin, Brahma and other gods have already experienced an Age of the Gods. Now they can experience the Age of the Gods again, which is a rare opportunity. Everyone is filled with emotion.

　　In the last mythological era, so many high and mighty gods have now been submerged, and those who have survived are only by chance and luck.

　　For pre-catastrophe gods like Allah, those who are in deep sleep are in deep sleep. Will the newly rising gods awaken these old antiques from the sea of ​​​​force of the plane for no reason and summon them again?

　　I guess not, because no new god would be so stupid as to make himself uncomfortable! Only a trouble-making demon god would come up with such a stupid move.

　　But it is also good this way, because thanks to these pre-disaster gods, Lu Fei preserved the Earth plane. All gods have contributed and will continue to be worshipped by mortals. This is the reason for their continued existence.

　　The gods were filled with inexplicable emotion for a moment, and as they watched the mortals below fighting for freedom and faith, they became even more emotional.

　　“They are all devout and brave believers... The spirits of those who sacrificed will be reincarnated in the Kingdom of God and be with God. They will never disappear. The world will remember them. Those who are still alive will also receive God’s grace and supreme glory and continue to live their brilliant and glorious lives!” said Vina.

　　The gods nodded. As gods, that is how they should be, looking down on all living beings. They do not need to manipulate the fate of mortals. They only need to guide them to realize the value of life, let them shine while they are alive, and when they die, they can return peacefully and happily to the gods they believe in. That is enough.

　　"Tear down the magic tower, rush into the magic cave, and completely wipe out these demons!" Under the leadership of Gris, Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong first rushed into the largest magic cave.

　　In other parts of the occupied area, all the caves that the demons had not yet dug were swept away by the human army, and the demons hiding in them were killed one by one.

　　More than one hundred demon altars were discovered. Some were only half built, some were completed, and some had only the foundation built. All of these altars were overturned.

　　After three days and three nights of encirclement and suppression, the demons in the occupied area were basically eliminated. On the morning of the third day of the counterattack, when the first ray of sunlight fell on the occupied area, all human beings cheered.

　　"It's been hard work indeed..." Lu Fei condensed a sacred light ball of the supreme truth of the Heavenly Dragon in his hand, and then threw it into the occupied area. Immediately, a vast sacred light radiated like water waves, penetrating the soil and purifying all kinds of evil spirits.

　　This battle is called the "Counterattack Campaign", but is called the "Glorious Battle" by more people.

　　It was during this battle that the Demon God was once again expelled from the Earth plane, and the demons were completely wiped out. Although there were some that managed to escape, they were forced to hide underground, in the mountains and in the deep sea, and could not make any waves.

　　The Earth plane was saved, mankind defended its freedom and right to survive, the gods of the Holy Truth Church completely gained the recognition of the world, and a brief peace came again.

　　…

　　Chapter 532 Cemetery

　　Taiyuan, Shanxi, a remote village. Early in the morning, a flying battleship slowly descended from the sky to the open space next to the village, suspended three feet above the ground. Three officers from the Imperial Federation United Community walked down, holding a tray covered with a black cloth in their hands, and walked solemnly to a farm.

　　When Aunt Liu, who was feeding the old hens on the farm, saw the three officers, her heart trembled slightly. She had an ominous premonition and dropped a handful of rice in her hand to the ground.

　　"Are you Ms. Liu Xiaolian? Is your son called Wang Guodong?" The leading officer saluted and asked.

　　"Ah... yes, my son didn't make any mistakes in the army, right?" Liu asked hurriedly.

　　The three officers looked at each other with a gloomy look on their faces. They said in a slightly sad voice, "I'm sorry, Ms. Liu. Your son, Sergeant Wang Guodong, died heroically in the glorious battle the day before yesterday while resisting the invasion of the demons. This is his relic. Please accept my condolences!"

　　"Ah...how could this happen? No, how could my son die?" Aunt Liu almost fainted.

　　The officer at the side quickly supported him and said, "Auntie, please accept my condolences. By the way, Brother Guodong is great. He has not brought shame to us Chinese people. He is a hero of the Imperial Federation!"

　　Another officer saluted and said solemnly: "The Imperial Federation United Community awards the Medal of Heroes to honor the heroes who sacrificed their lives in the great battle for human freedom and survival, to express their outstanding contributions to the great cause of human freedom and survival! One month later, the Imperial Federation will hold a grand memorial ceremony at the Imperial Federation Martyrs Cemetery in Kunlun Mountains. At that time, someone will come to pick up Ms. Liu's family to pay tribute!"

　　After the three army corps left, Aunt Liu finally came to her senses from her grief. She slapped her thigh and cried out in mourning: "Second girl, third boy, hurry up... hurry up and call your father back. Something has happened to your brother!"

　　"Oh...Okay!" The two little guys leaning against the door also realized that something big had happened, and they quickly ran to call their father who was planting crops. When their father came back, the two little guys knew that their brother had died, and they couldn't help but burst into tears.

　　The two elders were in tears and it took them a long time to untie the black cloth on the tray. Inside the black cloth was a letter that Wang Guodong had written to his family. The letter was only half written and had not been sent yet.

　　In addition, there is a silver medal of heroism and a gold-plated invitation letter with the date written on it being one month later. Just wait at home, a spacecraft will take your family to the Kunlun Mountain Empire Federation Martyrs Cemetery to attend a memorial and farewell ceremony!

　　"Oh, my child, mother has long told you not to go, but you insisted on going. Now you have lost your life, right? How can your mother live..." Aunt Liu burst into tears.

　　"Enough, enough, what do you know, you ignorant woman? Our son...our son sacrificed himself for the country, he is a hero!" The old man burst into tears all of a sudden, he had to cry, the eldest son of the family was their pride, and now he is gone.

　　Not only in Wang Guodong's family, and not only in China, but even in the whole world, at the southernmost Cape of Good Hope in Africa, in the Bering Strait, in the forests of Norway, in the vast wilderness of Australia, hundreds of thousands of families of martyrs who died in glorious battles and brilliant battles have been notified, and these martyrs' families are scattered all over the world.

　　These days, so many young children and brave soldiers have passed away. How many families have cried, shed tears, and been proud of them. And how many families are able to enjoy the peaceful and happy life that the heroes defended with their lives.

　　December 1, the seventh year of the New Era, is a day that all mankind will remember. On this day, the Imperial Martyrs Cemetery opened up by the Imperial Federation United Community, the roof of the world, is quietly immersed in the sorrow and remembrance of all people around the world.

　　As soon as the sky brightened, countless small spaceships flew in from all directions. These spaceships were very fast and it was enough for them to circle the earth in more than an hour.

　　These spaceships were moored on a large square with a capacity of 10,000 people at the foot of the Sacred Taimur Mountain. On the northern foot of the Sacred Taimur Mountain, there grew a lush green pine forest, facing the Taklamakan Forest and the floating city in the distance.

　　The square of tens of thousands of people at the foot of the sacred Taimur Mountain was immersed in silence. The spacecraft stopped and the families of the heroes who came to attend the memorial ceremony got off the spacecraft one after another.

　　Wang Guodong's family of four were also among them. Wang Guodong's father, Wang Laoshi, had the silver medal of hero left by his son pinned on his chest. Following behind him was his boss, Aunt Liu, and his two children, "Erya" and "Sanwa".

　　The four people were stunned as soon as they got off the spaceship, because the scene before them was something they had never seen before. Even on TV, they had never seen such a solemn and dignified scene.

　　There were huge crowds of people on the square. Spaceships docked there, took off some people who looked similar to themselves, and then flew away. There were all kinds of people on the square, from all over the world, with all kinds of skin colors. Some were alone, and some, like the Wang family, came with families.

　　On a large green hill opposite the square, a wide and long stone staircase made of gray-white rocks leads to the cemetery's main altar halfway up the mountain. On both sides of the stone steps are lush greenery and tombstones. At first glance, it looks like an extra-large cemetery. Every five stone steps, there are two soldiers in solemn military uniforms holding swords standing guard.

　　Under the guidance of some tour guides, people began to walk in an orderly manner towards the large altar of the cemetery halfway up the mountain. Some people were waiting for the arrival of the sky express to take the express up.

　　"Hey, old man, why are there so many people?" Aunt Liu was surprised, then turned around and said, "Erya, Sanwa, hold hands quickly, don't get lost!"

　　"Just follow us, we'll go with the crowd and take that flying tram in a while!" Wang Laoshi said, pointing at several silver bullet trains on both sides of the square.

　　A middle-aged couple walking by suddenly stopped, and the middle-aged man said to Wang Laoshi: "Brother, from your accent, you are from Taiyuan, Shanxi?"

　　"Oh, yes, we are from Liuwan Village in Xiugu. What are you two doing..." Wang said honestly.

　　"What a coincidence. We are also from Taiyuan, Shanxi. My daughter died in the glorious battle, but my son is still in the army, so they brought my wife and me to participate in this memorial service. I heard that the Supreme Archon, the Pope and the Saint of the Church will be here soon, so it's a good opportunity to take a look... Oh, I don't know if I can see my daughter for the last time..." The middle-aged couple sighed.

　　Wang Laoshi chatted with the two men and said, "The one who died was my son, Wang Guodong. Look, only this silver medal is left!"

　　"Haha, this is the Silver Hero Medal. Don't worry, the families of martyrs will receive generous compensation. According to the regulations, your two children can be admitted to one of the 100 jointly-branded colleges in the Imperial Federation for free..."

　　The so-called joint colleges are one hundred comprehensive colleges with the best conditions and ratings in the Imperial Federation, covering from junior high school to high school to university.

　　"Is there such a thing?" Wang Laoshi was surprised.

　　"That should be the case. Don't worry, a special management department will come to inform you. Just be patient and wait..."

　　"That's great, that's great, this way their brother's sacrifice won't be in vain..." Aunt Liu's eyes were filled with tears.

　　At this time, more than a dozen magic solar boats departed from the floating city and arrived at the towering Kunlun. They stopped at the square under Mount Taimur. Behind the solar boats, dozens of large transport ships also slowly moored. The rear cabin of the transport ship opened, and a red silk black coffin was carried out by a solemn young non-commissioned officer.

　　As everyone was astonished, His Holiness Nubis, the Pope of the Holy Truth Church, Severa, the Saint of the Holy Truth Church and the Supreme Archon of the Imperial Federation United Community, as well as members of the Church and the Imperial Federation countries all walked down from the magnificent magic sun boat and began to climb the steps.

　　The non-commissioned officers carrying the coffins formed four rows and followed silently. Countless black coffins wrapped in red silk were lined up from the square to the big altar of the cemetery halfway up the towering green mountain. The scene was grand and heroic.

　　Everyone who saw this scene was filled with emotion. In addition to the martyrs' families, those who came to attend the memorial ceremony today included representatives and celebrities from all walks of life in the Imperial Federation, as well as media from all over the world.

　　"Brother, let's go up..." the middle-aged man said to Wang Laoshi.

　　Wang Laoshi looked at the Pope and the Saint and their entourage climbing the stairs, as well as the coffin and the soldiers carrying the coffin who followed silently behind them. Each of these soldiers was dressed in formal military uniforms, with a solemn look and a hint of sadness on their faces. Their chests were held high and their backs were straight, as if no matter how heavy the coffins on their shoulders were, they could not bend their faith and backs.

　　Seeing this scene, Wang Laoshi felt an inexplicable emotion and pride surging in his heart, and his eyes couldn't help but become a little blurred. Not only Wang Laoshi, but many people couldn't help but have tears in their eyes at this time.

　　"Okay, let's go up too. There are so many coffins and I don't know which one of them contains my son!" Wang Laoshi said embarrassedly, trying to wipe away the tears from his eyes.

　　The middle-aged couple nodded and followed the crowd up silently. Many people did not want to take the aerial car, but were willing to accompany the soldiers carrying the coffins of their loved ones up the long steps.

　　"It's really not easy. I heard that this time, in order to resist the invading demons from outside the territory, the Imperial Federation United Guard Corps and other corps deployed more than three million troops, with nearly 600,000 casualties. It is said that more than 700,000 demons were killed, which truly defended all of humanity!" the middle-aged couple talked.

　　Wang Laoshi trembled slightly after hearing this. Nearly 600,000 soldiers died. What does this mean? They were all living lives. If all the sacrificed people were as young as his own children, what was the reason? What made them sacrifice their lives so fiercely...

　　Chapter 533: Memorial

　　The large altar of the cemetery halfway up the mountain is quite wide, and facing south and north stands a towering "Imperial Federation Heroes Monument".

　　The monument is 188.8 meters high, wide at the bottom and narrow at the top, with a width of 26.3 meters at the bottom. The whole is composed of nine crystal prisms of different lengths, full of artistic beauty. The top of the monument is engraved with the emblem of the Imperial Federation, which exudes a faint glow, as if it is psychic.

　　This height is already taller than the Washington Monument of the old times.

　　The front of the monument reads "The Heroic Spirits of the Imperial Federation Will Live Forever", and the back is engraved with the names of countless heroes. In this era of miracles, everyone knows that all the heroes whose names are engraved will be truly immortal.

　　What does this mean?

　　What this means is that as long as this monument stands and as long as there are people coming to pay their respects and pay homage, the heroic spirits whose names are engraved on it can obtain the wishes of mortals and cultivate the so-called heroic spirit.

　　The heroic spirit is the foundation for the existence of heroic spirits. In the kingdom of God, heroic spirits can cultivate the heroic spirit and exist without the need for worldly faith. However, no one thinks too much faith, because with worldly faith, the heroic spirits in the kingdom of God will be more powerful.

　　The warriors who died in the war for the Imperial Federation and the gods, after their sacrifice, their souls were directly guided by the thread of faith and ascended to the Kingdom of God, where they were reincarnated as low-level heroic spirits.

　　According to the "Sacred Truth Charter", ordinary believers will become petitioners after they grow old, get sick and die. Above petitioners are Heroic Spirits, which are also divided into three levels: high, medium and low. Sacrificed warriors are reincarnated as low-level Heroic Spirits, which is a great blessing from God, much better than ordinary believers reincarnated as petitioners.

　　Wang Laoshi naturally didn’t know the details, but he also knew that his son’s soul had returned to the Supreme God and became a heroic spirit in the Supreme God’s kingdom.

　　Aunt Liu doesn't know all this. Although people's ideas and concepts have changed a lot in recent years, traditional rural women like Aunt Liu cannot keep up with the times. She still has old-fashioned ideas such as "death is like the extinguishing of a light" or "reincarnation", so Aunt Liu looks sadder than anyone else.

　　Aunt Liu was very confused. She noticed that many of the martyrs' families passing by were a little sad, but not much. They were mostly proud and glorious. She didn't understand this, but was too embarrassed to ask her husband, so she could only keep it in her heart.

　　With doubts in mind, Aunt Liu followed Wang Laoshi and the two children to the cemetery's main altar, where they saw a towering monument that seemed to stand tall and majestic.

　　Different from the traditional square-shaped monuments of the old times, the monument in front of us is more artistic and beautiful, more fashionable, has an upward arched posture, and is extremely solemn.

　　The cornerstone of the monument is itself an altar, on which are written countless mysterious divine spells and symbols, with a faint glow.

　　In front of the monument, a group of guards from the Imperial Federation United Community have gathered. They are dressed in solemn and gorgeous military uniforms, wearing white gloves, and holding silver swords in front of their chests.

　　There was also a military band nearby, playing the slightly low-pitched "Thirteen Movements of Heroes".

　　"Old man, look... these kids look so handsome in their military uniforms. Our Guodong also wore such a uniform in the army, right?" Aunt Liu almost shed tears again when she saw this scene. She asked with a sob.

　　"Yes, of course our Guodong also has such military uniforms. I say, woman, stop crying. Why are you crying? You should be happy. Look at everyone, no one is crying and wiping tears like you. What's this?!" Wang Laoshi criticized.

　　Aunt Liu immediately retorted: "Old man, what are you talking about? My son has died, and you still can't let me cry. What kind of logic is this?"

　　"Okay, okay, just cry..." Wang Laoshi frowned and said a few words.

　　Aunt Liu refused and said, "What's wrong with crying? I'm sad and I'm not allowed to cry? I don't know if our son will be reborn into a good family in his next life..."

　　"Shut up! What are you talking about, woman? You are totally ignorant... What time is it now? Our son is now a heroic spirit, serving in the kingdom of the Supreme God. What kind of reincarnation would he have? Are you cursing our Guodong?" Wang Laoshi's face felt a little hot, and he cursed in a low voice, fearing that his wife was short-sighted and kept saying some ignorant words, making others laugh at her.

　　The middle-aged couple accompanying her consoled her, “Sister, you don’t have to be too sad. Things are different now. The gods are now in the world, saving all living things. The sacrificed children will return to the kingdom of God, to the gods’ side, and become heroic spirits. This is their belonging and glory, as well as our glory. When we are a hundred years old, we can still reunite with them, and you can pour out your heart to them then. This is just a temporary farewell!”

　　"Ah...is this true?" Aunt Liu was dumbfounded.

　　"Yes, elder sister and your sacrificed child believe in the same god, right? If they believe in the same god, we can still meet in the future!"

　　"Ah, I believe in the Supreme God. Yes, I believe in the Supreme God, just like Guodong in our family!" Aunt Liu said hurriedly. She was recently encouraged by several women in the village to believe in Guanyin Bodhisattva, but now she dared not do that anymore.

　　In fact, it doesn’t matter which god you believe in, because it is the same pantheon. The kingdom of gods is centered on Lu Fei’s kingdom, and other kingdoms exist around it. The kingdoms of gods in the same pantheon are allowed to visit each other.

　　It’s just that as for the matters concerning the Kingdom of God, mortals still don’t know much unless they specifically try to learn about it. After all, that is the realm of God. In order to maintain the mystery of God in the eyes of mortals, many things about God and the Kingdom of God are not specifically explained to mortals.

　　At this time, the low-pitched Thirteen Movements of the Heroic Spirit turned to a more euphemistic and low-key stage. Aunt Liu was talking incessantly, and Wang Laoshi whispered, "Shut up, you woman. The eulogy is about to begin. Don't speak!"

　　Aunt Liu suddenly remembered what Wang Laoshi had said to her before, "Follow your instructions in everything," and she quickly shut up. She had heard from others that a woman must save face for her man outside, so she swallowed back the words she wanted to refute.

　　"Give a eulogy..." a disembodied voice called out at the right time.

　　The guards in line immediately saluted solemnly, then raised their swords high and made two extremely solemn and orderly sword gestures. The people who were paying their respects immediately stood up in awe, and the entire area around the altar in the cemetery fell silent.

　　Severa was wearing a long white dress with the hem hanging down to the ground. She looked solemn as she walked up to the altar step by step under the watchful eyes of the crowd and finally stood on the highest stone step in front of the altar.

　　As the saint of the Holy Truth Church and the supreme governor of the Imperial Federation United Community, although Severa is about to step down this year, her reputation has become higher and higher, and her reputation has reached an unprecedented peak, especially after the empire experienced glorious and brilliant battles.

　　So Severa was fully capable of delivering this eulogy on behalf of the church and the government.

　　The reporters who had been waiting for a long time had already started recording the program. They faithfully recorded the entire memorial ceremony with holographic images, broadcast it live to the world and preserved it for future generations.

　　At the same time, billions of people around the world are watching the live broadcast of the memorial service at the Imperial Federation Martyrs Cemetery on new televisions and media, because this is an event that is regarded as a major event by the Imperial Federation Executive Government and the Holy Truth Church.

　　"Click, click, click..." The flash lights lit up continuously. Although various technologies have already achieved breakthroughs, the flash technology has been well preserved, because its function is not only to fill in the light, it also reflects a high level of attention.

　　Sevilla held the speech in her hand, but she did not look at it. Instead, she looked around at everyone. At the same time, holographic images formed in the air on both sides of the monument, showing the scene of loyal soldiers carrying countless coffins on the long steps halfway up the mountain.

　　The Thirteenth Movement of Heroes turns again and enters another movement. The movement is very melodious and graceful, with a hint of sadness and vast tragedy.

　　Severa began to give a eulogy, her voice was clear and pleasant, ethereal and loud, and full of emotion, as if there was no other voice in the world more contagious than this one.

　　“Today, we have come here from all over the world, to this majestic Kunlun, to the Martyrs Cemetery where the heroes of the Imperial Federation rest in peace, to mourn the heroes and martyrs who sacrificed their lives in the great cause of resisting the devil and defending the freedom and survival of all mankind.

　　They went to the battlefield not for personal gain, but for all mankind. When the demon army invaded the earth, they resolutely stepped forward and went to the battlefield. They sacrificed their lives, shed their blood, went through two arduous battles, and selflessly gave their lives for the great cause of freedom and survival of all mankind.

　　'So we say, heroes and martyrs who served gloriously, your spirits will live forever! '

　　'We say, heroes and martyrs who served gloriously, your spirits shall live forever!'

　　'We say, heroes and martyrs who have sacrificed their lives in the great cause of resisting the devil and defending the freedom and survival of all mankind, your heroic spirits will live forever! '

　　Today, we stand here to commemorate these heroes who deserve our eternal remembrance. These heroes and martyrs before us are not only heroes of the Imperial Federation, but also heroes of all mankind. They sacrificed their lives for the great cause of freedom and survival of all mankind. They sacrificed their lives to resist the brutal demons. Their fearless spirit of bravely sacrificing their lives and facing death with equanimity is like a towering monument that should be remembered and admired by each of us.

　　The green mountains are fortunate to bury loyal bones, and the cemetery is fortunate to forge heroic souls!

　　We should be filled with pride because they have been loyal to their oaths, and their heroic spirits have shared eternal life in the kingdom of God they longed for and the God we believe in.

　　…

　　Chapter 534: Memorial (Part 2)

　　After Severa finished his eulogy, everyone fell into deep sorrow, emotion, pride and glory. Some young people even envied these heroes and hated themselves for not dying gloriously. The soldiers also experienced the supreme glory and honor of dying on the battlefield as a soldier, as if that was the highest honor and destination of being a soldier.

　　"Let's pray for the heroic spirits!" Sevilla said, then clasped his fingers together and began to pray. A solemn and ethereal thought immediately radiated and infected everyone.

　　All the devout people began to pray along, reciting the newly revised "Chapter of Heroic Spirits: Hymns of Praise" in the "Charter of Divine Truth".

　　At the beginning of the world, under the divine light

　　Wake up, the light that never fades

　　You are the heroic spirit of battle, you are the dawn of time

　　Beyond the brightness of the sun,

　　Transcend the cycle of life and death,

　　Beyond time and space,

　　You are our everlasting hope and faith...

　　A battle of blood and fire,

　　Eternity shines like a diamond,

　　Holy, Holy,

　　A warrior of the gods, an immortal heroic spirit.

　　…

　　The entire cemetery was suddenly immersed in a wonderful mood, peaceful, solemn, and ethereal, and an extremely pious feeling spread.

　　Especially those with high-level divine powers, such as Sevilla, Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan and the like, had wisps of glow emanating from their bodies, rising like clouds and smoke and entwining around the towering monument.

　　Little Jupiter flew out from nowhere. This little heroic spirit was like a tiny man of light. Even mortals could see him. He flapped his tiny wings and held a glowing bow and arrow in his hand, just like the legendary little god of love Cupid.

　　As everyone looked on in surprise, Little Jupiter flew around the monument, gradually flying higher and higher, until it reached the top of the monument. Wherever Little Jupiter passed, it left a milky white glow.

　　Then, the neighing of wild horses came from the base of the monument, and dozens of war horses pulled by ancient chariots, condensed with flowing light, flew out from the relief murals on the base, following the footsteps of Jupiter the Younger, circling the monument and flying to the top.

　　The people who were watching were stunned, because they saw a number of heroic spirits standing on the chariots with their bodies proudly erected. They looked like officers and soldiers of the garrison corps.

　　This is the heroic spirit. In the sacred temples of truth in various places, many believers have seen such heroic spirits. These heroic spirits are all light people like flowing light. They have no flesh and blood, only shapes like faint moonlight. You can vaguely recognize the limbs and facial features, and you can also distinguish their clothes.

　　The heroic spirit that appeared now was extremely brave and powerful. It flew around the monument and reached the top of the monument. Everyone could see it clearly.

　　Although there were only dozens of fierce horses, chariots and hundreds of heroic spirits, the momentum looked like that of a mighty army.

　　As this team of heroes flew to the top of the monument, the entire towering monument emitted a faint light. With a bang, the void seemed to shake, and the monument emitted a huge ray of light that rushed straight up to the sky and disappeared into the clouds. It could still be seen clearly even far away outside the cemetery.

　　Wang Laoshi and his wife were already stunned. Aunt Liu rubbed her eyes and looked again. The monument was still shining. She quickly pulled her husband beside her and whispered, "Dad, do you see that? Those are the heroes."

　　"Probably?!" Wang Laoshi nodded. In fact, he had never really seen a heroic spirit, because generally heroic spirits only appeared in the big temples in major cities, not in the village. However, he had heard that the heroic spirits in this world all came from Iceland, and were the warriors of Valhalla in the legendary Norse mythology.

　　"So our son Guodong has turned into such a heroic spirit? Then isn't our Guodong still alive?" Aunt Liu was stunned. She was a little confused, thinking that no matter what her son turned into, even if he turned from a human into some kind of heroic spirit, he should still be "alive", right?

　　"What nonsense are you talking about? How can you be considered alive without blood and flesh?" Wang Laoshi whispered.

　　"That counts too, right? He's not gone anyway, because he's still here... our son is still here!" Aunt Liu pointed at the heroic spirit in the sky.

　　"Yes, it's still there..." Wang Laoshi moved his lips but couldn't say anything. Although he had no flesh and blood, his spirit was still there. He could be considered as having a spirit in heaven. But he could never return to their side to enjoy family happiness. This could be considered another kind of meaning of existence.

　　"boom……"

　　Everyone looked up at the sky that the monument pointed to, and vaguely saw the mirage-like scene of the Kingdom of God, the beautiful scenery of the Kingdom of God, and the magnificent temples... Countless heroes existed in it. In the Kingdom of God, glory was everywhere, and the gods seemed to be sitting high on the throne, overlooking all living beings...

　　"Oh my god, this is really the Kingdom of God..." Aunt Liu screamed. Wang Laoshi was shocked and quickly covered her mouth, lowering his voice and angrily said, "Shut up, shut up, don't make any noise, why are you so startled, you are embarrassing me..."

　　"Oh..." Aunt Liu pinched her arm and felt pain, then she realized that this was true. Since there is a kingdom of God, then maybe her son really went to the kingdom of God, so does that count as going to "heaven"?

　　It turned out that her son had gone to the kingdom of God. Aunt Liu then realized that it was no wonder that others were not too sad. It turned out that the sacrificed soldiers would become heroic spirits like the light man just now, and they could also go to the kingdom of God to enjoy happiness. This was probably better than living in the human world...

　　After praying for a long time, probably more than half an hour, "Thirteen Movements of Heroes" turned into the next movement, and the music gradually changed from a low hum to a majestic and magnificent one.

　　"The prayer is over!" Severa said after she finished praying. The faint light on her body gradually disappeared, and the light on the bodies of many high-level divine magicians also gradually disappeared.

　　The people praying below also finished their prayers one after another, and the glory of the monument soon faded, but the many divine symbols on it and the Imperial Federation emblem on the top were still shining, making it look even more mysterious and luxurious.

　　"Offer the flowers of glory..." Severa said again.

　　With a few popping sounds, rows of golden magic cannons on both sides of the cemetery's altar shot out countless rays of light, like fireworks. Each ray of light contained countless golden flowers, all composed of light elements. They fell to the ground and into the coffins. Some people held wreaths and flowers and presented flowers in front of the monument.

　　The whole ceremony was quite grand.

　　After the flowers were laid, the soldiers carrying the coffins began to carry them to the mausoleums on both sides in an orderly manner. Those mausoleums were all built very advanced. As long as the coffin was placed on the groove above, it would immediately sink slowly into the ground, as if a mechanism was triggered. The stone slabs were locked layer by layer. In just a short while, the ground became a tightly fitted stone slab. There was no trace of a gap, only intricate patterns and magical symbols on the stone slabs.

　　Stone tablets slowly rose from the ground, like stone platforms, with the names and other information of the buried people recorded on them, as well as a sentence: "These are the heroes who died in the glorious battle (glorious battle), and the world will always remember them..."

　　…

　　Chapter 535 Opportunity

　　Please give me a red ticket, thank you for the year of God’s visit!

　　----

　　The grand memorial service ended, and the Imperial Federation United Community returned to peace, but beneath the seemingly calm situation, people's hearts were extremely excited.

　　The repeated invasions of demons have caused huge losses to the entire world and brought too much shock and pain to people. Under such circumstances of foreign enemies coveting, the human beings of the new era are filled with worries and indignation, and have burst out with tremendous enterprising spirit and creativity, working hard to change the world, making themselves stronger and the magic technology civilization more advanced. This is the guarantee of human survival.

　　The floating city, the Holy Truth Seminary.

　　Lu Wenwan walked through the red maple forest of the academy. It was winter, and the Taklamakan Forest was still quite cold, especially in the floating city. The temperature was even lower, and sparse snowflakes were already floating in the sky.

　　The temperature was not a problem for a high-level divine magician like Lu Wenwan. She still wore the cool aristocratic clothing she only wore in summer and walked into the academy's Library of Truth.

　　The Holy Truth Seminary is currently the largest and most influential university in the Imperial Federation United Community, without a doubt. Even the currently popular "Taklamakan University of Goblin Magic Technology" is far inferior, because only the Holy Truth Seminary is located above the floating city. It is a university specially built by the Holy Truth Church, and all the high-level divine magicians in the church are visiting professors of this school. So in this regard, the faculty strength is already the best in the world.

　　Even the old universities in the UK and the US are far inferior to this school which was built less than five years ago. It does not teach natural sciences, mathematics, physics, chemistry, or history and humanities. It only teaches theology and marginal disciplines of theology.

　　Generally, only diviners can enter this academy. Low-level diviners can usually enter this academy for further studies. Because of the guidance of gods and high-level diviners, many "students" who enter the academy for further studies make rapid progress. Every year, a large number of mid-level diviners graduate.

　　The Library of Truth is the largest theological library on Earth. It contains absolutely no books on mathematics, physics, chemistry, literature, history, etc. Instead, it only collects various divine books.

　　Various researchers often come and go in this library to learn and study various knowledge about divine arts, the world, planes, elements, divine arts, and faith.

　　Lu Wenwan walked through the quiet hall. There were thirty-six halls from the first to the third floors of the library. Each hall was quite large and had more than a thousand seats.

　　Lu Wenwan looked and saw that every seat in the hall was occupied by someone. Some were students of the academy, some were researchers, there were scholars from outside the academy who came to stay, and there were even high-ranking clergymen of the church who were concentrating on studying.

　　The library is quite quiet and has a great academic atmosphere. On one side of the hall is the library. The entire library is shaped like a Chinese character "回", with the library in the middle and the halls surrounding it.

　　Go through several halls and go straight to the fourth floor. This fourth floor is not open to the public for the time being. It is a place for church staff to study.

　　When Lu Wenwan entered the hall on this floor, she immediately saw a very novel scene. She saw Tristaloni sitting in front of a long table, with seventy stacks of blank letter paper lined up on the table, and a fountain pen on each stack of letter paper.

　　There was no one holding the pen, but the fountain pen moved on its own, writing all kinds of divine and magical knowledge in the common language of the Terran continent.

　　This is a low-level arcane spell, mainly used for writing. It is not something that ordinary arcanists and diviners can do to command seventy pens to write at the same time like Tristaloni.

　　After years of training, Tristaloni has reached the pinnacle of the legendary realm. With just one more step forward, she can ignite the divine fire and become a demigod.

　　The plane force ocean has just been reactivated, and the vitality of the plane force is enormous, which is extremely beneficial to anyone's practice. It is easier for Tristaloni to ignite the divine fire than ever before.

　　However, at such a critical moment, she was sent to the library to copy out the knowledge she knew from her mind, which was undoubtedly a torment.

　　"Ms. Tristaloni, you are really hardworking. Thank you for your hard work..." Lu Wenwan walked forward and said with a smile.

　　Tristaloni said with a bitter face: "There is no way. Her Highness Vina will not let me go. If I don't write 5,000 books, she will not light the divine fire for me and protect me!"

　　"So you are about to ignite the divine fire!" Lu Wenwan said in surprise.

　　"That's right, but you are lucky. You already have divine light in your body, so it's easy to ignite the divine fire. It's just that your energy reserves are still insufficient. Once the reserves are sufficient, you can directly ignite the divine fire. It's very safe!" Tristaloni glanced at Lu Wenwan, and the pen on the table did not stop moving.

　　Lu Wenwan walked over and took a look, and found that the words on each stack of letter paper were all in the common language of Terran. The handwriting was very standard, just like the regular printed font, reaching the ultimate in beautiful writing, and it looked pleasing to the eye.

　　"Miss Tristaloni, you are really amazing. Look at the words you write. They are so beautiful... and there is so much knowledge. It seems that you are really knowledgeable. I will learn from you in the future!"

　　Tristaloni was quite proud of what she heard, and smiled modestly, "How can I be considered erudite? Her Highness Vina, Her Highness Gris, and Her Highness Elesis are erudite. I am just a person who has memorized some knowledge!"

　　"That's also amazing. I'm afraid I don't have even one tenth of the knowledge in my head as much as you do!" Lu Wenwan said. She came to a piece of written letter paper. It was a stack of 165 sheets of letter paper. The title of the book was written on it: "Introduction to Shadow Plane and Plane Projection".

　　"Hey, what is plane projection?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　Tristaloni turned around and smiled. "Plane projections are projections of the Prime Material Plane onto other planes. They usually exist in the Shadow Plane, merging with many Shadow Planes to form unique planar features that are interconnected and coexist."

　　"Oh, so that's how it is. Is there such a shadow plane near our Earth plane?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　"There should be. Ever since the plane force ocean was activated, after careful observation, I found that the form of the entire world has begun to undergo wonderful changes. This change seems to be from a four-dimensional universe to a multi-dimensional universe. Therefore, not only will there be shadow planes and plane projections, but there will also be various more wonderful planes!"

　　"What planes are there?"

　　"As the will of the main material plane grows stronger, the will of the plane's force ocean will also grow stronger. Then, with the Earth plane as the center, the power will radiate in all directions. Under the interaction, transitional planes such as the Ether Plane and the Shadow Plane will appear, and various inner and outer planes will gradually form, and finally form a crystal wall with the Earth plane as the core!"

　　"Isn't this the Crystal Wall Universe?" Lu Wenwan's eyes lit up. She thought to herself, this is how the Crystal Wall Universe was formed. The Teren Continent is a Crystal Wall Universe's main material plane, with the Teren Continent as the core, and the transitional planes, inner planes, and outer planes of the Crystal Wall Universe outward.

　　The inner planes are mainly various elemental planes, while the outer planes are projections of various spirits and beliefs, evolving from the void level and even forming the ubiquitous astral realm.

　　The crystal wall system is actually like a coating, wrapping the main material interface and the nearby spatial levels to form a protective layer. It is a necessity of the main material interface and is used to protect the main material interface from invasion by foreign races.

　　"That's what's going on. The Earth plane will form a complete crystal wall universe in the near future. This is a multi-dimensional universe. In the near future, the Earth plane will become a plane like the Terran continent where gods stand side by side and races prosper!" Tristaloni said.

　　"Our Earth plane is truly a plane full of hope!"

　　"Haha, it's not just full of hope, the most important thing is that it's full of opportunities. We will definitely have a place among the gods of the plane in the future. You will understand if you look at the books I wrote!" Tristaloni pointed to several stacks of bound manuscripts.

　　After Tristaloni finished reading "An Introduction to the Shadow Plane and Planar Projections", she read several manuscripts including "The Composition of the Inner and Outer Planes", "The Origin and Development of the Astral Plane", "Methods of Planar Travel", "Basic Laws to Be Followed for Planar Travel", "Opportunities in the Shadow Plane", "The Formation of the Abyss Plane", and "Green Fields".

　　Lu Wenwan saw it very quickly, and after reading it, she understood what Tristaloni meant.

　　The transitional planes, inner planes, and outer planes that will be formed in the future will all be huge treasure houses. These treasure houses contain huge resources. They are virgin lands waiting for the demigods and gods to develop.

　　In the near future, more creatures will become gods by relying on various resources, and the era of gods has begun.

　　"It seems that our advantage is still very obvious. My brother is the first god to be deified in this plane, and he is also the lord of the plane. We now have a strong backer, and we can do whatever we want in the future." Lu Wenwan was in a good mood immediately.

　　Tristaloni nodded and said enviously, "So, I really envy people like Su Tongtong. They are really lucky to have met Lu Fei. They will definitely achieve extraordinary success in the future. At least they will become a god. And His Highness Lu Fei is even better. He got lucky at the beginning and became the Lord of the Plane. This is unimaginable in the Terran Continent!"

　　"It has been a long time since the birth of the crystal wall on the Terran continent. All kinds of laws have been mastered by the gods, so it is relatively difficult for mortals to become gods, and there will not be so many loopholes..." Lu Wenwan naturally knew this truth.

　　"I am also lucky. His Highness Lu Fei went to the Terran Continent and came to our Weina Harbor to make a fortune. It is only natural that we benefited from it. Otherwise, His Highness Weina would not have been able to become a god!"

　　"Now the position of God on Earth is vacant. What laws do you want to comprehend and what kind of god do you want to become?" Lu Wenwan asked.

　　"Did I tell you that you would help me?" Cuisitaloni asked in surprise.

　　"I probably can't help you. You practice the art of love, and maybe you can become the God of Desire! I started by practicing the art of eternal sleep, and I will definitely become the God of Sleep, dominating the sleep and dreams of mortals."

　　"Well, but I don't just plan to become the God of Desire. I also plan to use the threads of love to weave a web, condense all kinds of pure energy, and build a magic web covering the earth plane. I will become a magic web goddess. This plan is still a secret. I will only tell you, and you must keep it secret!"

　　"The Goddess of the Demonic Net?" Lu Wenwan was slightly surprised and nodded quickly, thinking that the Goddess of the Demonic Net was a good position that could attract many believers. If she could become the Goddess of the Demonic Net, she would definitely become a powerful deity in the future.

　　…

　　Chapter 536: Talking about Planes

　　Please give me a red ticket!

　　---

　　Tristaloni said, "You should know that the goddess of the magic web of the Terran continent is also called the God of Magic or the God of Arcane. Because she created the magic web, mortals who practice can communicate with the magic web through simple meditation, and thus quickly cast various arcane spells. This has invisibly lowered the threshold for arcane masters and can give birth to and create a large number of arcane masters!"

　　Lu Wenwan nodded and said, "I know this. The Goddess of the Magic Web can gain the faith of most arcane magicians! This is indeed a very good position. If you can become the Goddess of the Magic Web, you can become a powerful god like the Goddess of the Magic Web in the future!"

　　"Of course you have to get as good a god position as possible, but you have to be a little short of becoming the Sleeping God. Of course, with His Highness Lu Fei, you can get any god position!"

　　"It seems too early for me to discuss these things now. Let's consider them after I ignite the divine fire!" Lu Wenwan didn't care too much about what laws she could intercept and what kind of god she could become. As long as she could become a god, it would be fine.

　　"It's a little early, but with His Highness Lu Fei's help, it should be quick to light the sacred fire!"

　　"That's not certain, Miss Tristaloni. When are you going to light the sacred fire? Please let me know and I will go to watch!"

　　"Sure, watching the ignition of the divine fire is also a very good experience! But not in the next few days, I still have to write 5,000 books. Only after Her Highness Vina is satisfied can I get her help. Then I will be sure to ignite the divine fire successfully. You wait another ten days. I can write 300 books in ten days, which means I can write 30 books a day on average. By then, together with the books I wrote before, it will be 5,000 books!" Tristaloni said.

　　Tristaloni was really quick and finished several books immediately. The finished manuscripts were automatically bound, then flew to the side and stacked on the table.

　　Soon, a clergyman came to take the manuscript, scan it, save it in the computer, translate it and proofread it, and finally send it to the printing house for printing. The complete version was kept in the library, while the books with the last few chapters missing were wholesaled to book markets and various theocratic academies across the Imperial Federation.

　　This is done to first ensure the advanced status of the Sacred Truth Library, so that more people will enter the Truth Library to conduct academic research.

　　"Wen Wan, why are you here?" Su Tongtong walked in.

　　"I'm here to read the book Tristal Lonely wrote!"

　　"Haha, me too. I heard from Lu Fei that there are books about planes here!" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　"You want to read a book about planes?"

　　"Yes, I have been very interested in books on this subject recently, because I heard from Lu Fei that the ether plane and the shadow plane are forming near the earth plane! I heard that these two planes are good things. We can go there to explore, to have trials there, and to continuously improve our strength!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"What, the etheric plane and the shadow plane have begun to form near the Earth plane?" Lu Wenwan and Tristaloni were surprised. They were discussing these two planes just now, and they didn't expect that these two planes were actually forming near the Earth plane.

　　"How come you know these two planes? I don't even know what the ether plane and shadow plane are..." Su Tongtong said in surprise.

　　Lu Wenwan smiled and said, "Then do you know what the main material plane is?"

　　"Do you take me as a fool? Of course I know about the Prime Material Plane. Our Earth is a Prime Material Plane, and so is Terran. Any plane that has the same natural laws as the real world is a Prime Material Plane. Such planes are very suitable for the reproduction of life and generally have natural seasons. At the same time, such planes can derive etheric planes and some shadow planes! Am I right, haha, don't think I don't know!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"That's right. Well, let me tell you, the Ethereal Plane coexists with the Material Plane. The Material Plane can be seen from the Ethereal Plane, but its image appears faint and unclear, the colors are mixed together, and the boundaries of objects are blurred and distorted. Although the situation on the Material Plane can be seen from the Ethereal Plane, the Ethereal Plane is usually invisible to the Material Plane."

　　"Isn't this another time and space? If I hide in the ether plane, others can't see me, but I can't see others. Isn't this a plane specifically for peeping into other people's planes?" Su Tongtong was surprised.

　　"Haha, it's different from another time and space! Generally speaking, creatures on the Ether Plane cannot attack creatures on the Material Plane, and vice versa. To those on the Material Plane, travelers on the Ether Plane are invisible, incorporeal, and absolutely silent. There are almost no buildings or obstacles on the Ether Plane, but it still has its own residents, including those Ether Travelers. But be careful, the ghosts wandering on the Ether Plane are a dangerous existence."

　　"I understand. It turns out that the etheric plane has existed for a long time. We often say that mortals cannot see ghosts. It turns out that ghosts exist in the etheric plane. This etheric plane is very similar to the bardo mentioned in Buddhism. After a person dies, his soul will be in the bardo! Mortals cannot see them, they cannot disturb mortals, and we cannot hear what they say!"

　　Lu Wenwan nodded and said, "It does look similar, but I don't know if it's the same thing!"

　　"Bardo? Is there such a thing in the etheric plane?" Tristaloni became curious. She naturally didn't know about Buddhism in Earth culture.

　　When it comes to the culture of the Earth, it is not something that can be explained clearly in just a few words. The Earth is 45 billion years old, and humans have been around for 2.4 million years, which is quite a long time. There are various cultures as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges. Even the Buddhist culture cannot be fully discussed even if we talk about it for ten years.

　　Lu Wenwan waved her hand and said, "It's hard to say, just go online and find out!"

　　Su Tongtong also said: "It's better not to talk about this Buddhist thing. It's too mysterious. Only Sakyamuni can understand it. We can't understand it. We don't know about the things in the bardo! Wen Wan, you should tell me what the shadow plane is. I am interested in this plane. I heard Lu Fei said that he wanted to take a look..."

　　"Going to the shadow plane?" Lu Wenwan was surprised.

　　"What's so surprising? He even told His Majesty Nubis that he would go to that... uh, yes, to the underworld in the near future! I heard that the underworld is also about to be formed. If Nubis is deified, he will go to the underworld to build a kingdom of gods and establish the order of death!"

　　"Is your Holiness the Pope ready to be deified?"

　　"Almost. I heard that he wants to build eighteen levels of hell to punish the sins of the world. All the souls of the dead will go to hell first, and suffer after being judged. Only after the sins of their lives are washed away can they be taken to the kingdom of the gods! This will become the order in the future!"

　　"This order is pretty good!" Lu Wenwan nodded. Tristaloni on the side widened her eyes and said, "Everyone is stepping up their actions. His Majesty Nubis will soon take control of the order of death. We must also hurry up, otherwise we will be overtaken by latecomers and there will not be many good rules waiting for us!"

　　Su Tongtong was of course also very anxious. She nodded and said, "I went to ask Lu Fei for help. He said he would find a way. I heard that going to those shadow planes can help you practice. Is that true?"

　　"Yes, the Shadow Plane is a place that emits a dim light. It is interconnected and coexists with the Prime Material Plane, and overlaps with the Prime Material Plane to a greater extent than the Ethereal Plane. Therefore, we can use the Shadow Plane to quickly travel long distances. The Shadow Plane is also connected to other planes. Through the correct spells, we can use the Shadow Plane to visit other worlds."

　　"Is there such a good thing?"

　　"Well, but the Shadow Plane is only black and white, and all colors in the environment are grayed out. Other than that, it looks pretty much the same as the Material Plane. Despite the lack of light, the Shadow Plane is still inhabited by a large number of plants, animals, and humanoid creatures."

　　"If there are humanoid creatures, that means there are humans. That's good. As long as there are humans, it's good. I'm just afraid that they are all ghosts or something like that!" Su Tongtong was relieved.

　　"The Shadow Plane is a magical transformation, in which various magical elements are constantly flowing to other planes. As a result, it is almost impossible to draw an accurate map of this plane, although those special regional landmarks still exist. Generally, the Shadow Plane will have a projection of the Main Material Plane, and can develop a civilization that is similar to the history of the Main Material Plane!"

　　"So it's easy to get lost in that place, and we can find a civilization with a history similar to our Earth? Are there many people there? We're going to explore and practice there later, so we can't do without this information in advance!"

　　Tristaloni nodded and said, "There are definitely humans, but we can't rule out the existence of other life forms, especially monsters and ghosts... Of course, based on my understanding of Earth civilization, anything is possible!"

　　"That's troublesome!" Su Tongtong shook her head: "How can we go to such a dangerous place where it's easy to get lost?"

　　"Prince Lu Fei, are you going? If not, we can ask other demigods to take us there, so it will be safe!" Tristaloni said.

　　…

　　Chapter 537: Shadow Plane

　　Lu Wenwan and others were discussing the planes in the Library of Truth, while in the Dragon Palace deep in the main temple, the scene was very gorgeous. The Dragon Palace was a space opened up by Lu Fei, connecting the void plane and the main material plane. The first connection was the etheric plane, and now it extends to the shadow plane.

　　The Etheric Plane and the Shadow Plane both coexist with the Main Material Plane, or exist in dependence on it. If a large iron ball is compared to the Main Material Plane, then the void occupied by the large iron ball is the Etheric Plane, and the shadow cast by the large iron ball on the ground is the Shadow Plane.

　　If the big iron ball is illuminated by different light sources, it will produce various shadows, some long, some flat, some light, and some dark.

　　The Ethereal Plane coexists with the Material Plane, while the Shadow Plane is attached to the Material Plane and can be connected to the Material Plane. The shadow can be dragged to a very long distance, which is why plane travelers can use the Shadow Plane to move long distances or travel through planes.

　　The Dragon Palace is a very complex place. It was created by Lu Fei himself and is full of mysterious laws established by Lu Fei. On the Earth plane, the Dragon Palace may only occupy a few thousand square meters and have a volume of only 20,000 to 30,000 cubic meters, but the space inside the Dragon Palace cannot be converted using the space volume of the main material world.

　　The interior of the Dragon Palace was like a deep night. In the night, there was a huge golden aurora. This light was the glory of Lu Fei's faith, vast and mighty.

　　In the light, a sacred dragon was faintly hovering. This dragon was extremely huge, and the divine power it exuded filled the entire Dragon Palace and the void.

　　This is Lu Fei's true body. In the process of deification, the gods will condense their true bodies. This true body can be said to be extremely huge, so huge that the main material plane cannot accommodate it at all.

　　If the main material plane is a wooden box, then the gods are like balloons. When they are first canonized as gods, the balloons begin to grow. Perhaps the wooden box can still accommodate the balloons at first, but after a period of time, the balloons grow to a size that the wooden box can no longer accommodate. If the balloons are forced into the wooden box, the box will surely burst and break.

　　This is the situation with Lu Fei's true body now. His true body has become so huge that the main material plane cannot accommodate it. Both his divine power and will are terrifyingly huge, affecting the nearby void level at all times.

　　Lu Fei's true body had to transcend the main material plane and rise to the void level. Only the vast and endless void level could accommodate such a true body.

　　Since the plane's ocean of force was activated, Lu Fei has mastered the clay tablet of destiny and become the master of the Earth plane. Under Lu Fei's tremendous will, the void near the entire plane is undergoing mysterious changes every moment. On the one hand, it is due to the order and will of the plane itself, and on the other hand, it is guided by Lu Fei's will.

　　The first to appear was the etheric plane. The etheric plane may have existed originally, but after the Force Ocean was activated, under Lu Fei's great will, the etheric plane was constantly reinforced and became clearer. It may have been empty originally, but now it is filled with misty energy and some special things. Some ghosts will also appear in the etheric plane.

　　Secondly, many shadow planes appeared in the void layer of the main material plane. They were empty and vague at first, with only dozens of them. But soon, many shadow planes would emerge, large and small, layered and countless.

　　From Lu Fei's perspective, as long as he enters the void level, he can see countless faintly glowing shadow planes surrounding the earth plane. Because of the overlapping, it looks deep, a bit like a dark world and an endless abyss.

　　These are just transitional planes. In the void outside the transitional planes, the ocean of plane force is full of wind and clouds, and nature is surging, and many natural elemental planes are beginning to form.

　　For example, the earth elemental plane, water elemental plane, fire elemental plane, wind elemental plane, etc., these are all formed by the accumulation and precipitation of the essential energy of the plane force ocean.

　　Further out, there is an even more vast void dimension. With the Earth plane as the center, the power of spirit and faith is projected into the vast void, forming tiny dots of starlight, as if a star realm is taking shape.

　　Lu Fei stood on top of his real body, looking into the distance at the void plane. For a moment, he felt inexplicably moved. Ever since he was canonized as a god and named the Lord of the Planes, the changes in the void plane have been really huge, surprising himself every moment.

　　The twin snakes of order, one yin and one yang, are the inside and outside of each other. The material plane represents the "yang" and the void plane represents the "yin". The yin is hidden under the yang and takes effect.

　　Mortals only see and feel things on the surface, that is, they only see and feel things on the positive side, but they cannot feel the existence of the void level, which is order. The Twin Snakes of Order are the foundation of the order of the plane.

　　Lu Fei felt more and more the wonder of this order. Perhaps in the universe, there was no other order simpler and more stable than this one. It was like a Tai Chi Pisces. No matter how it was turned upside down or forward, it was always the same form - yin and yang embracing each other. If this form was broken, there could only be one ending, which was chaos.

　　"Let's go to the etheric plane first!"

　　Lu Fei took a step into the etheric plane, which was a hazy plane space. He could see the earth plane from here, and it even overlapped with the earth plane, but the two realms could not interact with each other, and the sound of speaking could not be transmitted to the earth plane.

　　As expected, there were no obstacles in the etheric plane, and it was filled with gray energy. Lu Fei's entry immediately caused chaos and changes in the etheric plane. Light appeared in the originally gray space, like a lighthouse in the vast ocean, extremely bright.

　　The ghosts nearby quickly flew over and fluttered around Lu Fei, but they did not dare to get close. The light and will on Lu Fei were too terrifying. Their instinctive fear was like a bonfire in the grassland, which kept the wolves away.

　　Lu Fei saw that the ghosts that tried to approach were in human form, but their lower bodies were empty and their upper bodies could barely condense into a shape. His shape and facial features could be recognized, and he could tell whether they were male or female when they were alive.

　　There are also some very ancient ghosts, with gray-black resentment entangled around them. They look like evil spirits wearing cloaks, and their faces cannot be seen clearly. Such ghosts are completely black, with only two eyes that seem to be burning like flames.

　　Ghosts like these are quite brave. They approached Lu Fei cautiously and observed him around him, but they still did not dare to get close to the light on Lu Fei's body.

　　"Haha, this is really interesting..."

　　Lu Fei stretched out his hand and immediately caught the largest ghost in his hand. The ghost was immediately terrified and kept struggling, howling in fear and pain.

　　The ghosts nearby who wanted to surround him were frightened and immediately scattered like birds and beasts, never daring to come closer again, because they had discovered that Lu Fei was a more dangerous existence than them.

　　The captured ghost must have been there for a long time. When it howled, its voice was extremely shrill and a strong black aura emanated from its body. After being burned by the light in Lu Fei's hand, the black aura on the ghost's body quickly faded.

　　The black gas dissipated, and a man's soul appeared in his hand. The man seemed to have regained consciousness, but was still extremely terrified.

　　Lu Fei let him go and asked, "Who are you and why are you wandering here?"

　　The soul shook his head and said, "I don't know. I have forgotten all my memories of my life..."

　　Lu Fei took a look at the soul and shook his head, saying, "It seems that you are a soul without a home. You have been floating in this etheric plane for a long time. The resentment accumulated is too heavy, and even your memory has been lost!"

　　Lu Fei let the soul go, but it still lingered. Lu Fei said, "If you have a heart of repentance, you can look at what the people in the main material world do, and you can also be redeemed through faith. If you still exist by accumulating resentment, then you will become the ghost you were before and lose all your nature!"

　　Lu Fei naturally didn't care about such a small soul. He looked at the etheric plane for a long time, then passed through the etheric plane and entered a shadow plane.

　　As soon as he stepped into this shadow plane, Lu Fei found that his strength was restricted to a certain extent. This change was like a person suddenly walking from the scorching sun into a cool place. He felt a little uncomfortable.

　　According to the theory, shadow planes can be large or small. A large one can be as big as the entire main material plane, or as small as a room. However, a shadow plane that is too small is meaningless.

　　The shadow plane that Lu Fei stepped into seemed very large. As the divine power and will unfolded, Lu Fei felt that this shadow plane was only as big as the European continent, and its landforms were similar to that of the European continent. It seemed that this was a shadow plane projected from Europe in the main material plane.

　　Lu Fei passed through a canyon and entered a small forest. In front of a river cave, he found a tribe. The people in this tribe looked like European whites, still in the era of eating raw meat and drinking blood. Some barbarians were digging wild vegetables and eating tree bark, while others were fighting wild boars with sharpened sticks...

　　"The void plane is indeed amazing. Look at these planes hidden in the void. Although they don't have the same complete and stable natural laws as the main material plane, they are still planes that depend on the main material plane. They reflect the things that have appeared in the main material plane in the past. They are all real!"

　　Lu Fei was filled with amazement. The original ocean of the plane was activated, and all the past events that had been deposited at the bottom of the original ocean were separated and projected to various levels of the void in some tangible or intangible way, evolving into various shadow planes.

　　…

　　Chapter 538 Tribe

　　"Haha, in an era where people eat raw meat and drink blood, I wonder if faith can be established in such a place?" Lu Fei floated above the tribe, watching the barbarians in the tribe going about their busy lives, and couldn't help thinking.

　　Worship has existed since the existence of human beings. People initially worshipped the unknown forces of nature, such as the sun, moon, fire, lightning, etc.

　　I just wonder if the barbarians would worship these things?

　　Lu Fei suddenly became curious and cast an invisibility spell on himself, landing in the tribe. There were no thatched houses in the tribe, and all the barbarians lived in caves, leading a life like cavemen.

　　Lu Fei came up to a male barbarian. The barbarian was quite strong, with a bear skin wrapped around his waist. He was probably the leader of the tribe.

　　I saw this barbarian was grinding a sharp stone. After the stone was sharpened, he used the sharp edge to cut the neck of an elk. With a "puff", the deer blood spurted out. The barbarian immediately lay down and drank the deer blood.

　　After the barbarians had drunk their fill of the deer's blood, they threw the deer to the ground, and the barbarians nearby immediately came up to share the food happily. The barbarian leader suddenly howled twice and walked into the cave. The cave was quite dry, with a bonfire in the middle, and several female barbarians were warming themselves by the fire.

　　These female barbarians had messy hair and rough dark yellow skin, but were very strong. They were all topless, revealing their large and swollen mammary organs, and wore deerskin wrapped around their waists.

　　There were four or five children around these female savages, fighting over elk meat. The meat was raw and bloody, and everyone's mouths were full of blood after eating it, which was a bit scary.

　　A child nearby, whether intentionally or unintentionally, pierced a piece of deer leg in his hand with a sharp branch, and then put it on the fire to roast. Soon the deer leg gave off a fragrant aroma.

　　The child licked his lips, took a big bite regardless of the heat, tore off a piece and started chewing, grinning with joy. The other barbarians looked at the roasted and even burnt venison curiously and wanted to come up to snatch it, but the child immediately ran away.

　　The barbarian leader came in at this time, dragged the strongest female barbarian with the biggest and most plump breasts to the rock beside the cave, and without saying a word, began to press on her savagely and stabbed her hard with her lower body.

　　Soon, groans and shouts were heard in the cave. Many female barbarians and children came running to watch. Several male barbarians who had already eaten and drunk their fill also came in from outside. Seeing this scene, they immediately became beastly and each of them pulled the strongest female barbarian and started making love with her.

　　"You really have no manners, no different from an animal!" Lu Fei shook his head and walked out of the cave. The sky became darker and darker, and the earth fell into darkness. A bonfire was lit in front of the cave. A low hissing sound appeared in the nearby jungle, and pairs of blue wolf eyes appeared in the jungle. All the wild wolves stared at the burning bonfire and did not dare to move forward.

　　The barbarians gathered around the bonfire in peace, some of them started making babies, completely ignoring the environment. Next to another bonfire, a female barbarian who was giving birth screamed loudly, and several female barbarians surrounded her, constantly looking down at the space between her legs.

　　After a while, a loud crying sound was heard, and a filthy baby was born. The umbilical cord was bitten off, but the difficult labor caused huge bleeding, and the pregnant woman fainted. When the barbarians saw this scene, they no longer cared about the pregnant woman. In their opinion, such a situation could only be left to fate.

　　If the pregnant woman can wake up on her own tomorrow, it means she has survived. If she has no breath tomorrow, she will be dead. In this case, she will be carried to a drier and more secluded cave on the mountain and abandoned to prevent her from being taken away by wild beasts.

　　"Really..." Lu Fei didn't know what to say. He just felt that the laws of nature were a bit cruel and that only the fittest survive.

　　With a flick of his finger, a divine power full of vitality fell on the female barbarian who had just given birth to a child. Immediately, the bleeding from her lower body stopped, and her face regained a hint of color from pale. Her breathing had become steady, as if she had fallen into a peaceful sleep.

　　The newborn baby was washed in the stream and then taken to the campfire to keep warm. Beside the campfire, there were two other babies staring at the world with their brown eyes curiously.

　　Lu Fei looked up at the shadow plane and communicated with the will of this plane. He found that the will of this plane was too weak and the energy level was too low. It was far from forming an ocean of force and was at best just a trickling stream.

　　"The Shadow Plane is a Shadow Plane. It is inherently deficient. No matter how it develops, it will not be able to form an ocean of Force. It can only exist by relying on the main material plane. However, if we establish faith here, faith can also rise to the Earth plane. The power and will of us gods will be able to break through the barriers between the planes and be transmitted here..."

　　Lu Fei observed for a while and immediately understood the benefits of the shadow plane. After all, it is a transitional plane attached to the main material plane and can also be developed.

　　Not only the transitional plane, but also the many elemental planes in the inner plane can be developed. Even the outer plane, the plane where spirit and faith exist, is worth developing, just like the kingdom of gods and the endless abyss on the continent of Terran.

　　The Earth plane is now like the predecessor of the Tyran plane, and is nurturing a complete crystal wall system. The so-called crystal wall system is an independent multi-dimensional universe with its own independent laws and will.

　　A complete crystal wall system can give birth to countless pantheons and gods. If it is just a main material plane, it cannot develop so many gods. Just like the Terran continent, the continent is just a plane. The gods that left the Terran continent have developed to the extent that they can cross the crystal wall system and expand the plane to the endless void level. The gods on the Terran continent are countless.

　　This is incomparable to the Earth plane. The Earth plane is now forming various transitional planes, inner planes and outer city planes. This process is carried out simultaneously. Lu Fei has observed that some shadow planes have been formed, and many elemental planes are condensing and forming in the inner planes. In the outer planes close to the elemental planes, some beautiful planes that are large and vast enough have gradually appeared, which are suitable for establishing the Kingdom of God in such a place. Of course, there are also some dark and chaotic planes, which are suitable for dark and chaotic life to live in.

　　"The new crystal wall world, haha, has not even formed the kingdom of gods and the endless abyss, what's worse, there is not even the underworld city... It's really a brand new world with a lot of work to be done! The shadow plane that has appeared now also needs to be developed..." Lu Fei walked through the tribe and suddenly found that these barbarians were quite in awe of fire.

　　This made Lu Fei happy. It turned out that these barbarians had already developed primitive worship. With just a little guidance, they would develop faith.

　　Lu Fei is now the Lord of the Plane, and can intercept the essence of the plane's force for his own use, so collecting faith is not so urgent. On the contrary, several demigods and legendary realms in the current pantheon are about to start collecting faith in order to prepare for the future deification.

　　Currently, the majority of the faith on the Earth plane is occupied by themselves, and the faith of other gods and demigods is not developing fast enough. Legendary realm masters like Tristaloni find it difficult to collect faith on the Earth plane before they are promoted to demigods. They can only go to the transitional plane to collect faith, which is also a good way.

　　Lu Fei left the barbarian tribe and traveled through several shadow planes. Some of the shadow planes didn't even have any life, which showed that these new shadow planes were really desolate.

　　"Forget it, no matter how small a mosquito leg is, it's still meat. I can't give up. Let Wen Wan and the others come here first to establish their faith. As long as things develop well, there's no need to worry about not getting anything in return!" Lu Fei thought, turned around, left the shadow plane and returned to the floating city.

　　…

　　Chapter 539: Void

　　Lu Fei returned to the Lord's Temple of the Floating City and sat down in the religious meeting hall. Lu Fei thought for a moment, waved his hand and called a deacon over and said, "Go call Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong here, and tell them that I'm looking for them!"

　　"Yes!" The deacon turned around quickly. After a while, the deacon brought Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong in. The deacon bowed and left.

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, what do you want to talk to us about?" Su Tongtong asked curiously. Lu Wenwan was also quite curious, because Lu Fei rarely took the initiative to talk to her.

　　"Haha, that's a good thing. Didn't you say that your cultivation is too slow and asked me to think of a solution?"

　　Su Tongtong was overjoyed when she heard this and said, "Yes, yes, Your Highness, do you have any good ideas? Perhaps you can give each of us a magic pill, and after we eat it, our divine power will increase dramatically?!"

　　"There is no magic pill. I never knew there was such a thing as a magic pill..." Lu Fei shook his head. Apart from the essence of the Force, other things in the world were of little use in cultivating divine power. Those elixirs and magic pills made from the essence of plants and trees were useful for mortals, but completely useless for high-level divine practitioners. What's more, Lu Fei didn't know how to make pills.

　　"Then what solution does Your Highness have?" Su Tongtong was quite disappointed.

　　"You should know what the shadow plane is, right?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"I know. Last time I heard Your Highness and His Holiness the Pope talking about the shadow planes. They said that those shadow planes are good places! They can allow people to explore and can also help people practice."

　　"That's right. We did discover many shadow planes a while ago. These are the planes produced by the interaction between the Force Ocean at the void level and the main material plane. They are very mysterious. I just went to a few larger shadow planes to check them out myself. They are quite interesting!"

　　"What's going on?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　"Some smaller shadow planes are still quite desolate, but several larger shadow planes should already have primitive tribes..." Lu Fei recounted the situations of several barbarian primitive tribes that he had observed.

　　"Did the shadow plane also develop from primitive society in accordance with the history of our Earth plane?" Lu Wenwan was surprised.

　　"It's not from primitive society. There are also pure Mesozoic environments, and there are also primitive environments. Of course, there are also shadow planes where Mesozoic environments and primitive people are mixed together. This shadow plane is very mysterious. Under the influence of the projection of the past history of the Earth plane, any history and civilization may be mixed and developed... According to my estimation, there will generally be several major types of civilizations!"

　　"What civilization?"

　　"One is Eastern civilization, and the other is Western civilization, because the Earth plane is dominated by these two civilizations. These two civilizations can develop into a variety of situations. Some may be an environment without any magic, and some may develop an environment where magic is respected... There may even be a purely feudal social civilization, a technological civilization, and a false god civilization?"

　　“What is a false god civilization?”

　　"It is the appearance of a mythological environment similar to the various myths of our Earth plane, the appearance of a certain pantheon, etc. However, the Shadow Plane is not the main material plane after all, and is inherently deficient. Even if gods appear in the Shadow Plane, they are false gods, and their power cannot surpass the height of the real gods of our Earth plane. They are generally demigods, or relatively high virtual gods of godhood. This is due to the nature of the plane..."

　　"So has a false god civilization appeared in the shadow plane now?" Su Tongtong asked hurriedly.

　　"It won't happen so soon. According to projection theory, the time of the shadow plane will be relatively longer than that of the main material plane. The farther the projection distance is, the longer the time will be, and the less influence the earth plane will have on this shadow plane..."

　　"What do you mean?" Su Tongtong didn't understand, and Lu Wenwan didn't quite understand either.

　　"Well, to put it simply, I went to several shadow planes and found that after staying there for ten hours, when I returned to the Earth plane, only a little over three hours had passed. This is because time was stretched."

　　"I see. Just like the shadow is stretched, time is also stretched. The farther the shadow plane is, the longer time is stretched?"

　　"Yes, that's exactly what I mean! What's more interesting is that many shadow planes only project a small part of the environment of the Earth plane. It is said that in the several planes I visited, one had a continent similar to Asia, another was full of oceans and islands, another had only a continent similar to Europe, and there was even a plane where the sky was round and the earth was square, which was a bit like the endless mountains and seas recorded in the Classic of Mountains and Seas..."

　　"No way? Isn't the world of Shan Hai Jing an illusion?" Lu Wenwan couldn't understand at all.

　　"I don't know if it's illusory or not, but the plane force ocean not only has the essence of the force, but also precipitates the wishes and dreams of people since the birth of the Earth plane. These wishes and dreams affect the essence of the plane in the form of will, which can prompt the shadow plane to give birth to things that do not really exist on the Earth plane. This is the most precious resource of the shadow plane. Therefore, the richer the history and civilization of the main material plane, the more colorful its shadow plane will be!"

　　"If there is such a shadow plane, there won't be gods and monsters, right?" Su Tongtong shuddered. If there really is something similar to what is in the Classic of Mountains and Seas, it would be strange enough. You know, the Classic of Mountains and Seas is the source of Chinese mythology, and many magical objects in the world of Chinese mythology can be found in the Classic of Mountains and Seas.

　　"I haven't been there. That shadow plane is very far away. But according to the projection principle, no matter how magical it is, the essence of the Force cannot compare to the Earth plane. As far as Conferred God is concerned, it is still best to be in the main material plane!"

　　"That's not necessarily true!" Su Tongtong curled her lips, obviously not agreeing with Lu Fei's statement. Although the main material plane has the plane laws closest to nature, it also makes the plane too "mediocre". The main material plane is a plane suitable for mortals to survive, not suitable for gods and demons. Gods and demons are suitable for more extreme environments. Just like in the Crystal Wall System where the Teren Continent is located, the Endless Abyss and the Kingdom of the Gods are far beyond the main material plane of the Teren Continent!"

　　Lu Wenwan had the same thought. In her opinion, the main material plane was a manifestation of moderation. Only the extremes were powerful, such as the abyss where demons lived, or the kingdom of gods where gods lived.

　　Lu Fei naturally knew what the two were thinking, but he did not argue. The main material world was the core plane of the Crystal Wall System, just like the yolk of an egg, and the other planes were the egg white. The yolk and the egg white each had their own characteristics, and they each had their own advantages and disadvantages and were irreplaceable.

　　"Take us to have a look!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Okay then!" Lu Fei stood up and waved his hand. The light wrapped around the two of them. He took a step forward and passed through the void barrier and entered the void level.

　　Standing in the void, Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong felt very novel. It was their first time to enter the void. This was a world opposite to the main material plane, hidden on the opposite side of matter. Although they have now stepped into the legendary realm, they have never been to the void.

　　In the void, you cannot breathe. Only those who are at the legendary level or above can barely exist in it, because those who are at the legendary level have the domain and can survive in the void. Of course, it won't last long, but you can still hold on for a few days.

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, is this the void plane? Why is it so empty, there is nothing here?" Su Tongtong looked around and found that the void plane was very empty, but there seemed to be countless shadows in the distance, and it could be vaguely distinguished that it was the plane projected from the earth plane.

　　In addition to the shadow plane, there are sparse stars in the distance, forming several constellations. One of the constellations is at the highest point surrounded by thousands of stars. It is composed of several stars and emits the brightest light. This is the brightest constellation in the void. The will it exudes is very familiar to the two people. It is Lu Fei's will.

　　"Ah...is that His Highness Lu Fei's constellation?" Su Tongtong was surprised.

　　"Well, these constellations are located in the deepest part of the outer plane. They are a reflection of my spiritual will and the beliefs of all living beings!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"It's great. The other constellations belong to other gods, right? The smallest and dimmest ones belong to demigods, right?" Lu Wenwan asked.

　　"That's right. When you step into the realm of God and possess the faith of mortals, you will also become one of the stars!"

　　Su Tongtong was extremely envious, and stars appeared in her eyes. After a long time, she looked at the unclear shadow planes. These planes were stacked one on top of another, and some of them intertwined with each other, like layers of time and space.

　　"With so many shadow planes, which one should we go to?" Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan were dumbfounded. They watched for a long time but were still unsure.

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "Given your strength, it is still a little difficult to observe clearly. I will choose a plane to take you down!" Lu Fei wrapped the two of them with light, and then turned into a stream of light and fell into one of the larger shadow planes like a meteor.

　　…

　　Chapter 540: Dual Temples

　　It's Monday, I'm asking for red votes, hoping to be on the red vote list in each category, thank God!

　　----

　　On a continent in this plane, the sky was dark and the barbarian tribe was still multiplying and living as usual. A male barbarian who was looking up at the sky by the campfire suddenly saw three meteors falling down together and then disappearing.

　　"That...that...star..." the male barbarian pointed at the sky and shouted, his voice was not clear. The other barbarians looked over and shook their heads. It was unusual to see stars falling from the sky. The barbarians always remained vigilant and awed by the unknown.

　　Suddenly, a loud and clear female shout was heard from the barbarian tribe. Next to the largest bonfire, a female barbarian was seen wearing thorns and feathers on her head, with white and red mud smeared on her body and face. She was holding a snake skull staff and was performing a "shaman dance" towards the bonfire.

　　Some barbarians prostrated themselves before the bonfire and worshipped it.

　　In the woods nearby, Lu Fei led his sisters Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong out, pointed at the female barbarian who was performing the ritual and said, "Did you see that? This is the primitive tribe I told you about. The one performing the ritual is the woman who was about to die while giving birth. It was only because I was moved by compassion that I rescued her, otherwise she wouldn't be alive today!"

　　"There is already primitive worship!" Lu Wenwan said in surprise.

　　Lu Fei nodded and smiled: "Last time I discovered that these barbarians are quite awed by fire, so when I rescued this female barbarian, I did some guidance on her soul to speed up her worship of fire!"

　　"That's a good idea!" Su Tongtong's eyes lit up, and she said to Lu Wenwan, "Let's stay in this shadow plane for a while, guide these barbarian tribes to grow and develop, and make them believe in us!"

　　"There are several small tribes nearby, all suitable for you to develop believers! But you still have a long way to go, so don't be too hasty!" Lu Fei said.

　　"I understand this, Your Highness Lu Fei, you can go back first. We will go back by ourselves after a while. I found that this shadow plane is still very safe. At least there is no existence in this plane that exceeds our power!" Su Tongtong said with assurance.

　　"Yeah, I felt it too. This plane is quite primitive!"

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei stopped talking and turned back to the floating city.

　　Su Tongtong watched Lu Fei leave and smiled at Lu Wenwan, "That's good now. This plane is just like a blank sheet of paper. We can guide these barbarians however we want."

　　"That being said, you see their situation is too backward. They are still eating raw meat and drinking blood, and can only eat roasted meat occasionally. This state of civilization is really not conducive to the development of our faith!" Lu Wenwan frowned and began to feel dissatisfied.

　　"Then what do you think we should do?" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Haha, don't worry, I have plenty of ways. Let's settle down on the top of the mountain in front first!" Lu Wenwan said, pointing to a hillside not far away.

　　"Okay!" Su Tongtong also knew that they couldn't be impatient, so she and Lu Wenwan flew to the hillside. The hillside was quite high, and they could observe the entire tribe from a high vantage point.

　　"Let's build a temple?" Lu Wenwan pulled out a silver staff from her sleeve. The head of the staff was a bust of her, which was lifelike and very sexy. The shaft of the staff was engraved with countless divine symbols as fine as hair.

　　"Is this the new staff you made?" It was the first time that Su Tongtong saw this staff. She found that it contained a huge and mysterious power of eternal sleep. A faint glow emanated from the staff, almost making her delirious.

　　"Yes, this is the staff I have been cultivating and refining for the past few years. It is called the Staff of Eternal Sleep. It contains seventeen of my most powerful Eternal Sleep spells. With it in hand, my combat power can be increased by at least three times!"

　　Lu Wenwan waved her staff, and divine power radiated out, seeping into the surrounding air and soil. Some wild wolves that were tracking her whimpered and fell to the ground, actually falling asleep.

　　"Haha... not bad!" Su Tongtong turned her head and looked at the deep woods and smiled. She also felt that the wolves had been dealt with.

　　Under the influence of Lu Wenwan's divine power, the ground began to tremble slightly, and then the soil surged, and a huge stone with a side length of about 20 meters slowly rose from the ground.

　　"What kind of temple do you want it to be?" Lu Wenwan turned around and asked.

　　"Or we can build a temple like the Parthenon in the Acropolis of Athens. I quite like temples of that style. When I was a child, I often watched Saint Seiya, and I have a special preference for the architecture of Greek civilization!" said Su Tongtong.

　　"Okay, let's make a Greek temple like the one in Saint Seiya!" Lu Wenwan actually quite likes the kind of temple built of stone, because unlike the wooden structure buildings in the East, it looks more solid, rugged and majestic.

　　As Lu Wenwan shook the staff again, the omnipresent divine power penetrated the boulder, and the boulder slowly began to change miraculously, and in a blink of an eye it transformed into a Greek temple similar to the Parthenon.

　　The temple is 20 meters high, with a triangular structure on top, which looks very solemn. Below is a stone wall, supported by Roman columns. Su Tongtong walked into the temple, and at the end of the temple, on a step, there were already two three-meter-high stones.

　　"This is reserved for making a statue, right?" Su Tongtong turned around and smiled.

　　"yes!"

　　"Okay then, I'll make my own statue!" Su Tongtong took out a special elven sword made by the elves from the space ring and pointed it at one of the stones. The stone then emitted a faint divine light and gradually changed into a stone statue, which looked 90% similar to Su Tongtong.

　　"Haha, Sister Tongtong, you have such a good thing in your hand?" Lu Wenwan smiled, her eyes fell on the elf sword in Su Tongtong's hand. The sword was silver-white, at least the surface was made of mithril, the whole body was slender and exquisite, the hilt and the blade had faint intricate patterns unique to the elves, and the name of the sword was also engraved on the blade, perhaps not the name of the sword, but a philosophical saying: "Dawn - the light of the goddess of hope".

　　"This sword is my only treasure. I begged Andrea to design and make it for me. It took me a lot of effort!"

　　Su Tongtong couldn't let go of this sword. She even added her own light magic and thirteen dawn damage spells to the Dawn Sword.

　　Practicing Dawn is Su Tongtong's focus. Ever since she started practicing the art of light, she has never slept in, because she must meditate and practice every day when the sun rises to strengthen the power and will of Dawn.

　　Dawn, or morning light, is the brilliance at daybreak. This light is very mysterious. It can be said to be both hot and cold. It represents a ray of light in the darkness and a ray of heat in the cold. It also symbolizes hope and the opportunity for victory. It is the most beautiful brilliance in the light.

　　Therefore, the words that Su Tongtong engraved on the sword represent her goals and wishes. She hopes to successfully become the goddess of dawn on the earth plane, and wield the light that represents hope and victory.

　　In the Terran continent, the God of Morning Light is also called the God of Light. The Temples of Light he built are almost spread all over the continent. Many races believe in the God of Light because he is a symbol of light and hope. The God of Morning Light is therefore also the main god of powerful divine power in the Terran continent plane.

　　If Su Tongtong can become the God of Dawn on Earth in the future, then her future will definitely be very bright. At least she will have great hope of being promoted to a powerful god.

　　Lu Wenwan was naturally very pleased that Su Tongtong had chosen a very good direction of cultivation. If nothing unexpected happened, Su Tongtong would be able to get what she wanted, because among the existing demigods, there was no competitor in Su Tongtong's realm of dawn.

　　Lu Wenwan raised her staff and pointed it at the stone, and also built a statue of herself. The two statues were placed side by side in the temple.

　　"Should this temple be named?"

　　"One temple with two statues, let's call it the Twin Temples!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Okay, but this name is too rustic. Let's just use it. Shouldn't we discuss how to guide these barbarians below to believe in us?" Su Tongtong returned to the topic.

　　"Do you have any good ideas?" Lu Wenwan asked back.

　　Su Tongtong's heart suddenly surged with heroic spirit, and she said loudly: "If it were up to me, we should just charge into the tribe, use our magnificent magic to shock them one by one, beat those who refuse to obey, make them fear and submit to us, and then make them worship and pay homage to us!"

　　"Using force alone won't work. We should use a stick in one hand and a carrot in the other. That's the best way!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Okay, let's just treat them as rabbits!" Su Tongtong raised her sword and said proudly, "Let's do this. Let's hold the sword in one hand and the book in the other, conquer their lives, their thoughts and spirits! In this way, their souls will eventually belong to us!"

　　Su Tongtong was indeed full of ambition, she felt that she wanted to create a new career, nothing more than this. The sword in her hand represented force, and the classics represented education, which was the only way to conquer alien races, and its effectiveness had been proven countless times in the history of the Earth plane.

　　…

　　Chapter 541: Pilgrimage

　　After Su Tongtong finished speaking, she swung her sword and was about to fly, wanting to enter the tribe and use absolute force to conquer it.

　　"Wait..." Lu Wenwan suddenly grabbed Su Tongtong's hand.

　　"What? Don't you have to hold a sword in one hand and a book in the other?" Su Tongtong turned her head and asked in surprise.

　　"There's no need to go through so much trouble. Let's use the classics first, that is, educate them first, and then use the sword if they don't obey. You put away the sword first, and watch how I educate them without bloodshed!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Well, then, let me see your methods first. If they don't work, I'll take action again!" Su Tongtong readily agreed. In fact, she also wanted to see Lu Wenwan's methods. Moreover, if she rushed into the tribe in such a hurry to use force, she might really kill someone, which would be a bit of a spoiler.

　　“Then you watch carefully!” Lu Wenwan suddenly sat down with a smile, raised her hand and pointed her index and middle fingers into the air. A stream of eternal sleeping divine power rushed out, crossed the sky and landed above the tribe, then spread out and enveloped the entire tribe.

　　Soon, all the barbarians in the tribe fell asleep. Even a few barbarians who were making babies stopped and fell asleep on the ground exhausted.

　　"Dream-making?" Su Tongtong suddenly realized: "Wen Wan, you are so cunning, is this considered cheating?"

　　Lu Wenwan smiled and said, "How can this be considered cheating? This is what I originally practiced. I am just putting what I have learned into practice. Just wait and see. No one else can be more suitable than me to guide and bewitch these barbarians. Under my magic, perhaps we don't need to use knives or guns at all. Isn't this great?"

　　Su Tongtong spread her hands helplessly and said, "Okay, okay, let's see what you can do first. I don't believe that you can bewitch them all."

　　After a long while, all the barbarians woke up one by one. No one knew what they dreamed about, but they started to make a lot of noise when they woke up. The whole tribe was in chaos, and some people were shouting loudly.

　　"Go...go...there is God..." the female barbarian who seemed to be a priest shouted, then picked up sharp wooden sticks and began to gather some people from the tribe to walk towards the hillside.

　　"Woo, woo, woo..." The barbarians let out long howls and ran through the mountains and forests, scaring the nearby animals and beasts to run around.

　　When Su Tongtong heard the noise, she hurriedly walked out of the temple and looked down at the tribe in the distance. She saw many barbarians coming towards the temple in groups.

　　"These barbarians are coming..." Su Tongtong turned her head and looked at Lu Wenwan, quite surprised, wondering what Lu Wenwan was doing.

　　"Don't say anything, let's hide and don't show up yet!" Lu Wenwan cast an invisibility spell on herself and Su Tongtong.

　　Soon, dozens of barbarians, both men and women, came to the double temples. All the barbarians saw that there was indeed a temple on the hillside and they couldn't help but dance with joy. This was just like what they had dreamed of. Some of the barbarians made whistling sounds to express their excitement.

　　Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan were standing next to this group of delighted barbarians, but they could not see them. Su Tongtong shook her head and laughed, "They are really primitive people. Why are they howling? They are simply imitating the howling of wild wolves..."

　　"Haha, probably all primitive people are like this. Maybe they are also afraid of wild wolves?" Lu Wenwan said uncertainly.

　　"Maybe it's true. These barbarians have probably been taken away by wolves many times, so they are quite afraid of wild wolves, and this leads to a sense of awe. This awe can easily turn into worship..." Su Tongtong thought of the grassland peoples in Chinese history. Those grassland peoples also worshipped wolves.

　　The reason why we worship wolves also starts with awe.

　　The leading female barbarian began to worship the twin temples. The other barbarians followed suit, prostrating themselves on the ground.

　　"Did you teach them to prostrate themselves?" Su Tongtong asked in surprise.

　　"Haha, it's just to let them have the same dream, so that they can understand a little bit what God is and what worship is!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"You're really something. These barbarians are so naive that they actually take their dreams seriously?" Su Tongtong was a little stunned.

　　"How could they not be serious? They probably had never had such a realistic dream, nor had they had the same dream for everyone. They were not sure at first, but when they arrived in front of the twin temples and saw that there was indeed a temple on the hillside, they had to believe it!

　　"So, the scene they dreamed about also included our Twin Temples?"

　　"Of course, otherwise they wouldn't run this way!"

　　"Then what did they dream about? Why did they start to prostrate themselves in worship when they saw the twin temples?" Su Tongtong asked curiously.

　　"Actually, it's nothing, just some hints!" Lu Wenwan spread her hands, as if what she had done was just a piece of cake and not worth mentioning.

　　Su Tongtong nodded and stopped asking questions. Instead, she looked at the barbarians and carefully observed the people of these primitive tribes. The barbarians were not of the Eastern race, but of the Western race. They were probably the uncivilized primitive humans of the Western world.

　　Their skin is white and rough, their hair is dark brown, their eyes are mostly light brown, and some are grayish white, a bit like zombie eyes. Both men and women have a piece of animal skin wrapped around their waists, fortunately they don't use leaves to cover up their ugliness. Their upper bodies are naked, both men and women, and they are barefoot, holding various wooden sticks and sharp stone tools.

　　The barbarians worshipped the twin temples for a while before standing up and walking into the temples with some fear, because the temples were buildings they had never seen before and had a solemn and dignified atmosphere, which the barbarians could easily feel and made them feel a little awed.

　　When they saw the spacious and clean temple, they felt very curious. Finally, they saw two statues. The barbarians cheered and began to prostrate themselves before the goddess, never getting tired of it and looking very pious.

　　"What's going on? They are really pious..." Su Tongtong was stunned, because she found that wisps of pure white light of faith were entwined around her statue of Lu Wenwan, and the source of these beliefs were the barbarians in front of the statue.

　　Is this it? This is too fast...

　　Su Tongtong found it a little difficult to understand. She didn't expect that it would be so easy to make a group of barbarians have faith. She didn't need to use force or kill people, let alone make these barbarians fear her. Lu Wenwan just used a small trick to attract them, and then they worshiped her, and their faith was generated.

　　"Haha, I didn't expect them to be so easy to fool!" Lu Wenwan was also extremely surprised. She could only say that the thoughts and hearts of these barbarians were too pure.

　　"Wen Wan, what else did you show them in the dream?"

　　"The first is to drill wood to make fire... and then let them roast food before eating. The last one is to make javelins and bows and arrows! I taught them the effects of these things in the form of dreams!"

　　…

　　Chapter 542: Teaching

　　Please give me some red tickets, thank you!

　　----

　　"Drilling wood to make fire, eating cooked food, making bows and arrows... Haha, you let them dream about these things? Then they will be willing to believe in us?" Su Tongtong laughed. She really couldn't believe it.

　　"That's all. Let's see what they will do!" Lu Wenwan looked at the barbarians. The barbarians who had finished worshipping stood up and some walked out of the temple. A male barbarian found a piece of wood and started to drill it to make fire, but after drilling for a long time, there was not even a spark.

　　The other barbarians gathered around and watched, looking expectant, but in the end everyone was disappointed.

　　"What a bunch of idiots, all of them have stupid heads, why haven't they come to their senses yet!" Su Tongtong shook her head after seeing this. It turned out that the wood used by the barbarian was not dry wood, but wood with moisture. It would be incredible if sparks could be produced from such wood!

　　Just when everyone was disappointed, the female barbarian who performed the shaman dance stood up. She found a piece of dry wood, and then found a piece of wood that was burnt into charcoal at one end, and started drilling, while she used chopped hay to ignite it.

　　Perhaps it was because the barbarians had great strength in their hands, a groove was drilled in the wood, and white smoke came out of the groove. After a while, there was a whoosh and fire was born.

　　"Woo woo woo woo..." All the barbarians cheered immediately, and then the group of barbarians who were watching the fun bowed down to the female barbarian who was performing the shaman dance, showing great respect.

　　"This woman is going to be the leader..." Lu Wenwan said.

　　"I see. This woman is the smartest. Look at the way she performs the ritual. I guess she is not the leader but a priest!" said Su Tongtong.

　　Lu Wenwan nodded, and saw the female barbarian began to give orders, and then some barbarians began to go down the mountain. After a while, all the barbarians were brought back to the hillside and settled around the temple.

　　Several barbarians were roasting meat around the campfire, and a few were making simple javelins and bows and arrows, all of which were made according to what they had dreamed.

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong were watching from the side. Over the course of several days, the barbarians made dozens of wooden bows. The wooden bows they made at the beginning were really bad, and the arrows could not even shoot more than ten meters away. After making dozens of them, the material of the bows was much better, and the bowstrings were made of tough tendons. The arrows could shoot twenty to thirty meters away, and were enough to kill pheasants and hares.

　　"Not bad, but too slow, really too slow!" Su Tongtong observed for a few days and found that she didn't have enough patience. Thinking about these barbarians who knew nothing, she couldn't help but have a headache.

　　"Wen Wan, you should give them some more inspiration, teach them needlework, teach them tailoring, teach them how to build thatched houses, and teach them how to raise livestock and grow corn! How can they develop the population like this?" Su Tongtong said with a headache.

　　"Don't be impatient, take your time!" Lu Wenwan sighed.

　　"Why can't we be impatient? We should at least speed up, right? This level of civilization is not conducive to our collection of faith!" Su Tongtong said anxiously.

　　"Will this not disrupt the development process of these primitive people?" Lu Wenwan hesitated. She actually felt that the current state of civilization of these barbarians was indeed not conducive to their development of faith. It was necessary to guide them into development as quickly as possible.

　　"Probably not. This is just a shadow plane. Aren't we here to guide them? We also need to collect faith!" Su Tongtong spread her hands and tried her best to persuade, "If you don't guide them, let me do it!"

　　Lu Wenwan was silent for a while, then sighed and said, "Well, I hope I won't lead them astray!"

　　"Don't worry, we are all aware of the civilization progress of the Earth plane and we will never harm them!" Su Tongtong said hurriedly.

　　Lu Wenwan selected the leaders and priests of the tribe, as well as several warriors who were good at hunting, and once again used her magic to teach them some civilized skills in their dreams.

　　First they were taught how to make needles out of fish bones and how to do sewing. Then they were taught how to raise wild boars and goats. Finally they were taught how to build thatched huts and how to fish and spear fish.

　　For three months, Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan passed on some useful knowledge to these barbarians every few days. After three months, the entire tribe had changed.

　　First of all, after eating cooked food, the barbarians' disease rate decreased, and a large population was saved. Secondly, their lives were greatly improved. The number of captive wild boars, goats, rabbits and pheasants gradually increased. At night, there were even wild wolves coming to steal chickens, but they were repelled by the barbarians, and a lot of wolf meat was harvested.

　　Lu Wenwan then led them to find a salt well, and used the coarse salt from the well to make bacon. This was really amazing. The tribe moved to the vicinity of the twin temples and hung up strips of bacon, which was enough for these barbarians to eat until the next year.

　　After doing all this, Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong discovered that the faith condensed by the statues in the twin temples had increased exponentially. Every evening, the priests led all the barbarians to worship the statues with great piety.

　　The entire tribe now has a population of 323 people, which is already a fairly powerful tribe.

　　On this day, after receiving the worship of more than 300 barbarians, the light of faith was faintly revealed on the statue. Su Tongtong rubbed her hands excitedly, and was very envious. Now they have not ignited the sacred fire, and the power of faith cannot be refined. They can only stare blankly. However, these powers of faith are their own wealth, just like money, just let it exist first, the more the better.

　　"Wen Wan, I ran around the area today and found seven small tribes within a radius of 800 miles. There is also an iron mine, copper mine and tin mine in the valley 30 miles away. The content is very high. With a little calcination, copper and pig iron can be refined."

　　"No way, you want to teach them how to smelt bronze and pig iron?"

　　"No?"

　　"What do you want to do?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　Su Tongtong rubbed her hands and smiled, "Nothing much, I just want to improve their weapons. I want to start a war and unify the seven nearby tribes. I've calculated that the population will exceed three thousand. If so many barbarians all believe in us, this belief will be much greater!"

　　“Is it too fast?”

　　"No, no, no, you can see that these barbarians are actually very smart. They have a strong learning ability. Moreover, these are the skills of elementary civilization. There will be no problem teaching them. It won't be a big problem to even guide them into the animal husbandry and farming era!"

　　"Agricultural era?"

　　"Yes, only when they enter the agricultural age, that is, when they can open up wasteland and grow food and get rid of the threat of hunger, can the tribe truly grow and develop. This is our opportunity!"

　　Su Tongtong smiled and said that these days, the two of them have been practicing peacefully in the shadow plane. Because of the Demon God's Glory bestowed by Lu Fei before, their power level has stabilized at the peak of the legendary realm, and they can already consider igniting the divine fire. This is not in vain for all the hard work in practicing over the years, especially after the plane's original force ocean was activated, the progress of practice has made everyone advance by leaps and bounds.

　　"Well, then let's teach them how to grow millet. I found wild millet and barley growing by the river. These can be planted!"

　　"We also need to teach you how to refine metal tools. As long as we can refine bronze or pig iron, that will be enough!" said Su Tongtong.

　　"This is easy. All you need is to know how to make charcoal!" After three months of observation, Lu Wenwan discovered that guiding these barbarians to learn various low-level civilized skills would not lead to anything uncontrollable, because the current level of social civilization is still very low and would not cause any adverse consequences.

　　Low-level civilization skills are actually very common. If they were to be discovered by a group of primitive people in their daily life, it would take a very long time. But for Lu Wenwan and others, it was just a matter of giving them a few pointers.

　　Moreover, barbarians can completely learn low-level civilization skills. As long as they do not have the IQ of an ape, it is easy to master them.

　　In the next few days, Lu Wenwan passed on the method of growing barley and millet. When the barbarians transplanted the wild barley and millet and planted them by the stream, Lu Wenwan passed on the method of refining bronze.

　　Bronze is smelted from copper and tin, both of which are available in the wild. Under Lu Wenwan's instruction, the barbarian tribe actually began to refine bronze. After more than ten days, a group of barbarians actually refined a piece of bronze, which, after polishing, became the first bronze dagger in the shadow plane.

　　Although the dagger was extremely ugly and of poor quality, it was sharper than stones or shells. When the barbarian leader used the bronze dagger to cut the neck of an elk, he shouted with joy to the sky.

　　Su Tongtong has been paying attention and she found that these barbarians are actually very smart. Not only can they express things with gestures, but they can also speak some simple words and narrate some simple things. This is the time when language is formed.

　　"Wen Wan, did you teach them simple language?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　"Maybe when I was imparting knowledge to them, the imprint of the language was passed on to their brains!" Lu Wenwan thought for a while and said. She had also noticed this matter. In recent times, the priestess has been able to speak some relatively correct language. Although the voice is a bit strange, it is enough for the barbarians in the tribe to communicate and understand.

　　At first Lu Wenwan was also surprised and thought that it was Su Tongtong who taught them, but after observation, she found that they were probably influenced by her own magic. The IQ of these barbarians was developing rapidly, and their understanding of the things in this world was accelerating.

　　"It's ready!" Su Tongtong nodded, very satisfied with the current result.

　　"It's time to slow down. The tribe has been developing too fast these days, and they can't adapt. It's better to let them slowly consolidate what they have learned!" Lu Wenwan said after thinking for a while.

　　"Okay, then let's observe it for a while..." Su Tongtong laughed, feeling happy.

　　It is said that the leader of the tribe discovered the sharpness of the bronze dagger, which was much sharper than stones and shells, so he personally led people to refine bronze, made it into daggers or gun tips, and tied it to a long stick, thus forming primitive guns and spears.

　　With these things, combined with bows and arrows, the tribe's combat effectiveness increased greatly, and the hunting range expanded dozens of times. The barbarians could hunt wild boars, leopards, and black bears, and they were almost invincible in the mountains and forests.

　　The changes in life made these barbarians deeply understand one thing, that is, they must worship the two goddesses devoutly, and the twin temples became the most sacred and inviolable places in the tribe.

　　Every barbarian knows that it is the twin temples that make them strong, and it is the two goddesses of the twin temples that keep them from suffering from cold and hunger, and enable them to defeat all kinds of wild beasts.

　　The worship was changed from the evening to the morning and evening, with worship once at dawn and once at night. Soon, the twin temples were shrouded in a faint light. Of course, the barbarians could not see the light of faith, but Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan could see it. They felt it deeply and were very happy.

　　This is the harvest. It is worth the hard work and wisdom they put in to come to this remote place!

　　Chapter 543 Conquest

　　The dark clouds in the sky had just passed, and in the distant sky, a huge shadow from another dimension of time and space could be vaguely seen in the dark and deep sky.

　　There are no stars in the sky of this plane, neither physical stars nor stars that reflect spirit and faith.

　　It is now dawn, and a ray of light from the dawn appears in the sky, but this light only spreads across the sky and rarely falls on the earth. The entire earth is shrouded in darkness all year round.

　　During the day, it is like the night under the full moon of the Prime Material Plane. At night, the earth is dark and ferocious beasts usually appear at this time.

　　Around the twin temples, piles of bonfires were burning. It seemed that after a night of burning, the flames had died down and crackling sounds could be heard from time to time from the burning wood.

　　The snoring of the barbarians could be heard from the irregularly built thatched huts nearby, and the sound of groaning could be heard faintly not far away. This sound seemed to increase gradually in the early morning. After a night's rest, these barbarians were full of energy, so they started to make babies.

　　Perhaps this is the human desire instinct at work. In this plane, the barbarians have always been in danger of losing their lives, and there are no entertainment activities. The only activity that makes them happy may be to continue their family line.

　　In the twin temples, the flames flickered. Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong walked out of the temples in stealth. They heard the groans gradually increasing. They shook their heads and said, "Wenwan, look... these barbarians are really awesome. As long as they have a little energy, they start to plow the land. They don't rest from morning to night!"

　　"There is no other way. This is the instinct of primitive desire. They need to continue to reproduce in order to maintain the survival and development of the tribe!"

　　"The fertility rate seems to have increased significantly in the past few months? I have found that several babies were born safely!" Su Tongtong said in surprise.

　　"Yes, I counted them specifically. Before we came, there were about ten pregnant women per month on average. Out of every ten, three or two babies were born successfully, and the rest died. Now the situation has improved. There are about fifteen to twenty women giving birth every month, and only three or four babies die. The natural birth rate is already very high!"

　　"Some female barbarians really have the physique of sows. They give birth to one baby after another, almost without stopping, right?" Su Tongtong said with a smile.

　　Lu Wenwan also smiled: "They have a very good physique and good immunity. It's probably no problem for them to give birth to ten babies. Why, isn't this good? The more severe the environment, the stronger the ability of life to adapt to it. This is the view of evolution and it is also the truth!"

　　"Of course I have no objection. I only care about whether our faith can increase quickly..." Su Tongtong smiled and looked down the hillside. From the bottom of the hillside to the river, many thatched houses and pastures were built, and many wild boars, goats and rabbits were raised in captivity.

　　In the dim light, many savages were feeding wild boars, goats and rabbits. Several acres of land beside the stream were reclaimed and planted with a disorderly variety of barley and millet.

　　"The tribe has gotten rid of hunger. Even in the cold season, they can survive safely. It is precisely because of sufficient food and improved living environment that the illness rate is decreasing and the birth rate is increasing. It won't be long before the tribe can grow and develop on its own!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"This is too slow. Have you given the order? We are going to launch a foreign war, unify all the nearby tribes, and make them all believe in us!" Su Tongtong said.

　　"Don't worry, I've already given the order. Just watch, they won't dare to go against our wishes!"

　　“Wuwuwu…”

　　Suddenly, a loud horn sounded. In the silence, the sound of the horn spread far away, and soon the whole tribe seemed to wake up from a deep sleep, and all kinds of noisy sounds rang out.

　　Soon, two hundred barbarians gathered at the Twin Temples. These barbarians were all the strongest warriors of the entire tribe. Both men and women, they were armed with bows and spears, and their faces and hands were painted with red and white mud.

　　Leading the way were the tribe's priests and chiefs. The chief raised his spear and shouted, "For the goddess... conquer!"

　　"For the goddess...conquer!"

　　"Conquer, conquer!!"

　　Roars were heard one after another, and then people began to worship in the temple, and then this team of warriors began to head deep into the forest.

　　Just a dozen miles south of the tribe, there are two tribes. The population of each tribe is comparable to that of the Twin Temples Tribe, with only about three or four hundred people.

　　Without the guidance of Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong, the civilization of these two tribes is still quite backward, still in the stage of eating raw meat and drinking blood, just like the Twin Temples Tribe before. It seems that due to the level of civilization, the scale of the nearby tribes is not too large, and the population is limited by nature to between three or four hundred, barely able to struggle to survive.

　　Now the civilization of the Twin Temples tribe has made great progress. They have gotten rid of the habit of eating raw meat and drinking blood and have entered an era of captivity and farming. They no longer use stones and wooden sticks as weapons, but bronze instead.

　　Such a civilization is already the most advanced in this shadow plane, but the major system is still public ownership, the means of production are publicly owned, and material resources are distributed universally.

　　The two hundred warriors were all the best fighters and hunters in the tribe. Led by their leader, they crossed a ten-mile jungle, dodged hunters who were hunting outside, and reached the outskirts of a tribe.

　　The hunters of this tribe have left the tribe, and the barbarians of the Twin Temples have successfully avoided many hunters along the way.

　　"How is it?" The leader observed for a while and asked the spy who returned.

　　"Yes... conquer!" The spy said the difficult words, and he could only express himself clearly with the help of gestures.

　　The chief naturally understood that his side was going to launch a surprise attack on the other side. The other side's most powerful warriors and hunters had gone out hunting, and there were only old people, women and children in the tribe.

　　The leader waved his hand coldly! The 200 warriors behind him immediately rushed into the other tribe with a whistling sound. The warriors guarding the other tribe were already stunned. They were about to come up to resist with sharpened sticks in their hands, but with a few whooshes, sharp arrows came whistling and pierced their chests.

　　"Ah..." The guarding barbarians fell down unwillingly, and those who did not fall were chopped to the ground by the double temple barbarians who suddenly rushed in. Their heads fell to the ground, and blood spurted out high.

　　The old men, women and children in the tribe had never seen such a ferocious enemy and were stunned. The barbarians of the Twin Temples were too terrifying. They were armed with bronze swords, spears and bows and arrows, and they killed the warriors they thought were very strong in one fell swoop.

　　In the woods, Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong watched this conquest quietly. When the dust settled, all the remaining warriors of the tribe were killed, and all the old, young, women and children were controlled.

　　"kill……"

　　At a command from the leader, a group of elderly people were killed, leaving only about two hundred women and children, who were huddled together and trembling in fear.

　　"Isn't it too cruel? They even kill the old ones?!" Su Tongtong frowned.

　　Although Lu Wenwan was somewhat reluctant, she still shook her head and said, "This is their conquest. Perhaps the leader has his own considerations. These old people are probably not fit to survive. Too many old people will drag down the Twin Temples tribe. From this point of view, the leader of the Twin Temples is still very smart and decisive!"

　　More than two hundred women and children were quickly captured. The barbarians of the Twin Temples tied them up with hemp ropes and drove them back to the Twin Temples tribe like cattle and sheep.

　　"Haha, good job, taking away all the old, young, women and children!" Su Tongtong saw that two hundred warriors were divided into two teams, thirty or forty of them were driving the captives towards the Double Temples Tribe, while the other warriors stayed in the tribe waiting for the barbarians to return from hunting. They would capture them one by one when they came back, and if they refused to obey, they would be tied up and killed or made into slaves.

　　"Let's go back to the Twin Temples!" Lu Wenwan breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the situation had been resolved. Back at the Twin Temples, the entire tribe was in jubilation. The priest led the tribesmen to dance around the bonfire, while others killed wild boars and fat sheep. The aroma of meat spread from the bonfires, and others were roasting bacon. The crackling sound of fat made the captives' eyes glow green and they swallowed their saliva.

　　The priest looked down at the captives and shouted, "Those who settle down peacefully will be fed, and those who escape will be killed!" As the priest spoke, he made various gestures, and all the barbarian captives understood.

　　"Untie their bonds and let's eat the meat!" The priest was not afraid of the captives' resistance, so he ordered people to untie the ropes on their hands and feet.

　　The prisoners seemed to be hungry every day. They looked pale and thin, and they had been walking for most of the day and were already starving due to fear. Now that the barbecue was about to begin, they no longer cared about anything else and rushed to grab all the meat that was distributed and devoured it ravenously.

　　The priest heaved a sigh of relief and began to perform the ritual again. Su Tongtong stood above the temple, cast an invisibility spell, and laughed triumphantly: "Hahahaha, it's really good. With a big stick in one hand and barbecue in the other, there really is no tribe that cannot be conquered. In a few days, we will go out again to conquer all the people in those tribes within a hundred miles..."

　　…

　　Chapter 544: Hades (I)

　　A stream of light fell on the shadow plane. Lu Fei came to the Double Temple Tribe, turned around and swaggered into the temple. The barbarians guarding the temple turned a blind eye to him because Lu Fei did not want to be seen by mortals.

　　Lu Fei looked up at the two statues, which were already emitting a strong glow of faith. This showed that a lot of glow of faith was already stored in the stone statues, but the amount was not enough to support the deification.

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, you're here?" Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan walked in from outside the hall.

　　Lu Fei turned around, nodded and smiled: "You all did a good job during the time I was away!" Lu Fei went outside the temple and saw that the tribe was in good order.

　　In the darkness, bonfires were burning in front of the thatched huts. There were quite a lot of barbarians, especially women and children. Children were running around in the tribe, and those who were a little older were training with bows and arrows and spears.

　　Outside the tribe, warriors patrolled from time to time, and lookout towers were set up in higher places around the tribe. These were all secretly taught by Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong.

　　Lu Fei took a quick look and found that the entire tribe had more than three thousand people, which was already a fairly large tribe.

　　"Are these the barbarians who were just conquered?" Lu Fei pointed at some barbarian women and children and said with a smile.

　　"Yes, we started conquering several nearby tribes some time ago, and now we have unified seven tribes within a hundred miles. Most of the women and children were captured by us and integrated into the tribe. Some who refused to obey were killed, and some were made slaves. Now there are more than 300 slaves in the tribe. We drive them to reclaim wasteland and farm for me!"

　　"Not bad. This tribe has become stable because it has sufficient food and its technological civilization is higher than other tribes. This advancement is very advantageous and enough to make other tribes willing to submit!" Lu Fei observed carefully and found that people's hearts were relatively stable.

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, is there something you want to do this time?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　Lu Fei nodded and said, "Well, follow me back to the floating city right away. Nubis has already sent out invitations. The deification ceremony will be officially held tomorrow morning. You must go to watch the ceremony!"

　　Lu Wenwan was surprised and asked, "Is His Holiness the Pope going to be officially deified soon?"

　　"The time has come. The Earth plane needs the God of the Underworld. This is not only the need of our Holy Truth Church, but also the need of the will of the entire plane!"

　　"The God of the Underworld is a great deity who is in charge of the order of death. Among all the deities in the plane, he is a very powerful one!" Su Tongtong exclaimed.

　　"The order of death is an indispensable order. Once this order is disrupted, it will affect the dead and the living, the void and the main material plane. It is of great importance and cannot be taken lightly. Once the God of the Underworld is born, the law of death will be in charge. Only when the order of death is stable can the entire Crystal Wall System be stable!"

　　"Has the Netherworld Palace built by His Holiness the Pope been expanded?" Lu Wenwan asked. It turns out that in the floating city, every god who has reached the level of demigod or above can build a temple in the floating city. It is estimated that the deification of Nubis will also be carried out in the Netherworld Palace in the floating city.

　　"It's completed!" Lu Fei nodded.

　　"Then let's go back! The formal canonization of gods is a big event, we must watch the ceremony, otherwise we will be sorry to Your Majesty!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Let's go!" Lu Fei waved his hand and wrapped the person with light, passing through the void and returning to the material interface plane.

　　The floating city and even the Morihe City below were all filled with fluttering flags and flying balloons . As early as a month ago, the news that Nubis was to be officially deified had spread throughout the Earth, and the Netherworld Palaces in various places had once again reached a true peak of faith.

　　On the Day of Conferred Gods, the entire floating city was crowded with people. In addition to the believers of the Netherworld Temple, the high-ranking officials of other temples or people with status in the Imperial Federation could enter the floating city. Ordinary people did not have the ability to get an entry pass to the floating city on the Day of Conferred Gods.

　　In a forest southwest of the floating city, there stands a gray-black temple, more than ten meters high, covering an area of ​​ten acres, solemn and mysterious.

　　In front of the temple was a square, the ground was paved with gray rock, very clean and tidy. The square was crowded with people, probably more than 30,000 people gathered, and the park further away around the square was also crowded with people. Silver thin poles were erected on various lawns, and holographic equipment was installed on the poles, which were projecting a live broadcast of the entire Nether Palace.

　　People gathered in twos and threes, watching the holographic projection and talking about it.

　　"It's really exciting. Another demigod of the Imperial Federation is about to be officially deified. With the birth of the God of Hell, the humans of our Imperial Federation will receive the most fair trial after death!"

　　"Inside information, I heard that if the God of the Underworld is born, our souls will first go to the Temple of the Underworld after we die, and then be led to various kingdoms by the gods! I heard that this is the new order established by the Supreme God!"

　　"I've heard that too. This order is good, but first of all, Lord Hades must treat the souls fairly, otherwise it will be us mortal souls that will suffer!"

　　"That's right. If this order is established, the power of Hades will be very great!"

　　"Although His Holiness Pope Nubis is usually relatively low-key and rarely appears in public, his reputation is still quite good. I believe that he is a god who upholds the concept of justice!"

　　"I heard that the souls of those who have no faith and are over sixteen years old will be severely punished by the God of the Underworld after death, and will be thrown into the eighteen levels of hell to suffer?"

　　"I don't know, but I heard from the clergy of the Netherworld Temple that those without faith will be severely punished in the Netherworld Temple in the future. Only after choosing faith and obtaining God's salvation can they go to the Kingdom of God. Otherwise, they can only suffer in the Netherworld Hell for eternity!"

　　“It’s horrible!”

　　"Hehe, he deserves it. I heard that the Imperial Federation is going to introduce a faith law. Juveniles under the legal age of sixteen must choose a faith. Anyone who rebels and does not choose a faith deserves to go to hell after he dies!"

　　"That's right. The world is different now. I remember that there were atheists everywhere before. Now if anyone dares to openly preach atheism on the street, he will be immediately invited by the police for tea and education!"

　　"People like this must not die. If they die, they will go to hell. Tsk tsk... This is how we should deal with these troublemakers!"

　　"Every era has its own powerful forces. In the era of theocracy, who dares not to follow the general trend? Those who go against the world's will usually have a bad ending. Look at history, there are so many profound lessons!"

　　"Truth, from ancient times to the present, it has always been this truth!"

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong came to the Netherworld Palace. Looking at so many people watching the ceremony, they felt naturally happy, but also extremely envious. For those of them in the legendary realm, officially becoming a god was still a very distant thing, and it was unlikely to happen within at least ten years.

　　"Sister Tongtong, do you think that after His Majesty Nubis is deified, will he immediately go to the underworld in the outer plane to establish a kingdom of God?" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"I guess so! We'll act according to circumstances. If possible, we'd better go and see how he established the kingdom of God. If we can see it with our own eyes, we'll be very lucky!" Su Tongtong's eyes flashed with cunning, and no one knew what she was up to.

　　Soon, countless Netherworld clergymen walked out of the Netherworld Temple, and the people watching the ceremony outside all fell silent. Everyone knew that the Conferred God Ceremony was about to begin, and after the Conferred God Ceremony, all Netherworld Temples around the world would be legitimately renamed the Netherworld Temple!

　　…

　　Chapter 545: Hades (Part 2)

　　"Pray..." The ceremony was presided over by a middle-aged priest, who was the high priest of the Netherworld Temple in the floating city. His voice was loud and contained the power of divine magic. When he spoke, everyone in the floating city could hear it.

　　As a result, all the believers of the Netherworld Temple began to pray devoutly, and various prayers sounded, one after another, interweaving into a sea of ​​sound. Some believers prayed silently in their hearts, praying that their Lord could be officially deified today.

　　Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, waves of golden light emanated from the depths of the Nether Temple, like waves on the water. The source of the light was Nubis.

　　Nubis was wearing a purple-black magic robe, which was the robe of the god of the underworld prepared for the canonization of gods. It was very luxurious, made of purple-black material, and embroidered with golden silk edges and intricate patterns.

　　Nubis held a dark golden staff in his hand, which was endowed with countless underworld magic arts, including many arts of the god of the underworld.

　　Over the years, Nubis has been quite low-key. Although the church is the largest religion on Earth, it is the Saint of Severa who takes care of things in most occasions and most of the time, while Nubis concentrates on practicing. Therefore, the power level of His Holiness the Pope has recovered extremely quickly, and he has broken through the limits of the past and reached the current level of deification.

　　Now he is only one step away from becoming a true god. Today is a crucial day for deification. If deification succeeds, he will be immortal. If not, all is over!

　　Nubis walked out of the Temple of the Underworld wearing a gorgeous Hades robe, his body shining with golden light. The believers had already knelt down to pray, and some even performed the most pious ritual of prostrating themselves on the ground.

　　Non-Nubis believers also felt the solemn and noble majesty of Nubis, which was the peak power of a demigod that was unfathomable to mortals and was close to that of a true God.

　　In order to express their respect, those who were not followers of the Netherworld Temple but came to watch the ceremony also knelt on one knee. Those of higher status, such as Andrea, Agnes, Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong and others, bowed slightly to express their respect and good wishes.

　　Today is the day of canonization of His Holiness the Pope of the Holy Truth Church. It is a solemn and grand day. The protagonist today is His Highness Nubis. Everyone is looking at him with envy and jealousy. Even several pre-disaster gods who have already become gods are paying attention to Nubis in the void level.

　　Nubis walked calmly to the front of the temple, stopped in front of the steps that extended downwards, and accepted everyone's attention and courtesy. Nubis looked around and saw that the entire floating city was crowded with people, whether they were visible in the square in front of him or in the nearby park, Nubis could feel it.

　　A huge force of wish echoed in the void, and the power of wish tightly wrapped around Nubis in a form invisible to mortals and merged with the divine power.

　　Nubis raised the Staff of the Underworld, and he felt the great blessings and power of wishes from the entire earth plane. This power was so vast and completely concentrated on him.

　　"With this huge wish power, it is impossible for the Deification to fail!" Nubis was delighted. He had originally calculated that the wish power gathered on the Deification Day would increase his chances of successfully becoming a deity, but he did not expect that this wish power would be so huge, huge enough to make the Deification process risk-free.

　　boom……

　　A huge golden light suddenly burst out from Nubis' body. Because the light was too huge and concentrated, it eventually condensed into a huge pillar of light that reached the sky.

　　"Ah... too powerful, His Majesty Nubis is going to be deified!" Everyone was slightly shocked when they saw this scene.

　　Nubis displayed all his strength without reservation and communicated with the ocean of the Force. The will of the vast ocean of the Force immediately came down along the column of light, penetrating Nubis's soul and will.

　　This will is so ancient and vast that it can be traced back to billions of years since the birth of life on Earth. The will of the plane's force ocean seems to be examining Nubis, using his vast and majestic will to see through all of Nubis's memories and past.

　　Nubis' soul was slightly shaken, his body trembled, and he quickly raised his voice to shake the void and said: "I say, I want to be deified!"

　　"I say, the underworld needs a helmsman!"

　　"I say, the living in this world need a place of death!"

　　"I say, the worlds of life and death need a stable and fair order of death!!"

　　Nubis's voice resounded throughout the heavens and earth. The vast voice echoed in the sky, like thunder, shaking the void in all directions. Not only the people in the floating city, but almost everyone on the earth plane heard Nubis's declaration of deification. Nubis was asking questions to the heavens and petitioning the master of the underworld.

　　"What is your name?" Suddenly, a more vast voice echoed.

　　"My name is Nubis!" Nubis said hurriedly, his voice filled with a firm will like a rock, unshakable.

　　"What is your duty?"

　　"Unubis should be the god of the underworld and should be in charge of the order of death!"

　　"What is your order of death?"

　　"Death is the same for everyone. Death is not the end, but a new beginning. Mortals do not need to fear death, because death is a process that all living people must go through. This process is guarded by the God of the Underworld, ensuring that everyone's soul can reach the Temple of the Underworld instead of going to an unknown place. The souls of the dead must accept the judgment of the Temple of the Underworld and wash away their sins in their lifetime, so this is a great and sacred process and the beginning of another new journey. Only after washing away the sins of their lifetime can they go to the kingdom of God they believe in with the purest soul..."

　　Nubis spoke of his own order, and the light on his body became brighter and brighter. The vast and solemn aura of God swept across the entire plane like a storm. All the people on the earth heard Nubis's order in an instant. This was a great spiritual storm, and the order of the god of the underworld was still deeply rooted in people's hearts.

　　I have to say that this is a very good and mature order. On the other hand, on the continent of Terran, from the ancient times to today, the orders of the gods of death have all been different, and some of them are extremely terrifying.

　　For example: "Death is the end of life, death is the enemy of all living things!"

　　"Death is the harvest of flesh!"

　　"Death is the end, it is tyranny, it is the wailing grave of the dead!"

　　"Death is judgment. All living people must fear it. Those who blaspheme death will be cursed forever!"

　　...These death orders are extremely extreme. They are orders made by some terrorist underworld gods. They are not for the benefit of all living beings and do not uphold the concepts of justice and compassion. They are only based on their own preferences.

　　In the past on the Terran continent, Hades was hated and feared by people, but it is better now. The current Hades order on the Terran continent is somewhat similar to the order advocated by Nubis. In fact, this was also proposed by Nubis with reference to the death order on the Terran continent.

　　The order proposed by Nubis seemed to have been recognized by the original ocean and the people of the plane. Nubis burst out with a stronger brilliance. He turned his head and pointed, and the Nether Temple engraved on the temple became the Underworld Temple. Then, it slowly rose up in the attention of the crowd, turned into a ray of brilliance and rushed into the sky, becoming a star in the sky, leaving behind a lingering brilliance that left people with reverie.

　　In the hearts of all the believers of the Nether Palace, a little light of the Lord surged. As long as the believers silently chanted the name of Nubis in their hearts, they could feel the omnipresent comfort in their hearts. People felt the presence of their Lord in their hearts, and this presence became clearer and warmer.

　　"Successfully, he has been deified successfully. Our Lord has gone to the underworld. Our Lord is immortal!" Some believers cheered.

　　"My Lord is immortal, my Lord is immortal!!" More people cheered and the entire floating city became a sea of ​​joy. In other cities of the Imperial Federation, believers of the Temple of Hades took to the streets, waving small flags in their hands, cheering the slogan "My Lord is immortal" to express their infinite joy.

　　Lu Wenwan took a look, pulled Su Tongtong and said, "His Highness Nubis has gone to the underworld. Come on, let's catch up!"

　　"How to get there?" Su Tongtong asked.

　　Lu Wenwan pointed to the depths of the Hades Temple, and saw that Gris, Elesis, Medusa and others had already entered the Hades Temple. They came to a light door in the Hades Temple and walked in without hesitation.

　　Su Tongtong's eyes lit up, and she hurriedly followed and entered the light gate. The next moment, she found herself teleported to a dark outer space dimension.

　　The outer space is quite far away from the earth plane and is very vast. Now, countless planes of space can be vaguely seen. One of the planes is as dark as the shadow plane. One end of it is connected to the distant earth plane, and the other end is connected to countless deep planes.

　　Su Tongtong was surprised and said, "So this is the underworld. It is connected to the main material plane on one side and the abyss on the other?"

　　Gris nodded and said, "Yes, to reach the abyss level, the underworld is a must!"

　　Lu Wenwan looked at the underworld that had already formed and the abyss that was forming, frowned slightly, and asked: "How many levels are there in the abyss?"

　　"No one knows. These are all formed under the influence of the ocean of the Force. The space is extremely vast, far beyond the reach of the main material world!" Gris spread his hands and said.

　　"Let's go down. I haven't been to the underworld yet. Now is a good time to go and take a look. I guess His Highness Nubis wants to establish a kingdom of hell in the underworld to embody the order of death and judge the souls of the dead!" Su Tongtong suggested. Su Tongtong was extremely curious about how to establish a kingdom of hell and what kind of kingdom of hell it should be -

　　…

　　Chapter 546: The Underworld

　　Everyone escaped into the underworld, which was a vast and boundless plane. The sky was gloomy, the earth was gray, and the air was filled with gray mist. This was the unique fog of the underworld, which was condensed from pure underworld energy and permeated the entire underworld.

　　The underworld energy is particularly nourishing to the soul. Even if a soul is about to dissipate, it will not dissipate if it falls into the underworld and is nourished by the underworld energy. This is very different from the breath of the abyss. The breath of the abyss is decadent, crazy, bloody, dark, and full of all kinds of desires and corruption.

　　The underworld is very desolate, the soil is gray-brown and full of the breath of death, so the underworld naturally attracts the souls of the dead. In theory, the souls are immortal in the underworld, and as long as they are not destroyed by humans, they can exist forever in the underworld.

　　On a vast plain, a black river of Styx that stretched as far as the eye could see blocked everyone's way.

　　"This is probably the River Styx..."

　　Su Tongtong said, and then she saw Nubis standing by the River Styx, and several rays of light fell from the sky one after another, they were Vina, Allah, Sakyamuni and other gods.

　　During the deification ceremony in the floating city, all the gods were paying attention, but they would not show themselves in front of mortals. They would not come to congratulate Nubis until he came to the underworld.

　　"Your Highness Nubis, congratulations on your successful deification!"

　　"Yes, the God of the Underworld is a good position. Look at this vast underworld plane, it is dominated by you! We are jealous. After some time, we will also look for a suitable place in the green wilderness of the outer plane to establish the kingdom of God..." said Allah.

　　Nubis waved his hand and said with a smile: "You are too polite, my lords. Today I am Nubis's deification. It is my honor that you are here. Please watch how I open up the kingdom of God. You can follow me to be guests in my kingdom of God!"

　　Shakyamuni said: "I was just about to see what His Highness Nubis can do. Look at this Styx. The river water can cleanse people's memories. If the dead drown, they will surely perish. Just this Styx alone will prevent the dead from crossing!"

　　Nubis looked at the shore and found a big tree on the shore. The tree was towering into the void and was extremely huge. It was the first towering tree in the underworld.

　　"Since there is the River Styx blocking our way, let's build a boat!" Nubis said with a smile, shaking the Staff of the Underworld. The divine power and light wrapped around the big tree, and immediately the towering tree fell to the ground with a loud bang.

　　Nubis shook the Staff of the Underworld again to cast a spell, and the divine power permeated the entire tree. With a loud bang, the trunk of the tree shook, and a large ship hundreds of meters long slowly sailed out from the trunk and fell into the River Styx.

　　Su Tongtong pulled Lu Wenwan and whispered, "Wenwan, this underworld tree is an incredible treasure. Can we get some wood and fruit?"

　　"Okay then!" Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong walked to a branch. Su Tongtong swung her sword and cut off two huge branches. There were several ghost fruits growing on the branch, and each of them was as big as a bucket.

　　Lu Wenwan took a look and said, "I wonder what this dark wood and dark fruit are used for?"

　　Su Tongtong said: "If the Netherwood in this plane is the same as the Netherwood in the Terran Continent, I know what this Netherwood is useful for!"

　　"What's the use?"

　　"Hehe, it's quite useful. You know the lich, right?"

　　"Yes, it is an undead species!"

　　"Well, in the Terran continent, some wizards have found a way to transform themselves into liches. After transforming into a lich, the soul must be hidden in a box. This is the lich's natal box. Hide this box where no one else can find it. As long as the box is still there, the lich can be reborn with the help of the natal box, so the lich is immortal!"

　　"You mean this wood can be used to make a lich box?"

　　"Of course. Moreover, it is possible to make the best box. As long as the soul is separated and a strand of soul is hidden in it, mortals can also achieve immortality. Of course, the premise is that the box is not destroyed!"

　　"Well, this is good, it's a great treasure. Even though we are now in the legendary realm, this Netherwood is still of great use to us! If we cannot become demigods in the future, this Netherwood is our hope!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"Hahahaha, we have a bright future and we don't need the Nether Wood anymore. But for mortals, every piece of Nether Wood is extremely precious. We should collect some. This is not a divine object that mortals can possess. Its value is immeasurable!" Su Tongtong cut off a few more large branches and collected them for herself.

　　Lu Wenwan was not soft-hearted either and collected some. The other demigods also thought that the Nether Tree was good, so they quickly divided it up. Anyway, this Nether Tree had already been chopped down by Nubis, so they might as well take it away.

　　"What's the use of the underworld fruit?" Lu Wenwan asked curiously.

　　"I don't know. You see how His Highness Nubis uses it!" Su Tongtong pointed at Nubis, who was holding a dark fruit in his hand. He said, "The boat has been built, but we still lack a ferryman. This dark fruit has a magical effect. I will create a full-time ferryman!"

　　Nubis grabbed a petitioner from somewhere and said a few words to him. The petitioner nodded, very happy. Then Nubis pointed at the petitioner, and he went into the fruit of the underworld. After a long time, the fruit of the underworld cracked open, and an elf came out. In the blink of an eye, he grew to a height of 1.8 meters and looked very handsome.

　　"Baron serves my lord, please give me instructions!" The elf knelt on one knee in front of Nubis and asked for instructions.

　　"Haha, Baron, just be a ferryman and ferry the souls of the dead in the underworld..." Nubis said with a smile.

　　"Yes, as Your Highness wishes!" Baron got on the boat and acted as a ferryman. He first put the planks on the shore, and then stood respectfully on the edge of the boat.

　　"Everyone, come on board, we're going to the Underworld Wasteland on the other side of the river!" Nubis made a gesture of invitation. Everyone nodded and went on board the boat without hesitation. Su Tongtong went on board and saw Baron, who was as respectful as a doorman. She took out a gold coin from her pocket and threw it into Baron's hand, saying with a smile, "The ferryman of the Styx, a very cool job, haha, Baron, right? Do a good job, this is the boat fare I give you!"

　　"Thank you!" Baron was immediately pleasantly surprised. He was an Earthling during his lifetime and had a special hobby for gold coins. Although he probably wouldn't be able to use them in the underworld, collecting gold is a complex that everyone has.

　　The ferry on the Styx seemed to be quite advanced. It was made entirely of a single piece of Styx wood and had an ingenious mechanism inside. There was a row of oars on both sides of the ship, and it was unknown how many large oars there were. As long as Baron operated the rudder in the cabin at the bow, he could control the entire ship.

　　Su Tongtong looked at the ship and found that the deck was quite spacious. There were also cabins inside the ship, which were large enough to accommodate many souls. Since souls do not take up much volume, this underworld ship was large enough to carry an infinite number of souls. It was a pity that the kingdom of God had not yet been established, the laws had not yet been established, and no souls had come to the underworld. Even the River Styx was still pure and clean, without a single resentful soul that had sunk.

　　So far, after a mortal dies, his soul will immediately fly to the kingdom of the god they believe in. Whether it is a virtual or physical kingdom of God, it is able to accommodate the soul.

　　In the underworld, time seemed to have no meaning. It seemed that time passed very slowly. The ferry was sailing on the vast Styx. The fog was so thick that the front and back shores could not be seen. After an unknown amount of time, the boat passed through the thick fog and finally reached the other side.

　　After getting off the boat, we arrived at a vast and extremely flat wasteland. This wasteland had almost no ups and downs, as flat as a plain. There were very few trees, only gray-brown wild grass and gravel.

　　Everyone was not an ordinary person. There were gods and demigods among them. They were all gods of the sacred truth system. The weakest ones were also in the legendary realm, such as Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong. Everyone's eyes were very sharp. Looking from afar, they could see the situation of the wasteland within a radius of thousands of miles.

　　"The kingdom of God should be built in this wasteland. It's probably a city of Pluto. Under the city of Pluto, there are eighteen levels of hell, which are specially used to cleanse the souls of the dead from the sins they committed during their lifetime." Su Tongtong said in a low voice. She seemed to be very clear that Nubis wanted to build such a kingdom of God.

　　Sevilla, who caught up from behind, laughed and said, "Tongtong, how did you know?"

　　"His Highness Nubis had revealed it a long time ago! That's what I guessed!" Su Tongtong said proudly.

　　Nubis was seen looking at the wasteland and leading everyone through it. Wherever he passed, a road was opened up on the ground, and dark lamps were erected on both sides of the road to guide the souls.

　　Walking to the center of the wilderness, Nubis said, "It's time to build the kingdom of God here!"

　　Nubis unleashed the golden power of Hades, and the light spread out like water waves along the ground of the wasteland and penetrated deep into the earth.

　　The glory of Nubis, the god of the underworld, is extraordinary. In this underworld plane, this power is like a fish in water. It is simply incredible and wonderful. It can almost call the wind and rain at will like the master who has integrated the essence of the underworld.

　　"rise!"

　　Nubis shook the Netherworld Staff in his hand, and a vibration came from deep in the earth. The entire underworld was shaking, and then a towering Pluto City slowly rose from the earth. This was a creation technique performed with the power of God. Building a kingdom of God and establishing a city of God was a piece of cake.

　　"Please..." Nubis smiled.

　　Everyone nodded and entered the Kingdom of God. They first passed the First Court of Judgment, then the Second and Third Courts, and finally reached the Temple of Hades. The Temple of Hades was very large, with a Tower of the Dead in the center. The tower was soaring into the sky, and any soul in the underworld could see it as long as they looked up. This was also the only direction indicator tower in the underworld. With it, souls would not get lost. When everyone walked into the Tower of the Dead, they could see a passage leading to the eighteen levels of hell underground.

　　"This passage needs to be guarded to prevent innocent people from entering hell and to prevent guilty souls from escaping!" Nubis threw another petitioner into a Hades fruit, which cracked open, and a multi-armed giant with three heads and nine arms walked out, acting as the guardian of hell.

　　…

　　Chapter 547: Pantheon Conference

　　Nubis seemed to be very familiar with the functions of various departments of hell. He built the City of Pluto with great wisdom. The entire City of Pluto was his kingdom of God, including the Temple of Pluto and the Eighteen Levels of Hell, all of which were shrouded in the glory of Pluto.

　　Nubis used the underworld fruit to create various guardians of the underworld to maintain the operation of the underworld, such as the Temple of the Underworld and the Tower of the Dead. After the death of the living, they will be summoned by the Temple of the Underworld and the Tower of the Dead. They will only go to the underworld to be judged.

　　The gods must be clear about the various functions of Pluto, otherwise they would not dare to let Pluto judge their believers first.

　　"The will of the underworld is beginning to manifest itself. I represent the will of the underworld and need to sign an eternal contract with the gods!" said Nubis.

　　"A contract is necessary, otherwise the functions of the underworld cannot run smoothly! Let's go to the Pantheon!" suggested the gods.

　　All the true gods have left, leaving only demigods and legendary realm masters. Su Tongtong frowned and said, "That Pantheon is the temple of the gods. Damn it, we can't even set foot there?"

　　"That's not a place for mortals. Let's go back. We have already visited Pluto's City. This city-state is really nice. In the future, the souls of mortals will be attracted to the underworld after death!" Lu Wenwan said.

　　"Let's go, let's go, this place is actually very boring!" Su Tongtong urged. Lu Wenwan shook her head and said, "Wait, they went to the Pantheon to make laws. I believe that souls will come here soon. Let's wait and see how Pluto City judges guilty mortal souls!"

　　"Ah... okay, this really interests me. I've always heard that the Eighteen Hells are very scary, but now I want to see for myself whether it lives up to its reputation!" Su Tongtong immediately became interested and had to wait with Lu Wenwan in Mingwang City.

　　In the void plane, huge changes have distinguished several planes. The astral realm is omnipresent in the void plane. This is a spatial dimension of spirit and faith that connects any plane within the crystal wall system.

　　The Pantheon is in the astral realm, and there are only a few gods who come to the Pantheon, including Nubis, Vina, Athena, Allah, Sakyamuni, Guanyin, and Brahma.

　　There are seven gods in total, five of whom are gods before the catastrophe.

　　The gods entered the Pantheon and sat down on their respective thrones. A ray of sacred light of the supreme truth of the heavenly dragon flew in from the void and landed on the supreme throne. The light faded and Lu Fei appeared.

　　"Greetings to His Majesty the Supreme!" All the gods greeted.

　　"I heard that everyone is going to hold a pantheon meeting?" Lu Fei nodded and smiled.

　　Nubis said: "Yes, the Pantheon is where disputes among gods are resolved, and it is also where the gods establish order! Now the underworld needs a new order to reconcile the problems between the living and the dead!"

　　"Okay then, what about the charter?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Nubis seemed to be prepared. He took out a parchment contract from his sleeve, on which countless clauses were written in golden sacred characters.

　　Nubis threw the contract into the air, and it stood upright in the air so that all the gods could see it.

　　"The sacred contract between the order of the planes and the order of truth in the underworld?"

　　The gods saw the terms of the contract, which were more than a hundred in number, and everyone had already been notified in advance of the most important ones.

　　First of all, the underworld is the first destination for the souls of all planes of life after death. That is to say, whether it is the main material plane of the earth, the shadow plane, or the elemental plane, the gods and the abyss, the souls of the living will go to the underworld after death. The "living" here refers to the life of flesh and blood.

　　Secondly, the Hades City will judge and punish the souls going to the underworld, and only after the sins of the previous life are offset can the souls go to the kingdom of God for eternal life with the guides of the major kingdoms of God. Before the sins of the soul are washed away, the soul cannot go to the kingdom of God, and the longest time limit for washing sins is one thousand years.

　　In other words, sinful souls can only stay in the kingdom of God in the underworld for a thousand years at most. Those whose sins cannot be washed away, or those who meet certain conditions and are unbelievers, will be exiled to the abyss.

　　Secondly, the Abyss layer is designated as a place to exile sinners. The life on the Abyss layer will not be able to break free from the constraints of the Abyss laws and leave the Abyss to reach other planes, except for the projection of their will.

　　…

　　Mortal beings are allowed to summon the undead, but there are many restrictions to prevent the undead from excessively disrupting the order of the world of the living. These restrictions are also listed in detail in the contract.

　　Finally, all the major divine kingdoms must cancel the reception pools or reincarnation pools within their kingdoms, because the Hades City in the underworld will take back this function.

　　After reading the contract clauses one by one, these clauses elaborated on some major issues and were already in a fairly sophisticated order. It seemed that Nubis had studied these things for a long time.

　　The gods read them one by one, and after slightly modifying a few inappropriate articles, all the articles were respected and praised by all the gods. If the plane force ocean establishes the laws described in such articles, the earth crystal wall system that is being formed will develop in a benign direction.

　　"Your Majesty the Supreme, do you have anything to add?" The gods finally asked Lu Fei for his opinion.

　　"Let me add one thing first. If the sinners exiled to the abyss can repent and turn to good, and convert their souls to the gods, then they will have the opportunity to be redeemed by the gods!" Lu Fei said.

　　"This contract is good, we agree!" The gods expressed their agreement. Lu Fei's considerations were extremely far-reaching. Think about it, if the sins exiled from the abyss accumulate in the future, they will become a cancer for the entire crystal wall system. Only by redeeming the sins can this contradiction be reconciled.

　　Now, whether it is the Shadow Plane, the Elemental Plane, or the Gods and Abyss Planes, creatures have just been born and it is the right time to establish laws.

　　"Okay, sign it!" Lu Fei pointed his hand, and a divine power containing the laws of the True God hit the contract, forming his own True God talisman and mark on the contract.

　　Other gods also signed the talismans and seals representing their own true gods. The contract suddenly burned fiercely. Countless words and laws intertwined together to form a sacred and inviolable ball of light. Like the sun, it rose above the Pantheon and merged with the omnipresent plane laws of the Pantheon.

　　The Pantheon is a very mysterious place, which runs through all the rules of the plane's ocean of force. In the Pantheon, any god can miraculously feel the subtle changes in the crystal wall system that is being formed, and the birth of any god will be intuitively reflected in the Pantheon at the first time.

　　The Pantheon is very vast, and the contract is like the sun hanging high in the Pantheon, intertwined with the countless planes and wills of the ocean of plane force, exuding a vast and broad majesty, sacred and inviolable.

　　When Lu Fei saw this, he already knew that the contract had taken effect, and the status of Pluto's city in the underworld had been consolidated. Once the dead gained order, the world of the living would also be stable, and even the world of the gods would be stable. This was a contract that affected the entire body and had far-reaching implications.

　　"Alright, that's enough. I can feel the will of the underworld gathering together. The soul of the first deceased has already entered the underworld..." Nubis breathed a sigh of relief. The signing of the contract established his transcendent status among the gods.

　　"A soul is heading to the underworld so soon?" Athena asked in surprise.

　　"Of course, the moment the contract is formed, the law is formed. There are so many mortals in the main material plane, and people die every moment. It is inevitable that the souls of mortals go to the underworld!" Vina said with a smile.

　　"Your Highness Nubis, you will have to work hard in the future. Pluto City will be extremely busy in the future, because there will be countless souls going there every moment. I wonder if Your Highness can handle it?" Allah said with a smile.

　　Nubis smiled bitterly and said, "There is nothing I can do about it. Since I am the God of the Underworld, I must take care of these things. I have to go back to the Underworld right now. Many departments in the Underworld City are still in their infancy, and I must supervise them personally!"

　　Nubis walked out of the Pantheon, then turned into a ray of light and rushed into the void, straight into the underworld.

　　Athena, Allah, Sakyamuni and others walked out of the Pantheon and looked down from the edge of the Pantheon. They saw a ray of light falling into the gray underworld from the void.

　　"Haha, His Highness Nubis is busy... Should we go and take a look too?" Athena said with a smile.

　　Sakyamuni was still very curious about hell. Before the catastrophe, he was also the chief god of a pantheon, and under his command was Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, who was in charge of the six realms of reincarnation. He was very clear about the destination of mortal souls, but he didn't know if there was any difference when the Pluto City really judged the souls.

　　"I'm going to take a look. After a mortal dies, his soul will embark on a new journey. I want to see this process!" After saying this, Sakyamuni turned into a ray of light and rushed into the void to the underworld.

　　However, on the bank of the River Styx in the underworld, several souls staggered to the river. Facing the River Styx, these souls were instinctively afraid and just wandered around the river. They looked up and could see the towering Tower of the Dead in the distance. That was the Guiding Tower of the Undead in the City of Pluto.

　　Once they enter the underworld, their souls will receive a lot of information, the most important of which is that they must go to Pluto, where messengers from the Kingdom of God will come to pick them up and take them to eternal life in the Kingdom of God.

　　…

　　Chapter 548 Hell

　　Several rays of light fell from the sky and landed on the banks of the River Styx. The gods that came down were Nubi, Sakyamuni and others. The mortal souls that were wandering by the river were able to see the gods because they had left their mortal bodies.

　　They were instinctively frightened at first, and then they were all stunned when they saw Nubis, and then they saluted and said, "It turns out to be His Majesty the Underworld. Your Majesty the Underworld, we are already dead, and we don't know how to go to the City of Hades?"

　　Nubis looked at these souls. Four of them came up to talk to him. One was a wealthy idler who died of a heart attack. Another was a woman who died in an accident caused by adultery. Another was a criminal who had robbed, raped and murdered people. Another was a farmer who lived an honest life and died of natural causes at the age of 83.

　　"Wait a minute, a boat will come to take you there soon!" said Nubis.

　　"Your Highness, can we go to the Kingdom of God?" said the rich and idle man.

　　"Yes, but you must first accept judgment and punishment in Pluto City. Only after you have eliminated the sins stained on your soul can you go to the Kingdom of God!"

　　"Are our souls tainted with sin?" the four souls wondered.

　　"As long as you are born into this world, you will generate karma to a greater or lesser extent. Of course, you will also generate blessings and virtues. However, some of you will be able to go to the Kingdom of God very quickly, while others will have to endure a long baptism of blazing fire in the eighteen levels of hell to wash away the curses and sins that are entangled in your souls..."

　　After Nubis finished speaking, these souls suddenly trembled and showed expressions of fear. They looked at the Tower of the Dead from afar and actually retreated.

　　"Don't think you can escape. Facing your sins calmly is the way out. Only by washing away the sins in your soul can you go to the kingdom of God with a pure and clean soul to enjoy eternal life. Otherwise, you can only wander in the underworld, struggle here, and finally be exiled to the endless abyss. I believe you can understand what is the right choice..."

　　"Thank you for your guidance, Lord Hades. I, an old man, am willing to face my sins. I will go to the kingdom of the Supreme God, where I deserve eternal life! I also want to meet my old partner!" The farmer bowed to Nubis with a calm expression, without even a trace of fear. In contrast, the souls of the other three people were still very frightened.

　　Suddenly, a large ship came from the Styx and soon stopped at the shore. Baron shouted, "Get on board, get on board. Everyone who wants to go to Pluto City must get on board!"

　　In just a short while, hundreds of souls had gathered on the banks of the River Styx. These were the first batch of souls from the underworld. There were both male and female, old and young, and even some unborn infant spirits that were full of resentment.

　　Nubis frowned when he saw these babies. He felt sorry for them. They were all babies who had been aborted or died in their mother's womb. Resentment was born as soon as their souls were born. There were many kinds of resentment, and the resentment entangled with their parents was as heavy as well. In the future, their parents would have to wash away these resentments, and they would receive a severe baptism.

　　Hundreds of souls flew onto the ship, and soon the Hades ship started sailing, braving the waves of the River Styx. It was unknown how long it took before it reached the other side. From afar, the City of Pluto was in the thick fog ahead.

　　On the shore, a desolate path led directly to the majestic Pluto. The souls began to disembark and walked along the path to Pluto.

　　"Here they come, here they come, finally there are souls arriving in Pluto!" Su Tongtong shouted excitedly while standing on the high tower of Pluto. Lu Wenwan also saw the first batch of souls arriving at the bank of the Styx in the distance and heading towards Pluto.

　　Nubis transformed into an ordinary soul, hiding in the souls of mortals, and followed these souls all the way into Hades City. The first thing that blocked the souls was the First Judgment Court, and the souls entered the First Judgment Hall.

　　The first chief judge was named Dickens. He was a judge and a believer of Nubis during his lifetime. After his death, he flew directly to Nubis's virtual kingdom and became a petitioner. After the establishment of Pluto City, he was appointed as the chief judge of the first court.

　　In the center of the First Court of Judgment hall, there is a huge upright wheel. In the center of the wheel is a scale condensed by divine power. This scale is called "Justice and Judgment". As the souls jump onto the scale one by one, the scale will suddenly tilt, like a pointer, to different positions of the wheel.

　　There are eighteen grids on the wheel, and each grid has a light door, through which one can reach the eighteen hells. The chief judge stared at the souls being judged by the scales to see if they were judged wrongly.

　　Hundreds of souls were judged one by one, and all the souls entered the light gate and disappeared. Su Tongtong was surprised and said, "It's really fast. The souls were sent to hell just after the trial? Why don't we go and take a look!"

　　"Okay!" Lu Wenwan had actually never been to the Eighteen Levels of Hell. They had only visited the Temple of the Underworld and the Tower of the Dead before, and had not entered the Eighteen Levels of Hell.

　　"Dickens, can you take us to see hell?" Lu Wenwan waved to the chief judge.

　　"Well, ladies, before the next batch of souls arrives, I still have some time to guide you to see the hell system established by my Lord!" Dickens bowed humbly, then took Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan to hell.

　　In the center of the Tower of the Dead, there was a spiral stone staircase that led from the ground all the way to the Eighteen Layers of Hell. The three of them walked down the stone staircase for more than ten minutes and found an extremely large stone door with the words "The First Hell, the Fiery Hell!" written on it.

　　The door opened, and a burning heat hit my face. The world inside the door was a fiery hell, with lava and flames everywhere. A stone bridge spanned the earth, above the lava and flames.

　　"Please!" said Dickens.

　　"Okay!" Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong entered the fiery hell, walked onto the stone bridge, and looked down from the bridge. Dozens of struggling and wailing souls were floating in the lava and flames. Their souls were burned and they let out the most heart-wrenching howls. The lava caused the skin that materialized their souls to be torn and rotten.

　　Wisps of black sin emanated from their bodies at a very slow speed. Lu Wenwan discovered that these souls were the first batch of souls that had just been judged.

　　Dickens said: "Their sins are relatively light. As long as they are burned by the lava and fire of the earth, the sins that have stained their souls will be slowly burned away and restored to clean souls!"

　　"How long will they have to burn for their souls to be clean?"

　　"It may take anywhere from a few days to a hundred years. Any cleansed soul will become light and can automatically fly out of the fiery hell!" said the chief judge.

　　"Do I have to accept such a painful process to get rid of my sins?" Su Tongtong asked with a shudder.

　　"Yes, sins are stained on the soul, and it is generally difficult to remove them. It is only in our hells that the earth, water, fire and wind energies of various hells have the ability to remove sins!"

　　After crossing the stone bridge, we arrived at the second hell, which is a hell of strong winds. All kinds of golden strong winds were howling, and the storms were like knives, constantly cutting the souls floating in the wind. These souls were crying and their voices were shrill. They were beaten to pieces by the wind, and the wisps of sin on their bodies were slowly blown away by the wind.

　　After passing through the third layer of hell and reaching the Oil Pot Hell, there were also more than a dozen souls being soaked in an enormous oil pot and fried repeatedly, with screams of pain ringing in the ears.

　　Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan's faces turned pale. They insisted on visiting the entire Eighteen Levels of Hell. The last level of hell was the Ice Hell. There was only one soul that fell into this level of hell, and that was the soul of the woman who had died in adultery. Half of her soul was buried in the ice of hell, with only half of her head exposed. Her mouth was trembling and she was wailing, just like a cuckoo bird.

　　The extremely cold air came from the ice layer under the ground, penetrated into her soul, and constantly dissolved the sins that had stained her soul. She was frozen like this, unable to move, and in extreme pain.

　　"How long will this person be frozen?"

　　"About a hundred years, until her heart can feel some repentance, so that her sins will be more quickly dissolved by the cold!" Dickens said sympathetically. Everyone felt bad seeing this soul suffer.

　　When the two men finished visiting the Eighteen Levels of Hell, feeling their horizons broadened, they returned to the first level of the Fiery Hell. Suddenly, a clear light burst out from the entire lava, and then a man's soul slowly ascended, escaping from the burning lava and flames.

　　"Oh my, someone has escaped from sin?!"

　　Lu Wenwan looked over and used the power of insight to observe, and found that this was the soul of a farmer. He had been an honest farmer in his lifetime, had committed very few sins, and had accumulated quite a lot of blessings, so he quickly completed the transformation in the fire. His soul became clear and pure, without a trace of stain, like colored glaze.

　　A ray of light shone down from above hell, and the soul immediately flew up and reached the Temple of Hades.

　　The Temple of Hades is a palace of art where the soul feels very small. The murals in the palace are magnificent. Just one look at them will make you feel enlightened and reborn.

　　There was already a golden carriage waiting in the Temple of Hades, its entire body condensed with golden light. The driver was a warrior from the Holy Dragon Kingdom of the Supreme Truth, in other words, a guiding messenger.

　　He held a list in his hand and shouted the names of the farmers. Soon the farmers got on the carriage. Two golden horses neighed loudly, pulled the carriage and flew into the sky, passing through the underworld and entering the void, heading towards the Holy Dragon Kingdom of Supreme Truth.

　　…

　　Chapter 549: Kingdom of God

　　Li Shanshi sat in the golden carriage, his soul was like pure glass. He spread out his hands and saw that his soul was very pure, his hands and feet were the same as when he was alive, except that there was no flesh and blood, everything else was the same, he could even see the subtle lines in his palms.

　　"Now that I am a body of pure energy, I should be able to achieve eternal life!" Such a thought flashed through Li Shanshi's mind. When this thought flashed through his mind, Li Shanshi was also shocked.

　　Eternal life, this is what mortals dream of.

　　Li Shanshi looked at the carriage and the messenger driving it, then turned to look outside. Outside the carriage was a void with stars in it, as if it were a sea of ​​stars, and countless shadow planes. In the distance were various elemental planes, and even further away were the deep abyss and the kingdom of the gods.

　　All these formed a unique wonder in the void, making Li Shanshi feel as if he was in a dream.

　　"Is this heaven?" Li Shanshi sighed. He was originally an ordinary farmer in Guangxi, China, with three mu of thin land. When he was alive, he followed the crowd and participated in the village sacrifice, worshiping the altar and believing in the Supreme God. He never expected that something unimaginable would happen after his death.

　　First, his soul came to the underworld in a daze and wandered by the River Styx. As soon as he entered the underworld and breathed the air of the underworld, he immediately woke up and knew that he was dead. When he came to the River Styx in the underworld, he saw souls like him wandering by the River Styx.

　　Some souls were Chinese, and some were foreigners. By the time they boarded the ghost ship, there were hundreds of souls. The souls talked about their lives before death, and Li Shanshi also talked about his own. He learned that many souls had a good life when they were alive, and it seemed that he was the only one who was a nobody.

　　It was not until he entered the First Court of Trial in Pluto City to stand trial that he and some other people were teleported to the Hell of Fire, falling into the molten lava and being burned. This was an extremely cruel torture, and everyone howled in pain.

　　That was the first time Li Shanshi felt pain in the state of soul after his death. This pain was extremely intense. It was pain originating from the soul and was a hundred or a thousand times more intense than the pain in the flesh and blood.

　　Without flesh and blood, only the soul remains, so one will not die if falling into the lava and fire, but will feel endless pain and burns. Although it is painful, one will not die or faint, but can only endure pain that is unbearable for humans all the time.

　　Li Shanshi heard dozens of souls around him howling and cursing in pain. They cursed the heavens, the earth, and even the gods, but in this hell, no god would pay any attention to them.

　　Li Shanshi did not curse. Although he felt unprecedented pain, the black mist on his soul was burned away, making his soul feel relaxed. That was probably the so-called sin. If he got rid of it, he would probably be able to be redeemed...

　　It was not known how long it had passed, but Li Shanshi felt that his sins had been burned away, and his soul became light. He flew up, and a light containing the will of salvation shone down from the sky. He ascended to the Temple of Hades, which was a magnificent temple hall.

　　He saw the carriage and heard the guide calling his name. He got on the carriage without hesitation. The carriage quickly flew away from Pluto's city and headed towards the kingdom of God.

　　This is the current situation. Li Shanshi sat in the carriage, looking at the wonders in the void, feeling inexplicably moved.

　　The guide who was driving the car heard Li Shanshi's sigh and couldn't help but laugh: "Uncle Li, you are right, now we are going to heaven. The kingdom of the gods is heaven, and it is the beautiful destination of all souls!"

　　Li Shanshi became interested. He glanced at the guide driving the car and said, "Hey young man, are you also Chinese?"

　　"Yes, I guess you don't know yet?" It turned out that the guiding messenger was wearing silver armor and a helmet, looking majestic and awe-inspiring. His face could not be seen, so Li Shanshi didn't know where the guiding messenger was from?

　　The guiding messenger smiled and took off the silver helmet on his head, revealing a face with Chinese characteristics. The guiding messenger was a middle-aged man with a square face, sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes. He was quite resolute and gave people a sense of trust.

　　Li Shanshi felt like he had met an old friend in a foreign land. He asked with a smile, "Where are you from? How did you become a guide?"

　　"My name is Wang Changhe. I'm originally from Sichuan. I was originally a member of the Imperial Federation's Joint Guard Corps. Later, I died in a glorious battle and became a heroic spirit in the Kingdom of God. This time, my Lord has appointed a total of 300 guides to guide the petitioners from the underworld to the Kingdom of God..."

　　"What is a petitioner?" Li Shanshi asked in surprise.

　　"Even the souls of ordinary people, when they arrive in the kingdom of God, are called petitioners!" Wang Changhe explained.

　　"Oh... I wonder where the kingdom of God is?" Li Shanshi asked the question he most urgently wanted to know.

　　Wang Changhe pointed to a green plane in the distance and said with a smile: "Look, the green we see now is called the Green Field. It is the largest green natural plane in the outer plane. It is full of pure life energy and is very suitable for souls to live in. The many planes outside the Green Field are the kingdom of God."

　　Li Shanshi looked into the distance and found that there was indeed an endless green belt in the void, as if it was a vast and boundless land, full of green forests, grasslands, mountains, lakes and seas.

　　"How big is this green field? How come there is no end in sight?" Li Shanshi was amazed.

　　"Boundless... maybe a trillion miles! I don't know how big it is, but the Green Field is the largest natural elemental plane in the Crystal Wall System, and the land of the Kingdom of God is separated from the Green Field!"

　　The carriage flew as fast as a stream of light. In just a few breaths, it had flown above the green fields and was shuttling through the sky. Li Shanshi discovered that above the green fields, there were pieces of floating land, like floating clouds, wrapped in sacred energy. From a distance, it looked like the mythical land with a round sky and a square earth.

　　“Is this the Kingdom of God?”

　　"Yes!" Wang Changhe smiled. There were several floating lands above the green wilderness. The largest one was where the carriage was going. That was Lu Fei's Sacred Heavenly Dragon Kingdom of Supreme Truth. No one knew when this kingdom was established.

　　The kingdom of God is very beautiful. In the center is a towering mountain with white clouds floating in the sky. At the foot of the mountain are foothills and plains with many hills, rivers and lakes.

　　"Pure Land!" The carriage quickly flew into this divine kingdom. Such a sacred word flashed through Li Shanshi's mind. Yes, the word was "Pure Land".

　　This is the biggest difference between the kingdom of God and the earth on earth: it is extremely clean. The air is always so fresh, without a trace of filth, let alone so-called dust. The soil and forests of the earth are all the cleanest and purest, and the rivers are also blue, without a trace of dirt.

　　This can only be described as "Pure Land".

　　On top of the mountain, there is a group of palaces, which are built from the mountainside to the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain is not desolate, and there are many towering trees. The solemn and magnificent temple stands among the green trees, which is very beautiful.

　　At the foot of the mountains, there are hills, ravines and forests. Beyond the forests is a gentle plain. From afar, you can see cities along the river banks. These cities are very beautiful. They are not built with high-rise buildings, but magnificent buildings and gardens that combine Chinese and Western styles.

　　Outside the city, there are many scattered villages. The village chiefs have developed farmland and so on. There are bamboo forests, houses, waterside pavilions, smoke from cooking fires... everything you can think of is available.

　　"It's so beautiful... It's simply a paradise on earth!" Li Shanshi exclaimed. He was immediately excited when he saw the Taoyuan mountain village with oriental charm.

　　The guide Wang Changhe also laughed and said, "That's probably where we Chinese live. This kind of place is more comfortable than living in the city. Many people have bid farewell to the city and live in small villages like this outside the city. This is a paradise life that people in the mortal world can't even imagine. Even the residences of immortals are no more than this..."

　　Wang Changhe is a Chinese, so he naturally understands the Chinese people's nostalgia for the past. If a person can return to nature, integrate into nature, achieve harmony with nature, and be intoxicated by mountains and rivers, this is the highest enjoyment in life and he would not exchange it for a mountain of gold and silver.

　　"Don't you know why I can't see my wife?" Li Shanshi sighed.

　　"When did my sister-in-law pass away? Did she believe in our Lord?" Wang Changhe asked.

　　"Oh, I remember he has been gone for five years. She believes in the Supreme God! Our whole family believes in the Supreme God!" Li Shanshi said hurriedly.

　　"Then don't worry, let's go to the reception platform. I believe my sister-in-law is already waiting for you in the temple of the reception platform!" Wang Changhe smiled immediately. He raised the whip and whipped the horse, and the carriage roared towards the hillside of the mountain.

　　The mountain is extremely huge and towering, with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. It is not just ordinary vastness, and it is not an exaggeration to call it the Little Buzhou Mountain. The top of the mountain is towering into the clouds, and there are floating clouds on the mountainside. A huge white jade square is built on the mountainside, surrounded by temples.

　　The carriage stopped at the square, and Li Shanshi got off. The guide Wang Changhe pointed to the nearest jade temple and said, "That's the Guidance Temple. Go in and register, and someone will arrange for you to live in the Kingdom of God. Haha, in the Kingdom of God, as long as you are pious, your soul will be immortal... I won't go in with you, as it's my duty to guide other petitioners!"

　　"Well, thank you for your hard work, Brother Changhe. If you have anything to do, go and do it first. I will definitely treat you to a drink when I settle down!" Li Shanshi said hurriedly.

　　"Haha, okay!" Wang Changhe agreed and drove away in the carriage.

　　Li Shanshi looked at the vast white jade square, feeling deeply moved. He bent down and found that the ground was paved with flawless white marble. Surrounding it stood jade pillars with coiled dragons that required several people to hold together. The pillars were made of the most precious mutton-fat white jade.

　　This discovery surprised Li Shanshi. He thought that mutton-fat white jade could be found everywhere in the Kingdom of God. Li Shanshi walked over and touched a dragon-shaped jade pillar for a while. It was so warm that he couldn't let it go.

　　"Wow, this is incredible. Just from this jade pillar with a coiled dragon, even if we knock off a small piece, we can make a fortune!" Li Shanshi thought, and smiled foolishly.

　　"Old man, what are you doing? I've been waiting for you for so long but you still haven't shown up. Are you laughing here?" A familiar voice came from behind Li Shanshi. The voice belonged to no one else but his wife.

　　Li Shanshi shuddered slightly, turned around and saw a woman not far away, who looked to be in her thirties or forties. Who else could it be but his wife? It was just that his wife looked much younger.

　　"The child's mother..." Li Shanshi's tears suddenly fell, and his vision became a little blurred. He was extremely excited. He had been separated from his wife for many years, and now they met in the kingdom of God. For a moment, Li Shanshi felt that there was nothing better in the world than this.

　　…

　　Chapter 550: Kingdom of God (II)

　　Li Shanshi's wife's surname is Lu, and her name is Lu Xiaojie. She used to be a beauty in the village. After marrying Li Shanshi, she had two children, a boy and a girl. Now both children have started their own families and have their own children.

　　Li Shanshi died of old age and had no regrets in his life. His only wish was to be reunited with his wife after his death, and now this wish has come true.

　　"The child's mother..."

　　Li Shanshi ran forward and grabbed Lu Xiaojie's hands. He was so excited that he burst into tears. His hands were shaking with excitement. Lu Xiaojie was also very excited, but she took a deep breath, suppressed her excitement, and said, "Why are you crying... Haven't I been waiting for you? Don't you look like a grown man? Are you not afraid of losing face..."

　　Li Shanshi suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and quickly wiped away his tears and said, "I didn't cry at all, I just got sand in my eyes..."

　　Lu Xiaojie smiled and said, "Okay, okay, it's sand that got into my eyes. Old man, let's report to the Jieying Temple first!"

　　"Oh, okay, okay, I'll do as you say..." Li Shanshi followed his wife into the Reception Temple. The hall of the temple was quite empty, a bit like an open bank, with several office workers working at long marble tables.

　　All the office staff were wearing red robes. Li Shanshi came to an office staff with some trepidation. The staff was a very young man with short flaxen hair, blue eyes, and a slightly high nose. He was obviously European. Li Shanshi didn't know if the other party knew Chinese, so he asked nervously, "I'm new here. I heard that newcomers have to register first. Do I have to register here?"

　　The young man nodded and smiled: "Yes, register here. What's your name?"

　　Li Shanshi breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that the foreigner was speaking English, but he actually understood what the other person was saying naturally. It was very strange.

　　"Old man, this is a conversation between souls. Stop imagining and register quickly!" Lu Xiaojie pulled Li Shanshi's sleeve.

　　"Oh..." Li Shanshi said to the young man, "My last name is Li Shanshi!"

　　"Li Shanshi... let me see..." The young man took a magic book and wrote the three Chinese characters "Li Shanshi" on the page. Suddenly, the magic book displayed a text, which recorded Li Shanshi's life story and the trial record he received in Pluto City after his death.

　　"Oh, you are one of the first batch of petitioners from the underworld. Not bad, the first soul in the eighteen levels of hell to be freed from sin... It's an honor, a great honor. My name is Georgia, and it's really an honor to meet you, Mr. Li Shanshi!"

　　The young man named Georgia stood up happily, shook Li Shanshi's hand enthusiastically and shook it with honor. Li Shanshi had never seen such a scene before, and was a little rude. He said incoherently: "You...you too, I am honored too, Mr. Joe!"

　　Lu Xiaojie laughed and said, "My old man's last name is not Qiao, but Georgia!"

　　Georgia just smiled awkwardly and said, "My name is Georgia. Georgia is my first name, and my last name is Amos. You can just call me Georgia!"

　　"Well, Mr. Georgia, nice to meet you!" Li Shanshi's face flushed slightly. As a soul body, he found that he was now very smart and wise. He understood a lot of etiquette in dealing with people in an instant. Those were things he saw on TV when he was alive, and now he could learn and apply them on the spot.

　　If he were alive, he would never have been able to shake hands and greet foreigners like this.

　　"Okay, Mr. Li Shanshi, I have registered you. Here are the petitioner badge and petitioner manual. You can find a place to live in the Kingdom of God. In the Kingdom of God, as long as you are a devout petitioner, you will gain eternal life. Next, please enjoy your eternal life!"

　　"Thank you!" Li Shanshi thanked him hurriedly and was very excited. He took a light milky white badge and pinned it on his chest. The petitioner's manual was a roll of parchment with countless ochre-colored divine texts written on it. Li Shanshi had never seen this kind of text, but after looking at it carefully, he understood what these words meant.

　　"Okay, old man, come with me. I will take you home first, and then take you to visit the kingdom of God in a few days..." said Lu Xiaojie.

　　"Go home?" Li Shanshi was surprised.

　　"Yes, I arrived in the Kingdom of God many years earlier than you, and I built our house here!" said Lu Xiaojie.

　　"That's great... let's go now!" Li Shanshi was extremely surprised. He didn't expect that his wife, who came to the Kingdom of God earlier than him, had already built a house. This was good as it saved him the trouble.

　　After leaving the Reception Temple, we came to a number of gorgeous magic sun boats. Many of them were moored at the edge of the square. Each boat was about ten meters long and had a small cabin on it, with gorgeous oars and wind wings on both sides of the boat.

　　"Come up!" Lu Xiaojie flew onto a magic solar boat.

　　"Mother of the child, is this ship ours?"

　　"Yes, this is the most common means of transportation in the Kingdom of God. It can fly, but it cannot burrow underground or dive. Its speed is average. As long as you contribute 100 points of faith, you can own one! Such a ship can fly to most places in the Kingdom of God. It is very convenient!"

　　"One hundred points of faith? What is that... money?"

　　"Faith is faith, which is different from money. If you pray every morning, noon and night, each low-level prayer can generate at least three points of faith, a mid-level prayer can generate six points, and a high-level prayer can generate twelve points. In other words, in just thirty-three days, you can buy a magic sun boat!"

　　"Oh, that's great. I'll try to save up some faith points in the future..."

　　"Haha, faith points can be accumulated every day. The key is perseverance. Of course, if your level is not high enough, it is impossible to accumulate more. Fortunately, we have plenty of time. You will gradually adapt. We are in the state of spirits now. We don't need to eat, drink, defecate and urinate like ordinary people. We are not afraid of ordinary cold. We have almost no material needs..."

　　"I know, I can adapt to this!"

　　The process of being burned in the hell of fire was like a year. Li Shanshi had already deeply understood the great difference between the spirit body and the flesh and blood body.

　　First of all, the spirit will not starve to death. Sometimes it may feel hungry, but of course that is just a feeling. The soul will not really starve to death.

　　Secondly, it can fly and is not afraid of ordinary heat and cold. Of course, it is different from the severe cold and heat in hell. In addition, the soul can pass through matter, such as walls.

　　The magic sun boat slowly took off, flying towards the endless green forests and lakes in the distance. Li Shanshi held onto the edge of the boat, facing the slightly cool breeze, and gazing at the entire land of God's kingdom, feeling extremely fresh.

　　I don't know how long it took, but I passed a river and two small hills, went down along a big river, and arrived at a city. I passed through the center of the city along the river and encountered a lot of new things.

　　The city has a quirky style, some places are very modern, while others are very retro. There are large parks in the city and medieval castles built there, which are like castles in fairy tales and are quite beautiful.

　　Many petitioners travel in large and small magic sun boats. There are many magic sun boats in the city, and some of them stop directly next to some tall towers.

　　"That's a spire built by foreigners, it's really great..." Li Shanshi had never seen such tall towers. Some of the towers were rock buildings, oval in shape, and some were square, towering into the clouds. They were estimated to be hundreds of meters high, comparable to ordinary skyscrapers, but the towers were much smaller than skyscrapers. From a distance, they looked like a bamboo pole leading to the sky.

　　"That is a prayer tower specially built by some petitioners. They can pray inside it!" Lu Xiaojie explained.

　　The magic sun boat quickly flew over the city and into the rural area, following the river into some tributaries. The river was very calm.

　　At this time, many villages appeared. Near a river bend, there was a golden wheat wave, covering hundreds of acres and with no end in sight. A narrow path along the edge of the wheat field meandered all the way to a small farm nearby.

　　"We're here. This is our home!" When they arrived at the small farm, the magic sun boat docked and Lu Xiaojie got off.

　　"The entire farm belongs to us?" Li Shanshi was surprised.

　　"Yes, the land of the Kingdom of God belongs to our Lord. He allows anyone who prays to reclaim it. This is the manor I built. It's like a courtyard with several large houses, a yard in the middle, and vegetable plots in the front and back. It's very comfortable to live in!" Lu Xiaojie said with a smile.

　　"The wheat fields outside are also ours?"

　　"Yes, they are all ours. I planted them when I reclaimed the land. They can be exchanged for a lot of dragon gold coins." Lu Xiaojie said.

　　"What are Dragon Gold Coins?" Li Shanshi didn't understand anything and looked confused.

　　"Dragon Gold Coin is a currency that carries the power of the sacred dragon. It is issued by the Central Temple of the Kingdom of God. It can be exchanged for faith points and used to trade for some items in the Kingdom of God! Dragon Gold Coin is the currency of the Kingdom of God. You should take a look at our house first, and then take a good look at the Prayer Manual. From today on, we must pray three times in the morning, noon and evening to start accumulating faith points!"

　　"Got it!" Li Shanshi also knew that faith value was very important. He visited the manor and found that the three large houses were in order. When passing by a large mirror, Li Shanshi saw his appearance. His appearance had returned to when he was in his thirties, when he was the most energetic and mature. He was quite handsome and attractive.

　　"Haha, not bad. Being able to come to the Kingdom of God means eternal life in the future. The least bad thing now is time!" Li Zhongshi was feeling complacent. Lu Xiaojie walked into the room and saw Li Zhongshi grinning from ear to ear. She also laughed, "Old man, you don't have to look anymore. In the Kingdom of God, all the petitioners are good-looking!"

　　"Yes, mother of the child, you are not bad either, and you look very young. This reminds me of our youth..." Li Zhongshi suddenly laughed strangely and pulled his wife into his arms.

　　"Oh, you old man, you're asking for death!" Lu Xiaojie screamed in shame, trying to push Li Zhongshi away, but how could she push him away? After a while, the two of them half-pushed and half-pushed and finally got along. Pure spiritual communication, if both parties were willing, would be very joyful.

　　However, if one party is in a state of disgust, not only will both parties not feel joy, but instead will feel pain and resentment, because when spirits come into contact with each other, they will be affected by each other's emotions.

　　Li Zhongshi and his wife met again after a long separation, and naturally felt like a newlywed couple. They felt extremely happy, and the feeling is something that ordinary people cannot understand.

　　This can be considered one of the benefits that the immortal souls in the Kingdom of God obtain. In the Kingdom of God, many things are far more magical and mysterious than those in the mortal world.

　　…

　　Chapter 551: Prayer

　　When the first rays of morning sun fell on the roof of the farm, Li Shanshi and his wife had already gotten up and were ready. After boarding the magic solar boat, Li Shanshi learned to drive it. This boat was very easy to control, and as long as you mastered the rudder, you could control the magic solar boat.

　　"Dad, it's not this way, you're wrong, go over there... Yes, over there, go to that forest of pagodas!" Lu Xiaojie pointed to a bamboo forest in the distance. There were tall pagodas standing in the bamboo forest. These tall pagodas are all unique to Eastern China, a bit like the Big Wild Goose Pagoda.

　　Lu Xiaojie originally called Li Shanshi "old man", but after yesterday, she changed her name and called the child "dad". Firstly, Li Shanshi's spirit looked to be only in his thirties or forties, so calling him "old man" was not appropriate. Secondly, the two of them had met again after a long separation, so they were naturally more intimate with each other, and calling him "old man" would spoil the mood.

　　Li Shanshi was driving the Magic Sun Boat at a relatively slow speed. At the beginning, the boat was shaking a little, like a ship swaying in a storm on the sea. But soon, Li Shanshi mastered the trick of driving the Magic Sun Boat. The boat gradually stabilized, the speed increased a lot, and the height above the ground also increased.

　　"Mother, is that the Talin you mentioned in front?" Li Shanshi said as he looked at Talin who was getting closer and closer.

　　"Well, today is the Tallinn gathering that takes place every three months. Nearby petitioners usually gather together to pray and exchange experiences. Father, you just got here, so you should talk less and watch more to see how others pray. A high-level petitioner with a devout faith can generate twelve points of faith value every day by praying!"

　　"The gap is really huge... We prayed once yesterday afternoon, and I was able to generate one faith value at a time. According to this algorithm, I can only generate three faith values ​​in the morning, noon and evening, which is too little!"

　　"So we must be pious and more importantly, focused. Only by focusing can our faith value be high. Whether or not we can break away from the Prayers and become a Heroic Spirit in the future depends entirely on our concentration!"

　　"I understand. I must learn it carefully later and see how others concentrate. I don't believe it. How difficult it is to become a heroic spirit?" Li Shanshi was not convinced. He felt depressed when he thought about how he prayed for half an hour yesterday afternoon and only generated a little faith value.

　　Lu Xiaojie was amused and shook her head, "Dad, you shouldn't think like this. I've already said it before. The amount of faith value generated is determined by piety and concentration. We have a lot of time in the future. You have to adapt to this situation. Don't rush into anything. It's easy to lose your concentration in a rush!"

　　"Got it!" Li Shanshi smacked his lips. He still listened to what his wife said.

　　The closer they got to Tallinn, the more magic solar boats they saw gathering from all directions. Some stopped on the Tallinn, and some stopped in the bamboo forest. Groups of three or four people walked down from the magic solar boats. Li Shanshi took a look at the faces of these people. Most of them were Oriental. In addition to the Chinese, there were also people from India and Southeast Asia. Indians in particular had a different temperament from the Chinese, and you could recognize them if you paid close attention.

　　In addition to the Orientals, there were also many foreigners and even black people. This made Li Shanshi a little nervous. After all, there were so many foreigners and he, a country boy, had never seen such a big world.

　　Lu Xiaojie naturally knew that her husband was frightened, so she quickly said with a smile: "Dad, what are you afraid of? Look at you shaking so much... You really don't look like a grown man!"

　　"I just feel nervous when I see foreigners!" Li Shanshi said embarrassedly.

　　"It's nothing... Aren't they just a few foreigners? In the Kingdom of God, there are all kinds of people. We are all the same, and no one is superior to others. We will all have eternal life in the future, so what are we afraid of? Just stand up straight and don't be servile or overbearing!"

　　"Okay, I'll try my best!" said Li Shanshi.

　　The magic sun boat slowly stopped and landed beside a clear stream next to a small bamboo forest. In the small bamboo forest, there was a relatively tall tower, several dozen meters high, built entirely of white marble, which looked very holy.

　　Li Shanshi arrived in front of the tower and looked towards the gate. Then he suddenly realized that although the tower was huge and tall, one could not go up to the top. The bottom level was a small room, which was almost like a small room. Inside was an altar and a statue dedicated to the Supreme God.

　　People did not enter the tower, but stood outside, looking at the altar and the statue of the Supreme God. A towering tower, dedicated to a god, was considered grand, but this was the kingdom of the Supreme God, no matter how grand it was, it was not excessive, not to mention that this was still in the countryside, not in the city. The scale of the temple in the city was often larger, directly built into a vast complex of buildings and gardens.

　　The temples of the gods in the city are indeed large, but they are not as magnificent as the main temple complex on the central mountain range of the kingdom of God. They were built by the Supreme God with divine power. They shine day and night and are magnificent. As long as you are within the kingdom of God, no matter how far away you are, as long as you look up, you will be able to see the glory of the temples.

　　Lu Xiaojie has been in the Kingdom of God for several years. Originally, the Kingdom of God was Lu Fei's virtual Kingdom of God. The petitioners in it did not actually know where the Kingdom of God was. But some time ago, Lu Fei came to outer space and used his divine power to intercept a piece of land with very good terrain from the newly formed green wilderness. He separated it from the green wilderness plane, pulled it into the void on the green wilderness plane, and perfectly combined it with the virtual Kingdom of God to form a real Kingdom of God.

　　It was at this time that some of the petitioners realized that the kingdom of God had undergone earth-shaking changes, and then they suddenly realized what was going on.

　　Lu Xiaojie greeted the familiar petitioners and introduced their spouses to them. It seemed that these petitioners also knew that Lu Xiaojie had a spouse, and did not expect that the couple would be reunited now, so they came up to congratulate her.

　　Li Shanshi had never seen such a scene in the countryside. He used to be a farmer and it took every few seconds for him to shake hands with others, which made him a little restrained.

　　"Dangdangdang..." A clear and loud bell sounded. The bell was golden and engraved with various magical symbols.

　　This is a golden bell produced by the main temple, hanging on a high tower nearby. Once it is rung, the sound can radiate to a radius of ten miles, refreshing people's minds.

　　The one who rang the golden bell was Tallin's master, a high-level heroic spirit who was only one step away from being promoted to a holy spirit. The ringing of the golden bell meant that the early morning prayers were about to begin.

　　"Dad, we are about to start praying. You must be pious and focused. Don't think about other things when praying. Just think about how to serve our Lord devoutly. Do you understand?" Lu Xiaojie quickly pulled Li Shanshi's sleeve and whispered.

　　"I know this. This is not the first time I have prayed and worshipped. When I was in the village, grand sacrificial activities would be held in front of the altar during festivals. Adults and children in the village would make devout offerings and pray. I understand all the rules here!"

　　"Well, that's good!" Lu Xiaojie felt a little relieved.

　　After three long bell sounds, hundreds of prayers had gathered in the bamboo forest and under the high pagoda. These prayers became quiet, and some used their spiritual power to transform a cushion, flew up and sat on the cushion, and began to pray devoutly.

　　Some recited God's hymns aloud, some recited God's Revelation silently, and others performed a complete set of worship rituals according to the procedures in the Charter of Divine Truth.

　　Li Shanshi doesn't know any of these. He can only recite a few quotations from God, just like he recited the quotations from Chairman Mao back then. He uses this kind of piety to learn the quotations from the Most High God.

　　He was particularly fond of some of the quotations and was very pious. Through these quotations, he seemed to be able to feel the glory and broad mind of the Supreme God. Every time he recited the quotations, he could feel a great glory in his soul. That glory seemed to be planted in his heart, illuminating the darkness that the light of the soul could not illuminate.

　　"Blessed are those who are pious!"

　　"The way of the Lord is bright, and the pious must be humble, respectful, and must follow it..."

　　“The Lord is the holiness of the world, the dragon that the world looks up to. The Lord holds the highest truth, operates the sun, moon, and stars, as well as the ways that we cannot see!”

　　"I know that my Redeemer lives and will at the last stand on the earth. After my skin is destroyed, I will see him in my flesh."

　　“Who shall separate us from the love of God? Shall tribulation or distress or persecution or famine or nakedness or danger or sword? … No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us.”

　　“…”

　　Li Shanshi prayed devoutly. He could only recite the 32 quotations, which were the only quotations he could recite fluently during his lifetime. But last night, he read the Charter of Divine Truth again, and he found that he had become smarter and wiser. He was able to remember the entire book after just one reading, and he could truly remember everything he saw.

　　At first he was very surprised and told his wife about it. Unexpectedly, Lu Xiaojie smiled and said that it was because he had abandoned his mortal body. He had realized his soul, so he could show all kinds of wonderful abilities, also called supernatural powers. Photographic memory was just a small ability.

　　Li Shanshi recited 108 quotations in one breath, and wisps of light emanated from his body, which then condensed into a point of light, floating above his head, leaping like a flame, as if it wanted to break free from the constraints of spiritual will and fall onto the tower.

　　"Oh, it's not enough to condense into a standard faith value!" Li Shanshi could see his own faith and sighed in his heart, thinking that it was indeed not the case that the more quotations he recited, the more faith value he could condense.

　　Thinking of this, Li Shanshi gave up reciting the rest of the quotations and turned back to the beginning, reciting the thirty-two quotations of God that he was most familiar with over and over again, carefully pondering and experiencing these thirty-two quotations.

　　Chapter 552: Prayer (II)

　　"Blessed are those who are pious!"

　　"The way of the Lord is bright, and the pious must be humble, respectful, and must follow it..."

　　“The Lord is the holiness of the world, the dragon that the world looks up to. The Lord holds the highest truth, operates the sun, moon, and stars, as well as the ways that we cannot see!”

　　"The Lord says, I will love those who love me, I will bless those who are devoted to me, and I will let those who sacrifice for me be with me and share eternal life!"

　　Li Shanshi recited them over and over again, feeling a sense of tranquility. His mind was now very focused, and soon he felt the great sentiments in these quotations.

　　It was as if his soul was illuminated by divine light, his whole soul was crystal clear, without a trace of obscurity or darkness. He felt that his heart and faith were becoming more pious and solid, like a rock, unshakable.

　　Li Shanshi is in a very mysterious state of mind. Perhaps this is a state of mind that can only be experienced after being extremely focused. It is very wonderful.

　　"Ah... old man, you actually generated two points of faith?" The wife's surprised voice suddenly came to his ears. Li Shanshi was slightly shocked and woke up from the mysterious state of mind. Then he saw his wife's pretty face with a slight surprise.

　　Li Shanshi was slightly stunned. When he looked up, he saw two light spots of standard faith condensed above his head. They broke free from the constraints of his spiritual will and flew towards the tower.

　　The tall tower and the altar and statues inside are connected together, and are emitting a faint white light of faith. This white light is so dazzling and bright in the eyes of the praying people. Everyone who sees this white light can't help but show joy and happiness, because they understand that it is not easy to condense the light of faith. Only true piety and true aspirations of the heart can produce such pure, flawless, beautiful and pure light.

　　"Oh my, what's going on? My prayer this time actually generated two standard faith values?" Li Shanshi was also shocked by the white light of his own faith.

　　Under the will and laws of God, when faith condenses to a standard value, it will inevitably break away from the spiritual will of the creator and be placed into the spiritual realm of the god of faith or onto an altar or statue for temporary storage.

　　When Li Shanshi came to his senses, he had discovered that his prayer had generated two standard faith values, which meant that he could go to the main temple and apply to become an intermediate prayer merger.

　　According to his understanding, petitioners are divided into three levels: low, medium and high, and the same is true for heroic spirits. The treatment received by each level is different, which is mainly reflected in the various benefits issued by the main temple.

　　Don’t say that there are no rules in the Kingdom of God. Where there are people and souls, there are rules. This is called no rules, no order. In the Kingdom of God, almost all the rules are the embodiment of the will of the Supreme God.

　　Li Shanshi's ability to generate two standard values ​​of faith in one prayer can be said to be a manifestation of genius and surprise. This surprised the woman who had been praying devoutly for many years but still had only one standard value.

　　"Dad, you were so focused just now. I called you several times but you didn't respond. What were you thinking about just now? How come you suddenly had two faith values?" Lu Xiaojie asked in a low voice.

　　"Shut up, shut up..." Li Shanshi felt itchy and proud. He could finally show off in front of his wife. He immediately put on a stern face and started to scare his wife.

　　"Tsk... If you don't want to tell me, then don't tell me. What are you so proud of?" Lu Xiaojie hit Li Shanshi hard on the waist, causing Li Shanshi to grimace in pain.

　　"Okay, okay, I'll tell you, I'll tell you, actually I don't know what's going on. I just prayed repeatedly according to the 32 quotations of God, thinking about it while praying. Over time, I felt different!" Li Shanshi scratched his head. He couldn't explain it well. He had no idea what was going on just now or how it happened. It was just that until now, this profound feeling left a deep impression on him.

　　"How is it different?"

　　"It was very quiet all around, as if all sounds had stopped and all images had been filtered out. I seemed to have entered a very mysterious state, my heart was warm and illuminated by a ray of light, which was the glory of my Lord..."

　　Lu Xiaojie nodded, then shook her head and sighed, "It seems that honest people have purer hearts and they have their own blessings. I have prayed for so many years, so I am quite pious. Why didn't I generate two faith points at once?"

　　"Perhaps you have not experienced the painful baptism and tempering in hell?" Li Shanshi guessed.

　　"No, it's definitely not this reason..." Lu Xiaojie shook her head. At this time, people's prayers ended one after another. Most people only generated one faith value, some generated two faith values, and very few generated four faith values.

　　A petitioner who generates four faith values ​​is already a high-level petitioner. Going further, a petitioner who can generate eight faith values ​​at one prayer is no longer called a petitioner, but is upgraded to an exclusive name, called a heroic spirit.

　　There are nine levels of souls. With each level increase, faith increases exponentially. A high-level holy spirit can generate about 256 standard faith points with one prayer. It is said that heroic spirits and holy spirits do not necessarily only need to pray in the morning, noon and evening. They can pray at any time and at any time. It is said that there will be more than three effective prayers in a day.

　　I heard that there are some holy spirits whose prayers in one day can generate thousands of standard beliefs, which is equivalent to the total prayers of more than a thousand low-level petitioners. The power and effect are amazing.

　　Li Shanshi naturally did not dare to compare himself with those "abnormal" holy spirits. He was now just a little petitioner who had just arrived in the Kingdom of God to enjoy "eternal life". He did not need to be ambitious. He just needed to guard his own piece of land honestly and live a stable life with his wife in the Kingdom of God.

　　In a few decades, my children will surely come to the kingdom of God to reunite with me. Then, my family will be reunited and enjoy the happiness of family life. I will have no other extravagant wishes.

　　This is what Li Shanshi thinks. If possible, he will pray well, have faith well, and thank the Lord for giving him eternal life and a happy life for his family!

　　"I said, old man..."

　　Seeing Li Shanshi in a daze, Lu Xiaojie couldn't sit still anymore. She inadvertently called her man "old man" again. Li Shanshi frowned and didn't say anything. He just muttered in his heart that he looked less than 40 years old, so why did he call him "old man"? Are there any old men so young?

　　The wife urged him again and again, "No, you must go to the main temple tomorrow. Hehe, with two standard beliefs, you can become an intermediate petitioner. You need to change the petitioner badge on your chest!"

　　"What do you want to exchange? This badge is nice and exquisite!"

　　"Of course I'll change it to a better one! How silly! Don't mention it, I'll definitely go there tomorrow!"

　　"...What? We are going to the main temple tomorrow?" Li Shanshi was stunned.

　　"Yes, first of all, I will take you to visit the main temple. You have just arrived in the Kingdom of God and have not visited it yet. Let me tell you, if you come to the Kingdom of God and have not visited the main temple, it will be a great loss. Secondly, you must go to the main temple to worship the Lord in person. Haha, the Lord is the Supreme God. If you go to the main temple to worship, I believe the Lord will pay more attention to you. When the time comes, the Lord may be happy and grant you divine grace. In the past, there were petitioners who were granted divine grace... Thirdly, you must register as an intermediate petitioner, which is absolutely a very honorable thing!"

　　"That's fine! It's settled. Tomorrow morning, we will go to the main temple. Haha, the main temple is on top of the mountain. It looks magnificent from afar. It's a sight not found in the mortal world. I've wanted to take a look for a long time. If I could go there once a day, I'd be satisfied!"

　　"Rough breath! Is that all you can do? If you want to see more, you can see as much as you want. You can take a boat to the main temple every day. There is a special prayer hall there. Let me tell you..."

　　Li Shanshi shook his head, ignored his wife's nagging, and began to recall the situation when he entered a wonderful state just now. Li Shanshi suddenly understood what true concentration was.

　　That state, of forgetting oneself and having no self, is called concentration.

　　…

　　Chapter 553: Narration

　　After the morning prayer in Tallinn, the praying people began to exchange their experiences. Some talked about life in the Kingdom of God, while others were happy to let others share their prayer experiences.

　　Someone saw early on that Li Shanshi had reached the potential of a mid-level prayer merger, because he had generated two standard faith points when he prayed just now. The people around Li Shanshi were all ordinary prayer mergers, just like his wife, all low-level prayer mergers, and each prayer could only generate one standard faith point.

　　Someone like Li Shanshi who can generate two standard faith values ​​is already considered amazing.

　　Li Shanshi usually doesn't talk much, but after becoming a praying practitioner, he seems to have gotten over this bad habit. Whenever others come to ask him about his experience in praying, Li Shanshi will happily share his experience.

　　But Li Shanshi is obviously not a good teacher. What he said was so confusing that even he himself didn't know what he was talking about. He just described how he entered a state of concentration, but the key point was how to enter a state of concentration, he knew it but didn't know why. Since even he himself is not very clear about it, others will understand even less?

　　"I say, Lao Li, you wouldn't have kept it for yourself, right? Is there any trick you haven't told us?" said a petitioner who was also a Chinese farmer.

　　"No, absolutely not..." Li Shanshi quickly denied it, saying that he had never been to school and didn't know how to teach. Everyone was relieved then.

　　The communication was quite pleasant. At least Li Shanshi also communicated with several intermediate prayer practitioners and found that they also understood the essence of prayer, which is true concentration.

　　After communicating for a morning, Li Shanshi felt that his horizons had been broadened and he had a better understanding of how to pray and gain faith points.

　　"I say, father of the child, how is it, was your trip not in vain this time?" Lu Xiaojie said with a smile.

　　"It was not a wasted trip. I have understood the key to prayer. It is very mysterious and cannot be expressed in words. I just don't know how to say it..." Li Shanshi said honestly.

　　"I know, everyone knows it. It is a very mysterious thing. If it can be explained clearly, everyone in the Kingdom of God is a high-level prayer or even a heroic spirit..." How could Lu Xiaojie not know this situation?

　　Near noon, he started praying again. Li Shanshi prayed for more than half an hour, but could only output a standard belief. Li Shanshi was dumbfounded, and even his wife was dumbfounded.

　　"Focus, old man, don't think about anything else, calm down!" Lu Xiaojie whispered.

　　"Oh... I get it. Let me pray longer and don't disturb me!" Li Shanshi prayed for another half an hour and gradually got into a good mood. He once again contributed a standard faith value to the gods. This prayer greatly deepened his understanding of prayer. Each prayer could stably output two standard faith values.

　　"Okay, not bad, two faith points at a time!"

　　Lu Xiaojie was delighted. After the midday prayer, the rally in Tallinn ended. Many people left one after another. Li Shanshi was also preparing to leave. At this time, a young female praying person came over.

　　This was a Chinese prayer in a white robe, noble and beautiful, and she walked straight to Li Shanshi. When Lu Xiaojie saw this person coming, she showed a look of surprise on her face, and hurriedly greeted him and said, "Hello, hello... Miss Wang Fu, this is my partner, Li Shanshi, who just arrived in the Kingdom of God yesterday!"

　　The girl named Wang Fu nodded and smiled, "Ms. Lu, I already know this. I also know that Mr. Li is the first person to come out of the Hell of Pluto City..."

　　Wang Fu said to Li Shanshi, "Mr. Li, my name is Wang Fu, and I am the assistant of Lord Tallin. Our Lord asked me to come and invite you two to the inner hall of Tallin to talk!"

　　"Oh, you want to meet Miss Ji Qing? That's great... Miss Wang Fu, please lead the way!" Lu Xiaojie was extremely happy and pulled her partner's hand.

　　"Dad, let's go, we are going to meet an important person!"

　　"What big shot? Is that Ji Qing Lord of Tallin?" Li Shanshi asked curiously.

　　"Yes, he is a high-level heroic spirit. It is a great thing to be able to meet a high-level heroic spirit!" Lu Xiaojie said with a smile.

　　"Then let's meet him!" Li Shanshi was actually quite curious. A high-level heroic spirit wanted to meet him? This was a rare thing, and it was also something to be proud of. Besides, he was also very curious and wanted to see what a high-level heroic spirit looked like.

　　This Tallinn territory is not far from him, so he must know the situation of the nearby neighbors. Tallinn has a quiet environment and holds a rally every few months. It seems that Lord Tallinn is indeed a person of status!

　　"Please follow me!" Wang Fu said, and then she led the visitors to a small palace nearby, which had a bit of the style of foreign palaces.

　　"This is where the lord lives. It's quite different from the tall tower in Tallinn!" Wang Fu introduced.

　　"It doesn't matter what kind of house you live in. It all depends on personal preference. For us country people, living in a farm is the most comfortable!" said Li Shanshi.

　　"That's right... please come in, we're here!" When I entered the villa, I saw a female hero standing at the door, also wearing a white robe with golden runes inlaid on it, waiting for me.

　　This female hero naturally exudes a faint heroic aura, which is a bit milky white and a bit golden, and her aura is very noble and solemn.

　　"Welcome Mr. and Mrs. Li..." Ji Qing greeted.

　　Li Shanshi was a little embarrassed and asked, "Girl, are you the Lord Tallin who asked us to come here?"

　　"My name is Ji Qing!" Ji Qing turned around and said, "Supreme Tea!"

　　Wang Fu quickly brought over three cups of tea. The tea in the cups was green and clear. Wisps of green spiritual energy emanated from the tea, with a faint and refreshing fragrance. Li Shanshi and his wife felt their souls relaxed after smelling it.

　　"This is a tea that calms the mind and soul. It is very suitable for spiritual beings like us. You two should try it!" Ji Qing said with a smile.

　　"Then let me try it?" Lu Xiaojie didn't hesitate and took a bite immediately. She felt her whole body become light and comfortable. This comfort penetrated into her soul and her mind felt much clearer.

　　"What a great treasure!" Li Shanshi also took a sip and immediately exclaimed in praise.

　　"Mr. Li, this tea is ordinary green, but it has been prepared using spiritual magic, so it can nourish the soul. This thing is sold in the main temple. If you don't mind, you can take two kilograms back from me later..."

　　"Miss Ji... I wonder why you called us here? If there is anything, please tell me. My husband and I will do whatever we can!" Lu Xiaojie said immediately.

　　"Actually, there's nothing much. I just want to ask Mr. Li to come over and tell us about what he saw and heard in the underworld, so that we who are in the kingdom of God can understand it better!" Ji Qing said with a smile.

　　"Oh, so you want me to tell you a story?" Li Shanshi was very surprised.

　　"Haha, I just want to hear Mr. Li tell stories about the underworld!" Ji Qing nodded.

　　"That's not easy. Let me tell you..." Li Shanshi suddenly became excited and began to talk about what happened after he died and arrived in the underworld. He kept talking about how he entered the hell of fire and was burned by the lava and fire, and then his sins were eliminated and he ascended to heaven.

　　"It's really not easy." Ji Qing and Wang Fu exclaimed in admiration as they listened from the side. Lu Xiaojie had never thought that her partner would have to endure such suffering, and she felt extremely distressed.

　　Li Shanshi said proudly: "At that time, I flew out of the molten pool of the blazing hell. The souls still in the molten pool were jealous. They shouted. Among them was a fat man with a bloated brain. It is said that he was a rich man with billions of assets in his lifetime. He shouted loudly: "I don't accept it. Why can an old farmer who knows nothing in the countryside escape from the sea of ​​suffering? I am a tycoon, I am rich, why can't I escape from the sea of ​​fire?"

　　Li Shanshi became happier the more he spoke. He took a sip of tea and continued to spit: "At this time, I laughed and understood what was going on. It turns out that in the Eighteen Levels of Hell, not everyone with money is the boss. Money means nothing in hell..."

　　"The souls of those people were entangled with gray resentment and sin. They entered the hell of fire, and their bodies felt as heavy as if they were loaded with lead balls. They could only soak in the pool of lava, wailing constantly until the fire burned away all their sins..."

　　"But they are full of sins, especially the fat man. It is said that he did a lot of evil things and harmed many girls in his lifetime. I guess he will have to be burned for a hundred years before he can be freed!"

　　"Hehe, I told him at that time, Fatty, I'm going to the kingdom of the Supreme God to enjoy eternal life soon, what else do you have to say? At that time, the fat man burst into tears, crying loudly, saying that the thing he regretted most in his life was being a rich man. If he could turn back time, he hoped to be a farmer when he was alive!"

　　"Haha, I told him at the time, you should continue to suffer, it seems that you have not realized your mistakes. The reason why a fat man like you is still suffering is not because you were rich when you were alive, but because you did those things that were against the will of heaven and earth. Every time you do something that is against the will of heaven and earth, there will be corresponding sins entangled in your soul and polluted your soul. You are unaware of it when you are a mortal, and only after you die will you understand that the sins on your soul are not easy to erase..."

　　"Well said!" Wang Fu exclaimed. She also couldn't help but sigh at Li Shanshi's good fortune. Although he was an honest farmer in his life, he did not commit any sins throughout his life, which was equivalent to cultivating blessings. Therefore, he was able to be freed from hell quickly. This was much better than the blessings cultivated by many people who had lived a glorious and arrogant life.

　　"Just like that, I followed the light up to the hall of the Hades Temple. It was a magnificent hall, very beautiful. The messenger who came to pick me up was also from China. I even chatted with him..."

　　After Li Shanshi finished explaining what happened, Ji Qing and Wang Fu also understood the situation in the underworld. This was an interesting sight and it also achieved Ji Qing's original intention of inviting the two to come.

　　Ji Qing sighed after hearing this and said, "It seems that the Hades has taken charge of the order of death, and the retribution relationship in the world has also been established. Thanks to the glory of our Lord, before His Majesty the Hades took charge of the order of death, our souls were directly reborn in the Kingdom of God. At that time, our sins were forgiven by the glory of our Lord... This is a great gift and a great honor. However, for the world, if the wicked do not receive the punishment they deserve, in the long run, neither the living nor the dead will find peace!"

　　Wang Fu nodded and said, "That's why I say that the order of death is the requirement of the plane's will. It is inevitable!"

　　Li Shanshi also agreed with this. After the baptism of hell, he had some knowledge and understood the role of hell, which was a kind of retribution. No matter which soul it was, whether it was alive or dead, sins would be punished and merits would be compensated. This was karma, and it could not be exempted by death. Only when karma was fair would everything be stable.

　　…

　　Chapter 554: Pilgrimage

　　I'm begging for red tickets, thank you!

　　-----

　　When we returned to the farm, the magic sun boat flew steadily in the sky. The air was filled with the fresh scent of grass and trees. There were white clouds in the sky, and occasionally beautiful birds flew by.

　　Li Shanshi saw his wife holding two kilograms of tea leaves and said happily, "Mother, I've made you proud this time, haven't I?"

　　"It's grown, it's grown!" Lu Xiaojie couldn't let go of the tea leaves, smiling. This time at the Tallinn gathering, not only did she show off her man in front of some old ladies, but she was also unexpectedly called over by Miss Ji Qing, the lord of Tallinn, to taste tea and talk together. This was a very honorable thing. When she left, she also brought back two kilograms of "divine tea". It is said that this kind of tea is very expensive in the main temple.

　　"Okay, you must take good care of your man when you go back. It's been so many years, we have to treat him well..." Li Shanshi said with a smile.

　　"Go away, you old fool!" Lu Xiaojie scolded with a smile, feeling that they had returned to their nostalgic youth.

　　Back at the farm, Li Shanshi thought about planting a field of sunflowers on a nearby hillside. There were plenty of sunflower seeds on the farm, and there was an acre of sunflower field right next to the wheat field.

　　Just do it when you want to. Li Shanshi took a hoe from the house and walked to the slope next to the farm and started hoeing the ground. He was a farmer in his lifetime, and he felt like something was missing if he didn't take a hoe for a day.

　　Li Shanshi was shocked by this action. He found that his hand strength was more than ten times stronger and he seemed not to get tired. Since he died and existed in the form of soul, he knew that the soul could live without food and water, but he did not expect that the strength of the soul would be so great in the Kingdom of God.

　　Li Shanshi suddenly became motivated and reclaimed the entire slope. In just one afternoon, a large piece of land was reclaimed, about eight or nine acres in size.

　　This was a remarkable thing. If it were in the mortal world, he could only cultivate two acres of land in an afternoon, and he would have to work very hard. But now he felt full of energy, without a trace of fatigue, and not even a drop of sweat. Li Shanshi finally understood how his wife had cultivated such a large wheat field near the farm. It turned out that the power of the prayer-combiner had been improved, and he didn't get tired.

　　In the evening, Li Shanshi returned to the farm. After praying once more, he took the sunflower seeds to the reclaimed slope before the sun set. He pulled a long water pipe from the farm to irrigate the land, and then planted the seeds.

　　That night, Li Shanshi once again played the role of a workhorse, and worked with his wife until midnight. The next morning, the couple took the magic sun boat to the main temple.

　　The main temple is located on the central mountain range. It is large in scale and shines day and night. The magic sun boat is quite fast. When it arrived at the reception square halfway up the mountain, Li Shanshi slowed down and slowly anchored it in the square.

　　The reception square seemed less deserted than before. Li Shanshi was the first person to be received back, and the square was still deserted at that time. After him, some other people were received back one after another, and more people were stuck in the underworld hell to receive baptism. Only when they were liberated could they be received back to the kingdom of God.

　　Although the number of petitioners being brought back was small, they continued to come. One carriage after another flew in from the Divine Realm and landed on the Reception Square, which looked very busy and lively.

　　"It's been a long time since it's been so lively here. It used to be very deserted here!" said Lu Xiaojie.

　　Originally, before the construction of Pluto's City, the reincarnated souls all came out from the reincarnation temple in the main temple, which had a reincarnation pool. When the souls came out of the reincarnation pool, all their sins were wiped out, that is, they were freed from sin. Their sins in their previous lives were forgiven, and at the same time, most of the soul memories of the petitioners were sealed, and their troubles in their previous lives also disappeared.

　　Since the Temple of Reincarnation is bustling, the Reception Square outside has become deserted. It was built there only as a symbolic square. However, after the establishment of the City of Pluto, the first stop for receiving souls was set up here, and it became lively.

　　"Let's go up!" Lu Xiaojie said, looking at the entire main temple from below the square. Her eyes were filled with buildings, one level connected to another, as if there was no end in sight. It was truly like the palaces in heaven, lined up one after another.

　　Going up the wide stone steps, passing through many palaces, we came to a palace with a plaque hanging on it, inscribed with three sacred characters "Qibing Hall". After entering the Qibing Hall, Li Shanshi found that this palace was actually open, because one side of the palace was not closed, but a circular arch was built. When the door was opened, it could be connected to other Qibing Halls through the passage.

　　"Oh my god, how many Qibing Halls are there?" Li Shanshi looked carefully and found that many of the nearby palaces were connected.

　　Lu Xiaojie had been here before, and she said, "I don't know, but there are probably hundreds of prayer halls. From here up, inside and outside, up and down, there are more than a dozen floors of palaces, all of which are prayer halls. Pilgrims from all over the kingdom of God can pray in any prayer hall. Every prayer hall is open!"

　　Li Shanshi passed through several prayer halls. The higher he went, the closer he got to the restricted area where the gods lived. There were more prayer seekers in the prayer halls, all of them praying and worshipping silently.

　　Some of them emit a bright white light, and a white light of faith will condense every few hours. If you worship them continuously throughout the day, it is estimated that there will be dozens of faith points.

　　None of these can be compared to Li Shanshi and his wife.

　　"Where can I get the badge of the petitioner?" Li Shanshi said.

　　"There!" Lu Xiaojie pointed towards a small room in the Qibing Hall. Sure enough, there was a priest in the small room. When Li Shanshi entered, the priest was praying.

　　Li Shanshi saw the badge on his chest and a nameplate that read "Deacon No. 13 of Qibing Hall".

　　"What do you want?"

　　The other party had to stop praying, looked at Li Shanshi and his wife, then glanced at their badges, thinking that they were two low-level prayer seekers, most likely here to upgrade their badge levels.

　　"That's right... I want to register as an intermediate petitioner!" said Li Shanshi.

　　"Well, then, go outside and pray. I'll give you three hours to pray. If you can successfully generate two faith points, I'll register you, and the petitioner badge will be replaced with the corresponding level!" said the priest.

　　"Well... in!" Li Shanshi hurried out of the small room and found a place in the Qibing Hall to sit cross-legged, just like a Taoist priest meditating. In front of him, slightly higher up, was a statue of the Supreme God. In the Qibing Hall, there were many statues of the Supreme God for people to admire and pray to.

　　This is the secret of the design of the prayer hall. In the prayer hall, the prayer-combination person can feel the image and will of the gods to the greatest extent. The most intuitive feeling of the prayer-combination person is that the gods are watching him. Obviously, such an effect can greatly help the prayer-combination person to have faith.

　　Hundreds of prayer halls can be regarded as the main palace complex of the main temple. It is because of the prayers in the prayer halls that the whole main temple and even the whole mountain are shining day and night and never dim.

　　From the moment Li Shanshi entered the Qibing Hall, he felt a solemn atmosphere, as if the will of the Supreme God was looming over him, and he felt as if he was the recipient of great attention.

　　This feeling is very strange. For example, in the mortal world, universities have a particularly strong learning and academic atmosphere. Outsiders feel different when they enter a university. Now the Qibing Hall is the same. The atmosphere is filled with a sacred and solemn religious atmosphere, which makes people dare not blaspheme and become pious unconsciously.

　　There were many people praying in each prayer hall, some of them emitting a faint light of faith, which undoubtedly made Li Shanshi feel unprecedentedly encouraged.

　　Li Shanshi sat cross-legged and prayed for twenty minutes. A faint light of faith condensed above his head and gradually condensed into two balls of faith light. These were two typical standard values. Soon the light of faith broke away from Li Shanshi's spiritual will, flew up and plunged into the statue of the Supreme God. The statue was immediately filled with a faint white light of faith.

　　The clergyman had been observing from the side. When he saw this scene, he finally nodded and said, "That's right, you have reached the standard of a mid-level petitioner! All right, I will register you now. Give me your low-level petitioner badge and I will exchange it for a mid-level petitioner badge..."

　　"Here..." Li Shanshi quickly took off the badge of the petitioner on his body and handed it over.

　　The priest entered the room and came out after a while. He said, "It's okay. It's already been registered. Your information is on the petitioner badge. I've also changed your petitioner badge to an intermediate one. Here you go!" After that, he handed over a slightly larger silver exquisite badge with a sacred dragon on it. It was more beautiful and majestic than the low-level petitioner badge.

　　"Thank you!" Lu Xiaojie was extremely happy and thanked repeatedly.

　　"Haha, no need to thank me. We are all believers of our Lord. If you want to thank someone, thank our Lord. Mr. Li Shanshi, work hard. When you become a heroic spirit in the future, you can even meet our Lord!"

　　"Really?" Li Shanshi asked in surprise.

　　"It's true. The heroic spirits and holy spirits are the warriors that our Lord loves and cares about the most. It is normal for them to be able to pay homage to our Lord!" The clergy encouraged.

　　…

　　Chapter 555 Exploration

　　However, everything is stable in the Kingdom of the Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon, and people who pray are received into the Kingdom every day. In the mortal world, people have their own changes, and the past and present are connected, but in the Kingdom of God, everyone is immortal, and what they create together is the history of the Kingdom of God.

　　In the Kingdom of God, because all petitioners are spirits, there is no birth and reproduction of mortals. The population of the Kingdom of God can only be replenished by the death of mortals on the Earth plane.

　　Therefore, it is impossible to make the Kingdom of God very large and powerful in a short period of time, unless there are a large number of immigrants. However, immigration is something Lu Fei will not consider for the time being, because it will affect the purity of the Kingdom of God.

　　Ever since he brought the first petitioner back from the underworld, Lu Fei has paid close attention to him. He was an honest farmer in his lifetime. He practiced cultivation well throughout his life, and the sins stained on his soul were very light. After entering the Hell of Fire, he was quickly freed.

　　Lu Fei was still very concerned about this petitioner who came from a peasant family. When he arrived at the main temple, Lu Fei knew it. His eyes immediately passed through the void and fell on Li Shanshi.

　　It's true that honest people have their own blessings. Just a few days after arriving in the Kingdom of God, this honest man was promoted to a mid-level petitioner. Although this kind of promotion is nothing among many outstanding people, among ordinary farmers, such a promotion is enough to attract attention.

　　This at least shows that Li Shanshi is a farmer with potential.

　　Li Shanshi, who registered as an intermediate petitioner, was very happy. He and his wife then visited most of the palaces in the main temple one by one. As for the place where gods live, the petitioners in the kingdom of gods came to pay homage with great reverence, and Li Shanshi and his wife were even more so.

　　For Li Shanshi, who was a farmer in his previous life, visiting the main temple was definitely an eye-opener and also increased his piety.

　　In the kingdom of God, the main temple is naturally magnificent. From halfway up the mountain to about eight-tenths of the peak, there are prayer halls.

　　Further up is the Ruling Palace where various clergy live, and it is in charge of the order and affairs of the entire kingdom of God. The area from the Ruling Palace to the top of the mountain is a restricted area, and there are no guards, only Lu Fei is allowed to enter and exit.

　　No one knows what is inside the temple on the top of the mountain, because no outsider has ever been able to enter. Looking from far below, one can only see that the temples on the top of the mountain are lined up one after another, and the temples and spires are all arranged in an orderly manner.

　　In the temple on the top of the mountain, the core is also a Dragon Temple, but this Dragon Temple is completely different from the Dragon Temple on the floating city on Earth.

　　No one or any god knew when Lu Fei's true body entered the Dragon Palace of the Kingdom of God. No god could even be sure whether Lu Fei's true body was hidden in the Dragon Palace of the Kingdom of God.

　　Since the ocean of force was activated, the crystal wall system has gradually formed over the past few years. This has invisibly increased the difficulty for foreign demons to enter the earth plane. In addition, the Holy Truth Church has unified the global beliefs. In fact, it is the Holy Truth Church that governs the world. Such an unprecedented strong cohesion is very terrifying. On the earth plane, the world has gradually developed towards the trend of integration of politics and religion.

　　Severa is about to step down as the Supreme Archon of the First Man Empire Federation. Now more than 400 candidates from all over the world are holding rallies and speeches everywhere, canvassing for votes, and the whole earth is very lively.

　　There are more than 400 candidates, all of whom were formerly in power in various countries and are now members of the Supreme Council of the Imperial Federation. Recently, the Imperial Federation has introduced a bill in the House of Commons, and this bill was finally promoted when Severa was about to step down.

　　The establishment of the House of Commons is a powerful supplement to the Supreme Council. Representatives of the House of Commons come from all walks of life in the Imperial Federation, and its seats are twenty-eight times more than those of the Supreme Council. It can be said that with a large number of seats, it can represent the will of the people of the Imperial Federation to a certain extent, and can even influence the decision-making of the Supreme Council to a great extent.

　　From the House of Commons to the Supreme Council, every member is a believer of the Holy Truth Church. They even enter the church through various efforts and become clergy within the church. If they had not become clergy, they would be embarrassed to go out and say hello to others. This is undoubtedly a situation that the church is happy to see.

　　In outer space, a number of God-killing warships were sailing in deep space. In one of the God-killing warships that was flying to the Sagittarius galaxy, the Chinese commander Luo Wu stood in the command room. He looked at the vast sea of ​​stars and asked, "Intelligent Brain, how far are we from the Earth now?"

　　"Report to the commander, we are now 88.7 light years away from the earth!" said the battleship's intelligent core.

　　"It's really too far away. Before the God-Slaying Battleship, we could never imagine that humans could be so far away from the Earth!"

　　"Commander, this distance is nothing for the God-Slaying Battleship. The God-Slaying Battleship is the crystallization of the development of goblin magic technology and human technological civilization. It possesses a lot of first-level magic technology. As long as we have time, we can even break out of the Milky Way..." said the intelligent computer.

　　"Well, of course I have full confidence in magic technology. It is something that even gods approve of and even demons are afraid of. Well, I've gone off topic a bit. Intelligent brain, let's start searching the nearby star fields as usual to see if there are any planets worth exploring! We have been out for several years. As the first batch of official space explorers of the Imperial Federation, we must find a planet with life, so that we can go back with dignity..."

　　"Okay, I got it. I will search carefully and try to find a planet with life similar to Earth in this vast galaxy. Scanning begins. The scanning radius is 0.76 light years. It is estimated to take 181 minutes..."

　　"I hope I can get lucky today!" Luo Wu said.

　　"Based on probability, the chances of us discovering a planet with life are very small. We may really need some luck..."

　　"The scan will take another three hours. Well, I will pray to the Supreme God first. I hope that the Supreme God can give us good luck!" Luo Wu turned and walked into the prayer room and began to pray.

　　Two hours later, Luo Wu came out of the prayer room. He looked up and said, "Intelligent Brain, how's the search going?"

　　"I'm sorry, Commander, we haven't found any planets with life yet..."

　　"It doesn't matter, continue scanning..."

　　"Yes, Commander... Oh, we are lucky. We have scanned a planet with life. We have scanned a planet with life! It is an Earth-like planet, 3.8 times the size of the Earth, and has a strong life reaction!" the core of the intelligent brain suddenly said.

　　"What, we really found a planet with life?" Luo Wu's originally disappointed mood suddenly shook, and he showed an ecstatic look. It was not easy. This trip has been more than three years, and he has scanned many star fields, but he has not found a planet with life.

　　"Yes, Commander, we have found a planet with life. The coordinates are X2394.2, Y2356.5, Z238.4......!"

　　"Hurry, get closer to the planet and explore it with more accurate detectors. I want to know more comprehensive and detailed information about the planet, as well as its geographical conditions and life conditions!" Luo Wu was almost suffocated with excitement. All the commanders in the command cabin shouted excitedly. They had been very depressed on this trip, but now it was finally over.

　　They can already imagine what an achievement it is to discover a planet with life. When they return to Earth, they will be showered with countless honors.

　　Soon, the God-Slaying warship flew close to a galaxy similar to the solar system. After scanning, it was found that the sun in this galaxy was more than ten times larger than the sun on Earth, and there were thirty or forty planets orbiting around it.

　　"This is a multi-planetary system. Look, the ninth planet. How beautiful it is. Oh my god, a blue green planet. It is even bigger and more beautiful than the Earth..."

　　Images of several planets appeared one by one on the screen of the Zhushen battleship, and then a beautiful azure-green planet was locked onto. Everyone in the battleship cheered, and they stood up with excitement, almost suffocating.

　　"Not only that, it has as many as eight satellites, three of which show signs of life... Oh my God, oh my God, my God, what a major discovery this is, have we discovered heaven?" Luo Wu was so excited that he was incoherent.

　　"Commander, we have discovered some life reactions, not just on the ninth planet. Faint life reactions have been detected on the eighth and tenth planets. This is a galaxy with multiple life-bearing planets. Oh my God, Commander, we are so lucky. We have discovered a galaxy with multiple life-bearing planets!" The speaker was the intelligent computer. She was obviously also excited, and her emotions were exactly the same as those of a human.

　　There were only nine people in the command room, each of them was an elite warrior of the Empire. They were always serious, but at this moment they were amused by the intelligent computer.

　　"Haha, Commander, the AI ​​is right. We are really lucky... Should we send a message to the Imperial Federation Headquarters immediately?" A commander asked with a military salute.

　　"According to the regulations, if a planet with life is discovered, it must be reported to the Imperial Federation immediately. Follow the order and send this message to the Imperial Federation immediately!"

　　"Yes...Intelligent Brain, please send the news of the discovery of a planet with life to the Imperial Federation!"

　　"As you wish... It has been sent. It is expected that the Imperial Federation Headquarters will receive the message in three minutes!"

　　…

　　Chapter 556 News {Seeking Red Tickets}

　　On the Earth plane, Su Shun is giving a speech in Toronto, Canada, canvassing for votes for his bid for a seat in the Supreme Council or even the Supreme Archon!

　　In the square, tens of thousands of people were listening to Su Shun's passionate speech.

　　"... Ladies and gentlemen, dear friends, our Imperial Federation has officially unified the world. The current Imperial Federation is a united community of people from all over the world. It is the most glorious and greatest political and religious entity in human history. We are not divided by race or region. We have finally become a united family. We can proudly say that we are Earthlings and people of the Imperial Federation..."

　　"In the past battles against the demons, we have demonstrated unprecedented cohesion and fighting power. Countless heroes have emerged among us. They are heroes of the people... Now, the battle against the demons is far from over!"

　　"As long as the ambitions of the demons from outside the domain to covet our world are not extinguished, we will always be threatened by demons, so we must strengthen ourselves and make progress. According to the investigation within the Imperial Federation, there are at least thousands of demons remaining on Earth, and some of them are terrifying demons that can summon demons from the abyss of outside the domain..."

　　"At present, the Earth Crystal Wall world based on the Earth plane is accelerating its formation. By then, our world will be protected, and the demons inside the Crystal Wall system will lose the possibility of summoning demon gods from the Crystal Wall world outside the domain... So we must be vigilant and always pay attention to the final counterattack of the demons during this period!"

　　"So please vote for me. I am Su Shun. If I am elected as the Supreme Archon, I will focus on military construction to protect our planet and the fruits of our labor and the happy lives of our people!"

　　…

　　Su Shun was fooling people. Most of the people in the crowd were Chinese, and of course there were some Canadians. Some knowledgeable people shook their heads and said, "This demand is too unwise. Focusing on military construction? These are ordinary people. Why doesn't Councillor Su Shun go to the army to canvass for votes?"

　　"How do you know he didn't go to the army to canvass for votes? Maybe he brought this line from the army and didn't have time to change it..."

　　Just then, the beautiful assistant next to Su Shun received a phone call. She took the opportunity to come over and report to Su Shun in a low voice.

　　"Call me!" Su Shun answered the phone immediately, no longer paying attention to the whispers at the scene.

　　When Su Shun put down the phone, he was filled with incomparable joy. He raised his hand and waved, and the whole scene suddenly became quiet, and people's eyes fell on Su Shun again.

　　"Ladies and gentlemen, I'm sorry, I just received good news that is enough to drive the whole world crazy. Just now, Commander Luo Wu, an interstellar explorer assigned by the Chinese Fleet, discovered a planet with Earth-like life on his way to the Sagittarius galaxy. This means that we humans have officially entered the era of interstellar migration!"

　　Su Shun announced this shocking news immediately, and the media and people at the scene were all in an uproar.

　　"Mr. Su, is this news true? Can you tell us the details of the discovery of the life planet?" The nearby reporters could no longer hold back. They gathered around and surrounded Su Shun. The bodyguards became nervous and formed a circle around Su Shun to block the reporters' pushing.

　　"Quiet, quiet... I'm still speaking. My speech isn't over yet. Since everyone is interested in this new news, I'll change the topic of my speech. Let's talk about interstellar development and interstellar immigration!"

　　Su Shun immediately used his magic and stunned the entire audience with his voice that contained divine power. People quieted down and the reporters regained their restraint and rationality.

　　The bodyguards who were protecting Su Shun breathed a sigh of relief, but they still did not dare to let their guard down.

　　Su Shun raised his hand and said, "As we all know, since the advent of the gods, magic technology has become the ultimate revolution for mankind. We have created weapons that can resist demons and devils. Among them is a huge battleship that can cross the starry sky and conduct star-level navigation... That's right, it's the God-Slaying Battleship!"

　　"Three and a half years ago, the Imperial Federation implemented an interstellar exploration plan. Various countries and regions sent a group of voluntary explorers to drive the Zhushen warships to explore various star fields where life planets may exist. Now good news has come back. One of the Zhushen warships that flew to the Sagittarius galaxy sent back news, and of course, pictures of the life planet. I will keep it a secret here. I can only reveal to everyone that the commander of the battleship who discovered this life planet is a Chinese named Luo Wu. Including him, there are a total of nine soldiers. They accomplished this incredible feat and opened up the first interstellar colony for our human race!" Su Shun spoke passionately again.

　　The people below got confirmation again and started talking about it again.

　　"Oh my god, so this is real?"

　　"If it wasn't true, Councillor Su wouldn't have announced it. This shows that it is an absolute fact!"

　　"The Imperial Federation will develop that life planet, right? If there are aliens on it, will we send troops to conquer it savagely?"

　　"I think so. You know how important the resources of a planet are. Our Earth has been targeted by the demons. If it really comes to the moment of our human survival, the planet with life in the deep space of the universe will be our only way out and survival. So even if we have to be robbers, we must grab that planet!"

　　"But this is wrong. If we also invade and occupy other people's planets, how are we different from the demons?" The peace-loving people immediately objected.

　　Hearing such naive comments, someone immediately rolled his eyes and said, "I say, if the profit reaches 300%, it is enough to make people burn, kill and plunder. If the profit is a living planet, I think some of us humans are willing to sell our consciences to the devil and become butchers and devils..."

　　"Quiet, quiet!" Su Shun suppressed the entire audience again.

　　"I said, this is the most important discovery in human history, and also the most important victory for China. The balance of the parliamentary election has also tilted because of it. According to the interstellar exploration regulations and interstellar colonization draft issued by the Imperial Federation, the country that discovers a planet with life will have multiple priority development and colonization rights on that planet. What I want to say now is that the Chinese nation should prioritize breaking out of the earth and settling in the sea of ​​stars..."

　　"So, I urge everyone to vote for me. If I can become the Supreme Governor of the Imperial Federation, the development plan of a life planet will be put on the agenda as quickly as possible. I promise everyone that during my term of office, the first batch of interstellar immigrants will be realized!"

　　Su Shun's words immediately detonated Toronto. The power of this bomb instantly radiated to the entire world, detonating the dreams and enthusiasm of all human beings on Earth for interstellar immigration.

　　Although magic technology is advancing with each passing day and humans are already developing the moon, it is still impossible for humans to settle on the moon or planets such as Mars, because they are not life planets and are not suitable for human free survival.

　　In the vast sea of ​​stars, it is extremely rare to have a life-bearing planet similar to the Earth that is suitable for human survival. So far, people have not been able to find a life-bearing planet like the Earth in the starry sky.

　　Discovering a planet with life, developing a planet's resources, and carrying out interstellar migration... What a beautiful and grand dream this is. Since the outbreak of the scientific and technological revolution, this desire and demand has become increasingly stronger among mankind.

　　In China, many Chinese leaders who were watching Su Shun's live performance on TV shook their heads and laughed and scolded: "This little Su is so high-spirited. If he knew such important news, he would know it. How could he reveal it to ordinary people without any scruples? I think he would even sell out such news in order to win votes!"

　　"Haha, he has no other choice. He is quite quick-witted and courageous. Anyway, people will know the news soon, so he announced it at such an inappropriate time. It's a good thing. This is an eye-catching event. Xiao Su's popularity will definitely increase. Aren't we planning to push him to the position of the next Supreme Executive Officer? Now because of this incident, he may become the Supreme Archon ahead of schedule!"

　　"Yes, you are right. This is a planet with life that we Chinese have discovered. And there is not just one, but a galaxy with multiple planets with life. This is such a huge fortune. If we Chinese cannot ascend to the highest position of the Human Empire Federation and rule the world, then no country will be qualified..."

　　"Haha, so plans can't keep up with changes! This discovery is really timely. Not to mention us, even the church will be shocked, right?"

　　"That's for sure. I think we Chinese don't have to wait until the next term. Once this news is announced, many interests will be reshuffled. Haha, our chance is coming. It is estimated that this time the Chinese will be able to occupy the position of the Supreme Archon of the Imperial Federation!"

　　…

　　Please give me a red ticket, please give me a red ticket...

　　Chapter 557 Decision-making

　　The predictions of several Chinese leaders were correct. At this moment, in the main temple of the floating city, all the high-ranking members of the Holy Truth Church were shocked.

　　A galaxy with intense life reactions has been discovered. There is not just one planet with life reactions on it. If you count all the planets and their satellites, there are at least five planets with life reactions.

　　what does that mean?

　　No one can understand the role of a main material planet better than the church leaders. It is unimaginable that if a mortal life is deified on Earth alone, a crystal wall world can be formed with independent laws and a divine system...

　　The newly discovered new galaxy has so many planets with life. How huge is this main material plane? At least a dozen times larger than the Earth.

　　However, it is still unclear how many lives there are on the life planet in this new galaxy, whether those lives are like humans, and whether there are any super powerful ones?

　　According to the preliminary scans by the God-Slaying warship, there should be no true gods on these life planets! Yes, there are definitely no true gods, otherwise the God-Slaying warship would not have received any warnings when it was so close.

　　In the religious meeting hall of the main temple, church leaders who were able to attend the meeting tried their best to come, and those who could not come in time also communicated remotely through holograms, which was equivalent to being present in person.

　　In the religious meeting hall, Lu Fei sat high on the throne, with seats for other true gods and demigods on both sides. Below that, there were seats for Tristaloni, Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan, Sevilla, Andrea, Agnes, Little Jupiter, the great goblin sage Tommy and others.

　　As the supreme god, Lu Fei must of course sit at the first seat, followed by several true gods, and then demigods. The seats are arranged according to their strength. Finally, come the strong ones in the legendary realm, and finally the mortals who are close to Lu Fei, such as Sevilla and the great sage Tommy.

　　This was a ranking based on strength, so everyone sat like this naturally. Even Su Tongtong, who was usually carefree, was embarrassed to sit in the front in front of so many gods and sit "on an equal footing" with those gods. This was due to the gap between gods and mortals. If mortals sat together with gods, only mortals would feel uncomfortable.

　　Lu Fei glanced at everyone and said with a smile, "Now that everyone is here, I'm sure you all know what we're going to talk about today, right?"

　　Nubis immediately said: "Everyone knows what happened!"

　　Lu Fei nodded and nodded to Sevilla. The saint immediately stood up, took a fire tablet in her hand and clicked it, and a holographic image was immediately projected.

　　The image is a starry sky with a huge blue planet in it. It is several times larger than the Earth and is visually stunning when viewed from space.

　　This planet is like the Earth, with most of it being ocean and a small part being continents. Most of the continents are green, set off by the azure ocean, which is very charming.

　　The planet's atmosphere is very thick, which shows that the planet's gravity is relatively strong. There are white clouds floating in the planet's atmosphere, and anyone who sees this scene can't help but stare.

　　This planet is not the Earth, because at first glance it appears to be only three continents connected together, not separated by oceans. The land is very vast, and there are ice fields on both sides.

　　Seeing everyone's shocked expressions, Severa was very proud. As the actual executor of the Holy Truth Church, she now had a very high status and power. However, she was still no match for the true gods such as Vina, Nubis, Athena, Allah, and the demigods such as Sharna, Gris, and Elesis.

　　Therefore, she would feel quite satisfied if she could do something that could surprise these immortal gods.

　　"What you are seeing now are the latest images and observation data sent back by Commander Luo Wu. We have now ordered the Luo Wu God-Slaying Battleship to temporarily stop advancing and not to land on the planet without further instructions!" Sevilla said, and then began to introduce in detail the situation of this planet and several nearby planets with life.

　　"According to the latest reconnaissance report from the Luowu Zhushen battleship, this planet's technology is very backward and it is still in a wild state. The primitive jungle covers a very large area, there are very few desert areas, and many places are swamp areas."

　　"The land we see now is three continents connected together to form the largest continental plate on the planet. The area of ​​this continental plate alone is 4.7 times larger than the continental area of ​​our Earth."

　　"This is a fairly large landmass. There are also scattered islands in the ocean, some as large as Japan, Taiwan, and England."

　　"The point now is that there are intelligent races living on this planet, all of them are humanoid life!"

　　Many barbarians appeared in the holographic image. These barbarians were roughly divided into two categories. One category was strong and tall, like the giants of the Tyrannosaurus. The other category was like goblins, only about half a meter tall, like little kids, with slightly yellow skin, a big and round head, wearing straw culottes and shoes, and a straw hat full of feathers, looking a bit like a Q version of an Indian.

　　"Everyone has seen it. This was captured in the jungle using the most advanced scout bees. In addition to the large number of these two types of intelligent life, there are also some rare life forms. The data observed so far is still relatively limited!"

　　"Let's talk about the giants first. This race is very strong and naturally powerful. We have observed that an ordinary person can carry wood and stones that are a hundred times his own weight... As for the short goblins, they live in tribes in forests and mountains. There are huge numbers of them. They make a living by hunting and feed on fruits and vegetables from nature. They are not very strong, but they have a large number. They can make all kinds of poisonous bows and arrows, and can also shoot fireballs, ice arrows, etc..."

　　"Are there any people in these two races who are as powerful as demigods?" Vina asked directly.

　　"Well... we haven't discovered it yet, but according to the laws of nature, such a large life planet can give birth to powerful natural spirits comparable to demigods!" Severa said.

　　After hearing this, everyone was very excited.

　　"It's right to stay where you are. In a galaxy with so many lives, there must be extraordinary people there. It's too dangerous to act rashly!" said Nubis.

　　"Although the God-Slaying Battleship is already quite powerful and can deal with ordinary demigods, it is still likely to be destroyed if it is besieged by multiple demigods. That's why I asked the God-Slaying Battleship to stay on standby. Let's talk about it, what are your plans?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Vina said first: "Supreme God, is there any need to say this? Send a few clones over first to find out the situation of those planets. The most important thing is to see if there are demigods or true gods. Only after we figure this out can we take further action!"

　　"Well, knowing yourself and your enemy ensures victory in every battle!"

　　"Yes, let's send a few clones over there first to find out the situation of those planets. If there is a true god, we must be more cautious. If not... hehe... then all the planets with life in this galaxy will be ours!" Gris said with a smile.

　　"Okay, let's do this. I'll go there myself!" Lu Fei said.

　　"I want to go too!" Vina said hurriedly. The other demigods looked depressed. They had not yet been officially canonized as gods and did not have so-called clones. It was naturally not a good idea for them to take risks in an unfamiliar place. This was not very wise.

　　As for Nubis, Athena, Allah, Sakyamuni, Guanyin, Brahma and other true gods, they were not in a hurry. They all understood that Vina wanted to get some benefits in the past, but where are the benefits? There are many benefits in the Earth Crystal Wall System, and there is no need to take risks to go to other places..."

　　The gods before the catastrophe were all shrewd and patient. They understood that there was no need to take risks that were too risky. It would not be too late to get a piece of the pie after Lu Fei had further clarified the situation. Anyway, they didn't care about the moment.

　　"Since no one has any objections, let's just do it. The result will be known in ten days to half a month at the least, or two to three months at the most!" Lu Fei was about to disband the meeting.

　　Su Tongtong suddenly said, "Please wait a moment, Your Majesty the Supreme God. I would like to ask how to reward Luo Wu who discovered this galaxy? Also, this galaxy was discovered by the Chinese. China has many priority development rights and colonization rights. With such a big pie, other member states will surely demand an equal share of the benefits. If this is the case, China cannot suffer a loss. Can my brother represent China and become the next Supreme Archon of the Imperial Federation?"

　　Lu Fei looked at everyone. None of the gods spoke, which meant they had no opinions. Even Severa and others didn't know what to say. After all, the gods had already expressed their attitudes.

　　"Okay, Sevilla will step down soon, and Su Shun will take over in the next term. After all, if such a huge interest is given up, all member states of the Imperial Federation will benefit. It would be a bit unreasonable not to let a Chinese serve as the supreme governor of the Imperial Federation... As for Commander Luo Wu, he will be promoted to Imperial General and given the title of Earl. His subordinates will be promoted to Brigadier General and given the title of Viscount!" Lu Fei made the decision directly.

　　Such rewards are quite generous, but compared with the discovery of this life-bearing galaxy, they are worth it.

　　Furthermore, the Supreme Consul of the Empire had originally decided to let the Chinese take office in the next term, but now the Chinese have discovered a new life planet, and the contribution here is enormous, which is enough to push the Chinese to the highest position in the political arena. The most important point is that Lu Fei himself is a Chinese, so he will naturally support China when he can, and he is happy to do so.

　　…

　　Chapter 558: Way Out

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong walked out of the religious meeting hall somewhat uninterested. Su Tongtong said, "Wenwan, it's a pity that we can't explore that planet with life! How about we go secretly?"

　　"That won't work!" Lu Wenwan was slightly surprised. "That planet hasn't been explored thoroughly yet. If we encounter a strong enemy, we'll be finished. I don't want to die before I become immortal!"

　　"Why have you become so timid? We were not like this before! I remember we used to be very adventurous!" Su Tongtong sighed.

　　"That was when we were still ordinary people. At that time, our lives and futures were not under our control, so life was full of adventures. But now what we need is not that, but a more cautious attitude, because in the future we will become immortal, and anything that threatens our lives must be avoided as much as possible. This is called seeking good fortune and avoiding disaster! This is the wise choice!"

　　"Okay, okay, I can't argue with you!" Su Tongtong was helpless. She felt so lost seeing such a beautiful planet right in front of her but not being able to explore it.

　　"Then let's go back to the shadow plane and fix it. Then we can go to that new planet to collect faith in the future!"

　　"Let's wait a while. There are still a lot of things to do on Earth. The most important thing is that Su Shun wants to be the supreme governor of the Imperial Federation. We all need his help. In the future, Su Shun will also have to form a cabinet. As the eldest sister, can you not participate?" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"His Highness Lu Fei has already made the decision. My brother will be the Supreme Governor of the Empire. Why should I worry about it?" Su Tongtong disagreed. She thought that Severa would step down next month and the tense election would be held next month. By then, Su Shun would be the second Supreme Governor of the Empire Federation. Perhaps this would be the greatest honor for the Su family. But compared with eternal immortality, this little bit of earthly power is insignificant.

　　"Without you to help him, he won't be able to do his job with peace of mind!" Lu Wenwan said with a smile.

　　"Well, let's go to the shadow plane later. We can wait for good news from the new life planet.

　　Speaking of which, far away in the starry sky, the Luowu God-Slaying Battleship was quietly waiting in space, and not far away from them was the beautiful new planet.

　　"Commander, there's news. His Majesty the Supreme God and His Majesty Vina are coming in person. The two princes want us to pray!" A commander said excitedly while staring at the battleship's screen.

　　"Then pray quickly!" Luo Wu ordered excitedly.

　　"Okay!" Everyone in the battleship began to pray immediately. The faint light of faith transcended time and space and connected to Lu Fei. Lu Fei cast a divine spell, and a ray of light passed back along the thread of faith, and a teleportation light gate suddenly opened in the Luowu God-Slaying Battleship.

　　Lu Fei and Vina walked out of the light gate step by step. Endless light shrouded the two gods. The entire God-Slaying Warship was immediately filled with God's light. The nine warriors in the Luo Wu were slightly shocked, showing a look of panic, and immediately knelt on one knee to salute.

　　They had never expected that the gods would come in person. What a great honor this was. Some warriors had blank minds, while others shouted in their hearts: "We are rich... We are rich..."

　　Lu Fei and Vina were not here to show off. They concealed the brilliance on their bodies, glanced at the mortal warriors who were welcoming them, waved and said with a smile: "Everyone has worked hard, get up!"

　　"As you wish, your two honorable princes!" Luo Wu said hurriedly, leading his men to stand up.

　　"Admiral Luo Wu, what's the situation now?" Vina said to Luo Wu with a smile, thinking that the Chinese man in front of her was really lucky. He discovered a new life galaxy, and then was promoted to admiral of the Imperial Federation, and was also named earl of the Imperial Federation.

　　Forget about the admirals of the Imperial Federation, which cannot be inherited by the family, and are only a few decades of glory. However, the title of nobility is different. According to the latest Nobility Act issued by the Imperial Federation, the nobility of the Imperial Federation is divided into duke, marquis, earl, viscount and baron. These five levels of nobility can be inherited by the family, and with each generation, the title is automatically downgraded by one level. If the younger generation does not have outstanding contributions, then an earl can bless his grandchildren, allowing his sons and grandsons to enjoy unparalleled wealth and glory.

　　According to the welfare system of the Noble Act, this is already a huge blessing.

　　"Am I a general?" Luo Wu was stunned.

　　Lu Fei said: "In view of your outstanding contributions to the Imperial Federation, after our recognition, I will now inform you in advance that the Imperial Federation will grant you the rank of general and the title of earl, and you will also be granted a fiefdom. Others will be granted the rank of brigadier general and the title of viscount, which will also be granted a fiefdom!"

　　Everyone cheered with joy!

　　"Thank you, thank you, Your Highness!" Luo Wu's face flushed with excitement, and it was obvious that his blood was boiling. Not only was he promoted to a higher rank, he was also canonized as a noble. According to the newly promulgated Nobility Act, his family would be honored for three generations from now on.

　　"Haha, you deserve this honor! Well, what is the current situation of this life planet?" Lu Fei waved his hand.

　　"Let me tell you about the latest detection. Just now our detector captured a powerful natural spirit, and now the detector has been destroyed!"

　　"Oh, where did you find the nature spirit?" Lu Fei and Vina were moved at the same time.

　　"It's in the volcanic group in the south of the continent!" Luo Wu said, pointing to a hologram. The hologram contained a captured image. A dark red phantom flashed from the crater, and then there were hot flames all over the ground, and the picture suddenly stopped.

　　"Your Highness, this is a fire spirit, a fire-type natural spirit!" said Vina. She was once a demigod of the Terran continent and now a true god of the Earth. Naturally, she knew a lot about the natural spirits formed by the fire element. Lu Fei also knew about the fire-type natural spirits. He himself raised the natural spirits of the four major systems. Usually, these natural spirits had no chance to show themselves and had been hiding in his semi-growth space. Since he was promoted to a god, they were also promoted and now they have all become high-level natural spirits.

　　"Can you determine its level?" Lu Fei asked.

　　Vina shook her head and said, "There is too little information to judge, but it is certain that this is not a demigod, let alone a god. At most, it is about the same as the legendary realm!"

　　"Okay, let's go down and take a look first!" Lu Fei said with a smile, and then ordered Luo Wu to scout the life situation on several other satellites.

　　Lu Fei and Vina turned into a beam of light and descended from the sky, and suddenly landed in a large volcanic group. This is a mountain range that is thousands of miles long, with craters everywhere. Every few craters, there will be a volcano erupting magma, and the air is filled with a strong smell of volcanic ash.

　　The wills of the two gods spread out, constantly observing the situation of the volcanic group.

　　"Your Highness, there are indeed many fire spirits here. The most powerful one seems to be hidden deep underground, and seems to be integrated with the entire core lava! This should be a native fire spirit, the will of the core flame, and like the will of the earth, it has been awakened for many years. If there is a way to confer the title of god, I am afraid it has become a fire god now!"

　　Lu Fei also felt it. Standing on the land of this continent, he felt the earth shaking. Deep in the earth, there were two wills with extremely amazing energies.

　　One is the will of the earth, which is thick and tolerant, and the other is the will of fire, which is hot and burning.

　　"Other small natural spirits are fine, but these two large natural spirits are extraordinary. They are the embodiment of the will of the entire planet. Such natural spirits are difficult to kill. If we kill them, the entire planet will die!" Lu Fei frowned. It seemed that this was really a tricky situation.

　　"If we can't kill them, then let them surrender!" Vina said arrogantly. With just one sentence, she determined the future of the two largest natural spirits on the entire planet.

　　…

　　Chapter 559: The Will of Earth and Fire

　　Lu Fei really needs this beautiful galaxy that is better than the solar system, because this galaxy is larger than the solar system, and many of its planets have life on them, which is a gift from nature to this galaxy.

　　Although the Earth plane has become increasingly solid since it began to evolve into the crystal wall system, the crisis still exists. Even if there is only a one percent chance of extinction for the sake of humanity, Lu Fei needs to seize this galaxy with prosperous life and make it his own, and find a way out for the seven or eight billion people on Earth.

　　As a main material plane, the Earth is indeed too small. Compared with the Terran continent, it is countless times smaller. However, the population of the Earth is in no way inferior to that of the Terran continent. This shows how densely populated the Earth is.

　　The population of member countries such as China and India alone is too large. The natural resources in these two regions are originally so scarce. In addition, the natural death rate has dropped significantly in recent years and the birth rate has skyrocketed. If this trend continues, the population pressure will become extremely severe.

　　No matter from which perspective, in a few years, the Earth will be overcrowded, and immigration to other places will be an inevitable trend.

　　Now, we have discovered such a galaxy with thriving life. After some investigation, we found that there are no gods in this plane. We are so lucky. It seems that this plane was specially prepared for the people on Earth.

　　It would be a sin not to take what God has given him, so Lu Fei had no reason to let it go.

　　Vina also communicated with the void of this planet and sensed the ocean of the Force as soon as possible. She found that the ocean of the Force in the entire plane was like a calm river, crisscrossing. Although it was full of vitality, it was far from forming an ocean of the Force.

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, we are so lucky. I was afraid from the beginning that I would encounter a main material plane with powerful gods, but now it seems that this worry is unnecessary. Hehe, the Earth plane is like this, and the plane of this galaxy is also like this. They are still in a period without the control of gods!"

　　"This galaxy is a newly formed galaxy. Look at the Force Ocean in this plane... uh... it should be called a Force River. A plane doesn't even have a Force Ocean. What does this mean?"

　　"This means that this is a newly born plane. There has never been any gods, and there has never been Ragnarok!" Vina was extremely excited, thinking that she was so lucky!

　　"Yes, this galaxy is much younger than the solar system... and the civilization on the Earth plane has experienced ups and downs. As far as I know, the Earth civilization has gone through several ages of gods, but because of the twilight of the gods, the gods became extinct, and new gods rose. This cycle of rise and fall continues, and the new era of gods that we will create in the future will follow in their footsteps!" Lu Fei said in a deep voice.

　　Vina was not worried at all. Instead, she smiled and said, "Your Highness Lu Fei, there is no need to worry. There is no real immortality in the world. Even stars have their birth and death. We who claim to be immortal gods will also have a day of eternal sleep, but that is in the very distant future."

　　"If you don't think about the future, you will have immediate worries! This is an old saying among us Chinese. Maybe we still have a glorious era to create and a long life to enjoy, but we still have to plan ahead!"

　　"I don't think it's necessary. As long as our souls and mental will remain immortal, we can even shine with the sun and the moon and live as long as the heaven and earth. In the continent of Terran, many gods who sleep forever are tired of the boring existence, so they choose eternal sleep! Maybe in our pantheon, some people will voluntarily choose to fall after becoming gods for countless years. Who knows about this person?" Vina said.

　　"Perhaps eternal life is also a kind of torture?!" Lu Fei was speechless, because he could not understand this state now. He was still a new god who had just been deified. Although he had browsed the lives of many believers, that was not his own life after all. He felt that he had never lived enough, so how could he have the idea of ​​death.

　　"Haha, you're right. Eternal life is nothing but torture for some beings! So it is most important for us immortals to pursue spiritual abundance and fullness. Once we immortals feel the emptiness in our hearts, we will soon fall into deep sleep!"

　　"Haha, Your Highness Vina, you can rest assured. We new gods definitely don't have such worries. It's our pre-disaster gods who may have such feelings. Because some time ago, Sakyamuni told me that he wanted to let his golden body enter Nirvana, strip off the purest soul and reincarnate as a mortal..."

　　Vina showed a surprised look, he didn't quite understand Buddha's behavior.

　　Lu Fei also shook his head and said, "It's hard for outsiders to understand. Maybe it feels that being a god is too boring, so it wants to change its lifestyle and experience the seven emotions and six desires of mortals again. You probably know that practicing Buddhism requires giving up a lot of things!"

　　"I do know this. There are too many rules for monks nowadays. For example, they cannot eat meat and must abstain from sex, etc. In my opinion, this is completely unnecessary. Isn't this just asking for trouble?" Vina said with a smile.

　　"Haha, you really are asking for trouble on purpose. Do you know what penance is?"

　　"You mean that practicing asceticism is beneficial to cultivation?"

　　"Of course. People will work hard only when they are under pressure. This is why people are born in adversity and die in comfort! On Earth, many spiritual sects advocate asceticism. This is the reason!"

　　"Cultivating gods is already a very difficult thing, and to add more suffering on top of this hard work is too cruel!" Vina shook her head and smiled bitterly.

　　"This is their way of practicing. Others can't interfere. As long as they are happy, it's fine!" Lu Fei paused, and he turned into a ray of light and rushed into the sky of a huge volcano.

　　The crater was at a very high altitude and was no longer smoking, but there was still boiling lava like a lake. Lu Fei plunged into the lava, and the divine power spread outside his body. All the fire element energy that came into contact with it was illuminated by the light and was immediately captured and absorbed.

　　Vina also turned into a ray of light and followed Lu Fei closely.

　　Wow wow wow…

　　There was a red light in the lava, and dozens of fire spirits pounced up from the depths of the karst, at a very fast speed and with a very high temperature. These fire spirits were all elves of the underground lava, and no one knew how many tens of thousands of years it took them to grow.

　　Lu Fei ignored it. The fire spirit that approached him was illuminated by the divine light. No matter how powerful it was, it was completely decomposed in an instant. This was one of Lu Fei's many true god laws.

　　Vina was naturally in awe. Once an ability rises to the level of the true god's law, there is almost no force in nature that can compete with it. These fire spirits who have not become gods cannot, even Vina herself can only resist, but cannot change this law.

　　If one can comprehend the laws of the true God, he or she is already the supreme being in the realm of that law, the authority, and the master.

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, the underground fire will is obstructing us. It seems we have to find him underground. He is very scared!" Vina said with a smile.

　　"Of course they'll be afraid. The divine power emanating from our two true gods is enough to make any non-god tremble with fear, even if the Earth Fire Will is almost immortal..." Lu Fei nodded.

　　As they were talking, more fire spirits rushed over in a suicidal manner, obviously wanting to stop Lu Fei and Vina from going deep into the core of the lava fire at all costs.

　　"Total annihilation!"

　　Lu Fei gave a clear shout, and the light on his body expanded tenfold. Sacred dragons roared and flew out from his body, diving into the sea of ​​​​lava and flying in all directions. The dragons rolled in the lava, constantly absorbing the heat energy of the earth's fire. Soon the nearby earth's fire lava gradually extinguished, and some of the lava even solidified into rock.

　　"arrive!"

　　Lu Fei plunged headfirst into a pool of magma and fire. The divine power spread out in all directions, supporting a huge space, and the lava on all sides was pushed away.

　　Lu Fei looked up and saw a ball of bright red earth fire will suspended in the lava, constantly flashing light. This earth fire will was extremely huge, like a blazing fireball, and a majestic will emanated from the fireball.

　　Vina landed next to Lu Fei and also looked up at the Earth Fire Will. A hint of surprise flashed across her eyes, because she had seen that a humanoid elf was vaguely gestating in the fireball.

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, this planet is indeed blessed by nature. The will of the earth and fire is nurturing a spirit. I am afraid that on the day of its birth, it will become the God of Fire!"

　　…

　　Chapter 560: Surrender

　　As soon as Vina finished speaking, countless fire spirits gathered from all directions and plunged into the fireball like birds flying into the forest. They merged into one, and the energy and will of the Earth Fire Will increased dramatically in an instant, reaching an astonishing height.

　　Lu Fei and Vina were not frightened, but just slightly surprised, thinking that the will of the earth fire was even more powerful than they had imagined.

　　"Without faith, it will not be easy for him to become a god! This world is newly born and there is no precedent of becoming a god. He also doesn't know how to become a god. It is estimated that he will become a strong man whose power is comparable to that of a demigod, but he will not become a true god!" Lu Fei analyzed.

　　"Yes, I overlooked that this plane hasn't even formed an ocean of Force, and there isn't a single star in the river of Force. There has never been a precedent of gods in the past. It's really not easy for it to become a god! But it's definitely powerful!" Vina said with a smile.

　　"What's the use of unilateral energy, no matter how huge it is? Only by becoming a true god and mastering the power of the law can you achieve the most powerful and indestructible power. Everything else is enough!"

　　Lu Fei and Vina were chatting in front of the Earth Fire Will, criticizing it and telling it its advantages and disadvantages. It was completely inappropriate to think that the Earth Fire Will was a concentration of will that could understand what they were saying.

　　The light of the Earth Fire Will flickered more and more violently, as if reflecting his emotions.

　　"Are you gods?" A vast and majestic voice suddenly sounded in the hearts of the two gods. This was the voice of the Will of Earth and Fire. He was already very curious.

　　"Finally I can't help but communicate..." Lu Fei was slightly delighted, raised his head and smiled: "Yes, we are gods, we are gods from another planet!"

　　"Oh... so God is indeed very powerful, but you say he is stronger than me, how is that possible? You should know that I am the embodiment of the will of earth and fire of the entire planet. I can control all the earth and fire energy of the entire planet. This energy is even far beyond yours!" said the Will of Earth and Fire. He has already felt that the energy value of Lu Fei and Vina is far less than his, but the energy of Lu Fei and Vina seems to be more advanced, far beyond his understanding.

　　"I've already said that the amount of energy is not the standard for measuring strength. The quality level of energy is the standard for measuring whether you and I are strong!"

　　"The mass level of energy...what is that?"

　　“To put it simply, you are still at a low level of power in nature, while we are already in the constantly sublimated form of energy in nature. There is no comparison between your energy and ours,” Vina explained.

　　"I don't believe it, I don't believe it...you are lying to me..." The core of the earth fire flickered violently.

　　"If you don't believe me, you can try it again and see if the huge flame can hurt us at all?" Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth slightly and smiled with disdain.

　　"Well, just watch!"

　　The fireball flickered violently, and suddenly an extremely hot flame gushed out. This was not an ordinary lava flame, but an ancient earth fire. The color was very strange, black and red inside, but pure and clear outside, almost melting the space.

　　What's even more bizarre is that this ancient fire also contains fire poison. The so-called fire poison is a kind of evil that can invade tangible matter and intangible spirits.

　　Lu Fei was also slightly startled. When he was practicing the Nine Dragons Divine Art, he had condensed various flames, but none of them was as domineering and ancient as the ancient earth fire he saw now. It was true that everyone had their own specialties. This was why he did not become the God of Fire, but the Earth Fire Will had the potential to become the God of Fire.

　　The ancient earth fire is an ancient and domineering flame. Although it contains the essence of all acquired flames, it has not yet been elevated to the level of manifesting the laws of the true gods, so Lu Fei is fearless.

　　The huge flame poured down on his head like a basin of water, determined to drench Lu Fei's head in blood.

　　"Haha, I've said it before. In front of the law, all natural energy, no matter how huge it is, is useless. I master the law, I am the master, I am the truth!"

　　Lu Fei stood tall, with the divine light rising slightly and spreading out like a fountain. The ancient earth fire that was knocked down was illuminated by the divine light and immediately decomposed into the smallest fire element energy essence, which was then absorbed by Lu Fei one after another.

　　"Ah...how could this happen? You have such great power, why can you decompose my earth fire?" The will of the earth fire screamed. He was obviously shocked and angry, angry and afraid, because he did not understand the power of Lu Fei's laws, and he would feel fear for things he did not understand.

　　"Haha, didn't I say this, this is the power of the law!" Lu Fei laughed. He didn't use the light to force the other party, but instead gathered the light back.

　　The Will of Earth and Fire finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was too afraid of the light emitted by Lu Fei. He could feel that the light could even decompose all matter and energy in the world, including his Will of Earth and Fire.

　　After a while, the Earth Fire Will discovered that Lu Fei really had no ill intentions, and then asked: "What is the power of the law?"

　　"The power of laws is also called Tao. Tao was born before heaven and earth. It is silent and lonely, independent and unchanging, and it circulates without end. It can be the mother of heaven and earth. Therefore, Tao is also the origin. The regular things expressed by the origin are laws! For example, this flame, mastering the law of fire, is equivalent to controlling the original force of heat and burning. As long as the will is there, everything between heaven and earth can burn and turn into flames. What kind of power is this? It is definitely stronger than your flame?" Lu Fei said.

　　The will of the earth fire continued to flash this light, and it was obvious that it was thinking intensely. It was obvious that he had understood something.

　　"How can we possess the laws? Do we need to become a god?" The Earth Fire Core asked hurriedly.

　　"That's right, this is a way!" Lu Fei's eyebrows jumped slightly, and he asked back: "Why, you also want to become a god?"

　　"Yes, I want to become a god. Can you teach me?" The Earth Fire Core said bluntly.

　　"It's not impossible for me to teach you, but it will require a high price!" Vina said immediately.

　　"What will it cost?" The Earth Fire Core suddenly became alert.

　　Lu Fei pointed and a divine power surged out, condensing into the "Covenant of the Gods of the Sacred Truth Pantheon". This covenant was actually a contract between the signatory Lu Fei and God. It was this contract that Allah and others signed.

　　The Will of Earth and Fire had already understood the contents of the contract. He couldn't help but hesitate, thinking that the price seemed too high. He vaguely felt that freedom was still very precious.

　　"Well, have you made up your mind? As long as you abide by this covenant, I will teach you how to become a god! You should know that we two gods came from outside the domain, not to chat with you, but to make this covenant. We originally wanted to destroy you, but considering the innocent lives and the lives of thousands of creatures on this planet, we are still willing to sign a covenant with you that is beneficial to both parties!"

　　"Why do you want to destroy us?" the Earth Fire Will asked in surprise.

　　"There are not so many whys in this world, but if you must ask, I can tell you frankly that we have set our sights on this galaxy, on this planet that can reproduce and sustain life. Our original world is too narrow and our resources are insufficient, so we need to expand outward..."

　　"That won't work. This planet belongs to us. You can't occupy it!" the Earth Fire Core shouted immediately.

　　"It's useless for you to object. You should know that I can easily destroy you and the natural spirits that are almost the same as you. But I still give you the opportunity to choose peaceful coexistence in order to preserve all living things on this planet!" Lu Fei said.

　　The Earth Fire Will was frightened. He realized that Lu Fei and Vina did have this ability. The power of the gods was completely superior to his own.

　　"Wait a moment, I will discuss it with other beings and give you an answer later!" said the Will of Earth and Fire.

　　"Okay, just discuss it quickly. I know that this earth has also given rise to a will of the earth. Like you, it is a consciousness generated by the will of this planet. If my guess is correct, not only the earth, but also the sea and the atmosphere should give rise to the same will as yours. These four great wills embody the more complete will of this planet."

　　"You know everything?" The Earth Fire Will was quite surprised.

　　"Haha, the power and knowledge of gods are far beyond your imagination. When you become gods, you will be able to understand many things that you could not understand before!" Lu Fei laughed.

　　The Earth Fire Will fell silent, and the light of the fireball flickered fast and slow, as if it was communicating with someone. After a while, he said, "Okay, Tia agrees, and I agree too!"

　　"The will of the earth is called Tia?" Lu Fei was surprised that these wills had names.

　　"Yes, we have a name! You can call me Hell!" After the Will of the Earth finished speaking, a huge wave suddenly came from the depths of the earth. A great and vast will awakened, and then approached rapidly. With a bang, the void shook, and a khaki ball of light suddenly crashed into the space field created by Lu Fei.

　　The khaki ball of light has the same shape as the core of the big fireball, but their energy properties are different, one is fire and the other is earth.

　　Now everyone is under the earth, which can be said to be inside Tia, so they can feel that Tia's power and will far exceed the earth and fire will Hel. Even so, Lu Fei is fearless.

　　Lu Fei is sure to defeat the four great wills of earth, water, fire and wind on this planet!

　　…

　　Chapter 561 Elemental Demigod

　　What appeared was the will of the earth, named Tia, in the form of an earth-yellow ball of light, emitting a rich and inclusive aura, and was very majestic and broad. Such a ball of light looked like a planet, heavy and difficult to shake.

　　Lu Fei took a look and knew that the will of the earth was much stronger than the will of the earth and fire. It was estimated that the will of the earth was stronger than the other three wills. After all, it was the will of the earth, probably the first awakened natural spirit of the planet.

　　"God... is very strong!" This was the first voice uttered by the will of the earth, and it sounded directly in Lu Fei and Vina's hearts.

　　"Of course. A ruler recognized by the will of a plane controls a certain law that runs the world, such as the sun and the moon passing through the sky, the rivers flowing into the sea, the passage of time... Every law is so powerful.

　　Tia was silent for a while before saying, "Okay, Hel and I have discussed this and we have signed the covenant, but you have to teach us how to become gods. We have been awakened for a very long time, and although the elemental power is gathering every day, there is no end in sight..."

　　"Don't worry, I am the Supreme Truth of the Holy Dragon on the Earth plane, and I will absolutely keep my word!" Lu Fei handed the "Covenant of the Gods of the Holy Truth Pantheon" to Tia and Hel.

　　The two wills no longer hesitated and sent out an original energy to put a mark on the covenant, which was considered as signing the contract. This covenant was specially refined and possessed the credibility of the gods on earth and many divine laws. Therefore, although its effectiveness was not as strong as the Styx Contract, its effective time was far longer than that of the Styx Contract. In theory, as long as the gods on the contract did not fall, the contract would always be effective.

　　Lu Fei was relieved when he saw the two wills signing the covenant. Now he understood that the two wills were actually the source of the fire and the source of the earth of the entire plane. In the future, they were destined to become the god of fire and the god of earth of this plane. This was also the development process of the will of the plane, but in this process, he and Vina suddenly came and intervened.

　　Lu Fei waved his hand and opened a dimensional portal. According to legend, this dimensional portal leads to the kingdom of God in the outer plane. The kingdom of God is now completely different from what it used to be. It is gathering faith and increasing its strength every day.

　　“Come out!”

　　After Lu Fei finished speaking, two high-level elemental elves walked over from the other side of the plane gate. One was an earth elemental elf, who looked like a yellow person. The other was a fire elemental elf, whose skin was slightly red and who also looked like an oriental person. The texture of his skin was exactly the same as that of a real person, and even blood vessels could be vaguely seen under the skin. However, the two had no hair on their skin. If you didn't look closely, you would never tell that these two people were elemental elves without flesh and blood.

　　There were two elves, the earth elemental elf was surprisingly very beautiful, and it actually condensed into the image of a woman. However, Lu Fei knew that elemental elves actually had no gender. Although it condensed into the image of a human female, it definitely did not mean that their elemental elves were divided into male and female or male and female.

　　As soon as the two elemental spirits came out, they knelt down on one knee to greet Lu Fei, and then said, "My Lord, what is your command for summoning us?"

　　Lu Fei smiled and said, "It's like this. I discovered a new main material plane in the starry sky. There are no gods on this plane yet, but this plane has produced natural spirits with the four wills of earth, water, fire and wind, and they are expected to ascend to the throne of gods in the future! Now this is your chance to become gods. I wonder if you are willing?"

　　The two elemental elves signed a contract with Lu Fei. Since Lu Fei was deified, the two elemental elves were promoted from intermediate elemental elves to advanced level. Now they are only one step away from igniting the divine fire and becoming elemental demigods.

　　The two elemental elves glanced at Tia and Hel, then looked up to feel the situation in this new plane. The two elves immediately looked at each other with expressions of infinite surprise.

　　They have roughly understood that this planet is better than Earth. No matter in which aspect, it is simply a paradise for them, the elemental elves. On the other hand, they do not have a better future here on Earth.

　　Tia and Heer were also stunned for a moment when they saw Lu Fei's two elemental elves, and then they expressed desire, just like bandits seeing women, wishing they could pounce on them and swallow the two elemental elves.

　　"My Lord, we are willing!" the two elemental elves said hurriedly.

　　Lu Fei nodded, very satisfied. He turned to Tia and Heer and said, "What do you think, you two? These two elemental elves of mine have everything you need. Except for the method of becoming a god, I will give you everything else as a gift!"

　　"Thank you so much, Your Highness Lu Fei. We are naturally willing to do so. Er... we are absolutely willing!" Tia and He Ran were very excited. Two large light balls, one yellow and one red, flashed violently.

　　"Haha, okay, this is a win-win situation. Since the covenant has been signed, there will be no problem. You can handle the rest!" Lu Fei said with a generous smile.

　　Tia and Hel were overjoyed, and Lu Fei's two elemental elves were also overjoyed. They seemed to be attracted to each other and both turned into two rays of light and merged into each other.

　　The scene was amazing. Tia and Hel were the will of the earth and the will of the earth fire of this planet. However, Lu Fei's two elemental elves were not weak either. They were both high-level elemental elves who were close to igniting the divine fire.

　　The two sides merged together, and suddenly the khaki ball of light immediately burned with a raging flame. The flame was khaki, and a little turbid at first, but it became clear in the blink of an eye, as if it had been sublimated into the brilliance of a demigod.

　　The same goes for the crimson ball of light. Originally it was blazing with flames, but now that it has merged with the fire elemental spirit, the flames have become even more intense. The crimson flames have become clear and bright, without a trace of impurities, just like the pure light of a demigod.

　　Seeing this scene, Lu Fei and Vina said enviously, "Elemental nature spirits are still better. Even their cultivation is different from ours. After all, they are of the same origin and nature. As long as they merge, it is equivalent to returning to the origin, and what will evolve will be a brand new life!"

　　Elemental life and human life are essentially different. There is no independent personality, nor self-consciousness. Like Hel, he is actually a gathering of all the fire spirits. He embodies the origin and will of all the fires, rather than a single individual consciousness.

　　Therefore, when Hel and the high-level fire elemental spirit merged, there was no distinction between primary and secondary, nor was there any such thing as swallowing and being swallowed, and there would not be a situation where one consciousness disappeared while the other consciousness grew stronger.

　　Their situation now is more like two big rivers converging together to form a larger river, or two unrelated seas suddenly connecting together to form a larger ocean.

　　"It looks like he has directly ignited the divine fire and become a demigod. It's really fast, just a blink of an eye! These are the first and second demigods born on this planet, which is of great significance!" Vina exclaimed.

　　“Pah, Pah!!”

　　With two crisp sounds, the khaki light ball and the scarlet light ball suddenly exploded, and two elves who looked like Chinese people walked out of the light balls. The flames on their bodies were all restrained and transformed into clear and mysterious demigod light draped over their bodies.

　　Their skin was like warm jade, revealing the glow of a demigod, and their degree of perfection was far greater than that of ordinary human demigods.

　　Two demigods were born in this way!

　　One is a female, very beautiful and dignified, and is 90% similar to the previous high-level earth elemental elf; the other is a male, very handsome.

　　"Greetings, Your Highnesses!" The two demigods bowed slightly to Lu Fei and Vina.

　　"Well, congratulations to both of you for becoming demigods. These are the first two demigods formed in this plane. Do you have names yet?"

　　"Just call me Tia!" said the female elemental demigod. She had a name before, which was Tia.

　　"Call me Hel, too, the demigod of fire element Hel!" Hel said with his head held high, his slightly red hair fluttering in the wind, with a kind of masculine and feminine enchanting beauty.

　　…

　　Chapter 562: Covenant

　　Lu Fei and Vina looked at each other with a hint of surprise, because they found that the power of the demigods Tia and Hel was enormous, and their will and wisdom were even higher.

　　This is evolution. The two elemental demigods not only possess the will of the earth and all fire, but also the will and wisdom of two high-level elves of earth and fire. Now they have been perfectly unified and become one.

　　The reserves of demigod power of these two elemental demigods are so vast that they can be deified with just a little bit of faith.

　　"Hey, Hel, should we build a temple to gather some faith?" Tia asked.

　　"We should build a temple to collect faith. Hehe, I found that I am very close to becoming a god. We have the potential. Just give me 3,000 faiths and I will be able to become a god successfully!"

　　"Then it's a deal. We will all be deified successfully...Haha, Bol, Will of the Ocean, and Andrew, Will of the Wind, missed their chance. We will probably be ahead of them. Hell, I want to be the first to be deified. You can't snatch it from me..."

　　"It's hard to say, but I can promise you that we may be able to become gods together!" said Hull.

　　"Okay, let me see how you collect faith?" Tia said with a smile.

　　"Just watch, my methods are very powerful and violent, because that's my style!" After saying this to Tia and Lu Fei, Hel turned into a ball of fire and rushed to the surface, rushed out of the crater, then split into three, turning into three big fireballs like the sun, rushing towards the vast forest in the north.

　　At the foot of the mountain to the north of the volcano is an endless primeval jungle where hundreds of millions of goblins live. Goblin tribes are scattered throughout the jungle, forming the largest ethnic group.

　　Although the goblins are not the strongest, their influence and the territory they occupy are the largest.

　　With so many goblins, naturally some powerful ones will emerge. For example, they can summon simple fireballs, or use the power of other elements. Such goblins will be supported to become wizards and leaders, and respected by the goblins in the tribe.

　　As soon as the fire elemental demigod Hel appeared, he immediately released vast and endless divine power. With a few rumbling sounds... several huge fireballs smashed into several goblin tribes, and the entire tribe was reduced to ashes in an instant.

　　Hull laughed loudly and turned into a fireball that ravaged the jungle. The goblins panicked when they saw this. Countless goblins looked up and saw fireballs flying across the sky and setting fire everywhere in the jungle. Some goblins ran around in panic, while others fled towards the river for fear of being burned to death by the fire.

　　"Hahahaha... little goblin, are you willing to submit and pay homage?"

　　Hur's voice was like thunder, echoing throughout the vast jungle. All the goblins cried for their parents, but finally they were at their wits' end. The timid goblins were so frightened that their legs went weak and they fell down to worship the arrogant Hur.

　　"I am willing to submit... I am willing to worship..."

　　The goblins were indeed terrified. They had never experienced such a terrible natural disaster since they had lived in this ancient jungle. It must be very tragic for people to be burned by the fire.

　　Not only were the caves and huts burned down, not to mention the food being destroyed, but the people being burned to death was enough to be horrifying. The shrill screams made every goblin filled with fear and awe of Hel.

　　"Ha ha ha ha……"

　　He was extremely proud, like a tyrant wreaking havoc in the sky, constantly raining fire from the sky. If any goblin tribe did not worship him, he would send a fireball to destroy that tribe.

　　"We are willing to submit... willing to worship, and ask the God of Fire to forgive us and not bring down disaster!" Many goblin tribes organized themselves and began to pray and worship.

　　The prayers and worship worked, the fire was extinguished, and the goblins cheered.

　　Some knowledgeable goblin leaders and wizards quickly organized the goblins and began to build a stone temple to worship the fire god Hel. The stone temple was very simple, similar to a land temple. The goblins of the tribe would worship it once in the morning when the sun rose.

　　Lu Fei, Vina and two demigods stood in the clouds in the sky, looking at the vast jungle below, feeling quite impressed.

　　"Hahaha, your highnesses, and Tia, what do you think of my method? The effect is quite good. I will first let these little goblins see my divine power, and then they will be afraid. In order to survive, they can only worship me!" Hull laughed.

　　"Your behavior is too brutal. You may be able to be a tyrant, but such belief is not really solid!" Tia frowned, obviously not agreeing with Hull's brutal and arrogant behavior.

　　"Of course I know this, but this is the fastest way to have a temple and faith. There is no more direct method than this. Let them worship me first, and then I will use a little trick and bestow divine grace, and they will be loyal to me!" Hull said.

　　“…”

　　Tia thought about it, nodded in agreement and said, "Okay, this seems to be the fastest way. I don't have any better way to build people's faith now, so I'll use your method first!"

　　"Tia, you'd better go to the tribe of tall barbarians to develop your faith. I'm attracted by these tiny goblins!" said Hull.

　　"Okay!" Tia saluted Lu Fei and Vina, then turned into a yellow light and flew away. The method she used was similar to that of Hel. She first flew across the sky and circled several times over the numerous barbarian tribes, then used magic to create an earthquake, which first scared all the barbarians and then added intimidation.

　　Sure enough, the effect was immediate.

　　The indigenous savages were in awe of the unknown existence and the vast and boundless power. They all paid homage to Tia flying in the sky with great awe and piety.

　　After Tia's proper guidance, the barbarians, like the goblins, built temples in every tribe, but the temples built by the barbarians were larger and more magnificent, far from comparable to the temples built by the goblins.

　　So Tia was blessed. While the temple was being built and the barbarians were worshipping her, she bestowed divine grace on some barbarians with potential, opened their wisdom, and endowed them with divine arts.

　　After only a few divine favors were bestowed, the barbarians immediately became devoted to Tia.

　　But on the bank of the river, there was a bang, and a large tide surged up. The tide condensed into a human figure, standing on the river bank and watching the temple built by the barbarians from afar.

　　A warm breeze blew in the sky for no reason, and then a faint shadow appeared in the wind, also condensed into a human shape, and fell beside the water man.

　　"I say, Bol, do you understand?" Fengying said.

　　"I don't understand. What's wrong with Tia and Hel? Why do they want to care about these weak natives? Do they have some treasures that we don't know about?" Bol shook his head. He really didn't understand. He had observed the situation of the goblins in the past few days, and the goblins were also influenced by Hel.

　　Fengying didn't understand either. He shook his head and said, "It's really strange. Tia and Heer seem to have become even more powerful. They have reached a level that we don't understand yet!"

　　"Why don't we just go and ask?" Bol said. He was indeed unwilling to accept this. He also wanted to be stronger, and he wanted to understand what Tia and Hull were doing. He had a vague feeling that if he continued like this, he would be left far behind by Tia and Hull.

　　"Haha, no need to look for us, we're already here!"

　　Tia's voice rang out in the sky, and then a yellow light emerged directly from the earth. In the light, Tia slowly revealed her figure. Tia is now different from before. She used to be a yellow ball of light, but now she has evolved into a charming woman, promoted to a demigod, and dressed in this gorgeous yellow clothes and light.

　　At the same time, a red light flew from the sky and landed on the river bank. The light faded, and the handsome demigod Hel raised his lips slightly, looking at the Will of the Ocean "Boll" and the Will of the Wind "Andru" with great pride.

　　Hull was no longer the ball of fire he used to be. Instead, he had turned into an extraordinarily handsome young man, more handsome than any barbarian. His body was covered in the bright red and golden light of a demigod, and the aura he exuded was extremely huge and mysterious, which was beyond the comprehension of both Bol and Andrew.

　　"How come you two have changed and become so powerful?" The Will of the Ocean and the Will of the Wind were extremely shocked when they actually saw Tia and Hel.

　　"Haha, now you know that we are powerful now? Let me tell you, we have evolved. We are now demigods. Do you understand what demigods are? Soon, I will become the God of Fire, dominating all fires on the entire planet. Tia is even more powerful. She will become the Goddess of the Earth, dominating the rise and fall of the earth and carrying all living things!" Hull said first.

　　"What?"

　　Bol and Andrew were also stunned. Although they didn't know what God was, they knew the meaning of domination. Now one of them was the will of the ocean and the other was the will of the wind, but they were far from reaching the level of dominators. At most, they could only control some large areas of water elements and wind elements.

　　"Okay, Hel, stop showing off!" Tia came up and said to Bol and Andrew, "You two, I'm sure you've seen that Hel and I have now embarked on a powerful path, which was taught by two gods who descended from outer space. We are about to become the masters of the earth and fire. However, it is far from enough for this planet to have only two masters. We need more masters to work together to operate the laws of this planet and make the entire planet orderly, powerful and prosperous!"

　　Hel took over the conversation and said, "So we need the two of you. Like us, you are the first beings born and awakened on this planet, representing a great will! We need you to become gods as soon as possible, and dominate and operate this planet together!"

　　"Two gods who have descended from outer space..." The Ocean Will Bol and the Wind Will Andrew were slightly surprised, and then they became worried. Bol said, "They are threatening you. Why would they help us? What do they want to gain?"

　　Boll asked three questions in a row. I have to say that Boll was very smart and he got to the point right away.

　　Tia nodded and said, "Yes, we are threatened. They are too powerful, enough to destroy us in one fell swoop. However, they are not destroyers. They are here for development. Therefore, we signed the "Covenant of the Gods of the Sacred Truth Pantheon". From now on, we will be a member of the Covenant of the Gods!"

　　Tia spread out her hands, and a golden scroll flew up from the palm of her hand and hung in the air. Countless divine powers and laws surged on it like clouds rolling and unrolling.

　　Bol and Anlu both changed color, because this force was so huge that it was enough to be a strong and effective deterrent to them.

　　After reading the contents of the covenant, Bol and Andrew were silent for a while. Finally, Bol sighed and said, "Have you really joined the covenant?"

　　"Yes, you should sign this covenant too!" Tia said. She believed that Bol and Andrew would definitely sign it, because Bol and Andrew were not fools. If they did not sign it, they would probably have no place to stand in the future.

　　…

　　Chapter 563: Covenant (II)

　　Bol looked up at the "Covenant of the Gods of the Sacred Truth Pantheon" and felt the irresistible will on it. He finally sighed and said, "Okay, Andrew, let's sign it!"

　　Bol knew very well that once this covenant was signed, this planet would be shared by the so-called sacred truth system. Of course, he would also become a god and would have great benefits on this planet. From this perspective, this covenant was by no means a harsh one.

　　It is impossible for their four major wills to divide the interests of the entire planet, because if the gods from outside the domain come down, they will not be able to resist at all unless they become gods. It will either be destruction or common prosperity and sharing.

　　"I'll listen to you. Since you guys have all signed, I'll sign too!"

　　Andrew naturally did not object. He and Bol both used their original power to put their own marks on the covenant. Tia took the covenant in her hand and said with a smile: "Since it has been signed, let's develop our planet peacefully and become a part of the sacred truth system, so that our planet can prosper to the greatest extent!"

　　Bol nodded and said, "Don't worry, now that we have made the choice, we will naturally know what to do. We will never do anything to damage the covenant!"

　　"That's good!" Tia threw the covenant in her hand, and the covenant turned into a golden light and flew away. After a while, two high-level elemental elves flew from a distance and landed in front of Tia.

　　These two elves, one was a water element and the other was a wind element. The two high-level elemental elves first saluted Tia and Hel, and then nodded to Bol and Andrew.

　　"So that's how it is, so that's how it is, no wonder you gained incredible power so quickly!" Bol finally understood why Tia and Hel suddenly became powerful and changed their shapes after such a short absence.

　　"That's right, we have combined unprecedented power and wisdom!" Tia said with a smile, pointing at her head.

　　"Well, then, let's do it! It seems that we are also going to be promoted to demigods. I want to see what a god is..." Bol nodded to Andrew, and the former flew up and landed in the river beside him, heading towards his origin. The latter also laughed loudly, rushed into the sky, and flew away on the free wind in the sky.

　　Two high-level elemental elves flew up almost at the same time, one plunged into the river, and the other flew into the sky, accompanying Bol and Andrew away.

　　Deep in the ocean, Bol drilled into a large blue-black water ball, which emitted azure elemental light and ocean will.

　　From all directions, many rays of blue light gathered from the sea water and then merged into the big water ball. Like the core of the earth, this big water ball is the source of all waters, contains the essence of all waters, and evolves all acquired waters.

　　The high-level water elemental elf that followed was overjoyed, and turned into a ray of water light and rushed into the origin of all waters. Suddenly, the origin of all waters vibrated violently, and thousands of rays of light shot out from it, almost illuminating the sea water within a radius of 100 miles. The light even penetrated the sea surface and rushed straight into the sky, illuminating the sky clearly.

　　Lu Fei and Vina, who were far away on the mainland, saw this and laughed: "It seems that the four great wills are about to ignite the divine fire and become demigods!"

　　"That's good. The four wills of earth, water, fire and wind have become demigods. If they are further deified, this plane will become quite stable, far surpassing the current Earth plane!"

　　"Well, now the four elements of the Earth plane are not controlled by any gods. If it weren't for the Supreme God to regulate it, I'm afraid it wouldn't be so safe!" Vina sighed.

　　"I control the supreme truth and regulate all laws and principles. This requires a lot of divine power. Now I still have a lot of surplus faith in the Earth plane, so I can still regulate it. In the future, there will be more gods, and various laws will be controlled by gods, and my pressure will be less..." Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Well, this plane is ours now, and there is also life on several nearby planetary planes. Although our pantheon has just been established, the prospects are very bright. Coming to the Earth plane has turned out to be the wisest decision of my life!" Vina sighed.

　　"Haha, give a peach, return a plum. I am in the Terran Continent thanks to Vina Harbor. It is also a favor from Your Highness. We all know this! Our top priority now is to take control of the several nearby planets!"

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, don't worry about this. Let me take care of it!" Vina volunteered.

　　"Okay, you go!" Lu Fei said with a smile. It would be better to let Vina go. The life reactions on other planetary planes were smaller than that on this planet. They could not compare with this planetary plane. It was enough for Vina to go alone to clear the obstacles.

　　Vina nodded, then turned into a ray of light and rushed into space, heading towards two nearby life-bearing planets. Lu Fei looked up at the gradually disappearing light. He didn't care what means Vina used, as long as he could control the planes of the two nearby planets.

　　However, under the ocean, the source of all waters has turned into clear and pure demigod light, which is a deep azure color and seems a little dim from a distance.

　　All the aquatic creatures in the nearby waters were shocked by this strange sight, but they did not dare to gather around because the aura emanating from the ocean's will was too powerful, even a hundred times more powerful than the original will.

　　This is a remarkable change. Ignite the divine fire and ascend to demigod status, which means that one has stepped half a foot into the realm of gods. One can barely call oneself a god, because demigods already possess immortal qualities and can live forever.

　　There are many lives in the sea, but only those with the same wisdom as humans can be called aquatic creatures. There are not many aquatic creatures in the ocean, and you can count them on one hand. The bottom of the sea where Bol exists is the largest submarine plain in the ocean, and there are three aquatic creatures nearby.

　　One is the siren, one is the seahorse tribe, and one is the fishman tribe. The siren tribe is also called the mermaid tribe. Most of them are female, with the female as the queen. Their image is that the upper body is a human body, and the lower body is a fish tail.

　　They have beautiful singing voices and the ability to control water. They can confuse and drive any aquatic creature. Their abilities are terrifying, so they are called sirens. They are the superior race in the ocean and are at the top of the pyramid of marine life races.

　　The seahorses are hunters in the ocean, with a human head and a horse body, a bit like the Centaurs on land. In the ocean, they hold steel forks and hunt everywhere. They are a very powerful tribe.

　　The last one is the merman, who has a big fish head and a human body. They have slightly lower intelligence than humans and a strong reproductive capacity. They are the largest ethnic group in the ocean. This is a race known for its reproductive capacity, and even the powerful seahorses cannot kill it.

　　The demigod light from Bol shone on the seabed, and the aquatic creatures were naturally alarmed. The three aquatic creatures were originally very afraid of Bol's ocean will, and usually did not dare to approach him. Now they were even more frightened. The timid fishmen were affected by the demigod light, and they had already fallen down in fear and begged for mercy.

　　The sirens and seahorses had already run as far away as possible. How could anyone dare to get close?

　　After a while, the light completely converged, and Bol had transformed into a human form, an image of a handsome man with black hair and blue eyes. The light condensed into a trident in his hand, on which mysterious demigod symbols were lingering, which was indescribably mysterious.

　　Bol looked at his own image and was very satisfied. He was already a demigod with immortal divine radiance. Not only had his power increased dramatically, but his wisdom was also elevated and his knowledge increased greatly.

　　He possessed knowledge and experience of both the Terran continent and the Earth plane. These two bizarre worlds completely overturned Bol's understanding of the world.

　　He understood Lu Fei's "power" better, and at the same time he also understood what Lu Fei's kingdom of God looked like. These were the will and memory of the high-level water elemental spirit. Now he was both Bol and the original high-level water elemental spirit, but now he was promoted to a demigod, and everything had evolved.

　　"It's right to join the Covenant. Without the current knowledge and the guidance of the gods, even if this planet develops freely for another million years, it will never truly prosper!" At this moment, Bol finally sighed. It can be said that the arrival of Lu Fei and others did not bring killing, but an opportunity for prosperity, and of course, strong rule.

　　In the sky, clouds from all over the planet seemed to gather together to form a huge white vortex. The celestial phenomenon formed in the atmosphere made all life on the planet feel terrified.

　　In the center of the clouds, a clear storm was sweeping, and the clear demigod light radiated in all directions. The wind itself, Andrew, condensed into a human form. He did not look like a human, but a handsome and elegant male elf. His body was much thinner than that of a barbarian, but that elegant aura suddenly appeared.

　　The clear, slightly blue demigod light condensed into a bow in Andrew's hand. This was the bow of demigod - the will of wind. This was his companion demigod weapon.

　　At this point, the four great wills have all successfully ignited the divine fire and ascended to demigods. Their wills naturally obeyed the sacred truth system with Lu Fei as the core and became a member of the system.

　　…

　　Chapter 564: Covenant (III)

　　In the sky, on the large floating islands, the towering Temple of Anru was emitting light, and groups of winged people were patrolling the sky with spears in hand.

　　This is the temple built by the Demigod of Wind. These winged people are also the latest race conquered by Andrew. Unlike the Demigod of the Sea, Bol, Andrew has also found a race that believes in him.

　　As a race that dominates the sky, the Winged People are also divided into many tribes and branches. Some Winged People have white wings, which are very handsome. The white wings behind them are like swan feathers, pure white. Some have black wings, black wings like crow wings, as black as ink. Some have flesh wings, like bat wings, and some have unicorn wings, like dragonfly and butterfly wings.

　　The Winged Tribe are the masters of the sky, superior to all other flying birds, and able to fight against large birds of prey in the sky.

　　On the seabed, whether in the shallow sea or the deep sea, dozens of underwater temples have been built, some in the area ruled by fishmen, some in the area ruled by sirens, and some in the area ruled by seahorses.

　　Some of the three water tribes had been forcibly subjugated by the ocean demigod Bol and became his subjects under his protection. Faith had been established, and the statues in the temples were emitting brighter and brighter light.

　　On the mainland, the Temple of Theia and the Temple of Hel were equally busy. They used their own advantages to establish their position among the mortal races. Many barbarian tribes believed in the goddess of the earth, and many goblin tribes believed in the god of fire.

　　Lu Fei only built a Supreme Temple in a relatively large barbarian tribe, which was considered to be a kind of fire. But Vina was different. The barbarian tribes and goblin tribes were too widely distributed, and the four demigods only spread their faith in a small area. So she built the Natural Life Temple in places where the four demigods' faith had not set foot, such as the underwater forests in the shallow sea area and the vast forests on land, to shepherd all living things and collect faith.

　　In just over a month, the four demigods had collected more than ten thousand beliefs, far exceeding three thousand.

　　On this day, the four demigods met at the Supreme Temple.

　　The priest of the Supreme Temple was an old barbarian, the former leader and wise man of the tribe. Lu Fei built the temple in the tribe overnight, and was then worshipped and worshipped by the tribe.

　　Lu Fei appointed the wisest elder in the tribe as the priest and gave him the name of Rod. Rod was already a dying old man, but he received the grace of God and his life was extended, which made the old man completely convert to Lu Fei.

　　"My name is Rhodes, and I'm a priest of the Supreme Temple. Where are you four from and what's the matter?" Rhodes used the scepter in his hand as a crutch and supported himself as he walked forward.

　　"We are the four demigods, and we have come to meet His Majesty the Supreme God!" said Tia.

　　"So they are the four demigods... I heard from my Lord that you are the first four gods born in this plane. Haha, please forgive me, according to the rules, I must inform my Lord first. Can you wait here for a while?!"

　　"It's okay, you go and report it. We can't disturb you without the permission of the Supreme God!" Tia said quickly.

　　Rhode nodded, turned around and entered the temple. He came to the statue and said, "My Lord, the four demigods have arrived. Should we allow them to see you?"

　　A sacred light shone down from the void above the temple and landed on the statue. The statue seemed to come alive. Lu Fei stepped out from the statue and said with a smile, "Let them in!"

　　"Yes, my Lord!" Rhodes quickly turned around and walked outside the palace, saying, "Your Highnesses, my Lord invites you in!"

　　"Haha, it looks like we can get what we want!" said Hel, the demigod of earth and fire, with a smile.

　　"That's right, that's right, I, Anlu, can't wait any longer!" Anlu echoed.

　　Rhodes was confused and asked, "What is the purpose of your visit?"

　　"Haha, of course it's for the purpose of becoming a god!"

　　"Yes, it is to officially be deified!"

　　"Officially canonized as gods? That's great. Rhodes would like to congratulate your highnesses on getting what they wished for!" Rhodes laughed.

　　"Haha, Priest Rhodes, you should work hard. As a priest of the Supreme Temple, you are the chosen one of the Supreme Temple in the mortal world. If you work diligently and make contributions, you will definitely have a place under the throne of the Supreme God in the future!" Tia said with a smile. Although she is a demigod now, she still dare not neglect the priest of the Supreme Temple. Who knows, this old mortal may also be a god in the future.

　　"Thank you, Your Highness, for your kind words. Please..." Rhodes invited the four demigods into the temple.

　　"Greetings, His Highness Lu Fei!" Four demigods came to the audience.

　　Lu Fei looked at everyone one by one and found that the four demigods were surrounded by light and full of divine power. What was even more rare was that many sentient beings had already connected their thoughts to them, which had implicitly become a blessing for all living beings in heaven and earth.

　　"Is there anything that has brought the four princes here together?" Lu Fei asked with a smile.

　　"Your Majesty the Supreme God, we are here to formally confer the title of God!" said Tia.

　　"We have collected a lot of faith and feel that we are ready to be deified!" Hel agreed, and the other two demigods nodded, indicating that they also felt the same way.

　　Lu Fei naturally did not feel surprised. This was normal. He looked at the four demigods for a while and nodded, "Yes, it is time to officially confer the title of God. If we wait any longer, I will not be able to explain myself..."

　　"Does Your Highness need to explain to anyone?" Hull was surprised.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, "You probably don't know yet, but I have been urging you to build the temple and collect faith from the beginning, so that you can be deified as soon as possible. You are the four earliest awakened natural spirits in this plane, and you are born with the protection and shelter of the plane's original force. Now you have the will of all living beings, so there is no reason for you to fail in deification. The reason why I haven't allowed other gods in the pantheon to come and develop is to ensure that your foundation can be solid!"

　　Bol nodded and said, "Boll understands your Highness's thoughts!"

　　"It's good that you understand. You are also a member of the pantheon, and even more so the gods of this plane. But the gods of the Earth plane are also members of the pantheon. We are all equal, and I can't be too partial. So, at the latest, I will allow other gods to come and develop after you succeed in becoming gods. Otherwise, your interests will not be well guaranteed!"

　　"We..." Tia was moved and was about to say something. Lu Fei waved his hand and said casually: "My meaning is simple. This plane originally belonged to you, so of course you have vested interests. I will not be a bad person and let the foreign gods suppress you!"

　　"We understand. Thank you, Your Highness, for your protection!" The four gods were deeply moved and immediately saluted Lu Fei.

　　"Okay, the time has come. It's time to deify. Release all your divine glory and desire to be deified. Influence the essence of the plane, open up the ocean of original force, and let the will of the ocean of original force recognize you!" Lu Fei said.

　　The four demigods understood, and they immediately displayed their own divine power and brilliance. Suddenly, the Supreme Temple was filled with supreme brilliance.

　　The four great lights of earth, water, fire and wind intertwined into one, like an ocean.

　　There was a rumbling sound in the void, and the barrier between the main material plane and the void plane was broken through. Indistinctly, one could see various criss-crossing rivers of force appearing in the sea of ​​light interwoven with brilliance. They were like a water network, not forming a single piece.

　　Rhodes was stunned by the four divine lights and quickly stepped aside, watching the process of the four gods being deified. He had already seen the situation of the river of force in the void. In the void and chaos, the void world formed by the essence of energy and spiritual belief was like a substance.

　　At this moment, a beam of natural life light descended from the sky, and Vina showed up, smiling and saying, "How can I be absent from such a grand event?"

　　Lu Fei nodded, glanced at the Force River on the void level, and shouted: "Everyone, go all out and open up the Force Ocean!"

　　Lu Fei raised his hand, holding a sword in one hand and a book in the other, and slashed fiercely at the river of Force in the void. A group of mighty sacred dragons roared into the void, and the infinite majestic will was also reflected into the void and into the river of Force.

　　Vina and the four demigods also knew that this was the critical moment. They couldn't help but roar and picked up their weapons to bombard the river of Force.

　　“Boom…”

　　Just like the thunder of the nine heavens, the Force River blasted out a space, and the Force of all the rivers finally gathered together, forming a Force Ocean. The newly born Force Ocean was relatively small, but with the will of Lu Fei, Vina and the four demigods, the Force Ocean was a hundred times larger than the Force River.

　　"Okay!" Lu Fei laughed and turned into a beam of light and rushed into the void. Vina and the four demigods also rushed into the void. Rhodes stood in the hall of the temple, looking up at the void scene in the hall in a trance, his mouth wide open in shock, thinking: "Wow, this is incredible, the power of the gods is incredible!"

　　But Lu Fei stood in the void, communicating with the ocean of the plane's original force, and shouted to the four demigods, "What are your names?"

　　This knock was filled with supreme majesty, and its power shook all around. The entire Supreme Temple was buzzing, as if it was about to collapse.

　　"My name is Tia. I shall be the god of the earth, in charge of the earth and carrying all living things!"

　　"My name is Heer. I shall be the God of Fire, in charge of all fires, and pass on the torch to all living beings!"

　　"My name is Bol, I shall be the god of the sea, in charge of the sea, and protect all living things!"

　　"My name is Anlu, I am the God of Wind, I control the wind of freedom and protect all living beings!"

　　The four demigods communicated with the Force Ocean and responded one by one. Suddenly, the Force Ocean was boiling, as if responding to the requests of the four demigods. Under the guidance of Lu Fei's will, a Pantheon was formed in the void. All the Force and laws of the Force Ocean ran through the entire temple. In the temple, four golden thrones condensed.

　　At the same time, the four demigods felt that the core of the divine fire was suddenly sublimating, and its strength was increased tenfold and a hundredfold. The divine power condensed into godhood, and the true god talisman was formed. It was mysterious and also ran through the void, and was closely connected with the plane's ocean of force and the Pantheon.

　　“Done!!”

　　The four demigods were overjoyed, and in an instant, the joy of being successfully deified spread. In the main material plane, on the earth, in the sky, and in the ocean, in front of the temples of the four demigods, all the mortal races who were moved came to worship.

　　…

　　Chapter 565: Covenant (IV)

　　The four elemental demigods were successfully deified and were immediately overjoyed.

　　"This is the true God, he is indeed extraordinary!" The elemental demigods felt the surging power of the true God in their bodies, and at the same time they also felt the surging force essence of the plane's force ocean. An original law that was the same as the essence of their own divine power ran through the void and combined perfectly with their own true God talismans. In an instant, they felt that they possessed the extraordinary power of the law.

　　At this time, Lu Fei set his sights on the Pantheon, and saw a clay tablet of fate condensing in the air above the Pantheon, with brilliant light and mysterious symbols shining brightly. Vina and the four demigods also noticed this situation, and they were all surprised at the same time.

　　"Your Highness, what is that thing?" The Earth Goddess Tia was extremely surprised. She felt that the things in the Pantheon were extremely terrifying and were faintly suppressing them, the gods.

　　Vina and the other three elemental demigods also felt it and their bodies trembled slightly. Vina took a deep breath and said, "What a powerful thing! Is that something that can restrain us?"

　　She already knew what that thing was. Vina had felt that aura and divine power before. It was the embodiment of the core of the plane, the clay tablet of destiny, the supreme divine object that restrained God, and the supreme treasure that made God successful.

　　"Come with me, the divine object that truly dominates this plane has appeared!" Lu Fei couldn't help but smile when he saw the clay tablet of fate appear, and then flew into the Pantheon.

　　This Pantheon was formed by Lu Fei's will guiding the essence of the plane's force. Like the Pantheon on the Earth plane, it is similar in architectural style and internal structure. It is equally magnificent and huge. Any god standing in it will feel his own insignificance.

　　It is impossible for mortals to stand in it, because that is a level that mortals cannot reach. Even if mortals reach the void level with the help of God, the Pantheon will not allow mortals to enter, because the Pantheon is entirely the realm of gods, and only gods are allowed to enter.

　　Lu Fei led Vina and the four elemental gods into the Pantheon. The brilliant light shone in the temple hall, making the entire Pantheon like a dream.

　　Looking up, he saw the Tablet of Destiny hanging in the air above the Pantheon, emitting a light more brilliant than the sun and the clouds. The enormous divine might pressed down upon him, almost suffocating the gods. However, Lu Fei felt that the power of this Tablet of Destiny was much smaller than the Tablet of Destiny he controlled on Earth. This was because the will of this new plane was still too weak, and the ocean of the Force was far less vast than that of Earth.

　　"This is the core of the plane, called the Tablet of Destiny. Any god who possesses it will have the power to command all gods and the power to help others become gods!" said Lu Fei.

　　Vina and the four elemental gods all showed eager looks, but with Lu Fei around, they naturally didn't dare to grab it. They just looked at Lu Fei, waiting for Lu Fei's further instructions.

　　"How about this, divide the clay tablet of fate into six parts. We are six gods here, and each of us will have one. This way, our power will be balanced!"

　　"Good!" Vina and the four elemental gods were immediately overjoyed.

　　The gods agreed. In the Pantheon, the gods' decisions have supreme power. They can always influence the laws of the plane's force and manifest themselves.

　　The decision of Lu Fei and other gods immediately caused changes in the clay tablet of fate in the Pantheon. The clay tablet of fate split into six and turned into six rays of light that fell down.

　　Lu Fei reached out to take one piece, Vina also reached out to take one piece, and the other four elemental gods also took one piece. The six clay tablets of fate were all distributed according to the true laws of the gods mastered by the gods.

　　For example, the fate tablet owned by the Earth Goddess Thea is earthy yellow, and of course there are other radiances coexisting with it. The fate tablet of Bol is dark blue, and there are other radiances coexisting with it.

　　Vina's clay tablet of fate is green, and coexists with other lights, while Lu Fei's light is golden, with countless lights entwined.

　　In the Pantheon, two more thrones appeared out of thin air, one at the head, representing Lu Fei, and the other, representing Vina, the throne of the goddess of life.

　　With two thrones plus the thrones of the four elemental gods, there are a total of six thrones in the Pantheon. These are the first batch of gods in the Pantheon.

　　Lu Fei's throne was at the front, but it was not the highest. The highest throne was suspended in the air. Vina and the four element thrones were side by side, obviously equal and at the same level.

　　This is already a situation of checks and balances. Among the six gods, it is obvious that the clay tablet of destiny held by Lu Fei is the most powerful. His throne is at the front, and of course, his divine power is also the strongest. The power held by the five gods below forms a situation of checks and balances.

　　That's enough. The clay tablet of fate has been divided, and this plane will not produce a supreme god. It can only be a situation of checks and balances. Five gods control the clay tablet of fate, and Lu Fei is one step ahead, becoming the leader.

　　Lu Fei knew that if he obtained the Tablet of Destiny, he would be able to become the main god of the plane. It was inevitable that the four elemental gods would become the main gods. He and Vina would also become the gods of this new plane. With the covenant of the gods, it would form a check and balance. This was the effect Lu Fei wanted. If he continued to be a dictator here, it would inevitably breed dissatisfaction and it would not last long.

　　The first Pantheon Conference thus began. This conference was later called the Conference of Six Gods by the gods. This conference established certain orders of the plane.

　　The first is the name of the location plane. The main material plane is called "Taran", and several nearby life planet planes are also named in advance, namely Taiya, Titan, Taian, Taimon, and Tais. All the main material planes are collectively called "Tado World".

　　Secondly, several important laws of the gods in the world of Taido were established to further improve the order of the world of Taido and guide all living beings to practice divine arts.

　　The last one is about guiding the formation of the crystal wall system in the Taido world. The crystal wall is an indispensable protective layer of the plane world. No matter what the reason is, the crystal wall is always indispensable, and the formation of the crystal wall system must be guided by the will of the gods and all living beings.

　　For the world of Taido, the most far-reaching laws of the gods were passed in the resolution of the six oligarchs of the gods. All living beings were unaware of this, but they soon felt the power of the gods everywhere in the natural world. More and more mortals were able to cultivate extraordinary natural powers, which was the result of the contract of the gods.

　　Seeing that the Tailan plane had stabilized and that the other several main material planes should be sufficient for the development of the gods in the pantheon, Lu Fei returned to the Earth plane.

　　In a month, the planet Tailan was in turmoil, while the Earth plane was calm. Lu Fei entered the religious meeting hall of the main temple, and Severa hurried to meet him.

　　"Your Highness, what about the planet discovered over there? Can we go there?" Severa said excitedly.

　　"Okay, give the order. Anyone who is above the legendary realm can go to the new galaxy. As for how to develop faith, there are not many obstacles! If there is anything else you need help with, you can find Her Highness Vina. She has already built a temple there..."

　　"That's great. I have decided to recruit believers there!" said Sevilla.

　　"Well, let's put it this way. Spread my oracle and prohibit the spread of magic technology in the new galaxy. We must first maintain the original natural state of the new galaxy! Considering the interests of the Imperial Federation, we can appropriately find suitable areas for immigration and development, but we must be cautious and should not affect the original natural state of the main body!"

　　"Got it!" Severa immediately recorded Lu Fei's oracle. One oracle determined the Imperial Federation's strategic stance towards the new galaxy: allowing small-scale development, but within limits.

　　It has to be said that this is also in line with the development interests of the Imperial Federation at this stage. At present, it is not possible to develop new galaxies on a large scale.

　　Planned immigration is necessary. The first batch of people who set foot on the planet Tedo must be preachers. The so-called preachers are Severa, Gris, Elesis, Sharna, Tristaloni and others, as well as their believers.

　　The preachers pave the way, then primary cities are built, and finally the influence radiates and expands; this is the path to mature development.

　　Sevilla had naturally considered this issue. Su Shun would soon take office, and his cabinet would certainly listen to opinions widely and formulate reasonable and measured development plans. Sevilla no longer had to worry about these things.

　　…

　　Chapter 566: Going to Kunlun

　　"Your Highness, there is one more thing I need to report to you!" Severa said.

　　"Hmm? What's the matter? Tell me!"

　　"That's right. Didn't His Majesty Nubis reincarnate the soul of the woman named Wangqing?" Severa said.

　　"That's true... I remember she was reincarnated in a hospital in Rome and became a beautiful baby girl of Italian descent... Well, later on, all the citizens of Rome had to be evacuated. Where did their family move to?" Lu Fei asked curiously. It had been many years since this happened. Daozun Wangqing must be six or seven years old, right?

　　According to the characteristic that Europeans mature earlier than Asians, a seven-year-old girl is already a little girl and is very sensible.

　　"Her family moved to Milan, and I have always asked people to pay attention to them, but something happened recently. The little girl disappeared!" Severa said.

　　"Missing?" Lu Fei was slightly surprised.

　　"Yes, he is missing. Even with the ability of our Holy Truth Church, we can't find him!" Severa said.

　　"It seems she has awakened!" Lu Fei sighed, and at the same time he felt a little inexplicably happy. Wang Qing Dao Zun, this woman had been forgotten for many years, and her image was still in his hands.

　　Lu Fei flipped his hand, and a shining Dharma image appeared in the palm of his hand. When Severa saw the Dharma image, her eyes widened immediately. The energy contained in this Dharma image was so huge for her.

　　Severa also knew that Wang Qing Dao Zun had practiced for many years and had already reached the Dharma Realm. According to the power level, he was already at the legendary level, and was only one step away from immortality. If the other party had not been too stubborn and had not pursued Lu Fei relentlessly, he would not have ended up in the reincarnation.

　　"Your Highness, this Dharma image has great power. I wonder if we can find her through it?"

　　"Okay, I took it out just to feel her location!" Lu Fei closed his eyes, and divine power wrapped around the Dharma image. In the dark, Lu Fei saw the snow-capped mountains.

　　"Haha, this little girl really won't give up. She is somewhere in Kunlun Mountain!" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"She actually went to Kunlun Mountain? What was she doing there? She should have stayed in Italy. Doesn't she know that she is no longer a Chinese, but an Italian?" Severa was surprised.

　　"Maybe he's unwilling to give up! Does this little guy know magic?"

　　"Uh... yes, she has shown great talent since she was young. When her parents took her to the temple in Milan to pray, a priest became her godfather and taught her some magic. So she should have considerable abilities, and going to Kunlun should not be a problem for her..."

　　"Well, she practiced for many years before her reincarnation. It's a pity that she is so useless. You don't have to worry about it. I will go to Kunlun Mountain myself!"

　　Lu Fei stood up and walked out of the main temple. On the floating city, he looked out at the vast forest in the south. This forest was created by his own divine power. At the end of the forest was Kunlun Mountain.

　　The Kunlun Taoist Sect is located in the Kunlun Mountains. Lu Fei guessed that Taoist Master Wangqing was going to the Kunlun Taoist Sect!

　　"By the way, what's her name?" Lu Fei turned around and asked.

　　"Call Anna!" Severa said quickly.

　　"Anna?" Lu Fei smiled: "What a beautiful and ordinary name! I guess she hates this name now?"

　　Lu Fei turned into a beam of light and flew towards Kunlun Mountain. He entered the mountains and near Kunlun Taoist Sect. Lu Fei expanded his will and searched for Anna's location.

　　"There..." Lu Fei immediately found a silver-gray miniature flying car parked in a mountain stream. The transparent window of the flying car was open, and the cover at the rear of the car was also opened, with wisps of electric arcs coming out. A very cute white little loli was rolling up her sleeves and holding a wrench to repair the fault.

　　"Haha, quite interesting. It turns out that the flying car broke down. But how can such a young kid know how to repair it?" Lu Fei landed in the mountain stream.

　　"Alright!" Anna fiddled with it for a while, and finally closed the hood with a satisfied look on her face. She quickly ran to the stream to wash her hands and face, then ran back to the car, started the magic engine system, and continued on her way. Lu Fei did not show up either, but just followed behind to see what she was up to.

　　As expected, Anna drove the flying car to a stop in front of the gate of Kunlun Taoist Sect, carefully hid the car in the bushes, and then quietly slipped into Kunlun Taoist Sect.

　　Lu Fei also flashed into the Kunlun Taoist sect. He had almost ignored this ancient Chinese Taoist sect over the years. The Kunlun Taoist sect now looked very deserted. There were only two disciples on duty napping in front of the mountain gate. No one had cleaned the stone steps along the way, which were covered with leaves and weeds.

　　Anna had indeed learned quite a few spells. She first cast a light body spell on herself, then cast an invisibility spell on herself, and then she ran to Kunlun Taoist sect carefreely. After passing through several palaces, the invisibility spell timed out and the effect disappeared, so she cleverly hid in a palace.

　　Lu Fei moved closer and heard the other party muttering, "I don't know who the current leader is. Is it that Elder Jin Ding, or Elder Shi Jizi? Maybe they won't admit it if I just leave like this. How about sneaking into the forbidden area?"

　　"Going to the forbidden area?" Lu Fei was surprised. He recalled that there was a Taoist priest frozen in the forbidden area. Didn't Wang Qing Dao Zun come out of the frozen forbidden area? Could it be that she wanted to break the ice?

　　"Not likely!" Lu Fei shook his head and threw this thought out of his mind. Since he didn't let the Taoist out at the beginning, there was no reason to ask him to come out now, right?

　　Anna rested well, cast an invisibility spell on herself, and then walked out of the palace at ease and headed for the cave on the top of the mountain. Lu Fei raised the corner of his mouth slightly, thinking: "The little girl doesn't know the height of the world yet, I'll make her suffer later!"

　　Arriving at Zhenhua Hall, Lu Fei saw many monks in the hall listening to the sermon. Anna walked in and watched from the side. Lu Fei also walked in and watched for a while, and couldn't help showing a hint of surprise.

　　Inside the Zhenhua Palace, Gu Lingxian was sitting high on a cushion, wearing a yellow Taoist robe, and was lecturing on Taoist scriptures. Lu Fei didn't know which Taoist scripture she was talking about, and he could only hear vague and confusing words. Even though he had become a god and had studied Taoist scriptures, with Lu Fei's profound understanding of worldly power, he thought that what was said in the Taoist scriptures was too superficial, and that divine arts were more practical.

　　There were several cultivators sitting on the cushions below Gu Lingxian. Lu Fei recognized some of them. One was Lu Qingwei, one was Sang Bao, and the other was Shi Ming. Lu Fei recognized all three of them. After not seeing them for a few years, their cultivation had improved. However, compared with Lu Fei, the speed of their cultivation could only be described as "turtle speed".

　　"Not comparable, absolutely not comparable..." Anna looked at it for a while and shook her head in dissatisfaction. She was comparing Kunlun Daoism with the Holy Truth Church, and suddenly found sadly that one was a behemoth and the other was a small sect, there was no comparison at all.

　　"Oh, how can they still stay here? I heard from the news that the Imperial Federation has discovered an extraterritorial life system, and the Holy Truth Church must have expanded to outer space. What a great cause this is, spreading the Tao to outer space... On the other hand, the Kunlun Taoist sect is still living a fairy life in this Kunlun Mountain, away from the world." Anna thought to herself, the more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. She didn't know that Lu Fei was watching her not far behind her.

　　"Show!"

　　Lu Fei pointed at Anna, and Anna's invisibility was immediately broken. Anna still stood there, completely unaware that the effect of her invisibility had disappeared.

　　"Oh no, no! A little foreign girl actually came to our Zhenhua Palace to eavesdrop!" The nearest female monk immediately shouted.

　　Everyone was immediately startled by the loud shout, and then everyone's eyes fell on Anna.

　　"Oh no..." Anna was startled and realized she was exposed. She stood there in a daze. She didn't run away and just showed up. She was the Taoist Master Wangqing. How could these juniors dare to be rude to her?

　　Gu Lingxian stopped talking, she stood up, walked to Anna, and said seriously: "I felt something was wrong just now. I didn't expect that someone would come to my Kunlun Taoist sect to eavesdrop? Tell me yourself, little girl, where are you from, and why did you come to our Kunlun Taoist sect to eavesdrop?"

　　Hearing Shi Jizi calling her a little girl, Anna was immediately furious. She clenched her fists, raised her head and said loudly: "I am the Taoist Master Wangqing, Gu Lingxian, how dare you talk to me like that?!"

　　…

　　Chapter 567: Imprisonment

　　"The Taoist Master Wangqing?" Gu Lingxian was stunned for a moment.

　　The name of Wang Qing Dao Zun surprised her. This senior from Kunlun Dao Sect had not been heard from since he broke out of the frozen forbidden land several years ago and chased Lu Fei out. But this little girl actually knew Wang Qing Dao Zun?

　　"What's your name? How do you know the senior of my Kunlun Taoist sect?" Gu Lingxian said coldly.

　　"You bastard, I told you, I am the Taoist Master Wangqing, I am the senior of the Kunlun Taoist sect, I have been reincarnated, but now, I am back!!" Anna shouted angrily.

　　"You said you are Senior Wangqing?" Gu Lingxian was not angry, but laughed.

　　"That's right. How could you blind fellows understand what happened after I left?" Anna, a little girl, crossed her arms behind her back, imitating the adults.

　　"Master, don't listen to this kid's nonsense... Look at her, all white skin, how could she be someone from our Kunlun Dao sect? Humph, she's clearly a demon!!"

　　"That's right, Master. This little girl just used a foreign magic to hide her body and came here to spy on the secrets of our sect. Now that she has been discovered, she naturally has to make up an excuse!"

　　"Yes, that must be the case. This little fellow must be a demon from the Holy Truth Church. He dared to come to our sect and make trouble without even knowing where he is. Such a daring little devil must be killed to serve as a warning to others!"

　　"I agree with the opinions of all the brothers, Master. This brat is clearly up to something bad. Now that she has been discovered, she must be quibbling to escape the blame. Everyone must not be fooled by her lies. Anyone who really believes them is a fool. Humph, what kind of place is this? Do you think that I am the Kunlun Dao Sect?"

　　All the brothers and sisters said, and immediately concluded that Anna was lying and was trying to escape death. Lu Fei also sighed, he didn't expect Gu Lingxian to have taken the position of the headmaster.

　　"It's a lie to confuse the people!" Everyone nodded.

　　Vomiting blood... Anna was shocked and angry. There were no words to describe her current mood. She felt speechless. She was surprised, angry, and more helpless.

　　"You...you good-for-nothings, you didn't recognize me, you will regret it!!" Anna raised her fist, very indignant. She also knew that it was useless to say anything now, and staying here would only be like fish on the chopping board. She quickly cast a spell on herself and wanted to leave here first.

　　"Oh no, this little devil is trying to escape. We have exposed her conspiracy and she actually wants to escape. Hurry up and catch her. We have to kill this little devil!"

　　"Yes, quickly catch this little devil. If she runs away, everyone in Kunlun will become a laughing stock!"

　　In fact, there was no need for everyone to explain, Gu Lingxian had already realized that Anna was going to escape. She stretched out her hand and pointed, and a clear light suddenly rushed out from the door above her head. The clear light contained eight flying swords with bright light, and each flying sword was clear and transparent, as thin as a cicada's wing.

　　The eight swords seemed to have life, flying down to form a sword formation, circling around Anna who was about to cast a spell, with the sword tips pointing directly at the vital points of Anna's body. The sharp sword energy had already cut through the air and invaded the surface of her skin, making her skin feel painful. Anna froze immediately, not daring to move at all. She could only raise her hands and surrender fearfully.

　　"Haha, don't move. If you move again, these flying swords will cut you into pieces in an instant!" Gu Lingxian said with a smile.

　　Anna naturally felt it as well. Although this was just a simple sword-controlling formation, with her newly awakened cultivation level, it was impossible for her to resist the sword-controlling technique.

　　If she had been at the Dharma Realm before, she would not be afraid of this sword-controlling technique, but now she is powerless. It is so sad. A deep feeling of powerlessness surged in Anna's heart. She even regretted why she was so impulsive to return to Kunlun Taoist Sect?

　　You are too impulsive. You should at least be patient for a few years and wait until you have improved your cultivation and have the ability to protect yourself before coming back. Otherwise, you will be like you are now, unable to defend yourself and prove yourself.

　　"Catch her and lock her up in the cell!" Gu Lingxian said. Two disciples immediately responded. One of them grabbed one of Anna's arms and lifted her up.

　　Anna was small, and being held up, she could only struggle indignantly, kicking her legs unwillingly and shouting, "Gu Lingxian, you can't do this to me. I am the reincarnation of Wangqing. I have inherited all the unique skills of my Kunlun Taoist sect. Do you want to cultivate to the Golden Core Realm? Do you want to cultivate to the Dharma Image like I did in the past? If you do, you should worship me respectfully instead of imprisoning me!"

　　These words immediately aroused everyone's imagination and desire. Although most people knew that this was a little evildoer who was spreading rumors to confuse the public, a glimmer of hope was buried in their hearts.

　　The two monks driving Anna stopped, turned to look at Gu Lingxian, and waited for Gu Lingxian's instructions.

　　"Don't listen to this evil woman's lies anymore. Take her away and lock her up!" Gu Lingxian waved her hand.

　　The two monks immediately carried Anna away viciously. In the past few years, they felt that great changes had taken place between heaven and earth. In the past, the effect of practicing was minimal, but now the effect of practicing any Taoist method would be greatly increased. Many Taoist methods have now been successfully practiced by people, and their own strength is increasing every day, which makes them have the illusion that they have hope of becoming immortals.

　　So people are more arrogant, and these two monks were also more arrogant. Naturally, they looked down on Anna, and would not have any sympathy for a white girl. The fact that she sneaked onto Kunlun was enough to make her deserve death.

　　They put Anna into the dungeon of Kunlun Taoism. This dungeon was built deep underground and had a history of thousands of years. It exuded a faint smell of decay.

　　The dungeon had long been abandoned, and no one had been locked up in it over the years. On one of the walls of the dungeon, the carefully crafted large chains had long been empty, and some of the chains still had dead bones hanging on them. It was obvious that these were people who had died many years ago.

　　"How dare you bring me to such a dirty place?" Anna was furious. She struggled desperately. She had been to this dungeon a long, long time ago. At that time, many vicious demons were imprisoned in the dungeon. Their magic powers were restrained and they were locked on the cliffs. They had no food or water and could only sleep in the open air. Those who could not survive would die.

　　She didn't want to come to such a hellish place, let alone as a prisoner.

　　"Haha, junior brother, look at this white-skinned little monster, he is actually scared?" a cultivator said happily.

　　"Brother, it's okay to be afraid, but I'm afraid that she is too evil to be afraid of anything. Look at her yellow hair and pale skin. She is indeed a foreign evil. She has sneaked into our Kunlun Taoist sect to learn Taoism at such a young age. Today, I must teach this evil a lesson..."

　　The two monks laughed and took Anna into a dungeon. There was not an inch of wood in the dungeon, only rocks and iron chains. They grabbed two smaller iron chains with iron hooks at one end. With a "whoosh", the iron hooks immediately pierced through Anna's scapula and strung her up tightly. Then the iron chains were driven into the stone wall and nailed to her.

　　Anna had never suffered such pain before and she screamed immediately. She was no longer in the Dharma Realm, but just a little kid who had only practiced a little magic. How could she escape from the hands of two monks?

　　"I say, little monster, just stay here obediently. See those skeletons next to you? They are all monsters like you. They couldn't endure it, so they all died and turned into dry bones. The same goes for you. Soon, you will not be able to endure it and die here!" said the monk with a smile.

　　"Damn you, damn you, how dare you do this to me, I curse you, damn Kunlun... Ouch, it hurts so much..." Anna screamed. Two chains were sticking out from her collarbone. When she cursed, the wound was pulled and she immediately felt terribly painful. The blood had dyed her clothes red, and she looked very embarrassed.

　　The monk left, and Anna was the only one left in the dungeon. A gust of wind blew, and the dungeon became eerie and scary.

　　Lu Fei hid his body and chuckled, "I say, Daoist Forgetfulness, do you know how powerful it is now? This is the Kunlun Daoist sect. You are devoted to them, but how will they repay you? What will be your end soon?"

　　"It's you...it must be you who harmed me, otherwise my invisibility would not have been ineffective!" Anna immediately cursed.

　　"That's right, it was me who got you discovered. Even so, aren't you a senior of Kunlun Taoist Sect? Why do you have to sneak around? Why can't you go to Kunlun openly? What are you afraid of?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"You... who are you and why do you know about me?" Anna's eyes were red.

　　"It's not important who I am, what's important is who you are now... Do you think you are still Chinese? Look at you, you have white skin and barbarian blood, are you still Chinese? You should know how self-centered and arrogant Chinese people are. Many years ago, Chinese people said that those who are not of our race must have different hearts. Haha, how can a foreigner like you enter Kunlun Dao Sect? Have you ever thought that your current fate is all your own fault?"

　　Anna was stunned. She thought about Lu Fei's words blankly and suddenly felt desperate. "I have known for a long time that the tradition of Kunlun Taoism will never recognize me. The rules of Kunlun Taoism are very strict. Not to mention foreigners, even Chinese people can never stand out in the Taoism without Qingbai's background. I really am not comfortable with myself..."

　　Anna was extremely depressed. She looked up at the empty dungeon and said, "Who are you? Why don't you come out?"

　　"Well, I'll let you know who is harming you!" Lu Fei appeared, walked out of the darkness step by step, and came in front of Anna.

　　“Ah… it’s you!!”

　　Anna's whole body was shocked. She saw Lu Fei's face, the face she had dreamed of every night since she was a child.

　　"Why, do you hate me?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"Yes, I hate you so much, give me my Dharma image back!" Anna screamed. She really hated Lu Fei, but she was more afraid of him. She was terrified of Lu Fei. In this life, she had awakened her past memories from her ignorance. She didn't know why she had been so persistent in going against Lu Fei in the past!

　　Why should she fight against such a great villain, such a savior that everyone looks up to, such a supreme god?

　　Lu Fei is her nightmare. He always haunts her in her dreams and he still haunts her now. If possible, she would rather not have to deal with Lu Fei for the rest of her life.

　　…

　　Chapter 568 Return

　　"So you don't hate me, but you are afraid of me!" Lu Fei smiled. He could see that this Anna was no longer completely the original Wangqing Daozun. Although it was the same soul, she had gone through the calamity of life and death and became a human twice.

　　Although the memories still exist, the past life is like a dream, and it is difficult to find the truth again. Now it is the new will that dominates Anna's main consciousness.

　　Anna shivered, feeling the divine power emanating from Lu Fei all the time, and couldn't help trembling. This is the difference between gods and mortals.

　　A high and mighty, immortal being who controls the laws of heaven and earth.

　　One is a member of the vast majority of living beings, living just to have enough food and clothing, three times a day, and a fleeting life of just a hundred years, as short as a flash of light, and experiencing the sorrows of birth, aging, sickness and death.

　　With such a huge gap between gods and mortals, Lu Fei would definitely not have any resentment towards Anna. If there was anything, it was only pity.

　　Think about the Taoist Master Wangqing. No one knows how long he practiced in his previous life, and he was finally trapped in an ice land and frozen. It is definitely not easy to practice to the Dharma Realm. Although he did something wrong to himself once, he has already been punished, and that is enough.

　　As a god, Lu Fei still has this broad mind. Even if a mortal breaks the law, he can start over again after accepting the punishment. So Lu Fei's trip to Kunlun was not to play a trick on Anna, but to settle the matter between him and Taoist Wangqing.

　　In Taoist and Buddhist terms, it means to end the cause and effect, but cause and effect is a big joke to the gods. Lu Fei knows this plane too well, and the laws of the plane are in his hands. He knows best whether there is cause and effect.

　　It can be said that there is no so-called cause and effect on the earth plane. The idea that mortals will be punished for their evil deeds is simply a lie. Or the idea that evil people will be reborn as pigs and dogs in the next life is also a lie. The imagination of mortals is really amazing. This is probably the idea that Buddhism has instilled in mortals to accept what is given to them.

　　Although there is no cause and effect, Lu Fei still established the so-called underworld for the world and asked the God of the Underworld to build the Pluto City and the Eighteen Levels of Hell, just to cleanse the evil karma that the soul has acquired while alive. These evil karmas are all caused by his own actions and thoughts, and have nothing to do with others, nor with cause and effect. It only concerns himself.

　　Suffering in hell is just what you deserve, not some other messed up retribution or cause and effect.

　　The amount of sins a person has committed in the world will determine how much baptism he will receive in hell, neither more nor less. This is the fairest thing. Only a soul that is clear and pure and has washed away all sins can go to the Kingdom of God. As for the suffering in hell, it is merely the adverse reaction of cleansing sins.

　　In a sense, the existence of the underworld and hell is the greatest fairness to the world.

　　"It's good that you've let it go, but Anna, you're going to die, do you know that?" Lu Fei sat down cross-legged in front of Anna.

　　"It's none of your business!" Anna said stubbornly.

　　"Anna, you are also a very smart child. I heard from Severa that you have a high talent for practicing divine arts. You see, you may be able to practice and become a god in the future. This is not impossible!"

　　"It's none of your business!" Anna said, just saying this, like a child who had been wronged and was angry.

　　Lu Fei didn't say anything. He turned over his palm and a ball of light burst out immediately, and the entire dungeon immediately became bright.

　　“Ah… Is this my Dharma image?!”

　　Anna covered her eyes with her small hands, but her body was too tender and her eyes were not strong enough to resist the light from the Dharma image. Fortunately, it only lasted for a while, and the light on the Dharma image gradually dimmed, leaving only the flowing light wrapped around the Dharma image.

　　In Lu Fei's hand, there is a foot-tall Dharma image suspended. It is golden in color, has multiple heads and arms, and holds various magical instruments in its hands. Isn't this the Dharma image of the Seven Emotions Supreme of Taoist Master Wangqing?

　　There is probably no other sculpture in the world that is more delicate and exquisite than this one. Originally, the Dharma image was larger than that of an ordinary person, but now it has been shrunk. The talismans and patterns on it are still clear and vivid.

　　This is a masterpiece that has surpassed that of mortals. It is a thing of miracle. As long as mortals take a look at it, they will be deeply attracted to it and unable to extricate themselves. Money and beauties will all pale in comparison to this statue.

　　Anna screamed in surprise when she saw this scene. She reached out to take it, but her hand stopped in mid-air, trembling slightly. She hesitated for a while, then retracted her hand and looked at Lu Fei unwillingly.

　　"What, you don't want it?" Lu Fei was surprised.

　　Anna immediately said angrily: "This Dharma image originally belongs to me, why shouldn't I want it? But if I want to take it, will you give it to me?"

　　"You are so smart. Do you always judge others by your own standards?" Lu Fei said with a wry smile.

　　"Humph, you are not a gentleman!" Anna stared at her Dharma image and couldn't help swallowing. She longed for her Dharma image too much. In her previous life, she had gone through so many difficult years to cultivate it. She didn't expect that it would be taken away by Lu Fei in one day.

　　Since she awakened, she had been hoping to regain the Dharma Image every moment, but she also knew that this would never be possible, because the Dharma Image was in the hands of the Supreme God. Could a mortal take something from the Supreme God? This was simply unimaginable.

　　Lu Fei said seriously, "I am a supreme god. I am very busy, but I don't have time to care about a mere mortal like you, right? I came to Kunlun today. Why do you think I came? You don't really think I came here just to play a trick on you, do you?"

　　Anna swallowed her saliva, her eyes brightened, and she asked crisply, "Are you really going to return the Dharma image to me?"

　　"You should know that this Dharma image is of no use to me. Of course, I can give it to others, but this Dharma image is still in my hands!" Lu Fei said seriously.

　　"What are your conditions? Tell me!" Anna hesitated for a moment before asking. She really couldn't resist the temptation of the Dharma image. This Dharma image was like a devil, constantly gnawing at her heart. She had to get it, otherwise she would have no desire to live.

　　Lu Fei shook his head and said, “He flicked the Seven Emotions Supreme Dharma Image in his hand, and it drew a perfect arc and landed on Anna.

　　Suddenly, the Dharma image was like a drop of water, blending into Anna's body and seeping into her soul. Anna closed her eyes in enjoyment and let out a moan of joy, with waves of brilliant spiritual light of the seven emotions emanating from her body.

　　So wonderful, so familiar, this power!

　　No one in this world is more familiar with and understands this power than she is. It is as if both souls in this life and this life are in love with the power of the seven emotions and the seven emotions method. But when will one be able to cultivate the seven emotions method to the highest level, to reach the level of forgetting emotions and being close to the Tao?

　　Crash!

　　The chain on Anna's collarbone melted away and fell to the ground. Her wound quickly healed and there was no trace left.

　　Anna woke up from a wonderful state, with surging power flowing through her body, constantly cleansing her weak body and constantly tempering her muscles, bones and soul.

　　Anna stood up and looked around, but there was no sign of Lu Fei.

　　"He actually left, he just left like that?" Anna couldn't believe that Lu Fei returned her Dharma image to her like that, so easily, and without any conditions.

　　She suddenly felt that she no longer had any resentment towards Lu Fei in her heart, but instead felt a little grateful to him.

　　"That's not right. This image originally belonged to me. It originally belonged to me. Why should I thank him... Damn it, it's so damn terrible!" Anna murmured immediately, trying to convince herself, but she could no longer control what her heart desired.

　　…

　　Chapter 569: Reform

　　It is said that Anna regained her Dharmakāya, and the magic power in her body surged. Various realms came one after another, and finally she soared into the Dharmakāya realm, and even reached the realm of breaking through the Dharmakāya realm and comprehending the way of heaven and man.

　　Originally, Anna's little body was definitely not capable of reaching this level, but now, with the power of the Dharmakāya, it only takes a moment to cultivate back to the Dharmakāya level.

　　If it were someone else, there would be no such incredible progress, but Anna could, because the Dharma image itself was hers. Everything seemed to be like a tribulation, two lifetimes, seven years of tempering. Now that the tribulation was over, her realm naturally showed signs of reaching a higher level.

　　Anna saw Lu Fei leave, and then she looked at the dungeon with some disappointment. She was immediately filled with hatred and said angrily, "This damn dungeon actually trapped me. Well, you unworthy disciples of Kunlun Dao Sect, I am a senior of Kunlun Dao Sect, is this how you treat your senior? Decadent, dirty, rotten Kunlun Dao Sect, look at how degraded you have become?"

　　The more Anna cursed, the angrier she became. She was angry about how the Kunlun Taoist sect had fallen to this point. It had made no progress... Think about it, when the Kunlun Taoist sect was at its peak, it was the leading sect in the East, but now, it was miserable... The depressed Kunlun Sect could only survive under the glory of the Holy Truth Church.

　　"No, we can't go on like this. The Holy Truth Church is now powerful. This is an irreversible trend. If Kunlun Daoism wants to rise, it can only take advantage of the trend. Otherwise, it will only decline. Damn it, why doesn't Kunlun Daoism have anyone who understands the trend? The Holy Truth Church has not only unified the world, but has also spread its teachings to the outer world. What a prosperous and glorious era this is, why is Kunlun Daoism just closing its doors and acting as if it doesn't care about worldly affairs?"

　　The more Anna thought about it, the more frightened she became. She stretched out her hand and grabbed the stone wall hard. All the chains broke immediately, and the stone wall was torn apart. The bones hanging on the chains instantly turned into white ash and scattered everywhere.

　　"They are all sinners... Humph, these damned leaders of Kunlun Dao Sect are all short-sighted sinners. You have ruined a good Kunlun Dao Sect! This cannot go on any longer. I, Anna, am in Kunlun today and must reform the old and establish the new, and find a way to restore Kunlun!"

　　Anna's eyes sparkled, and she grabbed countless pieces of the iron chain on the ground, forming an iron ball. Her magic power surged, and the iron ball was immediately forged into a long silver iron chain, small and beautiful. Countless talismans were rotating on the chain, and it was obvious that Anna had cast a supreme spell on the chain.

　　Anna looked at the iron chain in her hand and was quite satisfied. She walked out of the dungeon step by step. Just a moment ago, she had made up her mind to destroy the Kunlun Taoist sect. This determination could not be changed by anyone. She was going to do this now.

　　"Ah... little devil, why did you get out?!"

　　Anna's appearance immediately caused quite a stir. There was no one guarding the dungeon, so Anna went straight to the Zhenhua Palace. The monk guarding the gate of the Zhenhua Palace immediately shouted and grabbed Anna.

　　"Ignorant sinners, all of them are sinners!" Anna became furious when she heard the little monk still calling her a little monster. If a master in the Dharma Realm is angry, even if his corpses float thousands of miles away, at least his entire family will be wiped out, right?

　　Crash...

　　The silver chain in Anna's hand immediately flew up, split into two ends, pierced through the scapula of the two gatekeeper monks, and then passed through the temple gate and inserted into the wall inside the Zhenhua Temple. The monks who were listening to the sermon in the entire inner hall were suddenly in an uproar!

　　"Help... That little devil is acting wild again!" The two monks whose scapula were pierced were in great pain. They grabbed the chains on their chests and tried to pull them apart. However, these chains were refined with Anna's magic power and were also cast with spells. How could a mere monk break them?

　　"Get lost!"

　　Anna kicked up and sent the two flying into the inner hall.

　　"How dare you! Who is this monster that dares to cause trouble in my Kunlun Taoist sect?" The Kunlun disciples stood up angrily, and then they saw Anna walking into the inner hall step by step. Anna was just a seven-year-old girl. Although she was a foreign girl, she was holding a chain in her hand. The chain had two ends, which were currently connected to the collarbones of two disciples. The two gatekeepers whose scapulas were pierced were in a miserable state, bleeding profusely, and groaning.

　　Anna's aura was extremely powerful, and the surging magic power outside her body was like the light of the corona. Although she looked like just a little girl, in the eyes of all the Kunlun Taoist monks, Anna was like a mountain, majestic and lofty.

　　"Hehe, I've already said that I'm the reincarnation of our sect's Forgetful Daoist Master. How dare you imprison me in the dungeon? Are you all going to rebel?"

　　In Anna's rage, boundless spiritual light surged above her head, and the image of the Supreme Seven Emotions suddenly appeared on her head, with many heads and arms, showing the supreme power of Eastern Taoism.

　　"Ah... Is this the supreme Dharmakāya of our sect?!" The disciples of Kunlun Dao Sect were finally shocked, and then became horrified. Dharmakāya realm, what realm is this? It is said to be a wonderland above the Golden Elixir realm, only one step away from escaping the boundaries of mortals and achieving immortality.

　　The most shocked person was Gu Lingxian. When she saw the Dharma image on Anna's head, her mind suddenly exploded and went blank. "Impossible, impossible, this is a Dharma image, but how could it appear on a foreign little girl... Could it really be the reincarnation of Senior Wangqing?"

　　Gu Lingxian was shocked, and so were the other cultivators. The overwhelming momentum seemed to be pressing down on them like the sky was falling and the earth was collapsing, causing everyone to breathe rapidly.

　　No one could move. They felt their bodies were shocked by the enormous force and could not control themselves. No one bowed because everyone was in shock.

　　"Hehe, you deserve to die! All of you have committed serious sins, but I can forgive you because you are not aware of your sins. But now I have returned to Kunlun to question you. Where is the head of Kunlun?" Anna shouted.

　　"I... I am Gu Lingxian, the supreme master of Kunlun Dao Sect!" Gu Lingxian swallowed her saliva and said. She didn't dare to be presumptuous now. The power of the Dharma Realm was too strong. She was not even in the Golden Core Realm. How could she withstand the pressure of the Dharma Realm senior?

　　Anna was furious and shouted, "Gu Lingxian, as the head of Kunlun Dao Sect, you have committed a serious crime. The Kunlun Dao Sect has been ruined by a mediocre person like you. How many years have you been the head of the sect?"

　　"Three years..."

　　"Who was the previous headmaster?"

　　"Elder Jin Ding!"

　　"Big sins, all of them are big sins. The headmaster should take it as his responsibility to carry forward the Kunlun sect. But now, what has become of the Kunlun sect? Has Kunlun ever had disciples all over the world like the Holy Truth Church? What have the two generations of heads done for?"

　　Anna was so annoyed that she shook the iron chain in her hand, and the pointed end of the chain on the wall was immediately pulled out and pierced into Gu Lingxian's clavicle like a spirit snake, instantly piercing through the clavicle and tying Gu Lingxian to the large column in the hall.

　　"Ah... You can't do this. You are at most an elder. How dare you commit treason and harm the headmaster?" Lu Qingwei shouted immediately.

　　"Hahahaha... little kid, I have been practicing for more than a thousand years and have reincarnated twice. You have only been practicing for a few years, and you dare to speak nonsense to me? You deserve to be punished!"

　　Anna shook her hand, and the chain broke. Then it flew up and pierced through Lu Qingwei's collarbone, and was also trapped on the large column supporting the hall.

　　Lu Qingwei couldn't resist at all and became the "Suffering Jesus".

　　All the monks below were in an uproar. They were so shocked that their faces showed indignation, but due to Anna's power, they did not dare to resist at all.

　　"Gu Lingxian is incompetent and unable to carry forward our Kunlun Taoist sect, so I abolished her position as the head sect leader, and I, Daoist Master Wangqing, will personally take over as the head sect leader!" Anna flew up and took the seat, which was the purple grass cushion that Gu Lingxian sat on when she preached.

　　Anna glanced at everyone and said, "From today on, our sect will make a fresh start. Does anyone have any objections?"

　　Everyone was silent, the timid ones were trembling, and the bold ones' lips turned pale.

　　"Since no one objects, why don't you come to pay homage to me, the new headmaster? Are you planning to rebel? If you want to rebel, I can help you. I will immediately take back all your Taoist skills and expel you from the sect!" Anna said coldly.

　　"Bow...bow to the Master!" Some fence-sitters bowed immediately, and the others followed suit.

　　"You...you guys..." Lu Qingwei was suddenly furious, his mouth trembled a few times, and he was unable to utter a word. He turned his head to look at Gu Lingxian again. Gu Lingxian closed his eyes as if he had accepted his fate and no longer looked at the disciples in the hall.

　　"Haha, good!" Anna laughed.

　　"Master, although the former master Gu Lingxian has only been in charge of our sect for three years, he has worked diligently during these three years. Can you please show some leniency on his behalf?" The speaker was Shi Ming, and he was very respectful.

　　Anna thought for a moment and nodded, "Okay, since Gu Lingxian offended me before, I won't punish her. But as the head of the sect, she is really incompetent, so I will punish her for three days. After three days, she can come down on her own and become a senior disciple! As for the three disciples, they will also be punished for three days!"

　　"Thank you for your grace, Master!" Shi Ming was surprised and delighted. He immediately bowed to express his gratitude, feeling quite proud. With just one sentence, he changed Gu Lingxian's sentence to three days. In any case, this punishment was very small for them, the monks. Even if he had offended Anna before, the punishment would not be limited to this.

　　…

　　Chapter 570: Innovation

　　Inside the Zhenhua Hall, Anna sat high on a cushion, and the disciples below were paying homage together. Poor Gu Lingxian, Lu Qingwei, and the two disciples guarding the gate were all locked up with chains through their scapulas.

　　Just piercing the scapula would not kill even an ordinary person, let alone a cultivator with true essence and magical power? So although the victim looked embarrassed, the damage he suffered was actually very limited.

　　In fact, Gu Lingxian was secretly relieved in her heart. It was obvious that Anna only sentenced her to three days of torture, which was already a clemency outside the law. Even if she had the ability, she would not dare to easily tear off the chains on her body.

　　The authority of seniors in the Dharma Realm is still extremely high. Firstly, they are of high seniority, which can overwhelm others. Secondly, they have great magical powers. What does it mean to be a master in the Dharma Realm?

　　The entire Kunlun Taoist sect does not even have a Jindan realm. Above the Jindan realm is the Dharmakāya realm. With each higher realm, the power under one's control is greatly changed, let alone a difference of two realms?

　　Once the Dharma Realm appeared, regardless of whether Anna was the Forgetful Daoist Master or not, Gu Lingxian could only accept the punishment obediently. She did not dare to resist at all, let alone openly question Anna. This was because no one in the entire Kunlun Dao Sect could fight Anna. As long as Anna raised a finger, she could crush thousands of people in the Kunlun Dao Sect.

　　Seeing that Gu Lingxian was tortured peacefully, people's hearts were somewhat relieved.

　　Anna then asked, "Where is the previous headmaster, Elder Jin Ding?"

　　"Retreat in Hanyuan Cave!" Sang Bao said respectfully.

　　"Go, send someone to inform him to put a chain through his scapula to be punished for three days, and then come to Zhenhua Palace to await orders!" Anna waved her hand and said.

　　“Yes…” Sang Bao ran out of Zhenhua Hall in fear and trepidation and went to Hanyuan Cave, a cave where the elders of all generations had been in seclusion. Sang Bao pressed the stone door and shouted, “Grand Elder Jin Ding, something big has happened. Sang Bao has something important to report!”

　　"Come in!" After a while, the stone door opened and an old voice came out.

　　Sang Bao entered the cave and saw a golden tripod shining brightly on Elder Jin Ding's head. A golden Yuan Dan came out of his mouth and was being tempered in the golden tripod. The golden Yuan Dan emitted golden flames and it seemed that the temperature was about to be raised to produce a real golden elixir.

　　Sang Bao was stunned for a moment, then he quickly ran to Elder Jin Ding and asked in surprise, "Grand Elder, have you refined the golden elixir?"

　　Elder Jin Ding opened his eyes, and the whole cave was brightened. He looked at Sang Bao for a while, shook his head, and said with some joy: "Not yet. It is not easy to cultivate the golden elixir. However, in the past few years, the vitality of heaven and earth has suddenly become abundant. I have a chance to cultivate the golden elixir. It only takes another half a year for the golden elixir to be completed, and then I can extend my life by another 360 years..."

　　Elder Jinding seemed to be in a good mood. He was actually willing to chat with Sang Bao about his cultivation. It seemed that this old man had been stuck below the Golden Core stage all his life, so he was very depressed. Now that he finally had a chance to reach the Golden Core stage, he became more talkative.

　　After a while, Elder Jin Ding finally came to his senses and asked, "By the way, you came to disturb my retreat, what happened?"

　　Sang Bao bowed and reported: "It's like this, just now Senior Wang Qing Dao Zun came back. She looks like a little girl. I don't know which country she is from, but she is a foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes, about seven or eight years old. At first, the headmaster had her thrown into the dungeon, but she got mad and pierced the headmaster's sternum and locked her to a pillar. She also abolished the headmaster's position and took the position of headmaster herself!"

　　"Hmm... is there such a thing?" Elder Jin Ding was shocked. After a while, Elder Jin Ding asked, "How can you be sure that it is Senior Wang Qing Dao Zun?"

　　Sang Bao pointed to his head and said, "Although she is small, she has a statue of the Seven Emotions Supreme Dharma on her head. That magic power, that divine might..."

　　Sang Bao glanced at the golden elixir and golden tripod on Elder Jin Ding's head, swallowed his saliva and said, "The power is a hundred times stronger than the golden elixir and golden tripod of the Supreme Elder!"

　　"Hmm... Let me see!" Elder Jin Ding closed his eyes, as if he was feeling something. After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "That's right, it's Senior Wang Qing Dao Zun, but why did she come back as a foreign little girl?"

　　"I heard that she was reincarnated!" Sang Bao smacked his lips, and then said nervously: "She said that she came to Kunlun to ask for punishment. She reprimanded Master Gu for not promoting Kunlun, so she was punished by the Master. She said that she would be punished for three days to atone for her sins. She asked me to come and inform the Supreme Elder to let you also be punished for three days, and then go and listen to her instructions."

　　“…”

　　Elder Jin Ding's hair and beard were flying, but his anger disappeared in the blink of an eye. He glanced at Sang Bao and shook his head, saying, "Jin Ding is indeed guilty of a great sin. Since he became the head of the sect, he has not been able to develop and expand Kunlun. On the contrary, the Holy Truth Sect has swept the entire world with great fanfare. We have no choice but to accept it..."

　　After Elder Jin Ding finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and a bronze tripod next to him immediately flew into his hand. Under the effect of magic power, it turned into a copper ball, and then into a chain. The chain pierced his body and had already pierced through his collarbone. Elder Jin Ding locked himself to the wall without a sound.

　　Sang Bao didn't know what to feel after seeing this, he just felt that Wang Qing Dao Zun was extremely evil. Elder Jin Ding's eyes were piercing, and he said, "Sang Bao, go ahead!"

　　"Yes, sir!" Sang Bao left Hanyuan Cave, and the stone door slammed shut. Three days later, Gu Lingxian was released, and Lu Qingwei was also released. She no longer dared to act presumptuously.

　　Elder Jin Ding came out of Hanyuan Cave and walked into Chongde Hall, where the headmaster had just moved in, together with Gu Lingxian. Anna sat on the headmaster's throne, but because of her small size, she looked very out of place.

　　Elder Jin Ding and Gu Lingxian looked at each other and both felt uncomfortable. Elder Jin Ding wondered when did such a strange situation occur in Kunlun Taoist sect, where a child actually sat on the position of the head sect leader, and she was a foreign little girl with blond hair and white skin. If it were placed in ancient times, Taoist Wang Qing would be a barbarian!

　　"Elder Jin Ding, do you admit your guilt?"

　　"It is indeed a sin to be in charge of Kunlun and do nothing!" said Elder Jinding.

　　"I'll give you three days of punishment. Do you have any complaints?"

　　"I dare not complain..."

　　"Haha, you are quite sensible!" Anna's eyes were so sharp that even Elder Jin Ding was frightened. "Elder Jin Ding, although you are not a good leader, your cultivation is still okay. Unfortunately, you are still a little short of the right temperature to condense the golden elixir. Well, this Taoist Master came back this time to reform the old and establish the new, and to carry forward Kunlun. All the disciples of Kunlun, as long as they have potential, can be promoted one by one!"

　　Anna stretched out her hand and pointed, and a stream of magic power fell on Elder Jinding. This magic power not only contained the idea of ​​refining the Nine-Transformation Golden Pill, but also the pure magic power of a master in the Dharma Realm.

　　Boom…

　　Elder Jin Ding's head turned into a golden cauldron, with golden light gushing out of his body. In his Dantian, a golden Yuandan suddenly surpassed the limit and was actually catalyzed into a golden elixir.

　　"It's done!" Elder Jinding felt that his energy and spirit became extremely pure in an instant, and infinite vitality poured into his body from between heaven and earth and was all swallowed up by the golden elixir.

　　Elder Jin Ding opened his mouth and spit out a golden elixir, which flew out and hung in the air. The huge power of the golden elixir radiated and instantly suppressed all kinds of vital energy around it.

　　"Sure enough, he has achieved the Golden Core. Only the Golden Core can suppress the elements of heaven and earth!" Gu Lingxian was stunned. She didn't understand why Elder Jin Ding entered the Golden Core realm with just Anna's little trick. This was too amazing.

　　"Haha, not bad, Elder Jinding, you have potential. Once the golden elixir is completed, your life span will be increased by another six decades. Work hard. Now the vitality between heaven and earth is active and turbulent. It is the golden age for people like me who practice cultivation. You have great hope of achieving the Dharma in the future!" Anna said in a mature manner.

　　"Thank you, Master!" Elder Jin Ding was surprised and delighted. According to his original estimate, it would take a long time to advance to the Golden Core Realm, but now he saved a lot of effort and achieved it in one go. More importantly, Daozun Wangqing directly taught him the alchemy method of the Nine-Turn Golden Core, which is the most authentic ancient method of cultivating the Golden Core, which has been lost in the Kunlun Taoist sect.

　　"Perhaps Kunlun really has hope for reform?"

　　Gu Lingxian looked at Anna, who looked like a child, and suddenly hope arose in her heart.

　　---

　　Please give me a red ticket, thank you. Also, thank you for Feng Zhongyu's support, thank you...

　　Chapter 571: Innovation (II)

　　Anna entered the Collection Pavilion, followed by Gu Lingxian, Elder Jin Ding, Elder Shi Jizi and others.

　　"Is the Collection Pavilion the place where our sect keeps the superior Taoist scriptures?" Anna said.

　　"Yes, the Collection Pavilion is the important place of our sect. It contains more than three thousand classics of various kinds, but most of the books are incomplete!" said Elder Jin Ding.

　　"Well, let's take a look first!"

　　Entering the collection pavilion, there is a row of rosewood bookshelves inside, on which are placed yellowed classics, some of which are even oracle bone inscriptions and bamboo slips.

　　Anna looked through them one by one and shook her head, saying, "What's going on? They are all incomplete. Even if they are not incomplete, they are not worth much. Don't we have complete copies of the three classics and twelve scriptures of our Kunlun Dao sect?"

　　"This... has been lost!" Elder Jin Ding shook his head.

　　"It seems that a lot of things happened during the apocalypse... Never mind, it seems that it was God's will. Fortunately, I remember all the three canons and twelve scriptures of our sect. I will write them down when I have time!"

　　Anna shook her head and walked out of the collection pavilion. Gu Lingxian followed closely behind her with joy. Anna stopped and asked, "Have you prepared everything I asked for?"

　　“Everything is ready!”

　　"Well, lead the way. Today I will refine a batch of foundation-building pills and two furnaces of small three-transformation golden pills for our sect. You all must carefully learn the method of refining pills. Foundation-building pills can be used for beginners to build their foundations, and small three-transformation golden pills are essential pills for tempering Yuandan and transforming Jindan. With these two kinds of pills, my Kunlun will prosper!"

　　Everyone came to a valley. On a high platform on the east side of the valley, a ritual platform was built. There were 108 flags around the platform, 72 of which were Earthly Evil Flags and 36 were Heavenly Gang Qi Flags, all corresponding to the stars in the sky.

　　In the center of the altar, there were three large furnaces, each as tall as two people. A group of respected disciples including Lu Qingwei, Sang Bao, and Shi Ming were seen lighting the furnaces and sorting out the ingredients for the elixir.

　　Seeing Anna coming over, everyone stood aside respectfully. Anna waved her hand and said, "Are all the ingredients ready?"

　　"It's ready. All the ingredients are enough to refine three thousand foundation-building pills and two furnaces of small third-level golden pills!" Lu Qingwei reported.

　　"Well, let's get started!"

　　Anna stomped her feet and seven streams of clear air rushed out from her head. A Dharma image appeared in each stream of clear air. The seven Dharma images were suspended above the three alchemy furnaces.

　　"Crash!" Twenty-one balls of primordial fire fell into the three alchemy furnaces, and then various elixir materials were put into the alchemy furnaces one by one.

　　For seven consecutive days, new elixir materials would be put into the alchemy furnace every day, and the cultivated flame would be strengthened every day. On the seventh day, only clean water and clean air were put into the furnace. The flame in the furnace had turned into the fire of life and was oily green in color. The elixirs in the three furnaces were different, and only nurturing was left.

　　On the ninth day, the first alchemy furnace was lit, and 360 foundation-building pills were produced at once. The pills were oily green in color and full of the breath of life. Taking a breath, I immediately felt relaxed all over.

　　On the twelfth day, the last two alchemy furnaces were turned on. Each furnace produced twelve small three-level golden pills. The pills were golden in color and also revealed a powerful breath of life. With a breath of the pill energy, all mortal diseases would be cured.

　　After refining the two kinds of elixirs, the entire Kunlun Taoist sect was in an uproar. With the foundation-building elixir, recruiting disciples would no longer be a problem. This was a necessary condition for glorifying the Taoist sect.

　　In the past, the Taoist sect was very strict in selecting disciples because they needed to find disciples with good qualifications, and such people were rare among ten thousand. But now it is different. With the Foundation Establishment Pill, people with ordinary qualifications can also change their physique and then quickly start practicing.

　　The Xiao San Zhuan Jin Dan is even more magical. It refines the Yuan Dan. Generally, it is the most difficult to refine the Yuan Dan into the Jin Dan. But with the Xiao San Zhuan Jin Dan, as long as you keep taking it, you can speed up the condensation of the Jin Dan. When the Kunlun Taoist sect was at its most prosperous, there was a disciple who took one hundred Xiao San Zhuan Jin Dan pills in a row and immediately advanced to the Jin Dan realm, transcending the boundaries of life and death of mortals and increasing his lifespan by six decades.

　　Gu Lingxian personally recorded the process of refining the elixir one by one. When the elixir was ready, Anna asked, "Do you understand everything?"

　　"I understand. With the master's guidance, refining the elixir seems to have become easier. However, the most important thing is the recipe. With these two recipes, my Kunlun Taoist sect will surely prosper quickly!" Gu Lingxian smiled happily.

　　"There are still many obstacles to our great success. First of all, the biggest problem is to recruit disciples. Can you tell me how to recruit disciples?" Anna said.

　　“This…” Gu Lingxian was stunned for a moment, then said, “Just go directly to the secular world and bring back anyone with suitable qualifications!”

　　"Hahahaha... that's wishful thinking. Do you know that the entire world is now controlled by the Holy Truth Church? Can you bring that person back? First of all, it's still a question whether that person is willing to let you bring him back!"

　　"This is impossible, isn't it? Our Kunlun Taoist sect is a sect of immortals after all, there is no way people would refuse us..." Gu Lingxian said.

　　Anna stared at Gu Lingxian for a while and sneered, "This really opens my eyes. You were once the head of Kunlun Sect, but you really don't know anything about the world today?"

　　"What's the world like now?" Gu Lingxian was surprised. She had indeed not cared about worldly affairs for a long time, but in her opinion, wasn't the world pretty much the same from ancient times to the present?

　　"Abolish it. Immediately abolish the ban that prohibits disciples from leaving the mountain. I have seen that if your thoughts do not change, then even if you refine the elixir, the Kunlun Taoist sect will still not prosper. Hehe, which bastard came up with the ban that prohibits disciples from leaving the mountain? Damn his ancestors!!"

　　Anna was furious and cursed repeatedly. This was something she learned in Europe in this life. Elder Jin Ding, Gu Lingxian and others were stunned, thinking, is this still the headmaster of Kunlun? How can he be so tactless and say such vulgar words casually?

　　Anna ignored him and sneered, "Elder Jin Ding, Gu Lingxian, you all need to go down the mountain. Look at what you have become. You don't understand the world at all. Let me tell you, the world is flourishing now. Do you think our sect of immortal cultivation is so great?"

　　"I tell you, mortals don't even bother to go to Kunlun to cultivate immortality. They can live a hundred years in peace and happiness, and still be immortal after death. How could they be willing to abandon their families and come to this bitter cold place to cultivate some bullshit immortality? Isn't this just asking for trouble?"

　　"If you can find some people who are willing to go to Kunlun to learn Taoism, it will be considered your ability. But you must not force anyone to go up the mountain. If you do so, you will definitely be accused by their family members. At that time, the entire Kunlun Taoist sect will be in trouble!"

　　"This is impossible, how can a mortal be immortal?" Gu Lingxian was surprised. What Anna said had completely overturned her cognition. If a mortal could be immortal, would it be necessary to work so hard to cultivate immortality?

　　"That's why I say you are ignorant. Don't you know anything about faith? The Holy Truth Church is now protected by many true gods. As long as mortals believe in them, their souls will not be destroyed after death. They will go to the kingdom of God and enjoy eternal life and immortality?"

　　"If it's not a puppet of God, what freedom can it have?" said Elder Jin Ding.

　　"You are so pedantic. Elder Jin Ding, tell me, what is freedom? Hehe, does cultivating immortals mean freedom? Are you still subject to various constraints in this world? In my opinion, freedom is always relative. As long as you adapt to it, everyone will be at peace!"

　　Elder Jin Ding and Gu Lingxian were suddenly speechless.

　　Anna shook her head and said, "You guys go to Kunlun to collect herbs and make pills first. I'm going to the floating city!"

　　"Floating city? Isn't that the holy place of the Holy Truth Church? I wonder what plans the leader has?" Elder Jin Ding asked hurriedly.

　　"If we want to recruit disciples, we must get the approval of the Holy Truth Church. Only then can we smoothly build immortal gates in various places, and then it will be possible to recruit disciples!"

　　Anna didn't waste any more words. Talking to Elder Jin Ding and Gu Lingxian was like playing the lute to a cow. She turned and rushed into the sky, turning into a beam of light and heading towards the floating city.

　　The Kunlun Dao Sect was not far from the floating city, only separated by mountains and a vast forest. Anna was very fast, and after entering the floating city, she landed in a beautiful garden.

　　There is a green temple in the corner of the garden. On the door beam of the temple is written "Temple of Tristaloni". Seeing this name, Anna breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Who are you and what are you doing in the Tristaloni Temple?" A priestess walked out of the temple with a look of vigilance. Because although Anna was small, she was extremely powerful, and Anna was not even on the list of the strong men of the Holy Truth Church.

　　"I'm Wang Qing, a friend of Tristaloni. I came here specially to visit today. Is she here?"

　　"Yes, I'll go and report!" The priestess entered the temple. After a while, Tristaloni came out of the temple. Seeing Anna, she couldn't help but smile and said, "You are really Senior Wangqing. What do you want to see me for today?"

　　"I want to meet Lu Fei, please introduce him to me!"

　　"So he has returned the Dharma image to you..." Tristaloni nodded. No wonder the Taoist Master Wangqing dared to come to the floating city. It turned out that he came to surrender.

　　…

　　Chapter 572: Innovation (Part 3)

　　Tristaloni took Anna to the religious meeting hall. The architecture of the main temple was exquisite and magnificent. Every detail was taken care of, even the curved corridors were extremely luxurious.

　　The bright red carpet in the corridor is laid on exquisite silver tiles. The tiles are carefully designed and have mysterious runes painted in gold on them, making them look noble and mysterious. Each tile is worth a lot of money and is not sold outside.

　　The top of the corridor is repaired with marble and painted with religious murals, which looks magnificent. Looking at the Dragon Palace from a distance, you will find that it is bathed in a sacred light, and countless dragons are coiled around it, which is breathtaking.

　　Anna was not frightened. She slowed down her pace and said, "Tristaloni, this main temple is really luxurious. The stone is marble, the floor tiles are gold and silver, and the lamps are inlaid with gems. Look at the dragon palace. Lu Fei lives in it, right?"

　　Tristaloni frowned and said, "Should I call you Anna or Senior Wangqing now?"

　　"Just call me Anna!"

　　"Well, Anna, you should know that this is the temple of our Lord. Everyone here is a pious warrior, and anyone who can enter and exit here is a devout believer. So, Anna, you should be more pious and not call the name of the Supreme God directly. If others hear it, it will cause trouble!"

　　Anna was silent for a while, then said, "Okay, let's just call him His Highness Lu Fei, or His Highness the Supreme God, right?"

　　"That's good, Anna. I know you have a stubborn personality, but haven't you suffered enough in your two lives? His Majesty the Supreme God never provoked you before, but you always shouted for war and made sarcastic remarks. Why do you do that?"

　　Anna's face flushed, and she said unnaturally: "Tristaloni, don't say anymore. I was the Taoist master of Kunlun Taoist sect, and I had a high status. His Highness Lu Fei rebelled from Kunlun, so I was so persistent. Now that time has passed, His Highness Lu Fei has become the main god of a pantheon. Naturally, I will not make trouble again..."

　　"Haha, it's good that you think this way. It's not in vain that His Majesty the Supreme is willing to return the Dharma Image to you. If the Dharma Image is in my hands, you probably won't be able to get it back even if you kowtow for ten days and ten nights!" Tristaloni said with a smile.

　　"How can you be more broad-minded than His Highness Lu Fei?" Anna said.

　　"One more thing. Never again say those nonsense words that His Highness the Supreme God said about his rebellion against Kunlun. His Highness the Supreme God may not care about these words, but other gods can't say for sure. For example, His Highness Nubis is now the God of the Underworld, and His Highness Gris is also a demigod. If you say those words that make them unhappy again, they will definitely not tolerate you!"

　　"I know!" Anna shuddered when she thought of Nubis. Nubis was like her nightmare. Now such a villain has become the god of Hades, and she must not offend him.

　　"We're here, come in!" Tristaloni pushed open the door of the religious meeting hall, and the hall was empty. Anna entered the hall and looked up slightly. A statue stood at the end of the hall. This statue was the image of Lu Fei, holding a sword in one hand and a book in the other, and the image was very majestic.

　　Anna could sense the faint divinity hidden in the statue. When Anna entered the meeting room, the divinity on the statue was already paying attention to her.

　　Tristaloni walked up to His Majesty and prayed, "Your Majesty, Anna is here to see you today. Will you see her?"

　　After a minute, a ray of light shone from the void onto the statue, and then Lu Fei walked out from the statue.

　　"Greetings, Your Highness!" Tristaloni bowed slightly, and Anna also bowed.

　　"No need to be so polite, Anna. What do you want to talk to me about?" Lu Fei said with a smile.

　　"I want to build immortal gates in various places!" Anna said directly.

　　"What is the function of the Immortal Gate?" Lu Fei frowned.

　　"Of course it is to open the door to convenience and help people cultivate immortality!"

　　"That won't work!" Lu Fei shook his head.

　　"Why?" Anna widened her eyes. She looked at Lu Fei with some annoyance, waiting for his explanation.

　　"Can a cultivator have faith?"

　　"This..." Anna immediately understood that the reason why Lu Fei refused was because those who practiced Taoism had weak faith and were the least constrained.

　　"You know now, if you establish an immortal sect, wouldn't that be stealing from the temple? You also know that those who practice immortality advocate natural inaction, which is not in harmony with our Shintoism!" Lu Fei said.

　　"I can make the cultivators believe in it and include them in the pantheon!" Anna said.

　　"Oh?" Lu Fei raised his eyebrows and immediately became interested. Now some sword cultivators in China still have no faith, which is not a good phenomenon. If the Kunlun Taoist sect can be incorporated into the pantheon, and the sword cultivators can be incorporated into the pantheon as well, it can also be considered a benefit.

　　"Well, if you want to establish an immortal sect, then worshipping the Three Pure Ones will definitely not work..."

　　"What should we pray for?" Anna asked.

　　"..." Lu Fei thought about it, but had no idea for a moment, so he said: "It's okay to worship you or other gods. I will send people to help you set up immortal sects in various places, but you will be added to the chapter of the gods in the Charter of Sacred Truth!"

　　"Okay, you can add it. I guess if it doesn't belong to your pantheon, this immortal gate can't be opened. But what about Kunlun Dao Sect?"

　　"Aren't you in control of Kunlun now? As long as the Immortal Sect is established, they will see what is good and what is bad. You don't have to do anything at that time. They will make their own choices. Only those who follow the will of the gods can prosper, otherwise they will only be forgotten in the years!"

　　Lu Fei summoned Severa and gave instructions. Immediately, the entire Holy Truth Church began to operate. From the church to the Imperial Federation, all the institutions involved were busy with the matter of establishing the Immortal Gate.

　　For example, writing a proposal to build a fairy gate, conducting an on-site inspection of the construction site of the fairy gate, and then applying for funding and starting construction, etc., all of these are very cumbersome and take time.

　　As for revising the "Sacred Truth Charter" and incorporating Anna's name into the pantheon, scholars within the Holy Truth Church need to work together to carefully revise it, and nothing can be done carelessly. Anna's inclusion in the Sacred Truth Charter must comply with the charter and have a so-called resume.

　　Of course, Anna's resume is still very impressive.

　　Anna, a quasi-celestial being (demigod), the headmaster of the Kunlun Immortal Sect of China, has practiced for 1,700 years and has been reincarnated for the second time. In her previous life, her Taoist name was Wangqing and she was a Taoist master. Now she has entered the divine system, established the Immortal Sect, opened the door to convenience, and guided those who are interested in cultivating immortality to enter the Immortal Sect, and taught the Kunlun Taoism. Anyone who practices the Kunlun Taoism has the hope of becoming an immortal...

　　The newly revised "Charter of Sacred Truth" arrived in Anna's hands in just three days. Anna was staying in the floating city at the time. The church had already notified the construction team to build the first fairy gate in the garden near Tristaloni.

　　This is the fairy gate on the floating city and also Anna’s residence. It is not open to the public.

　　"How is it? Do you know our efficiency and strength? As long as a will is given, everything can be carried out smoothly. There is no need to worry about money, land, laws and regulations. Our church itself has power beyond the secular world!" Tristaloni smiled at Anna. At this moment, Anna was reading the "Charter of Divine Truth". The latest practice version had Anna's resume and an overview of the Immortal Gate.

　　"In the early stage, we can build twelve immortal gates, all of which are located in the most picturesque mountains in China. Among them, I am most satisfied with Mount Qingcheng, Mount Emei, Mount Hua, Mount Tai and Mount Laoshan..." Anna smiled happily. She is still surprised that the clergy of the church are so generous. After investigation, they selected twelve picturesque mountains, including the Five Sacred Mountains and Three Mountains in China, to build immortal gates.

　　For example, Mount Qingcheng, the original Qingcheng Taoist sect here was converted into an immortal gate, and all the old palaces were demolished and rebuilt. After the current construction technology was integrated with magical technology, the effect is extraordinary. The immortal gate covering several hectares can be built from design to construction in just two months, and even floating landscapes can be built.

　　Every day, Anna would go to the mountains and hills to inspect the progress of the project. When she had time to stop and rest, she couldn't help but feel inexplicably moved.

　　Tristaloni was naturally happy for Anna. After all, they were friends, and she didn't want to see Anna practicing for two lifetimes without any results. Now, Anna was considered a part of the pantheon, so her future was naturally guaranteed.

　　"You should worry about how to be promoted to a celestial being. The Immortal Gate will be established soon, and then the church will launch a powerful media offensive, calling on and encouraging different groups of people to go to the Immortal Gate to practice. It will be very busy then. If you delay your practice, you will be the one who suffers!" Tristaloni advised.

　　"I know. Don't worry. I have the confidence to become a celestial being. According to the power level classification proposed by the church, a celestial being should be equivalent to a demigod. Now that the vitality of heaven and earth is abundant, I only need a year or two to break through. If it weren't for the previous calamity, I'm afraid I would have been promoted to a celestial being by then!"

　　Anna thought of the past and couldn't help but feel a little dazed...

　　Chapter 573: Immortal Gate

　　The Qingcheng Mountain was shrouded in mist in the early morning. Occasionally, the clear chirping of birds could be heard from the quiet forest. The winding bluestone path extended from the foot of the mountain into the clouds between the mountains.

　　Qingcheng is the most secluded place in the world, which refers to the elegant environment of Qingcheng Mountain. Such a mountain has been a favorite place for ascetics since ancient times.

　　In Qingcheng Mountain, a fairly large temple has been completed. From a distance, it looks like a fairyland.

　　At this time, in front of a big gate outside the palace, thousands of people were waiting with swords in their arms. When they saw the morning light shining on the gate, everyone gradually became anxious from their original silence.

　　"What's going on? Didn't they say that the mountain gate would be opened this morning? It's already daybreak, why hasn't it been opened yet?"

　　"That is to say, are those old Taoist priests from Kunlun Sect playing tricks on us?"

　　"I don't think so. You see, this immortal gate was completed just the day before yesterday. The construction company is a multinational corporation. It took only two months to build a garden. I guess the people from Kunlun Dao Sect are busy preparing inside. They will definitely open the gate by eight o'clock at the latest!"

　　"It would be better this way, hehe... I finally waited for our Chinese immortal sect to open its doors and recruit disciples, and I came all the way from the south. If my happiness is in vain, I will destroy this door..."

　　Thousands of people were waiting anxiously outside the gate and talking about it. A few days ago, the news that the Qingcheng Mountain Immortal Gate had opened its gates had spread all over the world, especially in China and overseas Chinatowns. Everyone knew that the Chinese Immortal Gate had opened a convenient door for ordinary people and guided them to cultivate and attain the Tao...

　　All kinds of overwhelming publicity filled everyone's eyes. Those who practiced the ninth-order new sword art, whether men or women, old or young, were attracted by the Chinese Immortal Gate. After the news of the opening of the Qingcheng Mountain Immortal Gate was made public, many people came from all over the world.

　　The Qingcheng Mountain Immortal Gate has not yet opened, and people who have high hopes for the Immortal Gate have been waiting outside. Some have even waited all night, just so that they can enter the Immortal Gate and become its disciples as soon as the gate opens.

　　"Creaky..." Lu Qingwei, who was wearing a green Tang suit, slowly pushed the door open. The door was made of rosewood on the outside and super alloy on the inside. It was very heavy and ordinary people could not push it open.

　　"Haha, there really are so many people..." Lu Qingwei took a look and saw a huge crowd of people, who rushed up as soon as they saw him open the door.

　　"I want to enter the immortal sect and become a disciple. We will practice Kunlun Taoism. I want to attain enlightenment and become an immortal..." People shouted and rushed up.

　　"Stop, stop, stop..." Lu Qingwei quickly raised his hand and pressed down. A pure magical power surged out and formed a clear energy wall in front of the door, blocking everyone outside.

　　The chaotic crowd was finally under control, and some Kunlun disciples in the sect hurried out to maintain order. Lu Qingwei said, "To enter the mountain gate, everyone must line up and accept the simplest questioning before they can be registered. All registered disciples can only be outer disciples. Only after practicing and accepting the assessment can they be promoted to inner disciples. Are you clear about the rules?"

　　"I understand..."

　　Thousands of people immediately started queuing up in a chaotic manner. It took about five minutes for a long line to form.

　　Lu Qingwei breathed a sigh of relief, took back his magic power, and then led the team into the gate. Behind the gate was a mountain gate square that could accommodate five to six thousand people.

　　There is a two-story wooden structure on each side of the square. The team came to the temple on the left. There was a temporary large table outside the door of the temple. Several disciples of Kunlun Taoism were registering the people in line.

　　"ID card!"

　　"Here!" A young swordsman with blond hair handed over an ID card. This ID card was made of a special superalloy material and had a magnetic strip, as well as the name, address, etc.

　　There was also an identity query tablet provided by the police department on the table. The Kunlun Taoist disciple took a look at the first young man who signed up, inserted his ID card into the slot of the tablet, and then the tablet immediately searched for information and displayed the person's identity information.

　　This is the latest generation of ID card system of the Imperial Federation. Every citizen will have an ID card and a unique ID number. With this number, a UnionPay card can be opened, and almost all consumption can be paid by the ID card.

　　An ID card is both an identity document and a credit card.

　　The Imperial Federation's ID card system is very rigorous. The information on it is updated every month, detailing all your consumption, income and expenditure, changes in address, changes in beliefs, etc.

　　"Well, his name is Wang Hongwei, and he has no faith?" asked the Kunlun disciple with a frown.

　　"No, I am sixteen years old today and still in the stage of general faith. I haven't yet clarified my lifelong faith!" said Wang Hongwei.

　　"No, that won't work. You probably understand the Charter of the Sacred Truth of the new practice. Our Xianmen is a member of the divine system, so to join the Xianmen, you must first choose a clear belief. Let's do this. First, you choose a belief now, so that you can sign up. Second, go back and think clearly about your own beliefs, and then sign up!"

　　Wang Hongwei shook his head, unwilling to accept the result. He thought for a while and gritted his teeth and said, "Just believe in the master of the Immortal Gate - Her Highness Anna!"

　　The Kunlun Taoist disciple who was taking the test was immediately delighted and said, "Okay, okay, it's good to believe in our headmaster. You don't know, our headmaster has a great background. She has practiced for more than a thousand years and has experienced two lives. If you believe in the headmaster, you will have a bright future. At the same time, the rules of our sect are much more relaxed than those of other temples. If you believe in our headmaster, you will never regret it..."

　　The Kunlun disciples quickly filled in Wang Hongwei's information and registered him in the immortal sect's roster.

　　"There is a hotel in the Immortal Sect with a quiet environment. If you want to stay there, you must pay rent every year. Of course, you can also take on some cleaning work for the sect to offset the rent..."

　　"No, charge it to my credit card. I want to rent it for a year!"

　　"Okay!"

　　The Kunlun disciples finished the process very quickly, taking about two minutes per person. By lunchtime, the number of people in line did not decrease, but instead increased.

　　When Gu Lingxian saw this situation, she was surprised, happy, and worried at the same time.

　　"Senior Sister Gu, what should we do? I just went down the mountain and saw that more and more people are coming to worship the mountain and become immortals. The number has exceeded 10,000 at least!"

　　"So many?" Gu Lingxian was shocked.

　　Anna laughed and said, "Is that too much? Only 10,000 people. That's nothing. Haven't you noticed that the Holy Truth Church has hundreds of thousands or even millions of believers in its major temples?"

　　"But Master, cultivating immortals is no different from other things. We don't have so many foundation-building pills. With so many people entering the immortal gate, the supply of foundation-building pills will definitely not be enough!" Gu Lingxian said worriedly.

　　"Don't worry, I've already discussed this with Her Highness Vina. She is the Goddess of Natural Life, and her temple has a large number of believers who cultivate the power of natural life. She has promised to help us cultivate a large number of materials for the Foundation Establishment Pill. What you need to do now is to go to the Goblin City and order me a hundred large alchemy furnaces, and start refining the pills as soon as possible!"

　　"That's good!" Gu Lingxian and Lu Qingwei were pleasantly surprised. They had never thought that joining the Divine Truth God System would bring so many benefits. The Xianmen people would help with the construction, and if they had any needs, they would generally get something as long as they asked. This time, the Xianmen would have no choice but to prosper...

　　"Master, I heard that the gods in the floating city are no longer here. They have all gone to colonize new star systems. Should we also go there to colonize? There are not many great opportunities like this. If we miss them, we will probably suffer a lot..."

　　"Yeah, I heard about it too. I'm going to the floating city again soon. I plan to go to the new star system with Tristaloni, Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong to investigate. We need to at least build a colony for our sect as a development site..." Anna glanced at Lu Qingwei and smiled, "I heard that you and Lu Wenwan are friends. How about you come with me?"

　　"We do have some friendship. Before His Majesty the Supreme God was deified, he did business with my family. I was able to enter the Kunlun Taoist sect thanks to the recommendation of His Majesty the Supreme God. But now his status and position are different, and I don't know if we can still maintain our friendship..." Lu Qingwei shook his head.

　　"Haha, it's okay. His Highness the Supreme God may not be able to say it, but His Highness Lu Wenwan is definitely easy to talk to. Let's wait for some time. Right now, His Highness Lu Wenwan is still preaching in the shadow plane. I'll take you there as soon as they come back. I think we should hurry up and go to the new galaxy! Preaching to outer space, what a great merit and feat it is!"

　　"That's right, we have encountered a good opportunity. If it weren't for the foresight of the master who reformed the old and established the new in our Kunlun Taoist sect, our Kunlun Taoist sect would never have the glory it has today!" Gu Lingxian sighed.

　　"Maybe we can develop towards the shadow plane?" Lu Qingwei hesitated, thinking that this was also a good way to develop.

　　Anna shook her head and said, "Not for the time being. We don't have that much energy. Let's take care of this huge pile of affairs first. It is estimated that within a few years, our Chinese region can increase to 60 immortal gates. With the addition of new galaxies, our immortal gate can flourish. In any case, the main material plane is the one we should focus on developing. Let's take it easy on other planes..."

　　Lu Qingwei nodded: "Master, you are wise. Let's do it step by step. How about we make a plan? If we follow the plan, we can probably develop and expand the sect faster!"

　　"Well, our sect will grow very quickly. There are more than a dozen sects. If each sect has tens of thousands of people, then we will have a population of more than 100,000. As superiors, the most important thing for us is management. We don't have enough experience in managing people. I think we need to find a professional management team!"

　　Anna looked out at the entire Qingcheng Mountain. The green mountains were towering and the hills were undulating. This beautiful land was extraordinarily beautiful. This was exactly where the immortals lived!

　　…

　　Chapter 574 Guidance

　　Shadow plane, twin temples.

　　Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong watched the tribe grow from small to large, from deserted to prosperous, and they were extremely pleased and proud. Under the dark sky, the Twin Temples Tribe was already quite prosperous, with about 21,000 people stationed in the tribe, which was already considered a small town.

　　The two stone roads are in a cross shape, ten meters wide and five hundred meters long. There are stone houses all around. Although simple, they are far superior to thatched houses and yellow mud houses.

　　The center of the Cross Avenue is a small square with no decorations but two statues. This is the most prosperous place in the entire tribe, and there are all kinds of prosperous shops around the square.

　　There are grain stores, meat stores, animal hide stores, pottery stores, grocery stores, etc.

　　Ding ding ding...

　　The sound of iron forging could be heard from the nearby blacksmith shops. There were three large blacksmith shops in total. They were very popular and often crowded. The swords, spears and arrows just made by the blacksmiths were immediately bought by skilled warriors and hunters.

　　Silver and gold coins with simpler patterns have become popular in the tribe. These are circulating currencies that came from the Twin Temples and were made by the temples.

　　As guides, Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong naturally knew the role of currency. With currency, various trades would gradually prosper and get rid of the unfairness of barter.

　　There are reclaimed farmlands everywhere around the tribe, where crops are planted, including wheat, barley, cassava, and recently potatoes have been found, and people are trying to grow them.

　　There are many fences on the hillsides and streams next to the farmland, where wild boars and rabbits are kept. After several generations of breeding, the wild boars have lost a lot of their wildness.

　　Further away is a stone wall that is one person high. Every twenty meters there is a simple watchtower that can accommodate three or four people. If the people are holding bows and arrows, they can shoot wild beasts that are relatively far away.

　　There is a camp in a remote part of the tribe. The number of warriors has exceeded three thousand. If the reserve forces in the tribe are included, ten thousand warriors can be recruited. All adult men and women can become warriors. This is the current situation of the tribe.

　　But now, the camp was empty, with only ten warriors left to guard it.

　　"They're back, they're back!" A loud shout suddenly came from the lookout tower. Two soldiers immediately ran over from the camp not far away, climbed up the lookout tower, and looked into the distance. They saw a group of figures appearing in the distance.

　　"Notify the temple and city guards immediately to be on the lookout for danger, and send two soldiers out for reconnaissance to see if it is our team of warriors..." The experienced soldier made arrangements right away.

　　Ten minutes later, it was confirmed that it was a team of warriors from the Twin Temples. There were a total of three thousand warriors, plus three to four thousand captives. This was the entire population of the three small tribes, all of whom were abducted by the warriors of the Twin Temples.

　　Among these captives, there were relatively few strong warriors and many had died in battle. The remaining women and children were all well preserved. As for some elderly people who were too old, they were abandoned by these warriors and returned to their original villages.

　　There is no way around it. In the shadow plane, resources are extremely precious, especially food. Although the Twin Temples tribe is trying their best to grow crops and raise animals such as wild boars and rabbits, food is still in short supply. Now the warriors of the Twin Temples have captured 4,000 people and returned to the tribe. These sudden extra population are enough to create food pressure for the entire tribe.

　　But they had to plunder because this was the oracle of the two goddesses.

　　The tribe wants to prosper and become stronger, so constant fighting and annexing of other tribes has become the long-term policy of the Twin Temples. In a barbaric plane, conquest and being conquered will always happen. The difference is that the Twin Temples have people who transcend the planes secretly guiding them. They are vigorously developing productivity and developing civilization.

　　Now, the Twin Temples are in a stage of development from barbarism to civilization. In the temples, priests and a group of clergy are creating simple hieroglyphs day and night. There are probably only three thousand of these characters, which can be used for simple communication and record keeping.

　　Learning writing requires a relatively high level of intelligence, so writing is currently only in the hands of temple priests and is far from being widely spread. It can be predicted that the low literacy rate will remain a problem that the Twin Temple Tribe cannot escape for a very long time.

　　Just as the temple priests were studying the text, news came that the warriors had returned, so the temple priests hurried to the front of the temple to wait.

　　After a while, a long team of warriors passed through the tribe. All the captives were temporarily put into the fence for custody, while a dozen warrior leaders went to the temple to report on their work.

　　After seeing the temple priests, the meager spoils were usually presented to the priests, who would then generously give the spoils back to the warrior leaders.

　　The Twin Temples Tribe has now become accustomed to accepting outsiders. After being detained for a few days, the 4,000 captives were distributed to various families and businesses throughout the tribe. Some served as gatekeepers, while others helped to herd sheep, raise pigs, and rabbits, etc.

　　Others were sent to the camp as soldiers, and some were incorporated into the temple as candidate priests. Of course, becoming a priest required an oracle, so that one could become a legitimate priest.

　　To become a priest, one needs great wisdom and talent. There are now thirty-seven priests in the temple, all of whom can cast several spells and are the most powerful beings in the entire tribe.

　　"We can now strengthen the outer city walls and build the city. With such a large population gathering and the establishment of a city management system, the Twin Temple Tribe can be the first to enter the city-state civilization!"

　　Su Tongtong said this with high spirits. She had already started to learn about city-state civilization, and now the time was ripe, and the Dual Temples could enter the era of city-state civilization.

　　In the next few years, the Twin Temple City-State will become increasingly powerful, able to sweep across the entire continent and establish a relatively powerful slave empire.

　　"Well, after our guidance, the tribe has developed to this level. Now even without our guidance, the temple priests will lead the tribe into city-state civilization, and in the future will even lead it into imperial civilization..." Lu Wenwan also felt quite satisfied. This was the first plane she had descended to. It was already very good to be able to reach such a level after so much hard work.

　　In this shadow plane, there is no longer any force that can stop the Twin Temples tribe from becoming stronger. Thousands of miles away from the Twin Temples, there are many barbarian tribes. They have no guidance from God and are still in a barbaric state. They are completely incomparable to the Twin Temples.

　　As long as the dual temples enter the city-state era, their power will be further consolidated, social classes will be further divided, and horse-drawn carriages will be manufactured, then sweeping the entire continent will not be a problem. A slave empire that worships two goddesses may be formed within a hundred years... This is the estimate made by Su Tongtong and Lu Wenwan.

　　"I received news that His Highness Lu Fei has told us that we can go to the new galaxy to colonize..." Su Tongtong was holding a scroll in her hand. The scroll was condensed entirely of energy and thoughts. This was the news that had descended from the Holy Dragon Kingdom of the Supreme Truth.

　　"Well, let's go back. This place has entered a stage of stable development. Let's go to the new galaxy for an investigation. It would be best if we can develop there. I heard that the planets there are much larger than the Earth, and there is great potential for development in the future. If possible, it would be best to enshrine gods there. The faith on Earth has been too influenced by the Supreme God, and our room for development is not as big as we imagined..." Lu Wenwan said.

　　"I'll listen to you. It will only take a hundred years for us to immigrate there from Earth, and the country will develop just as well! But the ban issued by His Highness Lu Fei on changing the natural form of the planet is a bit troublesome!"

　　"No, we can enclose a piece of land and build a city. It won't change the overall natural appearance. Perhaps the new galaxy can become the most popular planet for pristine tourism!"

　　"I hope so..."

　　As Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong talked, they passed through the plane door. In the shadow temple of the floating city, a plane door suddenly opened, and Lu Wenwan and Su Tongtong walked out hand in hand. The believers who had been waiting on the side immediately came up to report the latest news on the earth plane to the two.

　　"Your Highnesses, Princess Tristaloni and Princess Anna have been waiting for you for a long time. They said they would like to go to the new star system with you to investigate! Now they are waiting for your return!"

　　"Haha, welcome... I didn't expect Anna to make it. That's good. We don't mind having too many people. There are many planes in the starry sky and universe, enough for us to develop together!"

　　Su Tongtong laughed out loud. She now felt that the power of the Earth plane was a little weak. If it could develop into a continent like Terran where there were many gods, that would be great. At least she would not be afraid of any invasion from foreign demons.

　　…

　　Chapter 575 New Development

　　In the floating city's Shadow Temple, the empty temple was filled with silence. Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong, Tristaloni and Anna were standing in front of a newly built plane gate.

　　Behind the four people is a group of clergymen. These clergymen are elites selected from their own temples. They are about to follow Lu Wenwan and others to explore the new galaxy.

　　It is now the fourth day since Lu Wenwan returned from the shadow plane. The formation of the crystal wall system and the change of rules have gradually isolated the connection between the crystal wall system and the outside world. Now the demons can no longer descend to the earth plane through the space cracks. This is a good thing and enough to make everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

　　The Imperial Federation and the Holy Church of Truth once again began to take action, launching a new round of operations to eliminate demons on Earth. Dozens of demons were strangled in just a few days. These demons are now like rats crossing the street, and everyone is shouting and beating them.

　　Unfortunately, they are becoming more and more cunning, and they hide deep in the darkness, spying on and tempting humans. After several invasions of demons, too many remnants remain on the earth, which means that there will be a war between humans and demons that will last for hundreds or even thousands of years. However, this is a war that humans must win.

　　Gods such as Lu Fei also adapted to the situation and needed the long-term existence of demons. Only the real existence of demons would make humans on the earth plane always vigilant and constantly stronger. It can be said that the existence of the remnants of demons is a whetstone, constantly sharpening humans towards prosperity.

　　Su Shun came to power and realized his political ambitions. The Chinese finally reached the highest point in the political arena, governing the world, commanding the Imperial Federation, and leading mankind to a glorious future.

　　Of course, there are still checks and balances from all sides, but this does not hinder the fact that China has already stood at the forefront of the world's nations. This is enough to be proud of. The Chinese people once again stand at the top of the world's nations. In fact, since Lu Fei was deified, the Chinese people have become the "hand of God" that secretly controls the world, but ordinary people are unaware of it. This fact is only understood by some powerful and well-informed bigwigs.

　　Now more and more people understand this fact. As the top leaders of the Holy Truth Church are gradually known to the world, the topic that the gods are the gods of the Chinese people is increasingly seen in the media.

　　This has invisibly enhanced the influence of the Chinese people on a global scale, an influence that can be said to be infinitely huge and far-reaching. Therefore, it is only natural for the Chinese people to come to power.

　　"Tongtong, your family is now prosperous. Your brother has taken the position of Supreme Governor of the Empire Federation. I wonder how many people envy and admire him..." The speaker was Anna. Although she had reincarnated twice, she still cared about China. If it were in ancient times, the position of Supreme Governor of the Empire Federation was equivalent to the emperor of the world. This was a very glorious position with great power, enough to bring glory to the family and be admired for all eternity.

　　"Haha, the position of the Supreme Archon of the Empire is indeed good. At least it is much more glorious than the head of the subordinate members of the Imperial Federation. However, these are just empty titles. For those of us who pursue immortality, mortals and worldly glory are short-lived. Only the glory of God is eternal!" Su Tongtong was very humble this time.

　　"Well, Su Shun is also a practitioner. After he steps down as the supreme governor, we must urge him to practice. Otherwise, it will be a waste of time and effort, which is not worth it..." Lu Wenwan nodded.

　　"I know that. As her elder sister, I have the responsibility to urge her to practice. But should we set off right away? You know, a new world will unfold before our eyes, which is more attractive than any worldly rights!"

　　"Okay, open the plane door and let's go over!" Lu Wenwan poured divine power into the plane door and opened the channel connecting to the new galaxy. With a crash, the light gate opened. Everyone in the hall became excited, thinking that they could finally explore a new planet. This was an unprecedented great feat.

　　"Let's go!" Su Tongtong waved to the clergy behind her, then walked into the door to the plane. The next moment, they appeared in a temple.

　　The one guarding this temple is Alita, a priestess of Her Highness Vina, the goddess of natural life. She wears a light green priest robe and holds a dark green rune staff in her hand.

　　Tristaloni recognized this Priestess of Alita. She was one of the mortal priests whom Her Highness Vina highly respected.

　　"I have been waiting in the teleportation temple for a long time. Your Highnesses, please come in!" Alita led Lu Wenwan and her group out of the temple. Outside the temple was a garden with temples standing in the garden. It looked like a long stretch, covering at least dozens of acres. In the distance was a vast ocean.

　　Su Tongtong asked in surprise: "Where is this?" This was obviously a new galaxy. Su Tongtong looked up at the sky. There were several satellites hanging in the blue sky. Some of them were so huge that one could even see the green forests and oceans on the big planet with the naked eye.

　　This kind of scenery is even far beyond the Terran continent, and is unique on the Earth plane.

　　"This is Tailan Star, located on a forest-covered peninsula in the Eastern Continent, which we named the Daqing Peninsula. This area is a garden built by our Lord, Her Majesty Vina, and it contains 102 temples, which are enough to receive clergymen coming from the Earth plane!" Alita said.

　　"It's a very thoughtful arrangement. Thank Princess Vina for me!" Lu Wenwan nodded.

　　"I understand!" Alita led everyone to settle down. There were more than 400 people arriving this time, and they really needed to be settled well.

　　After the clergy were led down, Lu Wenwan said to Alita: "Priest Alita, does Tailan already have gods?" Lu Wenwan communicated with the ocean of plane force and found that the plane force was surging like the sea, and there seemed to be several great wills guiding all living beings.

　　"Yes, Tailan already has four gods: earth, water, fire and wind. They are the earth goddess Tia, the ocean god Bol, the fire god Hel, and the wind god Anru. In addition to these four gods, there are also my lord and His Highness. My lord is the goddess of natural life, and His Highness is the god of the sacred dragon."

　　"Oh, His Highness Lu Fei didn't intercept the supreme truth in this plane?" Su Tongtong was surprised.

　　Priest Elita shook her head and said, "It seems not. The Supreme God and my Lord are both foreign gods, and the four gods of earth, water, fire and wind are the will of Tailan. It seems that His Majesty the Supreme God does not want to override the will of the locals, so..."

　　"This means that in the future, only main gods will be born in this plane, and there will be no supreme gods..." Lu Wenwan sighed, and at the same time, she felt a little surprised. It seemed that His Highness Lu Fei had a deep meaning in doing this. At least this plane would become a paradise for herself, Su Tongtong and others to become gods.

　　The first generation of gods in a plane may be able to achieve achievements far beyond all later gods and become ancient gods revered by later gods.

　　Lu Wenwan was a little excited. After resting for a night in the temple garden of the Daqing Peninsula, early the next morning, Lu Wenwan, Su Tongtong, Tristaloni and Anna's clergy began to march towards the continent of Tailan Star. They were like a big net, surveying the continent.

　　The results of the investigation were astonishing. In addition to the temples of the four great gods of earth, water, fire and wind, many temples of the sacred dragon system were also being built on the entire continent of Tailan Star.

　　For example, the goddess of natural life, Vena, built the Vena Temple, and the underworld god, Nubis, also built the Underworld Temple.

　　Athena built the Parthenon, completely copying the temple model on Earth. Even the goblin Tommy moved some goblins here and built a new goblin city on a plateau full of minerals, preparing for great development. This time he would not only develop magical technology, but also collect faith and wait to be deified.

　　Severa did not hesitate to build the Temple of Love in the northern forest, because in a forest in the north lived a group of native northern snow elves. They had fair skin and were the most beautiful creatures on the continent of Tailan. Their beauty even surpassed that of the forest elves on the continent of Tairen.

　　The god Gris built the Frozen Temple on the snowfield further north, while Elesis built the Temple of Eternal Night in Antarctica. They subdued a group of night elves and night winged men, guiding them to practice divine arts in preparation for being deified and becoming the Goddess of Eternal Night.

　　Medusa discovered a large area of ​​dark layers underground, so she built the Temple of the Curse, gathering the minotaurs and centaurs underground and developing their faith in the dark layers underground.

　　Allah built the Temple of Knowledge in the bright western continent, Sakyamuni built the Temple of Monks in the east, Guanyin built the Temple of Wishes and Fertility, and Brahma built the Temple of the Ganges.

　　“What a fast speed!”

　　Looking at the information coming back from the four directions of the continent, Lu Wenwan and the other three were itching to get started. This was an era of flourishing flowers. In the sacred truth pantheon, both true gods and non-true gods were building their own temples in an orderly manner.

　　This situation is beyond doubt. Those who have become gods are consolidating their own positions. The benefit of developing faith beyond the sky is obvious, that is, it can be as immortal as possible. As long as the faith exists, God will never die.

　　Those who have not been deified are more keen on building temples and collecting faith. Their enthusiasm is greater than anyone else, because their future deification will depend on the faith they collect.

　　This is a plane that is freer and more open than the Earth plane. It is a plane that is more like the Tyran continent. With several planetary planes with life nearby, this is the paradise for the God-conferred. It can be said that any legendary realm person who can teach in this new galaxy has a high chance of becoming a God.

　　After some investigation, Su Tongtong and the other three were also excited. They were now in the legendary realm and were about to ignite the divine fire and become demigods. It was the right time to develop their faith. As long as they developed well, they would soon be deified like Lu Fei, without having to wait a thousand years like Vina did in the Terran continent.

　　"I will build a hundred Dawn Temples here, and then build an unprecedented megacity, the City of Dawn. I will relocate all the people on Earth who are willing to immigrate here. In a few decades, I will have a megacity with the faith of hundreds of millions of people!"

　　Su Tongtong screamed. She held the topographic map of the Eastern Continent in her hand and immediately circled a coastal forest. The natural environment there was the most comfortable and elegant in the entire Eastern Continent.

　　"I've made up my mind. I'm going to build an arcane city and call it Nether. I'll also build enough arcane temples to guide the immigrants and the indigenous barbarians here out of ignorance and guide them to practice the arcane. I'll become the God of Arcane and the Goddess of the Magic Web on the planet Tyran and the Earth. Haha, a god who transcends the Crystal Wall System, my glory will never go out and I will be immortal!" Tristaloni was also excited, and she made her own great declaration.

　　Lu Wenwan smiled. She naturally supported these. To build two large cities, it was obviously not enough to have only one temple in the two large cities. She and Anna must also participate. In the future, she would not only become the God of Eternal Sleep, but also become a deity that transcends the Crystal Wall System and has more than two Crystal Wall Systems as its believers.

　　…

　　Chapter 576 This Glory Belongs to the Gods (Finale)

　　"Hurry up, hurry up, don't stay in front of the door, there are many spaceships waiting behind, 10 million imperial dollars a minute, no one can afford to lose..."

　　In the newly built Shinkansen Square outside Morihe City, in front of a huge plane teleportation gate hundreds of meters high, countless super transport ships are queuing up waiting to pass through. These ships are as huge as stadiums, carrying countless supplies of various kinds, mainly some efficient magical machinery for the construction of the city of Tailan Star.

　　One of the most mysterious machines is called the "Toss Intelligent Machine Tool", a medium-sized machine tool with a volume of ten cubic meters and an astonishing precision of one nanometer. With this machine tool, most of the machines on the earth can be manufactured, from a watch to an intelligent core to an airship.

　　The Toss intelligent machine tool was proposed by a goblin named Toss. Later, it was developed with the support of the goblin great sage Tommy. After five years of research and development, it finally succeeded. It can be said to be the greatest masterpiece in the history of magical technology, and its significance is no less than that of the God-Slaying Battleship.

　　The God-Slaying Battleship is the pinnacle of magic technology and military power, while the Toss Intelligent Machine Tool is the pinnacle masterpiece of civilization inheritance. This machine tool is highly intelligent and contains a complete set of civilization technology data from low-level to high-level magic technology.

　　Let’s put it this way, as long as you have a TOSS intelligent machine tool, it can guide human civilization from the barbaric era to the current new era, so it is a pinnacle masterpiece of civilization inheritance.

　　At present, this type of machine tool is still restricted and can only be used by the church's top leaders. Su Tongtong, Lu Wenwan, Tristaloni and Anna want to build a super city on Tailan Star, so they will naturally need this type of machine tool. Therefore, several limited-production Toss intelligent machine tools have been reserved by Lu Wenwan and others.

　　The newly established plane portal is now extremely bustling. This huge portal built by the gods themselves is used for interstellar travel, so everyone in the Imperial Federation, from high-ranking officials to businessmen and ordinary people, calls it the "Stargate."

　　This name was so popular that it quickly replaced the official definition (the official definition of this door is the door to the planes).

　　Su Shun's coming to power was what everyone expected. After he came to power and formed a cabinet, he quickly reached a series of agreements with the top leaders of the church, which put the plan of accelerating the development of Tailan Star on the agenda.

　　This is a major event that has excited the entire nation. Now everyone in the world, from the highest governor of the empire to the peddlers, is discussing the planet Tailan.

　　Su Shun’s greatest achievement was to build this interstellar gate and at the same time announce that the development of Tailan Star would be open to private capital, which immediately caused a global sensation!

　　what does that mean?

　　Not only the government can develop Tailan Star, but even private capital has been fully mobilized. This is an enormous force.

　　The first batch of one hundred unofficial joint ventures were allowed to go to the Tailan continent to invest and build. Among the key projects were Su Tongtong’s super city City of Dawn and Tristaloni’s arcane city "Nether".

　　As a result, there was a serious traffic jam in front of the Stargate. The first batch of joint enterprises that were approved were all heavy industry enterprises among the top 500 in the Imperial Federation. Any one of them had hundreds of thousands of employees. The enterprises were spread all over the world and owned hundreds of giant transport ships.

　　A mere Stargate was like a single-plank bridge to them. It was extremely congested, with huge transport ships waiting in line. The staff who monitored and managed the Stargate were shouting at every spaceship that lagged behind in starting with a walkie-talkie.

　　In the ships waiting for the "transit", countless captains complained, but there was nothing they could do. The trip to Tailan was so attractive that in addition to the official fleet, there were also fleets from private consortiums and many tourist groups passing through the interstellar gate. Why were there tourist groups? The reason was that alien landscapes and a pristine natural planet were definitely what tourists wanted to see the most.

　　Wang Chuan was sitting on a giant transport ship, which was the transport ship of the Geothermal Energy Group. At this time, the Geothermal Energy Group had become the number one super trust in the Imperial Federation, controlling 90% of the energy output of the entire Imperial Federation.

　　Due to the construction of several cities on Tailan Star, the fifty geothermal energy conversion devices transported earlier are not enough, and now thirty more need to be urgently added.

　　It is unprecedented that a metropolis needs eighty geothermal energy conversion devices. Even big cities like New York do not need so much energy. However, considering that some super cities are now being built, it is reasonable to consume huge amounts of energy.

　　After waiting in front of the interstellar gate for half an hour, I was finally able to pass through. The transport ship slowly passed through the plane gate and finally flew out from a port on the coast of Tailan Star.

　　Wang Chuan suddenly showed a surprised look. He saw a huge city being built outside the giant ship. It was simply a super-huge construction site. There were large machines working at the same time everywhere. There were super alloy steel columns everywhere. Silver-gray metallic skyscrapers rose from the seaside. From a distance, it looked magnificent. Countless transport ships stopped in the city and began to unload.

　　"Oh my god, this is more prosperous than any city on Earth... It is worthy of being a super city jointly invested and built by the Earth Plane Empire Federal Government and the Empire Federation's top 100 companies!"

　　Wang Chuan was stunned. He finally understood what a megacity was. The prosperity of those metropolises on Earth was far less than what he saw before his eyes.

　　Outside the megacity, the scene is completely different. It is a primeval forest that has maintained its original appearance. In the distance, there are rolling mountains. Except for the city, other places have not been damaged by human beings and still maintain their most original natural appearance.

　　"It is a rare thing to build such a large city without cutting down forests or digging underground minerals. The policy of the Imperial Federation seems to be well implemented!"

　　Wang Chuan looked up at the sky, and saw a faint presence of a heavenly palace in the distant misty clouds where the sun was shining, surrounded by white clouds. In the heavenly palace, towering temples were connected together, lined up one after another.

　　Endless light emanated from the Heavenly Palace, like neon lights. Under the shining sun, these neon lights seemed less dazzling. But Wang Chuan knew that at night, the Heavenly Palace of the Gods would be brighter than the moon, and its light could illuminate the entire continent.

　　"This must be the palace of the gods, right?! As expected... As expected this light belongs only to the gods..." Wang Chuan was stunned. The palace of the gods was actually hanging above the heads of all living beings. He could see it as soon as he looked up. This meant that there was no doubt about the affiliation of all living beings' faith.

　　"This is a kingdom of mortals, and also a kingdom of gods... How blessed! Once upon a time, we, the unbelievers, actually entered the age of mythology and began to believe in gods..." Wang Chuan is now fifty-seven years old. Because he took the life potion, he still looks like he is forty years old, which is the prime of his life.

　　At this time, an assistant beside him also stared at the palace in the distance in a daze, muttering: "Captain, it really is the palace of the gods, so magnificent, can we fly up and take a look?"

　　Wang Chuan shook his head and laughed, "Haha, forget it... It is said that this Heavenly Palace is in the void, and is not actually in the main material plane. Even if we fly up there, we can't touch the Heavenly Palace!"

　　“Haha, I’ve read the reports, but I forgot about it for a moment…” The assistant scratched his head and laughed. There have been reports on the Earth plane about the Palace of the Gods, and anyone who has read newspapers and watched TV can understand it. However, when mortals see the Palace of the Gods with their own eyes, they are still a little shocked.

　　The highest point in the Palace of the Gods is the Lingxiao Temple. Lu Fei stood up from the throne on the top level and walked to the observation deck of the Lingxiao Temple to overlook the entire Tailan Star.

　　The Palace of the Gods is built on the ecliptic. As the ecliptic drifts, it is always under the glory of the sun and is eternally brilliant. Looking at the Palace of the Gods from different places on the planet Tailan, you can see the eternally bright Palace.

　　Several rays of light descended behind Lu Fei, all of them were gods from the pantheon. Lu Fei and a group of gods stood at the edge of the Palace of the Gods, overlooking the entire planet Tailan. The entire continent was at their feet, vast and extraordinary.

　　The continent is surrounded by the boundless blue ocean. In the coastal areas of the continent, you can see several super cities being built, while the inland areas are wild and the original natural landscape is not polluted in the slightest.

　　Inland rivers and lakes are often inhabited by barbarians and native tribes. In such places, temples are built, one or several, for the same god or for different gods. Inland areas have become places where gods and quasi-gods develop their beliefs.

　　“We have created a new era!”

　　Lu Fei said with deep emotion, looking back on the past, from carrying a plane door to Vina Harbor, from reselling small goods to practicing arcane arts to become a cultivator, he had come a long way through wind and rain, and now looking back, he had led and created a new era and changed the whole world.

　　The plane beneath your feet, the plane in the sky, and the entire crystal wall system of the earth all belong to the gods.

　　"Your Highness Lu Fei, it has not been easy. Not only the Earth plane, this plane also belongs to us!" Su Tongtong felt it the most deeply. She was the first to embark on this journey with Lu Fei. She has seen every little change over the years, so her feelings are naturally different from others.

　　Behind the gods, light rose up and enveloped the entire palace of the gods. The light spread from the palace, radiating the entire planet and even spreading to the entire galaxy. A mighty will was penetrating the void, affecting the operation of the plane's force, and a new crystal wall system was quietly forming.

　　All the mortals and natives of Tailan who came to build, inspect and travel looked up at this moment, and everyone had a thought in their hearts: the heavenly palace of the gods is glorious and glorious, and this glory should belong to the gods...